《Comic System in Naruto's World》


 Chapter 1 Into The Naruto World!

    <h4>Chapter 1 Into The Naruto World!</h4>


    At the ninja academy of Konoha.


    At the back row of the ssroom, Akabane was absorbed by his drawing.


    He drew lines and words on the back of his textbook.


    After a while, he finally finished.


    It was a short panel ofic that he drew, he felt satisfied.


    ¡°Hey, Akabane-kun! Let me see your drawing! Let me see it!¡± said the white-haired boy of his ssmate excitedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother him, let him be.¡± His other ssmate jumps to intervene.


    ¡°Oooi Akabane, are you listening!¡± The white-haired boy shout him insisted.


    Akabane gives no response.


    ¡°Stop it, I said! if you disturb him again, I will beat you to the pulp Jiraiya!¡± His ssmate is at its peak.


    As Jiraiya finished speaking, several boys around them quickly made a fuss.


    As expected, that white-haired boy was punched hard by another boy, thest two rows rpsed into silence.


    ...


    After a while, the first lessoning to an end.


    Akabane coughed a few times and gives his half-doneic panel to the white-haired boy as he said, ¡°Here take a look, I will now take my rest.¡±


    Suddenly, Akabane coughed violently again.


    ¡°Akabane, your body seems not in good shape. You need to rest so you will be able to draw better.¡± Said Jiraiya.


    Akabane stretched out his hand, but the sketch was stolen away by another boy who was a bully at his ss.


    ¡°Hahaha, this drawing is stupid...¡± said the bully.


    As a result, cheerfulughter resounded in the ssroom.


    Akabane leaned against the wall as he tried to catch his breath.


    In front of him, a translucent panel emerged.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Akabane Kurama


    Ninja ss: Academy Student


    Physical Strength: 3 (+)


    Chakra Strength: 34 (+)


    Main Chakra attribute: Yin


    Equipment: Pen, Drawing board


    Ninjutsu: [None]


    Points: 27


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°After working so hard to finish one chapter, I only got such a small amount of points.¡±


    Half a month ago, he was graduated from the university of arts & design in the 21st century and was dreaming of bing a famous illustrator, but suddenly traversed into the Naruto world.


    The system was activated when he was drawing theic and gained point by letting anyone read it.


    It was half a month already until he managed to save 27 points.


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but have a dim hope.


    There is no way he can reach out to his dream here, he is currently on a child body, andic is nowhere to be found here at Konoha. He might need a long way for thisic thing to get eptance here.


    Fortunately, he¡¯s arriving after the first Ninja War. The era has a short period of peace, enough for Akabane to developing his skills at ease.


    But...


    That being said, with a weak physique of him, he couldn¡¯t help toin to his mother.


    The main distinctive trait of the Kurama n is to have strong chakra power, but as the price, theyck the physique.


    These two points are fully inherited by him, but the difference is that his strong chakra is only slightly above average, but his physique is abysmal.


    To put it simply, he didn¡¯t excel the main trait of his n but still inherit its weakness.


    Fortunately, with some points, he can use the system¡¯s ability to awaken five sense of control.


    Five senses of control: The blood inheritance limit of the Kurama n requires 30 points to be awakened.


    Because of those purposes of awakening five sense control, that he has been reluctant to spend points until now.


    ¡°Hey, there is new ninjutsu on the exchange list...¡±


    He just opened the list and immediately found that there were many types of ninjutsu that he did not have before.


    [Transformation Jutsu: D-level ninjutsu requires 5 points.] [Clone Jutsu: D-level ninjutsu requires 5 points.] [Substitution Jutsu: D-level ninjutsu, requires 5 points] [Harem no Jutsu: It is changed from the Transfiguration and requires 5 points.] [Shadow Clone Jutsu: Level B ninjutsu requires 100 points.]


    ¡°This kind of ninjutsu seems to be appearing in the Naruto first chapter... Could it be said that the ninjutsu appearing in my system is the same one?¡±


    Yes!


    Akabane just finished his first chapter of the Narutoic. He likes Naruto to the point he can recreate it from his memory even if it not perfect.


    For an art student like him, imitating aic is easy.


    At first, he just wanted to try to see if his drawing could activate the five sense control of the Kurama n, but he identally awakened the system.


    For him, the system is no different than offering help when he needs the most, but the question is, why does he have to draw Naruto?


    I am in the Naruto world! What else the reason needed!


    Fortunately, most characters in the early days of theic are far from being born. No one would think that what is painted here is telling the future.


    Everyone thinks it¡¯s just a story made by a child.


    ¡°Akabane, your story is so amazing.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Naruto is so funny, who is that?¡±


    ¡°Is this the future?¡±


    That¡¯s right, in everyone¡¯s eyes, these are nothing but fantasy in Akabane¡¯s head. They are just drawn with a pen.


    Including Hiruzen Sarutobi...


    ¡°Akabane, I do appreciate your passion for the arts, but I hope you pay more attention to ss!¡±


    As soon as the teacher entered the ss, those boys running away to their chairs, Hiruzen goes and talks to Akabane.


    He has said this kind of thing a dozen times... Well, he said that from the first day of Akabane started drawingics in ss, as he took his pen and drawing board.


    ¡°I understand sensei, I will pay more attention.¡± Akabane smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time for ss. Give me your drawing, and I will return it to you after school.¡±


    Subsequently, Hiruzen-sensei took away Akabane¡¯sic.


    ¡°But sensei, I just got to see it.¡±


    The girl who was handed over theic pouted her mouth, and her eyes were watery, almost sobbing.


    The girl has blond hair and red eyes and looks very cute, but her identity is scary.


    It was the princess, Tsunade.


    ¡°Tsunade, I only take it for a while, and I will give it to you after ss.¡±


    Hiruzen smiled, as he took the sketch and returned to the podium, starting from the first page.


    Akabane observed that his points had risen a bit.


    But...


    This is weird. Didn¡¯t I gained slower than this before?


    Not only that.


    After a few minutes, he gained another 2 points.


    After Hiruzen finished reading the first chapter, Akabane¡¯s total points had reached 31 points.


    Adding it back and forth, Akabane get 5 points when Hiruzen reading the first chapter.


    ¡°Does the higher the ninja level, the more points it gives?¡± he thought.


    Akabane stared at the panel, thinking.


    I need to try it out after school...


    The Kurama n has not produced promising young blood for many years, but they have pretty big members.


    If my theory is correct, then how many points can I get by giving theic to the whole family?


    Aren¡¯t I a genius!


    It¡¯s already time to start the ss, but Hiruzen didn¡¯t seem to realize it.


    Hepletely absorbed to theic, as he sat there enjoyingly, and then...


    He turned to the first page again and began to look.


    His students were trying to take a peek, especially Tsunade, which showed a full of envy with her cute little face.


    Realizing half of the minute has been passed since the schedule, Hiruzen-sensei suddenly snapped out,¡± Oh shoot! It¡¯s time to starting the ss!¡±.


    ¡°Now, I could get my first skill. Should I exchange it now?¡±


    Akabane hesitated.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Akabane couldn¡¯t resist it, and exchanged it for ¡°Five Sense of Control.¡±

 Chapter 2 The Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 2 The Awakening</h4>


    After the exchange was sessful


    Akabane opened his eyes.


    He felt that his vision was still blurred, so he decided to take it slow. He also felt that his body be even more fragile.


    Even so, he felt his awareness toward surrounding bes sharper.


    At this moment, he could ¡°perceive¡± his surroundings even when his eyes being closed.


    Of course...


    Akabane knew that he hadn¡¯t reached that stage yet. This was just the illusion that appeared when the skill had been awakened.


    After a few seconds, this irregrity gradually disappeared.


    He opened his eyes again as he looked around.


    Other than him, everyone looks fine. After all, he slept earlier in ss.


    Everyone understands his circumstance because of his weak physique.


    He was focusing his sight and picked up the pen and try to draw on the paper.


    In a few seconds, he drew Jiraiya¡¯s portrait on his paper.


    Then on the other side of the paper, he quickly drew another thing.


    He drew a hand near Jiraiya¡¯s head and finished it with wrote an exmation, ¡°p!¡±


    Suddenly the pen falls...


    p!


    The real Jiraiya uttered a pain, ¡°Ouch!¡± he shouted in pain as he was covering his head, looked at Tsunade angrily: ¡°Tsunade, is it you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Tsunade is toozy to care about him.


    If she wants to beat him, she didn¡¯t need to speak at all.


    ¡°That means it¡¯s you, sneaky snake!¡±


    Jiraiya also turned to look at the back table.


    ¡°You are indeed a fool.¡±


    Orochimaru sneered, then looked at Akabane thoughtfully.


    He saw it.


    No one is doing anything from the beginning, so it could be he only imagining things.


    The illusion that can make people feel the pain is only from the Kurama n. They are able to use the control of five senses.


    With the control of five senses ability, it even can turn ¡°Imaginary¡± into a ¡°real¡± thing.


    Orochimaru could not help but show envy towards that ninjutsu


    ¡°The one who¡¯s noisy go to the outside of the ssroom!¡±


    Hiruzen scolded, but his eyes nced at Akabane quietly.


    Jiraiya also rubbed his head and looked around tried to find the culprit.


    Akabane pretended not to have anything to do with him, but he couldn¡¯t help but felt excited.


    With the Control of Five Senses as the Gekkei Genkai of the Kurama n has finally appeared, and his effort was not in vain.


    Then he once again looked at his attributes, and something has surprised him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Akabane Kurama


    Ninja level: Academy Student


    Physique: 3 (+)


    Mental Power: 48 (+)


    Main Chakra attribute: Yin


    Equipment: Pen, drawing board


    Ninjutsu: (1) Five senses control


    Points: 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    What surprised him was not his new ninjutsu, but his chakra has risen by 14 points in an instant!


    If he let Jiraiya know, he will be jealous.


    Make more troubles...


    Akabane rubbed his temples. The higher the chakra, the greater the burden for his weak body.


    After he awakens the Kekkei Genkai, he felt more tired, partly due to his instant increase in chakra.


    ¡°It seems that I must first increase my physique.¡±


    Akabane reached out and tapped the ¡°+,¡± and immediately, a prompt appeared.


    [Exchanging 1 point of the Physique will consume 1 point. ept?] [Exchanging 1 point of mental power will consume 10 points. ept?]


    ...


    ¡°It seems that my stats will go up, but the price will gradually increase to.¡±


    Akabane shook his head regretfully and exchanged 1 point for his body.


    [ept] [1 Point consumed] [Physique rose to 5]


    However, Akabane did not feel anything, which proves that his chakra is still far beyond his current body limit.


    Unfortunately, there are no points left.


    Originally he also wanted to ck and use points for Clone Jutsu,


    It seems that to save more points, he needs to work hard.


    After all, there is more precious Shadow Clone Jutsu on the list!


    That ninjutsu requires 100 points.


    With the help of Shadow Clone Jutsu, he can divide the shadow to make hisic, so he could sleep and recover.


    A Perfect n.


    This is the life that the traverser should have!


    ¡°Well... I must force my n to read myics when I go back, ahahaha.¡±


    To gain more points, forcing everyone is needed.


    Akabane thought about the future, and the more he thought, the more he excited.


    After a while, the ss is over.


    Hiruzen kept the promise and returned theic to Tsunade. He didn¡¯t want to make her upset.


    Tsunade ced it on the table and then read the first chapter intensely.


    The other ssmates might need to fight for their turn.


    Just after she finished read it, theic quickly swept over. Some silly hand took it.


    Everyone looked at it. The culprit was Jiraiya, but he acting innocent, they were shocked when he got theic.


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t like Tsunade. He hasn¡¯t finished reading when Tsunade takes theic from him.


    As they read it in turn


    It contributed a few points.


    Of course, the most important thing was that even Jiraiya had grabbed it, thisic is very engaging!


    Akabane¡¯s ssmates bullied him before of being weak and can only drawic, but now want to read it so badly.


    This is necessary.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Naruto-san, I hurt the future ninja of Konoha...¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but shed tears and added the points he got to his system.


    Now, he already has 5 points of Physique.


    Even if it is not a big change, but he feels a slight improvement from his body.


    He needs to work harder to get a better physique.


    The ss has over.


    Akabane took theic to prepare to go home, and several ssmates immediately surrounded him.


    Of course, these children will be the strongest ninja from this era.


    The ¡°Three Legendary Ninja.¡±


    The ¡°White Fang.¡±


    Besides, there is Shinku Yuhi, the father of Kurenai Yuhi, The Third Hokage, and so on.


    ...


    ¡°Naruto Uzumaki is from Mito¡¯s n?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that I will be growing up with this great ninja generation...¡±


    His ssmates asked him an endless question.


    Akabane kept smiling and ignored them.


    Before crossing, he looked at awe and admiration for his ssmates.


    But after that, Akabane found that these people were just children. With aic system, he could reach the same level as these people in the future and even better.


    ¡°Damn, Akabane, answer my question!¡±


    Seeing that the boy didn¡¯t respond for a long time, Tsunade quickly stepped forward to block his way, and said with a sulky voice, ¡°Humph!¡±.


    Such an interesting person, not only scary but also very cute, made him want to continue to tease her.


    With only 5 points of Physique, he can not stop that Tsunade anger.


    For the sake of preserving his own life, Akabane decided to reveal something and appeased the little girl with a friendly tone ¡°The characters in theic are all my imagination, but Naruto Uzumaki did refer to certain information from Mito Uzumaki.¡±


    Part of this answer was too pleased her, and the other part was to tell the adults that these things are just their fantasy and spection, as if it¡¯s not real.


    There is still a long way of the timeline at theic to happened, and Akabane¡¯s remarks just make them more convinced that this is just aic story.


    ¡°Sure enough, I know it!¡±


    Tsunade proudly said, ¡°That was a lot of shadow clone to produce in his age. The only one who can do it is the Yuki n.¡±


    ...


    At The Hokage Office.


    Hiruzen wondering and sighed, ¡°It is indeed an interesting story, the future of Konoha...¡±


    His aging look at Akabane¡¯sic didn¡¯t give him any impression.


    Birth and death are the processes of life.


    But the future Konoha stirred his mind.


    Will there be peace in the future?


    The Third Hokage knew that the tranquility of the five great powers at the moment was just because they had to recover from the recent loss.


    In a few years in the future, whatever the reason, the war will continue.


    No matter who is going to win, war means death on both sides.


    ¡°He¡¯s a smart and interesting child, also it seems he has awakened Kekkei Genkai, but with the current traits of Kurama n...¡±


    Hiruzen talked to himself, and there are three slots under his name, with the names of Tsunade and Orochimaru above him.


    The third name has not been decided.

 Chapter 3 Kurama鈥檚 Patriarch

    <h4>Chapter 3 Kurama¡¯s Patriarch</h4>


    Akabane naturally did not know that the list from Hiruzen will be taking part in his future.


    He took the first chapter, and returned to his home, immediately forced everyone to read hisic.


    ¡°Father, mother, this is the story I drew, please take a look at it...¡±


    Akabane was handing the drawing, like a kid asking for money.


    His father is Kurama Chiaki, who is a particrly high rank in Konoha, and his mother, Kurama Saki, is the n¡¯s mediator.


    If his previous theory is correct, both of his parents can contribute a lot of points.


    ¡°Okay, let me see what my beloved son drew...¡±


    Kurama Chiaki chuckled and took over theic of Akabane, ¡°Hahaha, Naruto... Does Akabane want to be Naruto?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Naruto is a role model to me,¡± Akabane responded.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that The Third Hokage?¡±


    His mother nced and was immediately attracted by the character in hisic.


    To be honest, his parents took noticed from one of the characters, since Akabane¡¯s drawing is good, and the clothes identification of the characters is enough to make people easily noticed a familiar face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very interesting story. Look at that Hokage¡¯s Statue! Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°How dare he damaged the Hokage¡¯s monument, what a savage!¡±


    The husband and wife have different concerns, but the same thing is that they quickly immerse themselves in the story.


    Akabane nodded in satisfaction.


    The audience of Naruto is not only children but also adults in his world.


    At the same time, he called up the system panel to check his current points, but his score shocked him.


    [Points: 58]


    ¡°Why do I have so much of a point?¡±


    The system has no record of points, so naturally, no details of these that 58 points can be seen.


    He recalled carefully that no one had seen hisic since the ss finished, so it could only be...


    But then he thought about it again. He couldn¡¯t get so many points quickly even if it was The Third Hokage that read it before in ss.


    Akabane guessed that 50 of the 58 points should be contributed by The Third Hokage, while the rest were contributed by his parents or his ssmates.


    In the end, his father contributed 15 points, while his mother contributed 5 points, exactly as he guessed.


    At this time, Akabane¡¯s total points already have 71 points.


    71 points are enough to exchange with lots of ninjutsu.


    For example, gaining more physique to free him from his weak body.


    Akabane looked at his parents, they seemed to drowned in thoughts after reading thest page.


    ¡°I have to say, Your ...Narutoic is very interesting.¡±


    ¡°But the real ninja is not as simple as you imagine.¡±


    His father face was a little bit weird, but he immediately showed a cold face.


    He was referring to the story of Naruto stealing the scrolls of seals.


    In the eyes of ninja-like them, The Third Hokage is so wise, and he can¡¯t make such a mistake.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only my firstic, and I am just a kid...¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯tin.


    His age and childishness are his best shields.


    ¡°But still the story is still very interesting. You have a lot of siblings in Kurama n. Would you like for me to share this with them?¡±


    Kurama Saki smiles gently.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Akabane jumps out of excitement.


    By doing this, I can get more points.


    ¡°By the way, father, I seem to have awakened our n Kekkei Genkai.¡±


    Akabane managed to promote theics, and timely throw out the matter that he has awakened Kekkei Genkai.


    ¡°What did you just said!?¡±


    Chiaki was baffled and looked at Akabane with more questions.


    And his mother, Saki was equally surprised.


    Everyone in the Kurama n has a very high Genjutsu, but not everyone can awaken Kekkei Genkai, only a few manage to do it, and it seems that their son is a special one.


    Like Chiaki, although it is particrly reliable, he is not an awakener.


    If Akabane awakened Kekkei Genkai, that would be big news for the entire n.


    ¡°When I was drawing, I felt that there was a change in my body. When I finished drawing myic today, this feeling became clearer.¡±


    As Akabane said, he picked up his pen and started drawing on a paper.


    He drew his mother¡¯s portrait.


    Subsequently, fill its background with a grasnd.


    His mother didn¡¯t believe it at first.


    The next second, her husband and son disappeared, and the surrounding environment suddenly turned into grasnd.


    After a while, her husband joined her, they both look confusingly.


    The touch of wind, floral fragrance, and the bright sun, everything looks extremely real.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! This is Kekkei Genkai!¡±


    The next second, the illusion shattered.


    Akabane put down the pen and took a few breaths in satisfaction, but in fact, he didn¡¯t feel it was a hard thing to do.


    The 48 points of chakra make him morepetent in manipting the environment around him.


    Even if the target has strong chakra, but without a high-rank resistance, his Genjutsu is inevitable.


    ¡°Akabane...this, I was so surprised, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    His father¡¯s expression was excited and nervous at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you have been born with a weak body. It turns out that... you have our n¡¯s inheritance.¡±


    His mother¡¯s tears were about to fall. She had always thought that his child was weak and could not be a proper ninja, but she did not expect him to be someone that extraordinary.


    This is too unexpected.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell everyone. This will be big news.¡±


    ...


    Before long, the entire n knew that the son of Kurama Chiaki is a Kekkei Genkai user.


    During the first ninja world war, it is only a normal thing to awaken Kekkei Genkai. At that time, the Kurama n was at their golden age.


    But now, there are only a few awakened people in their new generation.


    In Akabane¡¯s generation, he was the first to awaken.


    Before long, several patriarchs from their n took a visit.


    ¡°Murakumo-san, look at my son...¡±


    His father paid respect to Murakumo as the head of the Kurama n.


    ¡°This child is the one who awakened our n Kekkei Genkai?¡±


    Kurama¡¯s Patriarch asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Yes, we have experienced it. This is indeed The Control of Five Senses.¡± Replied his father with confidence.


    The rest looked at each other in confusion.


    After all... the Kurama n has no current precedent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Murakumo Kurama is the oldest and well respected in the Kurama n. He has experienced the whole process from the n joining Konoha to the end of the first world war.


    No one knows better than him if it¡¯s about Kurama¡¯s Kekkei Genkai.


    With the help of others, Murakumo walked tremblingly towards Akabane.


    ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    Akabane bowed reverently.


    Murakumo nodded excitedly, stretched out his hand, and said, ¡°My child, we want to test your talent in Genjutsu, try to use it to me.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know how to use Genjutsu. I just like to draw.¡±


    Akabane responded.


    He hasn¡¯t learned any Genjutsu so far, and he didn¡¯t have time to practice.


    ¡°Drawing?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and finally said unanimously, ¡°Just give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Akabane nodded and immediately began to drew.


    If he knows Genjutsu, he doesn¡¯t have to be in so much trouble, so while drawing, he is determined to learn some Genjutsu.


    After more than a minute, the drawing waspleted.


    Murakumo was in it, and he was immediately affected by the ninjutsu.


    While the patriarch and others were surprised, he couldn¡¯t help but felt nervous.


    Any awakened person is the hope of the n, but although Kekkei Genkai of the Kurama n is strong, it is still a Genjutsu, it needs strong chakra to give a big impact.


    After a few minutes, Akabane stopped. Then Murakumo broke free from Akabane¡¯s Genjutsu, panting and sweating.


    ¡°Murakumo-san, are you okay?¡±


    His father¡¯s face changed suddenly, and he feels uneasy.


    ¡°Sit down and take a rest first.¡±


    The patriarch helped him to sit down, and even Akabane couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit worried with the situation


    Did he identally hurt the head of his n?

 Chapter 4 Just Another Day at Academy

    <h4>Chapter 4 Just Another Day at Academy</h4>


    It would be bad for the family reputation at their n if everyone knew that their son hurt the Head of the Kurama n.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kurama Murakumo was pleasantly surprised. He looks at Akabane with gleaming hope.


    After taking a few breaths, he said, ¡°Akabane¡¯s talent is indeed true. At such a young age, his chakra is slightly lower than Murakumo.¡±


    Slightly lower than Murakumo?


    Akabane thought that it seems grandpa Murakumo¡¯s chakra should be around 50. So, there is a ten-fold difference between his chakra and physique. This gives Akabane a hint of his n¡¯s trait.


    ¡°At such a young age, his chakra can bepared by Murakumo-san?¡±


    ¡°This is it! Our new n sessor!


    The patriarch and several n elders were pleasantly surprised. Some of them were cried in joy.


    ¡°genius!¡±


    ¡°Our n has finally got a bright future!¡±


    They gathered to cheer on Akabane. With his talent at such a young age, he can be trained to improve his Genjutsu even more, and he might be the best Genjutsu user in the future.


    ¡°Akabane, you do have strong chakra, but with your current body, you need to train harder from now on.¡±


    Murakumo asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it grandpa, but can I ask for something?¡± Akabane tried to negotiate his term.


    ¡°What is it Akabane?¡± Murakumo curiously asked.


    ¡°I like drawingics, here look at the first chapter that I drew.¡±


    Akabane showed hisic to grandpa Murakumo and the other patriarch.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Murakumo took theic in confusion and tried to read a few pages.


    Heughs in joy.


    ¡°This is an interesting story. Moreover this is your first chapter, I¡¯m The Head of Kurama n. I will print fifty copies of this and send it to each and everyone from our n.¡±


    Murakumo would be more than happy to help his grandson for printing his firstic, even if he wasn¡¯t someone talented.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then!¡± Akabane excitedly epted.


    Everyone cheered up.


    Akabane¡¯s talent is outstanding. From now on, he is the face of the Kurama n. The entire n would give anything for his progress. Reading hisic is a small matter for them.


    This is the power of genius.


    Kurama n have a lot of members, letting them read hisic will increase his point significantly


    ¡°Jackpot!¡±


    It would be easy now for him to exchange for stronger jutsu such as Shadow Clone Jutsu in a few days.


    ¡°Akabane, please take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a good boy Akabane-chan? You¡¯ll be our n pride!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to have awakened Kekkei Genkai at such a young age!¡±


    The n patriarch couldn¡¯t stop their praise and gratitude for Akabane.


    ...


    The next day in the morning.


    Akabane set off to academy when along the way, he received greetings from everyone he met.


    He just replied with a smile.


    It¡¯s just human nature. They never been this nice to him before.


    On the way to the academy, he took the time to look at his attributes.


    ¡°System!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Akabane Kurama


    Ninja level: Academy Student


    Physique: 10 (+)


    Chakra: 50 (+)


    Main Chakra attribute: Yin


    Equipment: Illustration Pen, Illustration board


    Ninjutsu: (1) Five Senses Control, (2) Transformation Jutsu, (3) Clone Jutsu.


    Points: 48


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Last night, Akabane improved his physique by 5 points, and his chakra by 2 points, including learned Transformation and Clone Jutsu.


    These cost him a total of 40 points, his point just raised by 17, there must be someone in his n reading hisic right now.


    Closed the panel, Akabane runs hurriedly to the academy.


    In fact, by the time he arrived, the ss had already started.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sensei, I¡¯mte.¡±


    Akabane simply apologized without any exnation.


    Hiruzen reluctantly instructs Akabane to just go to his seat.


    Akabane has beente for some days, and Hiruzen can understand it might because of his weak body.


    Akabane smiled and walked to his seat.


    But...


    ¡°Hey, why are you next to me?¡±


    He used to sit at the corner. Originally, it should be Shikato from Nara n that sits next to him. But now he was sent to be with Jiraiya, and Tsunade moved next to Akabane.


    ¡°Shikato wants to change positions with me. I barely agree with it.¡±


    Tsunade proudly said.


    Akabane looked towards Shikato as he walked towards the position.


    Shikato returned to his seat with a helpless smile. The truth was not exactly as Tsunade said.


    Akabane sat down, ready to go to take a nap.


    The curriculum at the ninja academy is not that hard. Moreover, he already learned Transformation Jutsu and Clone Jutsu, the graduation exam would be easy for him.


    Ninjas are not like students from his original world. They have to take school consecutively until coge.


    As once a 21st-century college student, he experiences it well.


    But just as he was about to take a nap, he noticed Tsunade was handing him pen and paper.


    He saw a cute and fascinating smile on Tsunade¡¯s face. ¡°Hey hey, Akabane, you must be forgetting your drawing tools, here I give this to you.¡±


    ¡°I......¡±


    Akabane looked at the pen and paper in his hand with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Yes, take it. I want to see the next chapter of youric.¡±


    The other students around also lurk expectant with gleaming eyes.


    Akabane was speechless.


    This is the request from the ¡°princess¡± Tsunade. There is no way he could reject it.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±


    Akabane epted his fate and started drawing.


    ¡°Yey..¡± Tsunade quietly excited.


    Tsunade watch Akabane¡¯s drawing closely. She wouldn¡¯t miss a single detail. It is a bit creepy, to be honest, but how could hein.


    At this moment...


    ¡°Hey, you two at the back, don¡¯t get distracted from my ss, we will have an exam after this, take it seriously or you need to take remedial for it.¡±


    Hiruzen took notice of Akabane and Tsunade.


    Many students in the front row turned their heads and looked there.


    ¡°Yes sensei, we¡¯re sorry!¡±


    Akabane dly put down his pen.


    Hiruzen was talked about the main points of ninjutsu that a ninja must master for their graduation exam.


    ¡°Humph! I have learned all of it...¡±


    Tsunade was a little upset. But they embarrassedly must pay attention to the ss.


    In this ss, except for Jiraiya and Orochimaru, the rest are people from various Konoha ns.


    Tsunade is a genius. Normally as long as you pay attention to the ss and practice it every day, you can control the basic Jutsu gradually.


    But It is different for her.


    She is a well-known granddaughter of the First Hokage, that is why everyone called her ¡°Princess¡± with such great blood within her family, whether its ninjutsu or physique, she remarkably mastered it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t study much at home, so I have to listen carefully, and I will draw theicter.¡±


    Akabane drew a few more strokes and then sat down tight.

 Chapter 5 Angry Princess

    <h4>Chapter 5 Angry Princess</h4>


    As the ss continues, some students are still didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Some are sleep, including Akabane.


    ¡°The use of the Transformation Jutsu is versatile. It can be used for sneaking or disguising...¡±


    ¡°For example, inbat, The Inuzuka n¡¯s dog actually use the Transformation Jutsu as well.¡±


    ¡°There are also Clone Jutsu, Substitute Jutsu, and many more...¡±


    Hiruzen keeps exining the basic ninjutsu to his pupil.


    ¡°Wow, this is indeed interesting. Hiruzen-sensei finally teach us the real ninjutsu, cool!¡±


    Jiraiya weirdly listened to the lesson for the first time.


    Usually, he couldn¡¯t understand any of the theories


    ¡°No, something is not right!¡±


    Tsunade frowned confusedly.


    It is not about the ss, but that the understanding of the three basic ninjutsu that Hiruzen was exining is too advance.


    To put it simply, much ninjutsu that Hiruzen said, even a Chuunin have a hard time mastering.


    ¡°This is Genjutsu! When did it happen?¡±


    Her face changed, she looked around, and finally, lock her sight at Akabane.


    ¡°Is it Akabane?¡±


    Tsunade was a little surprised.


    There is no doubt that this is indeed Genjutsu.


    ¡°Therefore, this whole time, it is Akabane¡¯s word that sensei was used to teach us!¡±


    ¡°How can it affect all of us? Even if he learned it from the best user, it can¡¯t be..¡±


    Tsunade was really shocked thinking about this.


    Akabane was able to exin it clearly when creating the Genjutsu because he already masters all of the three basic ninjutsu.


    Orochimaru already noticed Akabane¡¯s Genjutsu before everyone. The gap between him and Akabane in Genjutsu mastery makes him jealous since he was always a prodigal student. It bothered him when someone is better than him.


    But soon, he began to listen intently.


    After a while, Shikato woke up and looked around


    Suddenly found Tsunade was so seriously attending the ss.


    Immediately he understood that his ssmates were probably under Genjutsu.


    ¡°Akabane, did you used Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°Psst, don¡¯t tell anyone. I only use it to help me get some rest from Tsunade and everyone else.¡±


    He cast his Genjutsu to make Hiruzen exining all the ninjutsu that he was acquired before, even if it is a Jutsu at chuunin level to master and make his ssmates to subconsciously listened to the ss patiently.


    However, Shikato managed to wake up and didn¡¯t affected by his Genjutsu, which surprised him.


    Akabane thought it might be because he was sleeping.


    Hiruzen continued his lesson, but he exined a more general topic.


    It is hard to teach his student everything at once.


    Akabane was about to continue his sleep when Orochimaru said.


    ¡°Akabane-kun, thank you.¡±


    Akabane froze for a moment, then replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    For Akabane, this is just a small matter.


    Transformation Jutsubine with Clone Jutsu is easy for him to master, he only needs to spend 10 points total to increase its attributes, but in the eyes of someone genius like Orochimaru, this lesson can¡¯t be skip.


    Knowledge for ninja such as him is equal to their lives.


    Tsunade may beat him to a pulp at any seconds if she can break free from his Genjutsu.


    That¡¯s why he tried to maintain his Genjutsu carefully,


    But secretly Jiraiya, cast a Clone Jutsu, to brake Akabane¡¯s Genjutsu.


    The next second, his Genjutsu was lifted.


    ...


    ¡°Akabaneee! you bastard tried to used your jutsu on me!¡±


    Sure enough, her roar resounded through the whole school.


    ¡°Stop it now Tsunade!¡±


    Hiruzen tried to stop her rampage, but it was toote.


    BOOM!!!


    With a loud bang, Akabane¡¯s table shattered into pieces. All of his ssmates were shocked in panic.


    Within a few seconds, the entire ssroom was in a mess.


    Akabane managed to dodge but almost failed to avoid her attacked.


    ¡°Damn it. I fuck up, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Even Jiraiya looked pale and scared of her.


    This is the first time he has seen Tsunade in full rage.


    ¡°Where is Akabane? Did he gets killed?¡±


    Shikato whispered.


    ¡°No, that one was his clone.¡±


    Akabane uses Clone Jutsu just before Tsunade couldnd a clear hit on him.


    ¡°Akabanee! Come out! I promise to hit you gently!¡±


    Knowing that she only hit his clone, Tsunade turned to look for Akabane¡¯s trail.


    ¡°Tsunade! stop messing around!¡±


    Hiruzen hurriedly tries to stop her from making more trouble.


    ¡°But it was... Damn it!¡±


    He managed to stop her in time.


    She just hated being fooled by Akabane.


    Hiruzen wiped his sweat, then looked around, trying to find Akabane. However, he was surprised to find that he had not found Akabane anywhere.


    ¡°Did he used Transformation Jutsu?¡±


    ¡°How did he managed to use it?¡±


    Hiruzen was wondering, a ninja such as him couldn¡¯t detect the presence of one student.


    After inspecting the whole ssroom carefully, he found something strange, there were two brooms, one is standing near the wall and the other lying on the ground.


    ¡°One of them must be Akabane!¡±


    He signed in relief. Fortunately, Akabane was fine. If not, it might trouble him even more since Tsunade is enough for him to handle.


    ¡°Akabane,e out..¡± Hiruzen-sensei scolded.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Akabane canceled his Transformation Jutsu and got up from the ground.


    In an instant, Hiruzen was surprised.


    He thought Akabane was the other broom. How could someone like him couldn¡¯t distinguish a student¡¯s Jutsu.


    ¡°Sensei, do I still need to take my Transformation exam this afternoon? I can use the time to take a rest at the infirmary.¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    Akabane used his jutsu in a hurry to avoid Tsunade. Otherwise, Hiruzen probably couldn¡¯t notice him at all.


    ¡°Of course you do!¡±


    Hiruzen¡¯s face was stern, but couldn¡¯t lie that he was impressed by Akabane application of Transformation Jutsu. It was wless.


    ¡°Akabane, how did you dodge that...?¡±


    Orochimaru asked.


    Not like Hyuga or Uchiha n, Kurama n isn¡¯t known by their physique.


    Everyone in the ss was speechless.


    Akabane¡¯sic was indeed popr, but they knew that among the students, his physique is the weakest.


    In fact, everyone thought before that Akabane might not be able to be a ninja with his weak body.


    But now everyone acknowledges his true power.


    Transformation Jutsu,bine with his awakened Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai, would be a strong opponent to fight.


    If Akabane manages to improves his talent even more, in the future, he might be stronger than the entire ss.

 Chapter 6 Ninjutsu Exam

    <h4>Chapter 6 Ninjutsu Exam</h4>


    In the afternoon after the first break time.


    ¡°It is time for the Transformation Jutsu exam.¡±


    ¡°The first one will be Ryuu.¡±


    Ryuu Uchiha, the future leader of the Uchiha n.


    He was the best Uchiha from his generation. However, he always on the second ce right behind Orochimaru since second grade.


    He walked up, confidently towards the podium.


    In less than a second, he managed to cast Transformation Jutsu, imitating Hiruzen wlessly.


    ¡°Impressive!, next is Jiraiya. Come over here.¡±


    Transformation Jutsu used to be a weak point from Jiraiya, but weirdly now he approaches the podium with confidence. Is he nning something?


    Hiruzen gives him the sign to begin.


    ¡°Okay then, Transformation Jutsu!¡±


    BOOM!!


    A cloud of smoke filled the room.


    After the smoke slowly disappears, a fair skin sexy woman with only a piece of bra and thong appeared.


    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t it Harem Jutsu? I got caught off guard!¡± Akabane burst with augh.


    ¡°Holy shit, Jiraiya is genius, this must be his ultimate jutsu¡± said his other ssmates


    There was an instant outburst ofughs in the ss. Nobody couldn¡¯t imagine that such an awesome jutsu was performed in front of a kid¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing idiot!!!¡±


    Hiruzen suffered the worst blow. He scolded Jiraiya as he tried to covered his nosebleed.


    Even someone his caliber couldn¡¯t predict such a thing.


    ¡°Come down here Jiraiya. I¡¯ll give you an extra lesson.¡± Said Hiruzen with a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°Humph, mediocre Jiraiya-kun, but you still need to learn more.¡±


    Orochimaru put a fair word for Jiraiya seems not affected by the jutsu¡¯s charm.


    ¡°Sorry sensei, my bad, hahaha.¡±


    Whoosh!


    His jutsu was canceled.


    ¡°Hah! That kind of jutsu is just for a kid.¡±


    Ryuu just mumbled with himself, but Jiraiya could hear him.


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    Jiraiya looked at him in annoyance, but he knew that Ryuu¡¯s jutsu was better than him.


    To be honest, Hiruzen thought that Jiraiya¡¯s jutsu wasn¡¯t far from Ryuu before. But that just too much for this middle-aged man to handle.


    Ryuu smirked.


    Offstage, Orochimaru licked his lips, his eyes fierce. He seems to enjoy the argument.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Jiraiya, I¡¯ll punish you for making a review for today¡¯s lesson!¡±


    Hiruzen still couldn¡¯t keep hisposure after that fatal blow.


    ¡°Yes sensei.¡±


    He red to Ryuu when he goes down the podium, it seems there is a rivalry between the two of them.


    ¡°Okay, enough of it. Next is Akabane Kurama.¡±


    Akabane walks toward the podium with confidence.


    without further ado, he begins ¡°Transformation Jutsu!¡±


    However, he chooses to be Ryuu.


    With the same arrogance and the same look. Just like the real twin of Ryuu.


    He tried to recreate some words that Ryuu might say, ¡°Hahaha... I am Uchiha Ryuu, the strongest ninja here, hahaha of course, lesser than Orochimaru...¡±


    ¡°Akabane! You bastard!¡±


    Ryuu rises from his table with anger, but for a moment, he was speechless again.


    Because Akabane had be almost identical with him, and he couldn¡¯t deny that he was thought of something like that before.


    ¡°Sensei, how does my Transformation Jutsupare to him?¡±


    Akabane pointed at Ryuu.


    ¡°Well done Akabane, I¡¯ll give you a perfect score.¡±


    He knew from before that Akabane already understood Transformation Jutsu better than any other student in his ss.


    Ryuu was speechless. He needs to suck up his pride for now.


    ¡°A piece of advice for you, next time, don¡¯t underestimate anyone too soon. They might be better than you thought.¡±


    Ryuu keeps boiling.


    ¡°Hah! I admit your capability, but we, Uchiha n has more to offer at the real battle.


    Another Uchiha¡¯s tried to defend his n¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Your Genjutsu is useless against our Sharingan. I¡¯ll prove it to you at the exhibition exam tomorrow!¡±


    Ryuu is still as ignorant as before.


    ¡°Fair enough, I¡¯ll looking forward to it.¡±


    Akabane replied to the taunt.


    It seems now there is bad blood between Akabane and Uchiha students.


    ¡°It will be a piece of cake to beat him. Just you watch Akabane.¡±


    He told himself in his mind.


    On the other hand, Akabane didn¡¯t really think about it.


    Even if he might fight against someone from Uchiha n, they are still only a kid and haven¡¯t awakened their Sharingan yet.


    ¡°Thanks, Akabane.¡±


    Jiraiya thanks Akabane to stand up for him. He knew he is not as strong as Ryuu yet to defend himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We still got room to grow. You might be the strongest ninja in the future. In fact, I really like your jutsu before.¡±


    ¡°hey, hey, Jiraiya teach me that jutsu another time, okay!¡±


    Akabane knew that Jiraiya would be one of the three legendary ninja in the future, he needs closer their rtion.


    ¡°Hahaha, I knew it was a masterpiece!¡±


    Jiraiya nodded solemnly.


    Akabane¡¯s table hasn¡¯t been reced by Tsunade punch before, so he simply leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs to watch the others taking their test.


    At the same time, he flipped through his system panel.


    ¡°System!¡±


    [Point: 94]


    ¡°Yes, almost there.¡±


    The shadow Clone Jutsu is getting closer within his reach.


    This B-ss ninjutsu is versatile at any condition, and he wants it as soon as possible.


    Of course...


    Even without Shadow Clone Jutsu, he still could manage to beat Ryuuu.


    But with Shadow Clone Jutsu, he could open more windows to teach Ryuu and his ego some respect.


    ...


    Soon after the exam finished, Hiruzen goes back to Hokage¡¯s office, and his anbu is waiting for him to deliver a piece of information.


    ¡°Akabane has awakened the Control of Five Senses?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hokage-sama, not only that, but Kurama Akabane showed superb chakra control in the Transformation Jutsu, and from what I heard from Kurama n, his mental power is at the level of Chuunin.¡±


    A string of information leaped out of the dark n member¡¯s mouth, and The Third Hokage smoking motion faltered slightly at the words ¡°Hmm, already at the level of chuunin¡±.


    ¡°He might be a new genjutsu genius at this era.¡±


    Hiruzen thoughtfully asked, ¡°What does the Kurama n do after knowing about this?¡±


    The Anbu answered in a confused tone.


    ¡°Well.. there are a lot of Akabane¡¯sics that were printed and distributed among the n.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you, you may leave now.¡±


    He motions him to leave his room.


    He used his telescope jutsu to looked at what Akabane was doing right now.


    He sits alone in the garden with his pen and board; he seems drawing again.


    Hiruzen frowned slightly.


    ¡°since when he bes this hard-working?¡±


    With Hiruzen as his ss teacher, he knew about Akabane¡¯s nature more or less.


    Not azy student but not a hard worker either.


    ¡°Does that mean...¡±


    Not far away from Akabane, there is another himzily sleeping on the grass.


    The Third Hokage couldn¡¯t stopughing. It seems true that someone¡¯s nature might never change,


    But he was slightly in awe. ¡°Shadow Clone Jutsu, huh?... At such a young age, he had already mastered B-grade ninjutsu and awakened the best gift from his n.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I couldn¡¯t deny his talent.¡±


    His opinion of Akabane growing slightly, but that was why he had an even bigger concern.


    Suddenly...


    A voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Hiruzen, give me Akabane to the Anbu root division, we could use someone like him.¡±


    ¡°No, Akabane can¡¯t go to the Anbu root division.¡±


    The Third Hokage said decisively, ¡°Moreover, The Kurama n is at their weakest states right now, there is no way they allowed him to go, and he is still a kid that needs to be trained.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Orochimaru then...¡±

 Chapter 7 Konohamaru

    <h4>Chapter 7 Konohamaru</h4>


    Akabane took notice of Hiruzen peeked at him from his office.


    ¡°Hmm, Hiruzen-sensei must be heard something about me after the exam. It seems he is going to monitor me for a while.¡±


    Akabaney on the grass as he was secretly thinking.


    After his outstanding achievement from the exam, no one will doubt his capability anymore.


    Even so, Akabane didn¡¯t think or n that he could be a Sannin.


    Being in the list of The Third Hokage¡¯s team would still be hard for him, even if he wants it so badly.


    There should be already the name of Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru, as the history said.


    Moreover, Hiruzen may not prefer a genjutsu user like him.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to be an apprentice of The Third Hokage.¡± but as he thinks again, he realized being a Sannin is tiring.


    He is not interested in standing on the top of the Ninja World, but this world is as harsh as his original world. He wants to save some money to survive, so Akabane still hopes to have a decent mentor.


    ¡°Hey! How many pages have you been drawn?¡±


    ¡°One a third, you should¡¯ve drawn it yourself or just stopining!¡±


    His clone angrily replied


    ¡°No, no, keep up your good work.¡±


    Akabane has been working hard before he acquired Shadow Clone Jutsu,


    Now that it has been learned, he just used it to the full extent.


    ¡°Damn, you need to summon another one. This is too much for me alone!¡±


    The clone cursed and but continued to draw.


    It seems it is too much for a clone to do all his work.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t have any chakra left, I might pass out if I summon another one.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    After exchanging 2 points with mental power, he already has 50 points of mental power, which really reaches the limit to be a Chuunin, but even so, it is still too much to summon two shadow clones for high-intensity work at the same time.


    ¡°But being able to halve the workload you used to do before, I think it¡¯s worthwhile.¡±


    The clone said as he continued with his work.


    ¡°Even if the war is still far away, we need to hurry up with the preparation.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, he ignored his clone and continued toy on the grass.


    He must be well prepared for what toe, or else it will be meaningless.


    His body is better than before, and his efficiency increases drastically.


    ¡°I finally found you Akabane!¡±


    At this moment, Tsunade¡¯s voice came from the direction of the Academy.


    ¡°Damn, here we go again.¡±


    Akabane sat up hurriedly, canceling his clone.


    ¡°You still lie here to draw. Aren¡¯t you nning to study for tomorrow¡¯s exhibition exam?¡±


    Tsunade walked towards him, and when she saw a page of Akabane¡¯sic held with a rock, she was surprised, ¡°Oh! So you were drawing for the next chapter, I suppose!?¡±


    ¡°But I still wonder why did you choose drawing rather than other things, do you think it is reliable?¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    ¡°You might beat Ryuu at the exam, but you still at least practice more.¡±


    Tsunade know Akabane had master his genjutsu and awaken his Kekkei Genkai.


    ¡°Well, I have my n...¡±


    Halfway through the conversation, he nced and saw Tsunade dash forward to sneak attacked him.


    BOOM!!


    A big hole was directly hit on the ground. With this punch, he might need to be hospitalized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to use your genjutsu at me again!¡±


    This girl is still holding a grudge!


    Akabane ran to the forest. He wanted to find cover.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±


    Tsunade quickly chases behind him.


    Akabane made seals as he was running, and quickly set seals on the edge of the tree.


    Tsunade jumped directly upon the tree. A few jumps close the distance, Akabane is no match for her strength.


    But when Tsunade jumped over a few trees, she always couldn¡¯t catch up, and immediately felt something wrong ¡°How could Akabane, a weak at physique to be so fast?


    Genjutsu!


    ¡°When did it happened?¡±


    Tsunade stopped and wondered.


    ¡°As you crossed that tree.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A handful of kunai rushed towards Tsunade, she charged for dodging, but a strand of hair was cut down.


    Subsequently, the genjutsu effected slowly disappeared.


    Tsunade escaped from the genjutsu, but she found... her hair fell off, and the cutted hair was floating in the air.


    ¡°This is... Am I still in the genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, I have already canceled it


    Akabane appeared from behind the tree and raised the torn paper in his hand.


    ¡°Then this thing that happened to me...I remember your Kurama n can turn fiction into reality.¡±


    Tsunade squeezed her hair, but after a while, she felt something wrong again, ¡°But the one I chased...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my shadow clone.¡±


    Akabane yawnedr. It seems he drained a lot of chakra for that setup.


    ¡°The Shadow Clone Jutsu...B-level ninjutsu!¡±


    Tsunade was surprised, but also quietly relieved.


    This is enough to show that Akabane still has a lot of cards, and it is not difficult to deal with Ryuu.


    Because all of Uchiha¡¯s jutsu is straightforward, but Akabane knows nothing about it.


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about me, my opponent is only a kid from Uchiha.¡±


    Akabane packs up tools and drawings and prepares to go home.


    ¡°Cut it out, who is worried about you? I just want to beat you up.¡±


    Tsunade snorted coldly.


    ¡°Well, okay, I wanted to show you theics I just drew...¡±


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    In an instant, Tsunade appeared to Akabane¡¯s side.


    Akabane saw it through without saying it as he handed her half of the pages, and said, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s finish it here. I¡¯ll go back home after I finish this and distribute it.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Tsunade sat down as she was holding a stack of pages and began to read it.


    The content of the second chapter is about Naruto and the Third Hokage¡¯s grandson, Konohamaru. But Tsunade didn¡¯t know that it is something about to happen in the future.


    ¡°Hey, Konohamaru... is it the grandson of Uncle Sarutobi?¡±


    Seeing the new kid on the stage, Tsunade¡¯s wondered, ¡°Whose kid is this?¡±


    ¡°The father is Shinnosuke.¡±


    Akabane said.


    Shinnosuke Sarutobi, the eldest son of Hiruzen Sarutobi, and their ssmate.


    At this moment, Asuma hadn¡¯t been born yet, Tsunade would naturally not think of someone who hadn¡¯t been born yet.


    ¡°Shinnosuke...what do you think, I thought your protagonist was stupid enough, but this time I thought of something even more ridiculous.¡±


    When she read that Konohamaru couldn¡¯t even grasp Harem Jutsu, her face showed an even more disgusting expression, ¡°Stupid. He is even more stupid than Jiraiya.¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya is also quite smart, but he still needs more time to learn.¡±


    Akabane shrugged.


    ¡°Yes, so I said that Konohamaru is more stupid than Jiraiya. I don¡¯t know if Uncle Sarutobi and Shinnosuke will beat you up after they saw that.¡±


    When Tsunade said this, his face was full of gloat.


    ¡°This is just a story. I think they will forgive a child¡¯s imagination.¡±


    Akabane exined calmly.


    After reading half of the draft, Tsunade returned the draft to Akabane and said, ¡°Akaba, you go back and print a few more copies. I will give it to let some of my family read it too. They might found it interesting.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    After heard this, Akabane was ecstatic, but he might refuse.


    If he remembers correctly, the current Jinchuriki in Konoha Vige is Tsunade¡¯s grandmother, Mito Uzumaki.


    Before the Third Hokage has contributed a full 50 points after read his first chapter, how much will someone like Jinchuriki give?


    Just think about it!


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish this soon and go back home.¡±

 Chapter 8 Exhibition Exam

    <h4>Chapter 8 Exhibition Exam</h4>


    Back at home, Akabane¡¯s father asked him to take it easy on the exam. He knew that Akabane has an exhibition exam tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with the academy. Tomorrow is your first exhibition exam. You don¡¯t need to push too hard, as long as you barely pass it.¡±


    This was the privilege given by the Kurama n, as they were weak at the physique, thus they weren¡¯t strong in overallbat.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine father. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Akabane leaned back on his chair and looking calm.


    Ryuu could be the second-ranked in ss. In terms of academic performance, but hisbat prowess might be on the top five at the academy.


    Akabane already has a n against Ryuu tomorrow.


    But what he concerns the most was his points were only slightly increase and another problem was that the ninjutsu and abilities had to appear in hisic before he could redeem it.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to work harder.¡±


    Akabane thought to himself, and after took a rest for a few hours, he summoned his shadow clone to continue the next chapter.


    Until midnight, his clone keeps drawing whileining because Akabane leaves him to sleep early for tomorrow¡¯s exam.


    ...


    The next morning, there was a stack of pages on his desk.


    Great!


    Fromst night until this morning, the story had reach where Naruto and Sasuke kissing.


    ¡°My clone was indeed helpful. Just within one night, he could finish this much.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t regret his choice by using a lot of points on Shadow Clone Jutsu. His n from before work exactly as he wants it to be.


    ¡°System!¡±


    [No Ninjutsu Updated]


    It seems he need someone to read it first to refresh his ninjutsu list.


    ¡°Father, help me distribute my new chapter as well, please.¡±


    Leaving the draft on the table, Akabane went out to the academy.


    On his way there, he saw a few of the regrs who were usuallyte to academy came early today. They must be ready to take the exam.


    ¡°Yo Akabane! you came early today.¡±


    Shikato greeted him. His face looks as he just woke up and haven¡¯t take a bath.


    Like Akabane, he was also known to always sleeping in ss.


    But Shikato had alwayse to ss on time.


    ¡°Yeah, I have shown to everyone today at the exhibition exam.¡±


    Akabane beat haste.


    He went to bed earlyst night, but probably affected by his clone before, he still feels tired and sleepy.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll just take a nap on the exhibition exam until my name got a call.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Side by side, they paced towards the academy, getting to the ssroom. Everyone was here before they arrived in the ssroom one second in the end.


    ¡°Yo, everyone is early today.¡±


    Akabane greeted his ssmates and sat down.


    ¡°You¡¯re only early today, but you¡¯ve managed to keep up with Shikato.¡±


    Tsunade sarcastically mocked.


    ¡°But I have finished the second chapter. You want to see it, don¡¯t you?.¡±


    Akabane was ready to take a nap since the ss hasn¡¯t started yet.


    ¡°Ah, that was quicker than before!¡±


    Tsunade hasn¡¯t known that Akabane was using his clone to do his work, and Tsunade was a bit awe.


    ¡°New chapter? Where? let me read it!¡±


    Jiraiya turned his head over excitedly.


    Akabane ignored him and sat upright.


    Hiruzen happened to enter the ss when Jiraiya was talking with Akabane.


    ¡°Jiraiya! What are you looking at the back?¡±


    Jiraiya immediately turned back and look scared.


    Today¡¯s exhibition exam was very important, and everyone needs to behave and focus on their exam.


    At this point, the whole ss was quiet.


    ¡°Today exam is an exhibition exam. The venue is the academy yard. Here I will say the rules of the exam.¡±


    Hiruzen read the rules.


    ¡°First, you cannot use lethal ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Second........¡±


    After the first world war ninja, the rules of the exhibition exam was more strict.


    To sum up, the student is prohibited to Injure or kill their opponent.


    Other than that, they can use anything else, such as kunai, shuriken, sword, etc.


    Of course...


    From the list of uing battles, Akabane also saw one of the unspoken rules.


    To make it fair, students are going to fight someone on their same power level andbat prowess.


    For example, Orochimaru, his opponent, was another member of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Kawaki. Kawaki¡¯s academic performance wasn¡¯t as good as Ryuu, but only slightly lower.


    Akabane looked at Ryuu; they nce at each other.


    ¡°It seems that Sarutobi-sensei knew my awakened from the n. Thus he dares to put me at the same level of Ryuu is.¡±


    If its only by their physique, Akabane, who was from Kurama n, is inferior to someone from Uchiha n. But since Akabane awakened his Kekkei Genkai it would be a different story.


    Hiruzen knew if Akabane would be beaten up by Ryuu into pulp, it was his fault. But on the other hand, he wants to test Akabane¡¯s current power after he awakened his Kekkei Genkai, and he noticed that there was a problem between the two of them to solve.


    Akabane thought carefully about his strategy.


    ¡°Alright, now the exhibition exam begins, the first match will be Orochimaru against Kawaki.¡±


    Hearing his name, Orochimaru got up and walked towards the stage.


    Uchiha Kawaki also stood up and whispered as he walked past Orochimaru, ¡°your academic genius doesn¡¯t mean anything on the field, I¡¯ll show you what Uchiha is capable of.¡±


    Yes, the academic performance in the ninja academy wasn¡¯t corrted to overall strength, but s... Orochimaru was called a genius, not just because of his academic performance.


    In response to the provocation, Orochimaru wasn¡¯t ce back at him and walked to the stage outside the door with ease.


    ¡°Okay, everyone can watch from a distance and don¡¯t disturb the ongoing fight.¡±


    Hiruzen waits for those two from the stage as a referee.


    Many people, from students to some teachers, excitedly watch the exam, except for Akabane who sat in his seat towering over the others, even trying to sleep.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out to see the exam?¡±


    Tsunade was a little surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see in a fight where you know who is going to win.¡±


    Akabane replied impassively.


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t agree more.


    But she still wanted to go watch and see how Orochimaru teach Kawaki some respect, but at the same time, she was a little worried about Akabane condition


    ¡°Are you.. going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired from finishing myicst night.¡±


    Akabane was just sleepy. He might want to take a nap for a minute to regain his chakra.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going out first, after all, I¡¯m next...¡±


    Tsunade followed the rest of her ssmates to watch from the side stage.


    The ssroom was suddenly empty, and Akabane decided to get down and take a nap.


    As for the match... there was no point in watching it, and someone would notify him when it was his turn anyway.


    On the stage, the battle was full of hit and dodge.


    Orochimaru was indeed inferior to Kawaki at the physique, Uchiha n physique and ninjutsu couldn¡¯t be underestimated since they were one of the two ns who was the founding father of Konoha vige, but Orochimaru is a genius strategist.


    Within a few rounds, Orochimaru managed to execute his n perfectly and put Kawaki to surrender in shame.


    ¡°The first match, Orochimaru, win!¡±


    Orochimaru remained calm and walked straight down from the stage without even looking at Kawaki.


    Being put down easily, Kawaki clenched his fists in anger and shame, but it was no use. The result has been decided.


    Even though the exhibition exam at the ninja academy was just a practice match, but he was bound by the Snake Bearer Jutsu without even dropping sweat, and after this match, I believe he wouldn¡¯t dare bother Orochimaru ever again.


    ¡°Next match, Tsunade against Sakumo.¡±


    Tsunade and Sakumo each had their distinctive ninjutsu, and their performance ranking in the ss was quite close.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    The young Tsunade wasn¡¯t quite as terrifying as she had been during her time as the Three Legendary Ninja, but her punch was so hard to even Akabane, who was in the ss napping awaken by the sound.


    ¡°What a terrifying youngdy.¡±


    How can he continue his nap with this noise?


    ¡°Ah, forget about taking a nap. This match is Tsunade against Sakumo. Since he hasn¡¯t been described much in theic, I need to see his technique up close.


    Akabane was in aplicated mood.


    Since he couldn¡¯t resist, he would just have to go and enjoy it. He noticed there is something between those two to settle down.

 Chapter 9 Akabane vs Ryuu

    <h4>Chapter 9 Akabane vs Ryuu</h4>


    ¡°Stop avoiding and face me now!¡±


    Tsunade stood at the center of the stage, and the ground around her was full of punch holes.


    ¡°Huh...huh...¡±


    On the other side, Sakumo tried to catch his breath.


    The two of them have the same power level on the paper, but Tsunade¡¯s brute strength couldn¡¯t be matched by Sakumo.


    Although that Hatake n possessed a variety of ninjutsu, many of them are design to injure or execute their opponent, which suffered by the rules.


    Then again, Hatake n doesn¡¯t possess arge chakra pool, and his body and chakra are at his limit.


    But Tsunade doesn¡¯t seem to have a problem.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t run anymore.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s finish this once and for all.¡±


    There is only onest chance for Sakumo to turn the tide, and Akabane tried to pay close attention to what he will going to do next.


    In a blink of eyes, the two attacked each other simultaneously.


    They exchange punches and kicks. Some kunai were scattered all around.


    The two tried to attack and defend at the same time.


    Tsunade saw an opening from Sakumo andunch her attack directly.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Sakumo senses the danger; he didn¡¯t expect that Tsunade could use a slight opening to attack him.


    Although he miraculously managed to dodge her.


    Hended awkwardly and lost bnce for a second. Saw this, Tsunadeunches her second punch and directlynd a clear hit on him.


    He was st off the stage, receiving that raw power as if got hit by a boulder.


    ...


    ¡°The second match, Tsunade win!¡±


    Hiruzen quickly decided her as the victor and took a look at Sakumo¡¯s condition.


    ¡°That was our amazing Tsunade-hime!¡± the crowd exploded in excitement.


    The two bowed at each other and then went back off the stage.


    ¡°The next match is...¡±


    After her match, Tsunade didn¡¯t seem to tear a sweat.


    Aftering down from the stage, she saw Akabane watched her match from the side stage.


    There was a hint of joy on her face, she slowly approached him.


    ¡°I knew you woulde out to watch my match. What do you think?


    Akabane didn¡¯t reply but instead,y down and fell asleep.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    Tsunade frowned angrily, then sat down right next to him pouting.


    At first, she thought Akabane was only teasing her, but after a while, she found that Akabane was asleep...


    After Tsunade and Sakumo match, the excitement of the rest of the matches has dropped drastically, and there is no other big match to be excited about.


    After the end of the seventh matches, before Hiruzen called Akabane¡¯s name, Ryuu stood up and walked to the middle of the stage seems well prepared.


    ¡°Next, Ryuu against Kurama Akabane.¡±


    He looked at Akabane proudly,


    But...


    Akabane was still asleep.


    ¡°Akabane Ku..Ra..Ma!?¡±


    Hiruzen called him out a second time scolding.


    He saw Akabaneing out of the ssroom, sitting next to Tsunade. Why did he shout then no one wasing up?


    ¡°Oy Akaba! Wake up!¡±


    Tsunade shouted at him a few times, and Akabane still couldn¡¯t wake, so she pped him.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± He was suddenly awakened from his lumber, Akabane¡¯s mood was still a mess.


    ¡°It¡¯s your time, hurry.¡±


    Tsunade whispered, he stayed for a while, tried to regain his consciousness


    Ryuu was waiting for him, red.


    ¡°Come up. You can go back to your sleep sooner after we finish this.¡±


    Ryuu tried to taunt Akabane, but he seems didn¡¯t listen.


    Akabane still sleepy, nodded as he walked and said, ¡°since yesterday, it seems that you and I have something to talk.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Ryuu sneered.


    Akabane walked to his position, holding drawing tools in his hand, waiting for Hiruzen to start the match.


    ...


    ¡°Ready?


    ..,


    ..,


    ..,


    begin! ¡°


    ¡°Translocation Jutsu!¡±


    Ryuu disappeared in an instant.


    However......


    Akabane took notice of his location and threw a handful of kunai.


    Ryuu managed to parry it with his kick.


    He thought it would be easy at first,


    But the match has just begun.


    Turning his head, he saw Akabane didn¡¯t move an inch from his position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±


    Ryuu¡¯s made hand seals and turned around


    ¡°Fire Release: Fire Ball Jutsu!¡±


    ¡°What? He already learned Fire Ball Jutsu!¡±


    ¡°This is not good...¡± Akabane was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Akabane!¡±


    Some of his ssmates watched with nervous.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Hiruzen hurriedly used Translocation Jutsu to stop it, but since he was also surprised that Ryuu could use such ninjutsu, he was toote a few seconds.


    The huge fireball swallowed him in an instant.


    ¡°How does he already master this ninjutsu!¡±


    ¡°This is too dangerous for Akabane!¡±


    The rest of the Uchiha n reacted differently.


    Although Fire Ball Jutsu was only a C-rank jutsu, its power is too much to handle for an academy student.


    The ssmates understand the situation, and they thought that Akabane was toote to escape.


    They look at the stage in disbelief.


    Except for Tsunade.


    ¡°Tsuna-chan didn¡¯t you see that! Akabane was swallowed by the fireball.¡±


    Jiraiya was also terrified and puzzled.


    Even Orochimaru was equally shocked but quickly analyze that Akabane must have avoided it at some point. He immediately closed his eyes and felt it, but noticed that the body contain a lot of chakras that a normal clone couldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Is he really hit by that fireball?¡±


    ¡°No, he uses a shadow clone.¡±


    Tsunade said confidently.


    ¡°Also, the result has been decided. See it for yourself.¡±


    When everyone turned their heads and looked at Akabane, Hiruzen who hurriedly came to the stage, he discovered that there was only a piece of burned paper, and Akabane was nowhere to be found.


    At the same time, Ryuu was fainted after using all his chakra to unleash his Fire Ball Jutsu


    ¡°I¡¯m here, sensei.¡±


    Suddenly, Akabane walked out from the crowd on the side stage, holding his drawing.


    It was a genjutsu!


    ¡°Shadow Clone Jutsu? When...¡±


    Jiraiya was also shocked. He thought that Akabane was really hit by the fireball.


    ¡°Akabane-kun should use the Shadow Clone and Substitution Jutsu at the same time Ryuu released his fireball, and instantly enters the crowd.¡±


    Tsunade slowly exined, but her expression was somewhat shocked.


    It is a not difficult technique to execute, but the difficulty lies in that no one took noticed of it until now.


    To achieve this, he must be focusing his chakra and concentration to an extend.


    ¡°You went out of the stage!¡±


    Kawaki tried to defend Ryuu by ming Akabane.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Akabane sneered, doesn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Stop, you...¡±


    Kawaki stood up to bber more but was immediately interrupted by Hiruzen.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t break any rules Kawaki, he used shadow clone and not a lethal ninjutsu, that is the purpose of thebat exam.¡±


    That exnation makes Kawaki speechless.


    Hiruzen didn¡¯t say anything about entering the crowd.


    Akabane cleans up his drawing tools, as Ryuu soon regained consciousness.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I won!¡±


    Ryuu¡¯s mouth was swollen by his Jutsu, but he was stillughing.


    Because thest thing that he remembers was that he defeated Akabane with his Fireball Jutsu, but soon he realized that something was wrong. No one celebrated his victory, not even his nmates. Some of them evenughed at him.


    ¡°Sorry boy, you have already lost. Besides, you used Fire Ball Jutsu, who was forbidden from this exam. Thus you will stay back at academy for one more year as punishment.¡±


    Hiruzen scolded him angrily, Akabane was thankfully survived, but Ryuu has already used a lethal jutsu that was forbidden for the exam.


    ¡°What? So I lose?¡±


    Ryuu¡¯s first concern was not to repeat the grade, but to losing against Akabane.


    ¡°Brother, you have already lost using his genjutsu.¡±


    Kawaki felt embarrassed for him. He withness Uchiha¡¯s descendants was a defeat so easily.


    But thinking about it carefully, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    If Ryuu was winning, he would be the one scolded by the patriarch and elder when he returned home.


    At least he felt better than before.

 Chapter 10 Orochimaru鈥檚 Warning

    <h4>Chapter 10 Orochimaru¡¯s Warning</h4>


    Ryuu was stunned for a whole minute.


    ¡°I was affected by his genjutsu?¡±


    Jiraiya was certainly happy with the result. It feels like him who beat Ryo.


    ¡°Hahaha, he just went crazy after losing to Akabane.¡±


    ¡°Are you ok my friend?¡±


    Akabane stretched, ¡°You seem to be happy Jiraiya? When is your match?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t forget this, hahaha. I will be fighting at the 13th match.¡±


    Jiraiya had just finished answering and found that Akabane, Tsunade, and Orochimaru were all gone.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to watch me too?!¡±


    Akabane wanted to go back to sleep, but Tsunade and Osamaru were simply bored.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend, I¡¯m just too tired, good luck!¡±


    Orochimaru suddenly approached Akabane and whispered,


    ¡°This is for your own sake, be careful of n Uchiha.¡±


    Akabane knew that the Uchiha n was known for their Curse of Hatred. And for the longest time, the two ns have some bad blood with each other.


    At this time, Kagami Uchiha, who was there soon to be their leader, died in battle, and now the Uchiha n hascked a strong figure, and with that being said, it gives a lot of pressure to their youngster.


    Orochimaru was worried after Akabane defeats Ryuu.


    Someone from the Uchiha n might get their revenge by nning something wicked.


    ¡°I have my whole n backed me up. We wouldn¡¯t let them do anything without us noticing.¡±


    Akabane answered confidently.


    Kurama n currently still have their influence on Konoha vige, and it would be almost impossible from such a n to go down so easily.


    As for Orochimaru, he knew that a student as talented as Akabane wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed by the Third Hokage. Thus Uchiha n wouldn¡¯t be so reckless to do something to him.


    ¡°What are you worried about? after all of this, I don¡¯t think Uchiha¡¯s student dare to act snob again.¡±


    Tsunade curled her mouth. Her expression was a bit worried.


    As she knew that the Senju n is slowly disappeared by bing one with the Konoha vige as expected by the First Hokage.


    Since he thought of more of overall vige development over their respective n.


    But Uchiha n still thought of this as Senju¡¯s supremacy over the Uchiha, since the first and second Hokage are from Senju.


    There might be some sh within the vige, which includes Uchiha¡¯s grudge in the future.


    ...


    Back in the ssroom, Orochimaru took out his book to self-study. Akabaney down and get ready to take a nap.


    But as he about to closed his eyes, Tsunade held his chin with her hand and talked to him close to his face. ¡°In a few days, everyone here will graduate and separate by groups, don¡¯t you have things to do other than sleeping?¡±


    Akabane looked dumbfounded and tried to look away from her, but Tsunade insists him to answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tsunade was very curious, doesn¡¯t realize that they are way too close.


    ¡°I just want to sleep, Tsunade.¡±


    Akabane was cherries red, and his mood was so messed up.


    ¡°Come on, Akabane, start to draw youric!¡±


    With her roar, Akabane and Orochimaru both became sober.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll draw.¡±


    Akabane obeys her order helpless, and begin to continue hisic.


    He used an old leftover table from the warehouse since such an ident rarely happened.


    If Tsunade is annoyed by any chance, this table won¡¯tst for long.


    ...


    Akabane quickly formed hand seals, ¡°Shadow Clone Jutsu!¡±


    ¡°Here, help me finish myic.¡±


    Orochimaru and Tsunade were equally surprised.


    ¡°Shadow Clone Jutsu?¡±


    Then they saw Akabane¡¯s shadow clone began to draw.


    ¡°Awesome... I never thought that you could use it doing this kind of thing.¡±


    Tsunade sincerely in awe.


    Tsunade was also stunned. Shadow Clone Jutsu is B-level ninjutsu. Even she currently couldn¡¯t use it.


    But this ninjutsu was created by the Second Hokage. As his descendant, she has heard Senju n perform this ninjutsu.


    Its original purpose was at spying and reconnaissance, but no one thought that it could be used to draw.


    Besides, she noticed that the clone was swiftly drawing theic.


    ¡°This shows...Akaba was alwayszy!¡±


    Tsunade was annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t get angry.


    The pages were easily finished. At first, she was not used to such a hard-working Akabane, butter she didn¡¯t bother anymore.


    After some time waiting, the volume has finished.


    While happily reading theic, Tsunade said.


    ¡°Akaba-Kun is a unique person to create such a way to use this Jutsu to his liking.¡±


    Akabaney on the table and answered with eyes closed.


    ¡°Thank you. This is the first time I¡¯ve received yourpliment.¡±


    Even to Orochimaru, who had a much higher IQ than others, he still couldn¡¯t resist reading Akabane¡¯sic.


    His personality was rtively cold.


    He rarely talks to others and spends most of his time reading books.


    Akabane didn¡¯t say a word to Orochimaru before crossing over to start working on hisics,


    Akabane suddenly missed his old life.


    ¡°My previous ssmates would be jealous if they knew that my drawing was got apliment by Tsunade and Orochimaru.¡± He secretly said it in his heart.


    Tsunade watched Akabane¡¯s shadow clone drawing closely.


    His shadow clone has the same quality of drawing as Akabane had.


    However, after drawing a few pages, a lot of noise gradually came towards the ss.


    Akabane immediately wakes up to release his clone. He didn¡¯t want other ssmates to see him using a shadow clone to doing such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably Shikato. He must be tried to take a nap too since he was aszy as Akabane.¡±


    In an instant, Shikato, Sakumo, and Chouki, who had just returned, were surprised. It seems they overheard Tsunade.


    Even Shikato couldn¡¯t help being a little bit ashamed.


    The Nara n is one of many ns of Konoha vige. They are known for their ability to manipte shadows.


    Shikato was also considered talented among his peers, and he hoped to take on the head position of the n, but he was slowly given up because he was toozy.


    ¡°By the way, Shikato, I remember that your family has a small store in Konoha, right?¡±


    Akabane sorted out the sketches he had justpleted and suddenly thought that there was a small store not far from their n, which seemed to belong to Nara n.


    Shikato sat down and thought, then asked, ¡°Is that the small store near your house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Akabane had an idea to open hisic store, with that way he could earn more points and even money by selling hisic to the whole Konoha Vige, imagine that!


    ¡°Ah, that store was used to be a drug store, but it was currently unupied now.¡±


    Shikato exined as he tried to catch his breath.


    He just had a heavy fight with Chouki of the Akimichi n, and it was indeed quite a long match.


    ¡°Um...will you sell it to me?¡±


    Shikato hesitated for a moment and answered carefully.


    ¡°Uh, although it doesn¡¯t belong to me, I can help you make the request to my n.¡±

 Chapter 11 The White Fang Sakumo

    <h4>Chapter 11 The White Fang Sakumo</h4>


    Akabane didn¡¯t expect him to agree immediately. After all, he currently had no money.


    Akabane dly answered, ¡°Thanks, please deliver my request to your n.¡±


    So he had to go back and inform the n.


    But as for money, no matter how you think of it.


    Akabane recently bes the precedent member of the Kurama n.


    After the first world war, the ninja has ended, and the current state of the five mayor nation are temporarily at peace.


    Kurama n has been saving a lot of wealth for their n growth.


    Thus, Akabane believes that asking to buy a store wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°Akaba-kun, you want to make aic store?¡±


    Shikato asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, of course, I want the entire Konoha vige to read myic, that is my goal.¡±


    Akabane said nonchntly.


    The truth is, he just wants to earn more points.


    But it seems that everyone just believed in what he said.


    Tsunade leaned on her chair and wondering in thought.


    Akabane noticed her guessing something in her heart.


    So she said withfort: ¡°My goal is to be aic artist. Maybe I will be your rival in the future.¡±


    He tried hard not tough, as he knows what Tsunade will be in the future.


    After bing a ninja, she founded medical ninjutsu andter became the Fifth Hokage.


    Shikato was slightly surprised. This is his first time seeing Tsunade tried tofort her friend.


    Tsunade was equally surprised and quickly rectify her words ¡°Of course, my goal is to be the fourth Hokage and inherit the will of grandpa to rule the vige with a will of fire!¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t reply but continued took the paper and kept drawing.


    Will of Fire... He doesn¡¯t quite understand, because he is not a passionate person.


    But the current Tsunade is full of spirits, and there is unspeakable heroism.


    Orochimaru was silently listening to the conversation.


    On the other side, Shikato was lost in thought.


    ¡°Dream, huh?


    ¡°What is my dream?¡±


    To them, who is only a kid, dreams seem to be far within reach, but the world of ninjas doesn¡¯t care about age. If wares, they will be sent directly to the middle of the battlefield


    Akabane didn¡¯t know that he was talking nonsense, making the mood a bit awkward. He just kept drawing.


    Now that the third chapter has beenpleted, he nned to rush the fifth chapter soon before the store opens, and then sum it up as the first volume.


    Akabane iszier than his clone, so that the speed of his hands is not as efficient as the clone.


    But now, as the exam was over, more and more students have returned to the ssroom.


    ¡°Hey, who is this boy that wearing a face mask?¡±


    After finished wondering, and at a nce, she saw the masked boy leaning against the railing.


    ¡°you guess...¡±


    Akabane knew that is Sakumo and tried not tough.


    Sakumo just tried to lighten the mood.


    Orochimaru stretched out his head curiously, and after a few nces, he carefully looked at Sakumo,


    ¡°Could this be...¡±


    At first, Sakumo was very calm


    But Shikato¡¯s re made him unable to hold back.


    So he stood up and exined.


    ¡°Hehe.. sorry, this is me.¡±


    ¡°I know it was you, Sakumo.¡±


    Akabane smiled without exining the detail.


    His son, Kakashi Hatake, appeared in the third episode, but everyone hadn¡¯t seen it before, and it was only then that this new character was discovered.


    ¡°The Hatake n has white light chakra saber.¡±


    As Sakumo said, he showed the short saber on his hand.


    ¡°The Hatake¡¯s White Light Chakra Sabre could emit a streak of chakra upon a swing.¡±,


    Sakumo keeps exining about his tanto origin as Akabane paints continuously.


    To gives something new, he drew one full-colored page of Kakashi Hatake.


    The chapter hasn¡¯t been finished yet, and suddenly Jiraiya also jumped over the table and leaned over it.


    After a few nces, he scratched his cheeks curiously: ¡°You drew someone so mysterious with a mask, who is he?¡±


    The rest of the fans gathered around, also curious about Akabane¡¯s answer.


    ¡°His persona is as mysterious as his mask.¡±


    Everybody was a bit upset about the answer. All of them frowned.


    ¡°But it could also be a big buck tooth, or a crooked mouth... who knows.¡±


    Akabane smirked.


    Sakumo said angrily: ¡°If it were my son, how could he buck teeth and crook on his mouth!¡±


    ¡°well, that is just a joke. No one really knew the face behind the mask.¡±


    Tsunade smiled and spread the mes of rivalry as Shinnosuke Sarutobi enter the ss.


    Not long aftering back, Shinnosuke looked dumbfounded and asked without knowing why.


    ¡°Hey, draw my son too.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy Shinn-kun.¡±


    Shikato put down the pages and smirk.


    ¡°What is Shinnosuke¡¯s son looks like?¡±


    ¡°What, didn¡¯t you bring the drawing?¡±


    ¡°Draw it on the spot, and let me have a look!¡±


    Instantly, the ssroom bes rowdy, and all-around Akabane was buzzing like insects.


    He finally finished Kakashi¡¯s portrait. Seeing the enthusiasm of everyone, he said


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will draw a painting of Shinnosuke¡¯s sonter. You can wait for my store to open and buy it from there.¡±


    ¡°Well, The first ten customers can get the full-colored portrait of Konohamaru that I drew myself.¡±


    Shinnosuke feels scam. He feels that he has to pay just to see his ¡°son.¡±


    ¡°Damn, You!¡±


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯ll negotiate my n¡¯s store for you, but what are you nning after opening your store?¡±


    Shikato also thought about it and said in a discussing tone.


    Akabane¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ding!


    The membership system is the first thing thates to his mind. You can see it in advance. You can add adster...


    However, he needs to establish a fan base first before he can implement membership.


    Eureka!


    The more Akabane thought about it, the more he felt that he might be able to build aic culture in Naruto¡¯s World.


    ...


    ¡°Come on, stop bothering him, let him focus.¡±


    Tsunade waved away the ¡°masses¡± onlookers.


    ¡°Ah.. haha.. you don¡¯t say.¡±


    Tsunade was the most annoying of all people.


    Anyway, she had read all histest chapter, and Akabane had promised to send her his next chapter.


    The fierce Tsunade-hime drove everyone aside, and no one dares to interrupt her.


    Sakumo sat back and looked at Akabane from time to time, with strange eyes that made Akabane a little ufortable.


    After staring for a while, he leaned over and asked, ¡°Akaba, what is his name?¡±


    Akabane touched his nose, the current ongoing story was exciting, but everyone seems to focused on Hatake Kakashi.


    Facing Sakumo¡¯s question, he answers directly with a giggle.


    ¡°Goju Hatake?¡±


    ¡°Gojuuu?! What kind of name is that!¡±


    Hearing the name, Sakumo exploded instantly.


    ¡°Hahaha, Just kidding, I thought of him a good name, Kakashi Hatake.¡±


    Sakumo was quite satisfied with the name


    After all, that is his name given by himself in the future.

 Chapter 12 Character Resonance

    <h4>Chapter 12 Character Resonance</h4>


    Everything in theic really evoked the story around his ssmates¡¯ descendants.


    After determining his goal, Akabane felt that he should be more diligent.


    After the end of the ninja academy, the students are about to be separated into teams consisting of 3 students with 1 Jounin as their teacher.


    He nned that the fifth and sixth chapters are the story based on Kakashi¡¯s bell test. In this story, a lot of new ninjutsu are being used. If the sixth episode is drawn as soon as possible, this ninjutsu can be avable on his ninjutsu list.


    ¡°To unlock more ninjutsu, I have to work harder.¡±


    Akabane sighed in his heart. Although Genjutsu can be learned by the Kurama n, it is impossible to reach its full potential at a nce.


    Thus, he is more willing to draw more chapters.


    But now it¡¯s the fourth chapter. Since he has nothing to do now, he can finish it in no time.


    Before he could draw more pages, the students from the exam came back gradually, and Hiruzen followed thest two students to the ssroom.


    ¡°Today, the exam has been finished. Except for Uchiha Ryuu, I will score the others as appropriate. For students who have passed all the courses, we will distribute our Konoha headbands.¡±


    ¡°In the next few days, everyone can take a vacation.¡±


    Hiruzen spoke nonchntly, but he could still felt the sadden mood. After all, he has taught them since they were little.


    Vacation!?


    In this way, he can continue to focus on hisic, and let the shadow clone do the rest.


    If there is no one to disturb him, it would be a perfect vacation.


    Cool!


    ¡°By the way, I will tell my parents at that time that I will refuse visitors.¡±


    Most people urged him to draw, but Tsunade was different. This girl has a short temper.


    Meeting her is really bad luck for eight lifetimes.


    Akabane thought for a while, asking her not toe to visit him might not be enough.


    ¡°Okay, now everyone can go home.¡±


    After finished announcing, the ssroom suddenly became rowdy, and everyone rushed out of the ssroom altogether.


    Within seconds, the crowded ssroom became empty.


    Hiruzen put a lonely face, and most of these students probably wouldn¡¯t interact with him in the future.


    When he about to leave the ss as well, he found that there was still a student sitting on his desk.


    ¡°Huh, Akabane, why are you still not leaving?¡±


    ¡°Umm... Sarutobi-sensei, don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m just going to leave thest.¡±


    Akabane got up and walked out slowly.


    ¡°By the way, sensei, when you bring new students in the future, don¡¯t forget to introduce myic to them hehe.¡±


    Hiruzen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Akabane¡¯sics are awesome...


    ¡°Maybe, Iruka was in the same mood as me at this moment.¡±


    He sighed faintly, feeling that he had a strong resonance with the characters in theic.


    ...


    After leaving the academy¡¯s gate, Akabane walks toward home with thoughts in his mind.


    He was very fortunate that he had crossed into an era of rtive peace, instead of going to the battlefield at a young age like Kakashi and the others did.


    Akabane just wants to improve his strength steadily, so that he will be well prepared in the next war.


    ¡°Akaba! Right here!¡±


    Akabane suddenly heard the voice of his parents.


    Following the sound, he saw Chiaki Kurama and Saki Kurama rushing over after seeing him.


    ¡°I told you not to fight too hard, and why the heck were you fighting against Ryuu Uchiha? Are you okay?¡±


    On the contrary, His mother ran first, grabbing Akabane¡¯s shoulder and scolding. As for his dad, although he didn¡¯t speak, he couldn¡¯t hide his worry.


    ¡°I was fought Ryuu. Look, I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    The match list came out very early, and three hours have passed since the first match. His parent must have already known who he is fighting.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect you to even defeat him. He was technically the sessor of Uchiha n.¡±


    His father looked at him with pride.


    Akabane replied with a smile and asked, ¡°Aside from that, I want to make a request, father. Do we have some savings.¡±


    ¡°Savings? As for me, yes, I still have some savings.¡±


    After hearing Akabane¡¯s question, he was a bit puzzled, so does his mother.


    ¡°Nara n has a small store near our home. I want to buy that store as myic store.¡±


    Akabane stated his purpose.


    Since he is still a child and has no ie, he can only ask it to his parents.


    His father was confused for a moment. His request was a bit overwhelmed with them.


    They are just an ordinary family of the Kurama n. If it were not for Akabane¡¯s Awakening of Kekkei Genkai, they might still be no one important.


    If it is just toys or basic needs, his father might be able to grant it, but buying a store is a bit too much of a request from a child.


    So Akabane¡¯s request made him startled at first, followed by the way to exin it.


    ¡°Son, you are about to be a ninja, and you¡¯ll have a lot of missions ahead of you. Maybe you don¡¯t have much time to draw in the future. Isn¡¯t it too much to open aic store?¡±


    Saki saw her husband¡¯s difficulties to exined their situation.


    Akabane knew that they shouldn¡¯t have much money, so he stated his true purpose: ¡°I¡¯m sorry father, mother, I know my request is too much for our family...¡±


    ¡°...But since I have be the next sessor of the n, if we deliver this request to the patriarch they might agree to it.¡±


    Akabane saw his father be more puzzled and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Is it still too much to ask?¡±


    Both his parents hesitated.


    ¡°Umm, we will try to talk about it to the head n.¡±


    Since their change of status has just happened a few days before, they haven¡¯t adapted to that, and it feels a bit awkward to ask the n such a request.


    Akabane¡¯s system relied on his point from theics. Thus this is essential for him.

 Chapter 13 The Most Favorable Clone

    <h4>Chapter 13 The Most Favorable Clone</h4>


    ¡°Son, you...¡±


    His parents were shocked.


    This kind of request wasn¡¯t normal for someone his age.


    ¡°Forget it, when you grow up, you should have his own dreams...¡±


    His father and mother weren¡¯t someone from high-rank at Kurama n.


    Therefore, in their hearts, Akabane¡¯s passion must be corrted with his awakened of Kekkei Genkai.


    ¡°Father, do you want to help me tell the patriarch?¡±


    Akabane heard his tone, knowing that it was half-heart.


    His father nodded, touched Akabane¡¯s hair with concern in his mind, and said, ¡°I will talk with the n after this. If the n refuses your request, I still have my savings to spare.¡±


    ¡°I believe that the n would ept it.¡±


    Akabane is very confident about this.


    The three of them slowly walked back home.


    ...


    As soon as he returned home, Akabane went back to his room to continued hisic.


    ¡°Shadow Clone Jutsu!¡±


    He immediately cast seals to summoned a clone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard today!¡±


    Akabane chuckled and started to coloring his pages from before.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s awesome...¡±


    The shadow clone nced at him and couldn¡¯t help but awe.


    As someone who graduated from arts & design major, coloring is a piece of cake.


    ...


    After finished his coloring pages, he got up and stretched.


    ¡°Haaah... it¡¯s done, up to the next one.¡±


    His clone was expressionless. He never thought that Akabane has such a talent.


    ¡°With your skill of drawing, then why to bother learned about shadow clone? You could finish it by yourself faster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I can¡¯t work all day and night. I want to take some rest to.¡±


    Akabane had really nned to rest for a while, but the cynicism made him feel bad to take a rest, so he changed his mind and sat cross-legged to restore his Chakra.


    ...


    ¡°[System!]¡±


    He took a look at the system panel; his points rose to more than 50 points before.


    But today, he only gained a slight point.


    Akabane thought for a while and used all the remaining 50 points to increased his physical.


    He needs to upgrade his physique topensate for his chakra.


    Of course, the main reason is that chakra is way too expensive.


    Gradually, the point needs to increase one chakra equal to 50 points.


    What can he do with that little improvement?


    At his current five physiques, the effect waspletely different.


    Not only the body, but even the recovery and the number of Chakra seemed to have increased.


    Afterward, Akabane sat down and began to restore chakra.


    The shadow clone did not expect that Akabane didn¡¯t get tired. Even if he just sat there to recovered chakra, he still feels lucky for now. He is the most interesting of all of Akabane¡¯s clones.


    He sighed slightly and then kept on working.


    Although, as a clone, he also wanted to rest, to have more pages toplete, he felt that he needed to work harder.


    At the very least, he needs toplete the fourth and fifth chapters so that he can print the first volume.


    Of course...


    With his physique now bncing his overwhelmed Chakra, his Chakra recovery is much faster than the most ninja.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to summon another clone.


    ¡°Here is your newpanion. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±


    Akabane lies on the bed to recharged his chakra. The two clones were tolling on his chakra. He is afraid that if he doesn¡¯t have enough chakra, he will pass out when he lifts his clones.


    Akabaneid down, the two shadow clones looked at each other, and then looked at Akabane on the bed.


    ¡°Ahh. He¡¯s asleep.¡± Sighed, and continued to work.


    ...


    On the other side, in the Hokage¡¯s office, Monkey King Enma came to make a report on today¡¯s exam.


    Hiruzen was listening one by one, But in fact, he saw more clearly than Enma.


    After all, there are many details his summoned cannot be seen clearly.


    ¡°Ryuu will have to deal with his consequence. As for the other, they all passed.¡±


    Hiruzen Sarutobi said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Enma received the order and left the office.


    The Third Hokage takes out his smoking pipe and lit a smoke while thinking.


    On his desk was a list of names, Kurama Akabane, Hatake Sakumo, and Mitarashi Murasaki was in a row. The mentor¡¯s name in front was still nk and has not been filled in.


    In the end, he filled in a name.


    ¡°Shimura Danzo.¡±


    ¡°Let Danzoe here.¡±


    Before long, a figure knocked in, and it was Shimura Danzo.


    He picked up the list, took a look, and said, ¡°These three were the students you carefully selected...¡±


    Right now, Danzo is the head of the Anbu, his ¡°root¡± still belongs to the Anbu, and he is notpletely independent.


    ¡°Yes, in the next year, you will be their team¡¯s mentor, but remember, do not influence them with your root or any other that rted to Anbu.¡±


    Hiruzen was very clear about this.


    There is no room for mistakes.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Danzo picked up the list.


    ¡°They are all geniuses. One year is enough.¡±


    Hiruzen said, ¡°As for a year from now, I have another n for them, you can go back and get your Anbu.¡±


    ¡°One year is the same for you.¡±


    Danzo meant something that only those two knew. He turned and left the office.

 Chapter 14 Sudden Visit

    <h4>Chapter 14 Sudden Visit</h4>


    Boom!


    When hisst remaining chakra depleted, his shadow clones have vanished into thin air.


    Akabane, who was napping on the bed, woke up in surprise.


    ¡°Damn, I almost got a heart attack.¡±


    He feels drowsy and half-awake.


    ¡°Fortunately, I only summoned two clones; if they were more than that, I might pass out.¡±


    Just as hemented, he heard his father came from downstairs. He could hear his father greeted with a light-hearted tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡±


    Akabane got up and recast his shadow clone.


    ¡°You continue here first. I¡¯ll go down and greet my father.¡±


    Although there is no point to said it to his clones, getting apanied by the clones has be his habit.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, just go. You¡¯re just an eyesore here.¡±


    Akabane was speechless for a while.


    His clones have no sense of friendliness.


    After all, it is his character than implemented into the clones.


    He went downstairs and saw his father holding a piece of paper.


    ¡°This is the document for the store. Thus that store will belong to you from today.¡±


    Akabane was a little surprised. He never thought that his request would be granted this fast.


    He walked over quickly and took over the documents. The address of the store was written on the top, and the Kurama n symbol was painted underneath.


    ¡°Thank you very much, father!¡±


    Akabane still couldn¡¯t believe it true, he took a double-checked and confirmed that this was indeed Nara¡¯s store, and now it belongs to him.


    As someone who is the only one from his n has awakened Kekkei Genkai, he will be the next n sessor for sure.


    Akabane was daydreaming, put aside the thoughts in his mind, and focused on what to do next.


    ¡°Father, can you inform everyone to help me decorate my store? I will draw out how it will look like.¡±


    The store was originally a medicinal and pharmaceutical station for the Nara n, so the interior design would need a renovation.


    ¡°Now that you have your ownic store, but son, I hope you can focus more on ninjutsu training and don¡¯t waste your talent.¡±


    ¡°Understood, father, I will not let you down.¡±


    Since no one knew that he could learn all that ninjutsu was because of his point fromics, he¡¯ll just agree to his father¡¯s terms.


    Telling everyone to read hisics is a time-wasting. Opening thisic store could solve his problem, and he could get money from the sellings. It is like hitting two birds with one stone!


    Akabane returned upstairs, originally nning to sketch hisic store, but as soon as he picked up the pen, he heard a slight movement outside the window.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Akabane, his Shadow Clones, stood on guard at the same time, staring outside.


    Then the window was snapped, and a delicate voice came from outside the window: ¡°It¡¯s me, open the door.¡±


    ¡°Tsunade?¡±


    Akabane was shocked for a moment, got up, and opened the window.


    As soon as he opened the window, he saw Tsunade standing upside down on his roof.


    ¡°Ehh What are you? Spider-Man?¡± He confusedly thought.


    Looking up from his angle, he can just see through the gap of her clothes,


    Get a close look at it.


    ¡°Where do you look at!¡±


    Tsunade quickly jumped down and entered his room.


    Akabane was still speechless since he caught off guard.


    As for the current Tsunade, there is not much to see except her cuteness. You could say ¡°t,¡± but don¡¯t let her heard you said that, or else you¡¯ll be dead in a second, its like a taboo.


    ¡°Whye through the window if I have a front door?¡±


    Akabane replied angrily, and then sat down, tried to calm himself.


    Tsunade smiled and said, ¡°Did you not see me standing there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you are really amazing.¡±


    Akabane though that normal person would visit their friend through the front door. Is she want to show off her climbing skill?


    ¡°Ahaha yeah, so impressive Tsunade-sama.¡±


    Akabane gave a sarcasticpliment, but she seemed didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you have any other things to do? I will y with you after you finish youric!¡±


    Tsunade patiently sat down with a big smile, nced at the clones who devoted himself to drawingics, then looked at the stack ofic pages beside her, and immediatelyy down excitedly.


    ¡°One, two, three... Whoaa, you¡¯ve finished a lot of pages.¡±


    She haspletely fallen in love withics, and now she countsic pages, like the way she counts money.


    ¡°It looks like you worked so hard today, and now you do some of the work by yourself.¡±


    There are a lot of pages there, plus thepleted ones the morning before. The Naruto fourth chapter has been sessfully drawn.


    ¡°Of course! I am a hardworking person.¡±


    Akabane said shamelessly.


    But he forgot that he was sitting next to his clone. As he finished speaking, the clone sneered: ¡°Look whos talking, this was drawn by your clones before, you just beingzy.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, no wonder you could finish this many pages.¡±


    Tsunade held the pages and sat on the floor to read it. Even if it still has a lot of revision, she seems to enjoy reading it.


    Akabane decided to ignore his clone and sat there and began coloring.


    Tsunade sat aside, quiet and cute.


    With a single stroke, it didn¡¯t take long for the general shape of the store to be outlined.


    While thinking about the decoration style, Akabane asked casually, ¡°You came here to show that you havepleted your training?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Am I that arrogant?¡±


    Tsunade put down half of the pages and said, ¡°I just went to uncle Hiruzen for a stroll. Guess what I saw?¡±


    ¡°Assignment list.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    Although the Senju family has faded out from governing Konoha vige, Tsunade was called ¡°Princess¡± by all the Konoha vigers. It was because of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, who was her grandfather, doted her since she was very young. It is not surprising that she is allowed to apanied Hiruzen.


    Tsunade was silent for a moment and thenined after a few seconds, ¡°So boring. You guessed it all.¡±


    ¡°You and Shikato look like an old man.¡±


    Akabane keeps coloring and answered at the same time.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny that, but you forgot to include Jiraiya!¡±


    Speaking of Jiraiya, Tsunadeined again and turned a few pages ofics, suddenly reacted and said, ¡°Every time you interrupted the topic, I just wanted to say, I saw your assignment. The list was up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Your mentor is very strong, but he is someone the opposite of uncle Hiruzen. You should be mentally prepared.¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s tone was somewhat concern.


    Akabane paused his work. After watching her ponder for a while, he said


    ¡°Is it Danzo?¡±


    Tsunade nodded.

 Chapter 15 Akabane First Fan

    <h4>Chapter 15 Akabane First Fan</h4>


    ¡°Danzo has a different ideology from Uncle Hiruzen, but he is undoubtedly a strong ninja. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Tsunade thought Akabane was disappointed and afraid, so she offeredfort.


    The main purpose of hering here today was to talk about this, but she didn¡¯t know that Akabane was really thinking about it.


    However, as his mentor would be Danzo Shimura, he couldn¡¯t imagine how troublesome his future will be.


    ¡°Nah! Forget it; it¡¯s not like I could choose either.¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    When Danzo Shimura was young, he was not as immoral as his old age. Now he at least he is a decent person.


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you have prepared in your heart. Anyway, the teacher¡¯s assignment can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    Tsunadey on the floor, treating it just like her home,pletely disregarding his image.


    Akabane concentrated on his drawing and didn¡¯t get bothered, but after about half a minute, someone suddenly opened his door.


    ¡°Akaba... Uh, this is...¡±


    It was her mother. As soon as he was about to talk, he saw two Akabane who was drawing, and there was also a young girl lying while reading Akabane¡¯sic excitedly.


    Tsunade blushed, quickly sat upright, threw the sketch aside, and respectfully greeted ¡°Hello Auntie, I am Akabane¡¯s ssmate, Tsunade.¡±


    ¡°Ooh Hello, Tsuna-chan. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know that Akaba has a visitor.¡±


    ¡°.. By the way, when did you get in? I didn¡¯t see anyone knocking before.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha... about that..¡± Sheughs embarrassedly.


    Saki closed the door and left them alone. There was a burst of joy on her face.


    ¡°I never thought that my son was affiliated with someone like Tsunade.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t know what his mother was thinking, but judging from her expression, he somehow felt embarrassed.


    As for Tsunade, she awkwardly slumped on the floor.


    ¡°Regret toe in through the window?¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t hold hisugh to see someone like Tsunade acted so tomboyish.


    ¡°Aaargh.. It is about the time for me to go home, but next time when yourics are published, I wille to y with you again.¡±


    She might still felt awkward after she met with Akabane¡¯s mother, so she put down theics and quickly ran out through downstairs.


    Halfway through the downstairs, Tsunade came back and told him: ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to visit grandma Mito soon, don¡¯t you want her to read yourics?¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ve got one finished!¡±


    As soon as Tsunade heard Akabane¡¯s words, she was carefully searching for theic.


    ¡°It was at my desk. That is all I can do with a short time. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s my best.¡±


    Akabane pointed out the location.


    Tsunade saw theic book with just a nce.


    It looks verypact but fell in love at first sight with the cover


    ...


    The cover is not made from a hard paper, but it is framed delicately with colored drawings. It was The picture of Naruto Uzumaki running after vandalizing the Hokage statues by paints all over it.


    ¡°Ahhhh... such a lovely cover, is there any more?¡±


    Tsunade held the book, excited and a bit upset.


    ¡°No, just this one.¡±


    Akabane directly counters the possibility of her acting like a crybaby to make her another copy.


    ¡°Is there only one?¡±


    Tsunade carefully packed theic, and then scanned Akabane¡¯s room with gleaming eyes.


    Trying to find other things worth taking.


    But only felt disappointed in the end that he doesn¡¯t have anything else worth her time.


    ¡°If you like myic,e and buy it the next time when myic store opens. I can save one copy for you before I run out of it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Okay, don¡¯t lie to me, otherwise...¡±


    Akabane immediately interrupts her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how dare I lie to you.¡±


    After all, Tsunade is his first fan, and she has never stopped chasing him since the beginning.


    She smiled upon hearing this and went downstairs with joy. Akabane heard her greeted his parents and said goodbye.


    ¡°That girl...is really easy to satisfy, and kinda cute.¡±


    Akabane sighed slightly, and when she grew up, she would not be the cute little girl anymore. After all, she would be one of three legendary ninjas.


    But soon, he tried to get rid of such a thought. She will lose a lot of people that she loves along the way.


    Seeing Tsunade left, Akabane was still distracted, and the clone couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Everyone is gone, you should take it seriously? How long has it been for a drawing, hello!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I have done it.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, and he had concentrate on his drawing.


    His first volume is almost done, but of course, he can¡¯tpare his knock-offic to the real one. There are some mistakes here and there.


    He nced at it and nodded in satisfaction.


    He felt exhausted and want to grab some drink, but as soon as he tried to get out of his room, her mother approached him casually.


    Akabane asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mother?¡±


    She said, ¡°Ahh, nothing important since I just think that you will have a holiday from tomorrow, we have arranged your chakra training.¡±


    Genjutsu usage demands a lot of chakra, so training Chakra control is inevitable for him.


    ¡°But tree climbing and water-walk? I don¡¯t think this training is necessary.¡±


    Akabane said immediately.


    These things must be clearly exined to them. Otherwise, they will have to randomly arrange his training.


    ¡°This training we requested for your foundation, the greater your talent, the better your foundations must be strengthened.¡±


    Kurama Saki saw Akabane somewhat disapproving and insisted.


    Knowing that nothing can be done by just talking, Akabane wondered for a moment and learned Tsunade to walk on the wall, and finally stood on the ceiling.


    ¡°If you still need me to learn how to water-walk to, I can now go to the bathroom to show it to you.¡±


    Akabane yawned and said.


    Her mother was a little surprised, but also speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that her son has been developing this much in such a short time.


    She thought that Akabane was only loafing around.


    Remained speechless, she can only be assured by his talent.


    Nothing more...


    What a great boy, but there is still room for him to grow.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    After her visit, Tsunade going back home while bringing along Akabane¡¯sic.


    The Senju n currently is small. Throughout the years, most of the family in the Senju n have merged within Konoha¡¯s n through marriage. Only the direct descendants of Hashirama Senju still use Senju¡¯s name, and the leader of the Senju n is the Jinchuriki, Mito Uzumaki.


    In the afternoon, Uzumaki Mito¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she was basking in the sun in the yard, but it didn¡¯t take long for a voice toe from outside.


    ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡±


    The sound rang, and a figure rushed from the roof not long away.


    ¡°Tsunade, What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Seeing her cute granddaughter, Mito smiled.


    The war has taken away many of her rtives. That makes Tsunade someone precious to her. Ever since her childhood Tsunade has been causing a lot of ruckuses, then she will visit her grandma to settle. So, whenever she saw Tsunadee to visit, she immediately though Tsunade was in trouble.


    Tsunade exined with pouting, ¡°No, no I¡¯m fine, I just want to give you something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±


    Mito sat up straight, showing a curious look at her.


    Seeing that she took Mito¡¯s attention, Tsunade excitedly took out theic book and gave it to her grandmother.


    Mito thought it was something else. She saw it was book cover portraying a naughty little boy with six marks on his cheeks, drawn with an unprecedented art style.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She was puzzled.


    She took a look on the next page but saw that the page was full of drawings added with a bubble contain words. It feels easier to understand the content than any other book she ever read.


    ¡°This book, what is this? I¡¯ve never seen such a book before.¡±


    ¡°This is what we calledic grandma! Look this person on the cover, his name is Naruto Uzumaki.¡±


    Tsunade pointed out the cover, looking excited.


    ¡°Naruto Uzumaki?¡±


    Mito was confused for a moment, then continue to read theic.


    Nine-tailed demon fox? The fourth Hokage?


    After reading it, she got even more confused.


    ¡°Is this what will happen at Konoha in the future? Who drew this?¡±


    She is well aware of the nine-tailed beast must be referring to the nine-tailed demon fox within her body!


    ¡°It was one of my ssmates, Akabane Kurama.¡±


    Tsunade said.


    ¡°The Kurama n? Was he that first awakened Kekkei Genkai that everyone talked about?¡±


    Mito noticed his name.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! His Genjutsu can be annoying sometimes, but he is a good person.¡±


    Tsunade said honestly, As she was the victim of his Genjutsu.


    ¡°Hahaha.. so my beloved granddaughter has finally acknowledged someone her equal.¡±


    Mito tried to teasing Tsunade.


    Mito thought that all of this story came from a child¡¯s fiction since the history of Konoha vige was easy to be found.


    With Naruto Uzumaki as the main character who holds the chakra of the nine-tailed demon fox, this story...I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with the status of Jinchuriki.


    Thinking of this, she continued to read. They couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The first few pages were talking about how naughty Naruto as a child. He painted the Hokage statues tried to anger the whole vige.


    But because of this, Mito was more and more into the story.


    Pages by pages, she enjoyed how the story was written. She even gives a littleugh at the part that Naruto uses his sexy jutsu to Iruka until he got a nosebleed.


    The next pages tell how Naruto failed his third exam while seeing everyone else passed it and celebrating with their parents. Naruto was the only one sitting outside, felt sorrow.


    She paused on this page for a moment. However, he is carrying the name of Uzumaki, as they have always had a good reputation in Konoha.


    Why would Naruto be treated like this?


    Mito only could felt upset about her grandson¡¯s wrong treatment.


    But then tried to remain calm.


    This is just a story. How could she think of it as her real family.


    However, the more she read the first chapter, Her anger gradually be intensified. Seeing Mizuki tell the truth behind his misfortune that he is indeed a Jinchuriki and let him knew why everyone med the catastrophe that happened on Naruto, she almost spilled a trace of Chakra.


    But she can¡¯t deny that the story was fascinating, and even a person like her who has experienced many vicissitudes of life was moved.


    Uzumaki Mito sighed slightly after read half the chapter, she stopped.


    ¡°Huh? Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tsunade asked inly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired after reading this. Can you meet me with the author of this book? I want to see the kid in person.¡±


    Mito said.


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°This...well, but it¡¯s alreadyte today, I will invite him over tomorrow.¡±


    Mito nodded, took theic, and walked inside the house.


    She said, ¡°Let me hold the book first. I¡¯ll read it againter.¡±


    ¡°Ok... grandma.¡±


    Tsunade was a little lost. She wanted to ask a lot of detail in theic and might have a chance to get theic herself, but she never thought that Mito was in so much distressed after reading it.


    ¡°But why did grandma need to meet with Akabane?¡±


    She was puzzled for a while and then stopped thinking about it.


    ...


    After showing his capability, his mother immediately went to find the patriarch to discuss his training more.


    The mother¡¯s matter is just a small episode. Akabane didn¡¯t take it to heart afterward, the manga room is his first task now.


    Soon he will have to pass the test from Danzo. It might not be the same bell test that Kakashi gives to team seven thus, he needs to prepare.


    To secure his position, Akabane must at least be on Danzo¡¯s good side.


    His other task is to finish hisic store drawing, then start to renovate it.


    At this time, Konoha hasn¡¯t sessfully adapted the wood release from Hashirama Senju as thetest user.so renovating hisic store would take at least three or four days.


    This is still rtively fast, it may take a month or two for an ordinary person, but even after his store done, Akabane has a bigger task.


    How can he promote hisic store to the whole vige?


    ¡°This has been a long day for me, and I am exhausted.¡±


    Lying on the bed, Akabane¡¯s thoughts spread, and remember theic book that he had given to Tsunade earlier.


    It would be about time that she should¡¯ve to give theic to Uzumaki Mito.


    I wonder how many points that he obtained.


    ¡°[System!]¡±


    [Points = 60]


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    Akabane was shocked.


    ¡°How many times that Mito Uzumaki had read myic? This point is just too much from a single person!¡±


    But he was guessing that since Mito Uzumaki is a Jinchuriki, it might be the reason for all these points.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    Almost reaching his limit, the shadow clones disappeared instantly.


    The exhaustion of using the Shadow Clone Jutsu over and over again made his head hurt.


    ¡°How strong was Naruto? He is continuously practicing with three shadow clones at the same time. If it was me, I would be hospitalized immediately.¡±


    Akabane felt more depressed that he can only summon two clones for a short period.


    Tried to let go of the thought, he turned his attention his points again.


    ¡°60 points huh..¡±


    ¡°Maybe Mito Uzumaki hasn¡¯t finished reading it.¡±


    Akabaneforted himself.


    He woke up and cleaned up his work.


    Even if he can¡¯t maintain both of his clones for a long time, they had finished the fifth chapter in only a few hours.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    This means that he can prepare his first volume to be released.


    Another thing was Akabane noticed that there was a few more ninjutsu in his exchange list.


    [Camouge Jutsu: Basic ninjutsu, 5 points required] [Substitution Jutsu: D-level ninjutsu, 5 points required] [Leaf Vige Secret Finger Jutsu: One Thousand Years of Death, 0 points required]


    ¡°No... No points required?¡±


    Akabane was speechless.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t One Thousand Year of Death just poking someone¡¯s butt hole with tiger seal pose? No wonder you don¡¯t need points...¡±


    Although he still seems confused,e to think again...


    ¡°It¡¯s free..¡±


    ¡°...Let¡¯s exchange it. I do have a feeling it would be useful in the future.¡±


    Akabane shamelessly convinced himself, so he chose to exchange it anyway.


    Ding!


    [0 Point reduction] [Exchange sessful!] [Leaf Vige Secret Finger Jutsu: One Thousand Years of Death has been learned]


    The system notifies his exchange.


    The next seconds after learning it, Akabane immediately regretting his choice.


    ¡°Ahaha.. how in the earth that I would consider this ninjutsu useful..¡±


    The system was mentioned on how to use it, and also mentioning the damage that it¡¯s done.


    ¡°What the hell?! Why do I need this kind of information?¡±


    Akabane regretted it and quickly exchanged the other two ninjutsu to cleanse his sins. They were all very useful, Jutsu.


    Camouge Jutsu can be used alongside shadow clones to maximize its potential.


    Substitution Jutsu, if used properly, it can defend and counter-attack within the short window.


    Akabane thought that there might be better ninjutsu to offer, but felt satisfied enough from this list.


    This Jutsu that he just learned contains many practical usages if one¡¯s master it.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Mito Uzumaki has finished or not... this bugged me.¡±


    He wants to ask Tsunade as soon as possible on how far Mito has read.


    ...


    The following morning.


    Akabane almost couldn¡¯t sleepst night.


    ¡°Huh, Akabane, you got up so early today?¡±


    ¡°Is there something that happened?¡±


    His parents were shocked.


    This is the first time Akabane got up so early!


    Akabane coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I have to go somewhere today.¡±


    ¡°Eat your breakfast before going out...¡±


    His father was just about to ask the detail, but Akabane had already left.


    Akabane is really want to understand how his system pointing works.


    Akabane went straight to the Senju¡¯s household.


    ...


    Their house is not as big as people might think. Only Mito and a few family members are staying here.


    Before he knocks, Akabane heard the sound of many people exercising and see several figures training at the front yard, one of them was Tsunade.


    At this time, she was wearing a silk white martial arts uniform, with her long blonde hair fluttering, she looked heroic.


    Seeing this, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but sighed, ¡°I should be ashamed of my self, even if they the Senju n, they still have to work very hard.¡±


    He was very fortunate that he had a system, and he was from the Kurama n. Otherwise, he would get up early every morning for training, it could drive him insane!


    In the Kurama n, Akabane, who used to has the weakest physique, can already beat his peers, and who would dare to force Akabane to get up and train every day?


    Not long after, Tsunade took noticed of Akabane.


    She paused her training and quickly ran towards Akabane, with a bit of joy on her face.


    ¡°This is the first time you get up so early, right?¡±


    Tsunade was a little happy. After looking around, she asked in a lower voice ¡°Why do youe here in the morning, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Um...I want to ask, has your grandma finished read myic book?¡±


    Akabane directly asks his objective.


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t hide her upset expression, then took a deep breath to ease her emotions.


    Then she said, ¡°No. Yesterday she said that she was tired after reading a few pages, and she also said that she would meet you in person. I was going to meet you again this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Ooh is that so..¡±


    Akabane breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this and felt confident that all the 60 points belonged to Uzumaki Mito.


    ¡°that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, I do admire you, grandma.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, please wait a little longer. I¡¯ll finish my training soon.¡±


    Still felt dissatisfaction, Tsunade said with a curled lips, ¡°I thought youe for another reason..¡±


    She could be unpredicted all the time, and sometimes she is aggressive, but sometimes...


    ¡°.. Was she angry with me?¡± Akabane wondered.


    When he wants to ask more, Tsunade had already returned to continue training.


    He didn¡¯t catch up fast enough but was slightly startled and lost in thought.


    ¡°..Forget it.¡±


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Akabane shook his head slightly.


    The ancestors said it well, a woman¡¯s heart is a deep ocean of secrets.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    Afterpleting her training, Tsunade runs approaching Akabane.


    ¡°Grandma is having breakfast right now. I will take you to a stroll around our house while waiting for her.¡± She said it while holding a half-eaten riceball.


    Akabane was confused and muttered, ¡°Actually...I can just wait from he¡ª¡±


    But obvious, Tsunade didn¡¯t listen and straight grab his hand to strolling around her house.


    But either way, Akabane can only keep up.


    Both of them walked along the path side by side.


    ¡°Our n¡¯s house is huge. I hope you don¡¯t feel overwhelmed.¡±


    Tsunade said with a smile.


    ¡°I¨C¡°


    Although Akabane wants to say no, she just cut him to exin about her n¡¯s history and so on.


    ¡°Well, as you see earlier, we didn¡¯t have a lot of members in the n. Our goal now is to maintain Konoha¡¯s concord while live side by side.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Akabane decided to remain silent and listen to her chit-chat.


    ¡°The biggest one over there is my grandma¡¯s yard. I usually live there, but in fact, I have my own space, look this one..¡±


    Tsunade pointed out for him one by one, basically exining everything that they¡¯ve passed.


    However, Akabane noticed although the Senju n is small, the house was put hidden behind, and the Uzumaki n¡¯s symbols were often seen in some inconspicuous ces.


    Akabane was secretly thinking.


    Compared to the Kurama n, their physical prowess might bepared to a beast, but they haven¡¯t any ninjutsu to pass on. It¡¯s no wonder that the awakening rate of their Kekkei Genkai is getting declining from time to time.


    ¡°Nothing is interesting here to look. We can only just stroll around while we are waiting for my grandma.¡±


    In a few words, Tsunade has already said about the current situation of the Senju n.


    Akabane was slightly overjoyed upon hearing this, and said, ¡°Well then, Let¡¯s find a ce to take a re¨C.¡±


    ¡°Nope! We can restter. You need to strengthen those weak muscles.¡±


    Tsunade pouted and refused.


    ¡°Ah... I can do nothing, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Akabane has just epted his fate since he is the visitor here.


    The two were wandering around for half an hour.


    ¡°Tsunade-sama, Uzumaki-sama is ready to wee her visitor.¡± Said a member of the n.


    ...


    In the yard.


    Akabane sees an elegant figure sitting on a chair. She is slowly reading a small colored book.


    Uzumaki Mito was known to possess a unique chakra. This gives her the power to seal the Nine-tailed Fox within her, thus granted her the name ¡°Jinchuriki,¡± which means ¡°The Power of Human Sacrifice.¡± At this time, she just looks like an ordinary beautiful young woman in her thirties.


    ¡°Ah! You must be Tsunade¡¯s friend, Akabane. Please have a seat.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito arranged two chairs earlier, one near her and the other slightly away.


    Akabane respectfully sat on the chair away from her. Tsunade was about to walk over to sit on another chair, but Mito looked up and said, ¡°My child, why are you sitting there? Come and sit next to me.¡±


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m sorry..¡±


    Akabane felt a little bad.


    Mito smiled gently at him and then said to Tsunade, ¡°I want to know more about Akabane, Tsunade, please change with him.¡±


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, and her expression was a bit upset, which was different from what I thought.


    ¡°Is she jealous?¡±


    Akabane sighed inwardly.


    Since Mito is the first Jinchuriki and the heir of the Uzumaki n, Sitting next to someone that extraordinary makes him nervous.


    Therefore, after changing seats, both of them showed a confused expression.


    ¡°My child, is the book that you wrote is about the future?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito asked while reading.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just my fantasy story.¡±


    Akabane has said this many times, and now he has reached the point where he even believes it himself. After all, there is no way someone would believe if he¡¯s telling the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time I never see a story this engaging. I thought about itst night. A lot of things from your story make me feeling something familiar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Tsunade to invited you here.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito smiled gently at Akabane, ¡°For example, in the first chapter, your description of the Nine-tailed Fox...¡±


    Akabane suddenly feels waves of chakra fluctuated from Mito.


    The feel is unspeakable.


    But before long, she stroked her belly, and the fluctuation disappeared.


    ¡°That must be Kyuubi..¡± Akabane secretly thought.


    Akabane was sure that feels were from Kyuubi.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve searched and added, Jinchuriki is someone who sealed the Tailed Beasts.¡±


    Akabane took the initiative to answer before Mito take other words.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll just say... you thought well, but the real Kyuubi is gentler than this.¡±


    Mito said.


    Afterward, she pointed to the Hokage¡¯s Mountain that looks vaguely in the distance and asked, ¡°Is the fourth Hokage as the same as what you imagined?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mam, but I was taking the appearance from someone at my ss as a reference.¡±


    ¡°I see, hmm? Shinnosuke Sarutobi had a son named Konohamaru?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Akabane was a little nervous at first, thinking that Uzumaki Mito was testing the authenticity of the characters within hisic. But after a few questions and answers about how the story progressing, he thought about it less.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a fan seeking spoilers?¡±


    Tsunade felt jealousy at first, butter she listened carefully to Akabane¡¯s spoilers, looking curious and excited.


    ¡°By the way, will Naruto be Hokage? Or...¡±


    Uzumaki Mito didn¡¯t say the second half, but don¡¯t guess the meaning.


    After thinking about it, where could Akabane answer honestly, cough lightly, and said: ¡°Uzumaki-sama, this involves the subsequent plot, I can¡¯t give you the answer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; you can just tell me alone.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was taken aback and said while nced at Tsunade.


    Tsunade immediately became anxious when she heard that and said in a very direct tone, ¡°Grandma, I want to know it too!¡±


    ¡°Uzumaki-sama, if I tell you the story now, it would be less interesting.¡±

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    Akabane doesn¡¯t want to spoiler the story. This must be done as he wants to be a famous cartoonist even if the one who asked it is none other than Mito Uzumaki herself.


    Akabane¡¯s stand was firm and unwavering.


    Mito sighed with regret and did not press any further questions.


    In the small courtyard, Mito continued to read theic all over again. At this time, Akabane noticed that she hadn¡¯t finished the first volume yet.


    ¡°In other words, 60 points before were only from a few pages!¡±


    [Points: 88]


    What!


    Akabane moved for a moment, as he finally understands how his system works.


    Kyuubi¡¯s chakra was always surging while Mito was reading hisic, which only means that Kyuubi also read it to.


    That¡¯s twofold of points from one of the strongest chakra in the vige!


    After that, Akabane paid more attention to Mito. This is undoubtedly his best customer...


    ¡°Hahaha, Konohamaru is so funny.¡±


    Mito couldn¡¯t help butugh a few times while reading the second chapter.


    ¡°Naughty boy, Where did you learn Sexy Jutsu! A young boy like you shouldn¡¯t know such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Cough......¡±


    Akabane was caught red-handed. But, Sexy Jutsu ys an important role in Naruto, right? He can¡¯t just skip it.


    There is no choice but to bravely put in on the story it.


    She stops to read it after the second chapter.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?


    Akabane asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, since you don¡¯t want to spoil the plot, If I read it all at once, there is nothing for me to read tomorrow.¡±


    Mito put away theic and put it in her clothes preciously.


    For someone like her who has been through a lot of hard times and couldn¡¯t go far from home, Akabane¡¯sic is the only thing that apanied her to get rid of boredom.


    This precious treatment from her almost makes Akabane to tears.


    Even if he isn¡¯t the original author of Naruto, all his effort recreating it seems to be paid. Akabane thinks that he might get a good rest tonight.


    Tsunade saw this with the same mixed mood.


    Seeing how her grandmother cherish a child¡¯sic book,


    And jealous how Akabane wouldn¡¯t give her another copy.


    ¡°Grandma Mito, don¡¯t worry. Myics store will soon open. Then I will send you another copy plus a special hand-drawn poster of Naruto.¡±


    The gift of copy and poster was for a token of gratitude. But at the same time, he makes an advertisement for hisic store.


    Mito Uzumaki is the most famous person in Konoha. If she bes a fan, she might carry other significant figures to rmend hisic.


    But when he finished speaking, Tsunade said with a smile menacingly, ¡°You¡¯ll make another poster for me, right? Right??¡±


    ¡°Umm.. yes, of course, how could I forget you.. haha...¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t dare to reject it. Otherwise, he might not be able to leave safely.


    ¡°Of course you are!¡±


    Tsunade nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Well, thank you, I appreciate it.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito is also very satisfied. Then she offers him some help.


    ¡°Our n has acquaintances that work on printings. If you ever need help, feel free to ask.¡±


    ¡°Whoa thank you, grandma! Since I¡¯ve finished the first volume, I am in need of mass printing for my grandunch.¡±


    Akabane dly agreed. It is the right call toe here early!


    The Senju n no longer interferes in Konoha¡¯s internal affairs, but their reputation in Konoha is unparalleled. IF he can secure rtions with the Senju n, opening theic store is a piece of cake.


    Mito nodded, with a faint smile on his beautiful face, then give him a token saying: ¡°This token represents my identity. You can use this token to ask for help on the industry under the Senju n. They will help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you grandma Mito!¡±


    Akabane smiled very sweetly, almost want to hug her.


    Mito gives some advice while patting Akabane¡¯s head.


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t forget that you are still a kid, don¡¯t overwork yourself. You have a fragile physique, don¡¯t you? This is a holiday. After all, enjoy it while you can.¡±


    Looking at her face, Akabane felt that these words came from her experiences.


    What Uzumaki Mito said to Akabane was right. He took it differently since Mito is a Jinchuriki, she must have trained her body to control Kyuubi¡¯s chakra, then he needs to do the same thing.


    ¡°I think there is nothing more to discussed grandma, please take a rest now. I¡¯ll apany Akabane to y outside.¡±


    Tsunade motioned Akabane to get up.


    ¡°Grandma Mito, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Akabane held the token in his hand, bowed to Mito, then leave the courtyard.


    ¡°Well, what polite little ones.¡±


    Mito delightfully narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    The two of them left the Senju n and returned to the town.


    When they got to the street, Tsunade looked around suspiciously, and suddenly walked to an alley.


    Akabane actually wants to straight back home, but as Tsunade walked, he felt something was wrong.


    These sides of the street...


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for a store to appeared in front of them


    ¡°777 Luck Casino.¡±


    ¡°Tsunade, we are not supposed to be here.¡±


    Akabane immediately stopped her.


    ¡°Hehehe, I want to test my luck.¡±


    Tsunade took out the money from her wallet and smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°You want to waste your money on gambling?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face became more annoyed. Tsunade¡¯s habit of gambling will put the Senju n in a tough economic position.


    Needless to say, the money must have been scammed from theics sent by Akabane.


    ¡°No, I can win this.¡±


    Tsunade is full of confidence, ¡°I have mastery the gambling skill.¡±


    After that, she cast hand seals and instantly changed into the appearance of a youngdy, ready to swagger into the casino.


    Akabane was speechless.


    How could a little girl like her love gambling?


    That¡¯s right. This trait was inherited by her grandfather, Hashirama Senju himself!


    Akabane felt helpless, thought for a moment, and threatened her, ¡°If you go inside, I won¡¯t give you my poster, not theic!¡±


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s small face was full of anger.


    ¡°She really loves you as her granddaughter, but you gamble like this behind her. I¡¯ll snitch you to her!¡±


    Akabane put some sense to Tsunade.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I want to do..¡±


    Tsunade hurriedly denied it, but it was the turmoil on his face that confirmed Akabane¡¯s guess.


    She is afraid of nothing other than grandma Mito.


    ¡°how about it? You still want to go inside??¡±


    ¡°Okay, I give up...¡±


    Tsunade took a step away and looked back, her passion still boiled inside, but after Akabane took a few steps, she suddenly paused, followed by a swift cast of hand seals to create a clone, and quickly rushed into the gambling house.


    With the same reflex, Akabane managed to catch Tsunade with the Substitution Jutsu.


    ¡°What!? But how are you so fast?¡±


    Tsunade was surprised and upset.


    She thought as long as Akabane finds outter, she will be able to take a gamble off the table, and even if she is caught by then, she will be satisfied.


    Which is like now she is one step inside the casino.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>


    ¡°First, your reaction time is too slow, and second, I already knew you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. It¡¯s easy to see your ws.¡±


    Akabane grabbed her hand and left without saying a word.


    ¡°Noo... just one time!¡±


    Tsunade arched and pleaded for his mercy, but her cat face won¡¯t work on him. He has built a wall of resistance to such acuteness.


    The problem is, she was too strong, and Akabane couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    ¡°Fine! Just get inside and gamble, but don¡¯t hope about getting youic anytime soon.¡±


    Akabane let go of her hand, turned his head, and left her on the front door alone.


    Tsunade almost cried, and her heart is confused to decide between losing her chance to gamble or losing her chance to get aic. It¡¯s a tough choice!


    She struggled in pain.


    That is too much of a burden for a child like her to choose.


    Akabane walked a few steps and felt relieved after hearing Tsunade¡¯s footsteps approaching him. As expected from his first fan!


    Akabane just wants her to change the bad habit. Gambling wouldn¡¯t lead her anywhere.


    ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t gamble from now on, now you¡¯re obligated to give me a reward!¡±


    Tsunade said it while sobbing from her loss.


    ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t you shameless..¡±


    Akabane sighed lightly.


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m not like Jiraiya.¡±


    Tsunade pouted.


    After the quarrel, they arrived at his house.


    From a distance, Jiraiya saw them and looks puzzled.


    ¡°what are they doing together? Come to think of it. I¡¯ve always seen them together since from the academy.¡± Jiraiya secretly thought.


    ¡°Why would Akabane be that close to someone that brute? Is he charmed by her!?¡±


    ¡°How on the earth?¡±


    Jiraiya thought of Tsunade as a cute angel even though she punched him a lot.


    So basically, he is jealous of their rtionship.


    ¡°In terms of handsomeness, talent, and ability, I am no worse than Akabane... Well, it must be because Akabane can drawics! to change Tsunade¡¯s impression of me, I also want to learnics!¡±


    Jiraiya suddenly became fiery.


    Akabane, who just had a long morning, didn¡¯t notice of Jiraiya. He was so busy now dealing with Tsunade.


    ¡°Tsunade, can you take me to your n¡¯s printing factory?¡±


    ¡°Of course! but you have to lend me the original poster...¡±


    Tsunade was pointing at Akabane¡¯s posters looking sharply.


    ¡°No, can¡¯t do, I still need it.¡±


    Akabane refused without hesitation.


    ¡°No! They are mine!¡±


    ¡°Since when!?¡±


    And they continued the quarrel.


    After a while, Akabane became tired of her.


    Tsunade was born with an enormous pool of stamina. She could babble all day.


    Akabane finally gave up and tries to negotiate, ¡°Well, you can choose three of these posters, but that¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°Five posters!?¡±


    ¡°Two!¡± Akabane made a counter-attack.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll take three.¡±


    Tsunade mutter, choose her reward and lead their way to the printing.


    Akabane sighed lightly, not because he was stingy, but he wants his posters to be the door prize for his store¡¯s grand opening. He would need to draw three posters again to fill up the quota.


    Since he doesn¡¯t want to waste too much energy.


    They¡¯ve been walking for sometimes, Akabane suddenly reacted, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked grandma Mito for how far the printing factory is?¡±


    ¡°Ehh, Tsunade, are we close yet?¡±


    Akabane caught up and asked.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, just a little further.¡±


    Tsunade said nonchntly.


    At first, Akabane believed her words, butter, he regretted believing Tsunade¡¯s nonsense.


    They¡¯ve far away from the vige and finally reached the factory in a small vige under the mountain.


    ¡°Ah.. hah... You called his ¡°a little further¡±!?¡±


    Akabane was tried to catch his breath. This was the first time he traveled such a long distance!


    ¡°Yes, I used to jog farther than this every morning.¡±


    Tsunade said with an innocent look.


    ¡°Ahh, you don¡¯t say..¡±


    As someone who has a weak physique, he was speechless and felt scammed.


    ¡°But I thought that you couldn¡¯t walk this far, so always camete to ss because of your physique is just an excuse?! Aren¡¯t you the same as Jiraiya, huh?!¡±


    Tsunade catches him red-handed.


    Akabane was stunned for a while, not knowing how to reply.


    Seeing his expression, Tsunade feels more satisfied. ¡°Hmmm? What¡¯s your excuse now??¡±


    ¡°No, It¡¯s just... I just want to... don¡¯tpare me to Jiraiya..¡±


    Akabane sighed as he couldn¡¯t exin hisziness.


    They like topare each other bad habits and corrted it to Jiraiya.


    ¡°Jiraiya is thezy one, not me!¡±


    After sighing slightly, he shook his head and found that Tsunade left him a few steps away.


    ¡°Ey! Wait for me!¡± Akabane runs immediately.


    After catching up with Tsunade, Akabane slowed his pace and observed the surroundings.


    It is very quiet here, and a small factory can be seen under the mountain not far away.


    ¡°This factory doesn¡¯t belong to our n. But we have a good rtionship with each other. As long as you show the token, they will dly help.


    Tsunade pointed at the factory and say.


    ¡°You might want to deepen your rtionship with them for your mutual benefit.¡±


    Akabane speeds up and heads to the factory.


    Tsunade, follow him slowly since her responsibility was to lead him here, and there is nothing to do with her.


    Entering the factory, Akabane found that this was not just a printing factory.


    While holding Mito¡¯s token, he immediately saw a lot of kunai, shuriken, and many other weapons were being made..


    Therefore, this factory seems to not only responsible for printing but to produce weaponry.


    ¡°This is not only a printing factory, this is an arsenal! would they ept to print myics?¡±


    Akabane looks back at Tsunade, felt a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? it¡¯s okay you don¡¯t¡¯ have to worry about youric content leaking.¡±


    Tsunade took it normally but instead thought Akabane acting strangely.


    Akabane was startled for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°No, I was wrong. This factory is the best!¡±


    Yes, who would dare to stealics in such a factory?


    Then he nced at the token in the palm of his hand and thinking inside.


    Mito Uzumaki rmended him toe here for a reason, right?


    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s just do it.¡±


    Akabane shook his head, no longer thinking about meaningless things. He only needs to know how he is going to talk to the owner.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    nk! nk!


    Akabane could hear the echo of forging iron from the factory.


    Not long after, a man hurriedly over. It looks like he is the man in charge here. He notices Tsunade, then suddenly put a guard.


    By the look of it, Tsunade has a great reputation here, and it¡¯s probably negative.


    Akabane took the initiative, he handing him the token while saying, ¡°Excuse me sir, my name is Kurama Akabane. I have some business here.¡±


    ¡°The Kurama n?¡±


    He thought, what a little kid from Kurama n was doing here? Then he reached out his hand to take the token from Akabane and closely examine it.


    After a while, he introduced himself, ¡°Well kid. My name is Izumi Yamano. I am the director here.¡±


    ¡°Yamano-san, I came here to ask for your help to mass print myics.¡±


    Akabane took out hisic book and handed it to Yamano Izumi.


    ¡°Are you the one who made this?¡±


    Yamano was even more suspicious, then took a look at theic book.


    Different from the rough hand-painted version before, this fix version has more delicate touched here and there, which can be said to be Akabane¡¯s best works.


    At first nce, he surprisingly in awe of the work.


    ¡°What were you called it again? Aic book?¡±


    He found it incredible than different from any other book. It has drawn pages with a bubble text narrating the story from the character¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Yamano, you heard right, this is calledic.¡±


    Tsunade reached out and rified.


    ¡°Comic?¡±


    Yamano turned the first page to looked at the next one.


    Time has passed for a few minutes. He didn¡¯t realize he read it too long.


    Then he closed theic book with excitement and regret.


    Yamano Izumi is just an ordinary cksmith who is proficient in iron forging. But after reading Akabane¡¯sic, he suddenly remembers his childhood dream to be a Hokage.


    ¡°Ah, I remember when I was a kid like you, I used to y-acting like a ninja, such a nostalgic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t qualify to be one.¡±


    Yamano looked upset and sighed.


    Akabane smiled lightly and secretly called up the system interface.


    ¡°System!¡±


    [Point increase by 1]


    ¡°It¡¯s up by 1 point!¡±


    ¡°In other words, even ordinary people will give points from reading it.¡±


    Akabane thought excitedly.


    Although Yamano gave 1 point even after reading a few pages, the point is still a point! Imagine if a hundred peoples read it at once.


    ¡°Such a shame... Uh, umm sorry. So, Kurama-san, is this theic you want to print?¡±


    Yamano asked Akabane could saw his eyes teary.


    ¡°Yes, but not just this one, I¡¯ll publish my volume from time to time, so I would like to make a cooperative agreement with you Yamano-san.¡±


    Akabane said seriously.


    He knows that it must be weird such a request was made from a mere child, and it is true that he has nothing to offer as an assurance. He can only try to convince Yamano with his works.


    If Yamano hadn¡¯t read theic before, maybe he would sneer, but now he has to think deeply about the agreement that Akabane mentioned.


    ¡°What benefits from aic could bring me?¡±


    Yamano was very clear that the market for sellingics is narrow, and the benefits are slim, but after reading theic, he feels that he just read a masterpiece and can imagine what everyone is going to do just to get a copy.


    ¡°This book could be a breakthrough!¡±


    Without another thought, he immediately asked, ¡°I¡¯m interested! How do you want to arrange our agreement?¡±


    ¡°I know that the factory is not owned by Yamano-san alone, so I offer two options here. One is that I¡¯ll pay a fixed amount, or second, I¡¯ll pay you 10% of theics ie every month.


    Akabane gave a moment for Yamano to the thought of it.


    ¡°Humm interesting... I need to discuss it with others.¡±


    Yamano hesitated. This kind of negotiation is beyond his knowledge, and it would be a good idea to discuss it with the other first.


    ¡°I understand very well, and please take your time Yamano-san, if you want, I can lend you this copy for the other to read it, but please take good care of it.¡±


    Akabane smiled kindly.


    Yamano nodded and put took theic book.


    This matter is about printing a book, so he most likely will be asked the opinion from someone in charge of the printing division.


    Tsunade has been listened from the start and didn¡¯t say a word.


    She might felt a bit awe on how Akabane managed to handle a business matter with an older person smoothly.


    After Yamano left, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just straightly decided the remuneration?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the fixed amount will make me take advantage of it, but I don¡¯t know how popr myic store might be? After all, I¡¯m just a kid who wants to open aic store.¡±


    Akabane exined humbly.


    He didn¡¯t finish, but he believed Tsunade could understand the meaning of it.


    Sure enough, Tsunade pondered for a few moments, and then quickly said, ¡°I understand, but I never knew that you¡¯re this well prepared.¡±


    Akabane wants to finish his negotiation right here right now, so he nned out two options at the beginning, let these people understand his value, otherwise, hisic would be underestimated.


    Now that these are allid out, even if he gets into trouble with the printing, it¡¯s their representative thates to him in person, not a group of angry workers.


    After a while, Yamano came back, brought someone with him, who seemed to be the person in charge and workers from the printing division.


    ¡°Yamano-san is there a problem?¡±


    Akabane was shocked a little. He didn¡¯t expect than he would deal with this many people.


    Yamano looked behind him with some embarrassment. and said, ¡°This man is Noda Ichiro, he is the chief from the printing division, and these men are his worker.¡±


    ¡°Hello Kurama-san, I am very grateful for giving us this opportunity. But unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t agree with your options, can we negotiate it again?¡±


    Noda Ichiro was a little bit cautious about his gains and losses.


    He has read theics and knows the value better, otherwise, he won¡¯t be so excited, and the workers behind him should also understand.


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s make another negotiation, for there will be less trouble in the future.¡±


    Akabane said inwardly.


    ...


    After negotiating a while, they both agreed to the same terms.


    6For there will be a stable sry and loyalty on every month from the selling ie.


    ¡°With this way, we agreed that I could pay you the sry and share some of my profit. The specific numbers can be discussed in detailter.¡± Akabane exined the terms.


    ¡°Great, thank you for your generosity.¡±


    Noda Ichiro kept bowing. He looked very excited.


    At the same time, the worker was suddenly noisy.


    ¡°Great, we have a business!¡±


    ¡°I can finally buy my kids new clothes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Kurama-san! Thank you!¡±


    Although Akabane was still young, He just got the respect from the worker and Noda Ichiro himself.


    The respect is mutual. He felt much better, knowing that his deal would help other people that he never think of. Akabane was satisfied, but also a little surprised.


    From their reaction, it seems that the printing division was desperate for the time being. This agreement could help them more than Akabane thought. It¡¯s a win-win solution after all.


    There are a lot of things to do!

 Chapter 22 Jiraiya鈥檚 Talent

    <h4>Chapter 22 Jiraiya¡¯s Talent</h4>


    Tsunade was silent and looked a bit upset.


    Akabane took notice of it. It just felt weird how she became silent all of a sudden. Akabane couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and nced back at her.


    ¡°What happened to my sassy friend?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, annoying.¡±


    Tsunade came back to her normal self, then sighed softly.


    The way Akabane handle things from the factory before was just like how her grandpa and father acted.


    She was bothered by some thought and suddenly asked, ¡°Akaba, have you ever dream of bing a Hokage one day?¡±


    ¡°Hokage? I¡¯ve never thought about that, but I know that bing Hokage is a tiring task, especially someone weak like me. All I want is a peaceful life while I run myic store.¡±


    How Akabane exined, his dream was not the expected words that came from a child.


    ¡°Hahaha, you sounded just like an old man, but I can imagine such a life from you.¡±


    The tender and cheerfulughter resounded through the woods.


    Akabane felt a bit embarrassed.


    At this time, Tsunade¡¯s younger brother had not been born yet, and she hasn¡¯t known the tragedy that she has to suffer from. But Akabane knew it well. He could only enjoy herugh for now.


    Akabane lightly smiled a little.


    ¡°When we go back, where should we go next?¡±


    Tsunade regains her good mood, she immediately became chatty again.


    ¡°This is enough for me today, this past two days, I haven¡¯t taken a good rest, and I still need to re-draw other posters that you just took from me before..¡±


    Akabane refused with a hint of annoyed.


    When they left, the factory had started printing hisics. Once hees back home, he could finish his decoration sketch and headed straight to the preparation.


    ¡°What, Akabane became a hard-worker.¡¯


    She said that with a teasing tone.


    ¡°...yeah, whatever.¡±


    Akabane sighed helplessly.


    Hisic store needs to sell not only theic book but also various posters and merc, so he must work harder than before.


    He was lucky enough to reborn again on Naruto¡¯s world. This one time opportunity must not be wasted.


    ¡°Well, I can see you¡¯re tired. We should go back to your home now and let your clone help you work.¡±


    ¡°Uhh yeah.. you¡¯re rig¡ªwait, we?¡±


    Tsunade tried to smile as cute as possible while looked at Akabane¡¯s annoyed expression.


    Akabane took a deep breath and said, ¡°Huuh... Okay, your majesty, we¡¯ll do it your way.¡±


    Akabane has grown an immunity from Tsunade¡¯s presence, after all, he didn¡¯t intend to bezy anyway because there is a lot of things to do.¡±


    Both of them walked slowly towards his house.


    ...


    As soon as they went back, Akabane immediately took his tools and left again in a hurry.


    They nned to work in the woods near his house. If it wasn¡¯t for Tsunade, he wouldn¡¯t go to the woods at all. The reason was that Tsunade still felt embarrassed from herst night¡¯s visit.


    It took a few minutes from his house, and he half passed dead from walking all morning.


    So Akabane was intrigued, why many men from his previous lives rush looking for a partner.


    Is it that bad to be a single?


    ...


    After they arrived, Akabane created a clone, then both of them start working together.


    He drewrge posters, but not all the paintings are from Naruto. Akabane also drew posters from otherics, such as One Piece, Bleach, and any other that he could remember.


    Tsunade was supervising him at first but noticed that he was really into his drawing, she decided to practice on a grasnd a bit further from him.


    Akabane spent the whole morning to draw.


    However, his big posters took him a long time to finished. By the time his mother came to deliver his lunch, Akabane only managed toplete two posters.


    As for Tsunade, she hasn¡¯te back until noon.


    During the afternoon, both of them still busy with their things.


    Until the evening, he took notice of a familiar figure.


    On the roadside chair, there was Jiraiya deeply thought about something. It must be something important because he looked somewhat depressed.


    ¡°Oy! Jiraiya-kun! What are you doing there alone?¡±


    Akabane asked curiously.


    Heard his friendly voice, Jiraiya immediately stood up and said, ¡°Akaba-kun! you finallye back!¡±


    Then he ran towards Akabane excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡±


    Akabane put his pen and stop drawing. Then he looked at Jiraiya suspiciously.


    Later, he found that Jiraiya was holding two pieces of crumpled paper in his hands.


    ¡°I... I tried to draw some pages but only managed to finished two. Do you mind taking a look?¡±


    Jiraiya showed Akabane his pages looking timidly.


    ¡°Your drawing?¡±


    Akabane was shocked for a while then replied.


    ¡°It seems that you want to follow my path to be a cartoonist?¡±


    Jiraiya would be a great author in the future, but to make goodics needs more than a good story.


    Akabane took a look, and suddenly felt and suddenly felt shocked


    He breathed deeply, then slowly continued to read it.


    ¡°What do you think of it?¡±


    Jiraiya curiously asked.


    ¡°Jiraiya, have you showed this to Tsunade?¡±


    Jiraiya confidently said.


    ¡°Yep..¡±


    Speaking of Tsunade, Jiraiya could not help but sigh.


    ¡°She hit you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°..yep.¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya, the story that you told in these pages was indeed good, even I want to know what happens next. But your drawing is the problem...¡±


    Akabane carefully chooses his words because he didn¡¯t know how to put it.


    To put it short, how Jiraiya made a story from only two pages is astounding. The problem is how he drew it. There are messy lines everywhere and hard to see as aic.


    Well, his drawing skills are normal at his age.


    ¡°But I also think I¡¯ve drawn it very well. It must be Tsunade¡¯s ego just couldn¡¯t ept my art.¡±


    After hearing this, Jiraiya took back his pages with excitement, thenugh wildly with a smug face.


    He didn¡¯t even notice that Akabane was giving him a critique.


    ¡°No, what I¡¯m saying is..¡±


    Akabane was about to exin his ws, but when he looked up, he found that Jiraiya had already run a dozen steps away triumphantly.


    Ah.. well, after all, he is the one who wrote the legendary series of the make-out.


    Akabane stayed for a while, then sighed and sat down the grass.


    Jiraiya is somewhat a talented author, but there is a lot to polish.


    Fortunately, his ninjutsu is at least rtively normal...


    ¡°Yeah.. normal for the current time..¡±


    Akabane was startled for a moment.


    Soon enough, he wille to learn about the seduction ninjutsu, and it wouldn¡¯t be the same again.


    ¡°Gosh, what did I do!¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve not daydreaming while having a lot to do. I¡¯m sorry, Jiraiya.¡±


    Akabane sighed and continued his work.


    If Jiraiya wants to learn to makeics, but he needs to practice from now, or else it would be a waste of talent. But then, after all, Jiraiya would release his book and became the three legendary ninjas.


    But there¡¯s a catch, what if Jiraiya was too addicted toics and the whole history of ¡°the child of prophecy¡± will change?

 Chapter 23 The First Costumer

    <h4>Chapter 23 The First Costumer</h4>


    ¡°Yes, ce it right there..¡±


    ¡°Be careful, please, ce it symmetrical on both sides.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Akabane was busy ordering his workers to decorate his store.


    ¡°It looks like your hands are full? How long will it takes to finish?¡±


    Just when Akabane was busily ordering, a voice came from above him.


    He looked up and saw Tsunade in her training uniform stand on the ceiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m upied right now.¡±


    Akabane swept his temples. Akabane had been started to renovating his store for a few days now. He had to use Shadow Clone Jutsu at least three times a day to reduce the workloads. For these past two days, he had used more than 100 points to increased his chakra by 1 point and his physique by 5 points.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see your progress. Uhh, by the way, has Jiraiya visited you recently?


    Tsunade¡¯s disdainful expression was somewhat worried.


    She hasn¡¯t seen Jiraiya for two days since shest hit him after he showed her hisic.


    ¡°Jiraiya?¡±


    Akabane was startled slightly, and she also misunderstood what he saidst time when she parted and left with a look of excitement, did her feelings just disappear?


    Tsunade noticed that Akabane¡¯s expression was slightly different, and immediately asked him again, ¡°Have you seen him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen him, he showed me his drawing of two pages, and I tried to exined that he still has a lot to learn, but it looks like he misunderstood my words.¡±


    Akabane pondered for a moment and decided to tell his guess, ¡°I want to find him, you might as well check every woman¡¯s bathhouse in Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Woman¡¯s bathhouses?¡±


    Tsunade was stunned for a few seconds. After thinking about it for a moment, she clenched her fist and said angrily, ¡°That pervert! I must teach him some sense!¡±


    Then she left angrily.


    Akabane was speechless for a while.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Jiraiya would be so enthusiastic after heard hisment.


    ¡°Ahh! Forget it. I have other things to handle right now.¡± Akabane thought for a while and decided to ignore it. He was already full at hands. Why bother thinking about anything else.


    Besides, Jiraiya would still fine even if he got caught.. right?


    After a few hours of renovating, the store gradually became tidier and slowly getting closer to what he had nned.


    ¡°Akabane, there is a cart waiting outside that brought hundreds of youric books. It looks like it wasn¡¯t sent from our n.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s father notified him about hisic book shipment.


    ¡°Oh, it finally arrived! Thanks, father, would you help them to put the stuff inside please?¡±


    Akabane looked overjoyed.


    The printing factory delivered his order in time, which excites him a little. He wants to open the boxes immediately.


    After a while, Ichiro Noda from the printing factory greeted Akabane personally while brought boxes of books behind him.


    Noda Ichiro bowed and greeted Akabane sincerely. ¡°Nice to meet you again, Kurama-san, I¡¯ve brought your order as we agreed upon. Where do you want us to put this?¡±


    ¡°The feels is mutual, Ichiro-san, please arrange them ordingly at the cab over there.¡±


    Akabane talked as he pointed out the cabs.


    The word ¡°draw¡± was written on the cabs.


    My greatest knowledge that I brought from my world was this draw method. This allows the costumers to spend their money more than they should have.


    ¡°Understood, please let me and my workers do the unload, and you can rest assured.¡±


    Noda Ichiro nodded again, and the other workers started actively unloading hisics to the cabs.


    Akabane took a moment to observed their works. They have unloaded the boxes swiftly. After all, they are the printing agent that grandma Mito herself rmending.


    Only by looking at how delicately they worked, Akabane felt relieved. Otherwise, It would take him more time if he does it himself.


    Once they¡¯ve finished unloading, Akabane has just finished arranged various rewards for the lottery. It will take a while for so many people to help. Once theic books are full of shelves, Akabane has just finished the various prizes in the lottery.


    ...


    At this time, hisic store has fully decorated and ready to open.


    Akabane once more checked his list, when he saw a figure slowly appeared in front of his door.


    It¡¯s Shikato!


    As he approached, he looked up and saw Akabane holding a wooden sign.


    ¡°Akabane¡¯s Comic Store, huh? It seems that I¡¯m your first customer then.¡±


    Shikato then greeted him.


    ¡°Yoh Shikato! Why are you so well-timed?¡±


    Akabane wondered why Shikato always came at the right time.


    ¡°Yeah, I saw your store yesterday and decided to take a look.¡±


    Shikato answered honestly that when Akabane put up the sign.


    He walked into the store, picked up aic from the shelf, then brought it to the cashier.


    ¡°The total is 100 ry¨­, and there is a prize of a poster as you¡¯re my first customer, and you¡¯ll get one shot at the draw to get a chance for another prize!¡±


    Akabane exined the detail as he thought of what poster Shikato get as his first costumer prize.


    Then he found a rolled-up poster of Shikamaru Nara, which he thought would be the most suitable for Shikato.


    Shikato just came to the store to check how is Akabane doing and buy a copy of hisic. He didn¡¯t expect that there was another prize, so he took it by surprise, and then saw Akabane took out a box with ¡°Draw¡± written on it.


    ¡°Should I take something from inside?¡±


    Akabane replied with nodded.


    He froze for a moment and then reached for the lottery box.


    Since he didn¡¯t really hope much, he just takes the first thing that his hand touches and take it out.


    It was a piece of paper, Shikato curiously opened the paper, and there¡¯s a letter written on it said: ¡°Thank you for your patronage.¡±


    The letter doesn¡¯t satisfy his curiosity. He nced at the text on the side of Akabane¡¯s cardboard box.


    % probability: Thank you for your patronage.


    % probability: a small poster


    % probability: a medium poster


    % probability: a special poster


    ¡°In other words, there is a 50% probability that I wouldn¡¯t get anything?¡±


    Shikato felt somewhat upset and helplessly put away the note, then took out his first costumer prize and spread it out.


    It was a young boy with dreadlocks and azy face, and his appearance somehow resemnce him.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Shikato was a little surprised, ¡°This looks like someone from my n, but I never knew him?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I created that character based on your look. Thus I thought that you might want it as your prize.¡±


    Akabane pointed to the lower right corner of the poster.


    Here, the name of the character ¡°Shikamaru Nara¡± is written.


    ¡°Shikamaru...huh? Well, thanks, I guess.¡±


    Then Shikato carefully rolled up and thanked Akabane.


    After that, he turned and walked away slowly, as he hurriedly opens the first page and read it while walking home.


    To be honest, Akabane did not expect that Shikato would be his first costume because he has someone else in mind that would rush as soon as he opens the store.


    ¡°Sure enough, it might be nice to have a teammate like Shikato..¡±


    Akabane sighed slightly, and then he cast his seals to summoned a clone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. I want to take some rest.¡±


    ¡°I.. don¡¯t have a choice, don¡¯t I?¡±


    The clone helplessly epted the order. Although there were other staff in the store, they didn¡¯t know how to use the lottery.


    Anyway, this was only the first day.


    The clone sighed slightly and sat down and waited for the next customer.


    There was a good chance of big waves of the customer wille very soon.

 Chapter 24. Postponed Rematch

    <h4>Chapter 24. Postponed Rematch</h4>


    ¡°Oh, Shikato, Where are you from? And what are you reading?¡±


    Chouki met Shikato on the streets. It felt a little weird that Shikato would go outside during the holidays instead of staying home.


    ¡°Oi Chouki, I just visited Akabane¡¯sic store and went to buy hisic. Surprisingly I got a poster as a reward for his first costumer or something like that.¡±


    Shikato showed his poster to Chouki.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Chouki leaned forward curiously. Although Shikato was in a hurry to get home, he didn¡¯t mind a chit-chat with his best friend.


    Chouki¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Wow, is there still any poster left?¡±


    ¡°I think so, but a lot of people might be there already.¡±


    Shikato seemed to get a little impatient.


    ¡°Ah, okay, then bye Shikato!¡±


    After heard it, Chouki hurriedly left Shikato and ran to Akabane¡¯s store.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to found theic store since Chouki knew where Shikato went before.


    Not long after he arrived near the store, he saw several figures passing away behind him.


    ¡°That¡¯s...Sakumo? And, Orochimaru too!?¡±


    Chouki became anxious and immediately quickened his pace.


    However...


    If it¡¯s about speed, Chouki has a disadvantage from his ssmates, and he can only saw both of them disappeared out of sight.


    ¡°Is this buyingics orpetitions? Why are there so many people!?¡±


    On the street, he saw another ssmate ran in the same direction.


    Sakumo, Orochimaru, Murasaki, and even Ryuu himself! They were likepetitors that won¡¯t fall behind.


    ¡°Ahem... Ryuu-kun, let¡¯s go get Akabane¡¯sic!¡±


    Chouki coughed excitedly.


    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t go there forics. Kurama Akabane has dishonored mest time, and I demand a rematch!¡±


    Ryuu said, angry while clenching his fist.


    But soon, he noticed that it just a distraction from Chouki to surpassed him in an instant.


    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t cheat!¡±


    He hurriedly chased him.


    Ryuu had forgotten his first intention to take revenge on Akabane and only thought ofpeting with the other to get to the store as soon as possible.


    This meaninglesspetition continues until they reached the store. After Shikato left, Akabane immediately received his second customer.


    Unlike the first customer, the second one is someone impressive.


    ¡°Sarutobi-sensei, why are you here too!?¡±


    Akabane was baffled by the fact that the Third Hokage himself became his second consumer.


    ¡°Hahaha, I grew to like youric and decided toe and buy one. It¡¯s for Shinnosuke if you ask...¡±


    Hiruzen lighted his cigarette and said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, very convincing Sarutobi-sensei..¡±


    Akabaneined silently.


    As a high ranking ninja, Hiruzen could arrive faster than his son Shinnosuke.


    ¡°Shinnosuke, he umm.. asked me to buy one copy..¡±


    Hiruzen took a copy and couldn¡¯t help but looked shameless.


    Akabane took notice of some racket in the distance.


    Sakumo was in front, followed by Orochimaru, Chouki, and Murasaki. Behind them was another of Akabane¡¯s ssmates.


    Shikato was the first one to arrive, as he was about to asked Akabane for a copy. He saw the Third Hokage walking out of the store.


    ¡°Uhh... Sarutobi-sensei?¡±


    Then, Orochimaru and the other arrived together


    Hiruzen paused for a moment, then he lifted his smoke pipe and cleared the way for Sakumo and others to enter.


    ¡°Is Sarutobi-sensei came here to buy Akabane¡¯sic?¡±


    Orochimaru sighed lightly


    Hiruzen looks confused, and he didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    ¡°Do you still want the poster prize Sarutobi-sensei?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s clone enjoyed the scene in front of him, saw how an old man came to theic store to buy aic and fight for the prize poster with other children.


    Hiruzen coughed and said hesitantly, ¡°Of course not. I just came to buy aic for my son and support Akabane. I.. I¡¯m not... going to take the poster..¡±


    ¡°As expected from the Third Hokage, here is youric sensei.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s clone smiled and gave theic.


    Hiruzen took theic and left silently.


    As a highly respected Hokage, he can¡¯t be seen snatches a poster in front of his former student.


    After watching him leave, Orochimaru nced at Sakumo, then looked back at Akabane. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to save one poster from getting snatched by Sarutobi-sensei. Do I get a reward for it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Sakumo red at him.


    ¡°Please remain calm... I¡¯ll consider the Third Hokage as a special guess, and the next customer must still obey the rules that the firste first to serve.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s clone said.


    Orochimaru nodded silently and said with a disappointed tone, ¡°Well, then that makes me the third costumer. ¡°


    Orochimaru epted it without resistance. At least he was the top three...


    Since when this became apetition?


    Chouki coughed a few times before he could argue, but Orochimaru had already stepped forward to get theic.


    ¡°Line up one by one, don¡¯t worry, there is plenty for everyone.¡±


    If these people make trouble, the store will be very noisy.


    As a clone, he can¡¯t hold the ground.


    ¡°Huh!? I don¡¯t care about any of your rules. Akabane,e out and have a rematch with me!¡±


    Ryuu finally arrived and shouted from the front door.


    Akabane¡¯s clone frowned slightly.


    He is a clone after all, but just like the real Akabane, he didn¡¯t like trouble, and Ryuu Uchiha was indeed a big trouble.


    ¡°Akabane, don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t hear me! Come out and fight with me. I haven¡¯t prepared wellst time, and I wouldn¡¯t lose this time!¡±


    Ryuu continued to exim.


    Sakumo and Orochimaru looked back on Ryuu.


    The two didn¡¯t interfere because this was Akabane¡¯s store, but if he asks for their help, they will stop him without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m here for a rematch, not making trouble!¡±


    Whether Sakumo or Orochimaru, they had the best atbat prowess. Even if Ryuu was from Uchiha n, he has no confidence if he has to fight with either of them.


    ¡°Um... I don¡¯t mind with the rematch, but since you¡¯ve already here, why don¡¯t you buy myic first? I¡¯ll treat you as same as the other costumer.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s clone pointed to theic shelf.


    ¡°what?¡±


    Ryuu didn¡¯t expect this kind of response and didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    The clone smiled inwardly while Ryuu sat on the ground, thinking about his request.


    ¡°If I bought youric, you would fight with me?¡±


    Ryuu looked fierce and murderous.


    ¡°Yep..¡±


    The clone nodded lightly.


    Anyway, he was only a clone, and when the timees, Akabane himself will have to deal with Ryuu.


    At this time, Orochimaru and Sakumo had picked theiric and ask for the prize poster.


    ¡°Since you both are the top first three, you will get a free medium-size poster, umm... wait, let me see...¡±


    The clone was picky for a while, then finally gave Sakumo and Orochimaru their prize.


    Sakumo excitedly took it over.


    He has been waiting for it from the first he heard about the prize and rushed as soon as he knew that Akabane¡¯s store had opened.


    ¡°Comee! Open it now!¡±


    Murasaki ranked fifth, and when he saw Sakumo get the poster, he immediately asked him to show it.


    Sakumo nned to open it at home, but since the store has hyped up for a few days now, everyone wants to take a look at everyone¡¯s prize.


    Ryuu looked disdainful, but couldn¡¯t help looking curiously.


    The poster portrayed a masked man leaned against a big tree while reading a book called ¡°Icha-Icha Paradise.¡±


    On the lower right, there was his name.


    ¡°Kakashi Hatake!¡±


    ¡°This... this is awesome!¡±


    In an instant, his eyes widened.


    ¡°Orochimaru, let us see yours.¡±


    Chouki looked at Orochimaru.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll go back and open it alone.¡±


    Orochimaru kept the poster unopen and shook his head.


    Heard this, everyone else was felt disappointed, including Ryuu, who couldn¡¯t help but felt disappointed too.

 Chapter 25 Meaningless Fight

    <h4>Chapter 25 Meaningless Fight</h4>


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t affect by their curiosity. He knew how to endure the urge to open it. Although the others were upset, they couldn¡¯t force him.


    Akabane¡¯s clone smiled faintly and tried to lighten up the mood.


    ¡°The first 100 costumers got a chance to win another prize at the lottery.¡±


    ¡°Lottery?¡±


    Orochimaru saw the text on the box and understood quickly.


    ¡°I wish you good luck!¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know what his poster is, but the portrait of the painted person has aroused his heartstrings.


    ¡°I wonder who is in his poster..?¡±


    Ryuu secretly curious, but didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    He hadn¡¯t read Akabane¡¯sic because he was too busy underestimated him until he realized he was the one who took the loss. But after seeing the poster of Kakashi Hatake, he suddenly forgot his revenge and got carried away by the situation.


    Orochimaru reached in and took out a piece of paper quickly from the box.


    ¡°Third prize, small poster...¡±


    Akabane¡¯s clone congratted him. He took out a small size poster from the shelf and handed it to Orochimaru.


    This time it was a truly random selection, without prior thought.


    I could help but took a look. Orochimaru saw a fairly handsome male. He had jet ck hair and red blood eyes. He wears a symbol of a red fan with a white handle. Orochimaru searched for his name.


    Itachi Uchiha.


    The clone nced at it and look confused. Among many other posters, Orochimaru got him by pure chance?


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    Orochimaru found that Akabane¡¯s face was different, and thought there was something wrong with this poster, so he took the drawing of Uchiha Itachi and looked at it carefully, but couldn¡¯t see why.


    ¡°Nothing, this is a picture of Itachi Uchiha...¡±


    Itachi Uchiha?


    The name catches Ryuu¡¯s attention, but he tried so hard not to get bothered. Otherwise they would know that he took an interest inics.


    Shameful!


    ¡°Well, I like it a lot, thank you.¡±


    Orochimaru bowed politely.


    Got excited by Orochimaru¡¯s poster, Sakumo also took out his lottery expecting to get something, but unfortunately, it wrote, ¡°Thank you for your patronage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sakumo, and thank you for your patronage.¡±


    Sakumo took out hisic, and the door prize poster then steps aside.


    He still looked jealous of Orochimaru, but he was very satisfied with the door prize.


    Then, it was Ryuu¡¯s turn.


    He struggled for a long time; there is a sh in his heart.


    Look, why was I here again?


    I didn¡¯te to buy aic, and now I felt stupid.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll read it first if I¡¯m not satisfied, I won¡¯t pay for it!¡±


    Ryuu said with arrogance.


    He took a copy from the shelf and turned the first page.


    Nine-Tailed Fox!?


    ¡°Nine-tailed fox? Isn¡¯t this the strongest tailed-beast in the legend?¡±


    Ryuu was baffled and couldn¡¯t help but keep reading.


    On the second page, there was the Third Hokage.


    ¡°Is this... an imaginary character?¡±


    Looked uncanny!


    The Third Hokage looked aged on theic.


    How did he do that?


    Ryuu easily absorbed by the story, and he continued for a few pages, didn¡¯t bother by his surrounding.


    ¡°Ryuu-kun, could you first pay for that?¡±


    The clone asked with a smile.


    ¡°Ah... absolutely!¡±


    Ryuu responded subconsciously and then tried to maintain his calm. After a bit rxes, he said, ¡°Remember, I came here to challenge you!¡±


    ¡°Well, then, Ryuu-kun, you can still draw a lottery, do you want to use it?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s clone pointed to the box.


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll buy it!¡±


    Ryuu shamelessly took out his money and paid theic.


    Please, please let me win a poster...


    ¡°Please...¡±


    Ryuu reached out and took out a piece of paper.


    ¡°Third prize: small poster.¡±


    Ryuu almost jumps in excitement, but he holds it for fear of being seen by the other.


    Akabane handed him the poster.


    Ryuu opened it up and his eyes gleaming, it was a poster from the same Uchiha n, a boy somewhat has a simr face with Itachi Uchiha, and his name is,


    Sasuke Uchiha.


    ¡°Sasuke?¡±


    Ryuu was dazed of a moment, as this is his first time seeing Akabane¡¯s drawing.


    Was he from Uchiha n?


    ¡°My name is Sasuke Uchiha, as I¡¯m going to restore my n and kill a certain someone.¡±


    ¡°what did you say?¡±


    Ryuu looked nk.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a line suddenly came to mind.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s clone said lightly.


    ¡°Kill?... by the way. Now you should ept my challenge!¡±


    Ryuu suddenly remembered his original purpose and quickly put down theic and poster he just bought, with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve read theic right, don¡¯t you have any insight? For example... a peaceful talk?¡±


    The clone sighed, a little helpless.


    ¡°Peaceful, my ass! I want to challenge you!¡±


    His tone became firmer.


    ¡°All right, all right, but fighting is not my job desk. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll bring you to the real Akabane.¡±


    Ryuu followed the clone unwillingly.


    Orochimaru and the others were going to leave, and now Ryuu felt a bit lonely.


    Then...


    ¡°Well, Ryuu-kun, since you¡¯ve bought myic, I¡¯ll ept your challenge.¡±


    Akabane came out from inside. He still looked half-awake and yawning.


    Ryuu already put his fighting stance.


    ¡°Akaba, I¡¯ll stay for the match to see your true color.¡±


    Orochimaru said inwardly.


    He acknowledges Akabane as his dearest friend and also a strong opponent. This interesting match was the one he couldn¡¯t skip because Akabane has never shown strength.


    If he can, Akabane doesn¡¯t want to get into trouble this time. He just finished opened his store and haven¡¯t had a good sleep the past few days.


    That damn clone, why did he allowed this kid to cause trouble?


    Akabane nced at the clone and sighed inwardly.


    After being humiliated in front of everyone, Ryuu took a cautious approach. He wouldn¡¯t let Akabane took advantage of him this time.


    ¡°let¡¯s start...¡±


    As soon as Akabane said it, Ryuu threw his kunai swiftly.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    He saw an image of Akabane took a clear hit with his kunai.


    However, Akabane¡¯s body disappeared instantly.


    But what?


    Uchiha Ling was baffled and watched the surroundings closely


    Behind!


    He noticed Akabane¡¯s position, quickly turned around.


    The atmosphere suddenly change, then he saw Akabane holding kunai, intentionally killing him. He felt the pain but no marks or scratches.


    ¡°This. this must be an illusion!?¡±


    Ryuu was a little toote to notice.


    When?


    The rushed toward him from another direction shing him with his kunai dreadfully.


    ¡°Argh!...¡±


    Felt the touch of death slicing through his throat, followed by fear, pain, and agony. He couldn¡¯t help but screamed.


    The situation suddenly became silent...


    He slowly opened his teary eyes, saw Akabane stood in front of him.


    ¡°This is... Hell Viewing Jutsu!¡±


    Ryuu¡¯s face was pale, and his legs trembled.


    The Genjutsu itself was the three basics of chakra usage that lies on yin release, but since Ryuu just found out that he couldn¡¯t cancel it.


    The Kurama n, who has these traits as they are a Kekkei Genkai user, are rare.


    Is this the end?


    Everyone looked surprised, Ryuu was speechless, and he admitted his loss...


    ¡°As I said earlier, I don¡¯t want to fight..¡±


    Akabane handed over Ryuu¡¯sic and posters and lent his hand.


    The fight was too fast. He lost again in mere seconds for the second time.


    Shame and embarrassment filled his heart, Ryuu picked up hisic and posters silently, nodded thanks, turned around, and hurriedly left the store.


    From the very beginning, Akabane had already cast his genjutsu. That¡¯s why he epted the match lightly.


    ¡°Akaba-kun... when did you learn Hell Viewing Jutsu?¡±


    Orochimaru was baffled.


    ¡°I just learned it..¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t tell a lie. He just finished chapter six, and the exchange his points for Hell Viewing Jutsu.

 Chapter 26 The 100th Customer

    <h4>Chapter 26 The 100th Customer</h4>


    How did he be this talented?


    Everyone secretly said in their hearts.


    ¡°Akaba-kun, you are a prodigy.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed lightly.


    He used to be the most talented student among his peers, but now he acknowledges someone equal or even above him. It was Akabane Kurama. That¡¯s why he needs to work harder.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    After the rematch, Shikato and Murasaki prepared to leave.


    Akabane turned around and was about to went back to sleep, but he heard a cough: ¡°Cough cough...Did you forget, I haven¡¯t drawn a lottery yet!¡±


    Yoriko Gekko, A petite kid, was dressed in ck because she doesn¡¯t speak much, and she is easily forgotten.


    ¡°Ah, haha... sorry about that..e and take a draw.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s clone awkwardly took out the box and let her took her chance...


    Yoriko grabbed a paper and read it with a disappointed tone.


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage...¡±


    ¡°Well... if you are willing to buy another copy, I can give you another chance.¡±


    The clone shamelessly tried to persuade her to buy another copy.


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    He nodded.


    He is not certain of her luck, but that¡¯s the purpose of his lottery, to let people boughics more than once.


    Yoriko hesitated for a moment, then took out another hundred taels.


    The clone handed the box again, and she got another one,


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage...¡±


    Yoriko looked over him, her eyes full of sorrow. She almost about to cry.


    ¡°Ah, this... I tell you what, if you buy another copy, I¡¯ll give you a small poster as thepensation.¡±


    The clone said awkwardly.


    Her luck must be at the rock bottom...


    ¡°Ughh, why do I need moreic?¡±


    Yoriko sighed. There was a segment within her tone.


    Akabane, who was helping to load the goods, heard this with a look of approval.


    However...After her third chance, she finally won the third prize.


    ¡°Yeay! This means I get two posters, right? Cough..¡±


    Akabane handed her poster himself.


    After taking a look at her posters, she cheerfully smiles.


    ¡°Thank you, Akaba. I¡¯m leaving too.¡±


    Holding the posters, she turned to catch up with the others.


    One of his staff, who was loading the goods on the side, looked at them. He hesitated for a while but then asked: ¡°Akabane-san, why did she want to buy more than one copy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, oneic is enough for her, but after seeing her friends got another prize from the lottery, she couldn¡¯t help but felt jealous at them. Its just human nature.¡±


    Akabane knew it well.


    Every game that he yed in his previous life had this kind of marketing strategy to let people spent their money more than they should have.¡±


    Besides, 100 Ry¨­ per copy was already a low price for aic.


    Before long, many customers came to buy hisics, and soon there was only a few more space left for the 100th first customer.


    ...


    Until onest ce, Akabane was there. He looked sleepy.


    Almost fell asleep, but he heard footstepsing at him...


    Thest customer?


    Want to greet the person, Akabane slowly saw the person from the bottom to the top. He saw a pair of wooden clog that worn by a ck-coat man.


    Slowly moved up, it was a man, his face was stiff and firm.


    Who is this?


    Akabane felt familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember who he was.


    ¡°I want one.¡±


    His tone was indifferent.


    Akabane immediately picked out a book and handed it to him, hoping that he would leave soon, but unfortunately, the men didn¡¯t intend to leave, so he took the book and stood by the door quietly reading it.


    After reading a few pages, he closed theic ¡°Is this telling about Naruto Uzumaki or yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is about Naruto Uzumaki, and I am not a Jinchuriki.¡±


    Akabane answered with a smile.


    But the bottom of his heart, he became more and more certain that this man is a bad person.


    ¡°Not really, there is history about the Kurama n having a monster of their own.¡±


    He replied aggressively.


    Akabane suddenly felt a terrifying chakra rushing toward him, making him unable to move.


    Is this a murderous intent?


    ¡°My n¡¯s monster?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware that you knew about it.¡±


    The men¡¯s eyes became firmer. ¡°I looked at you, and knowing that you¡¯re not a hardworking person, why did you spend your time on such a useless thing as drawingic?¡±


    ¡°How can it be useless? This is a form of culture and moreover..¡±


    Akabane finally understood the identity of the men whom he talked to and dare not to open his mouth again.


    ¡°You need a strong physique and mind to control your chakra Akabane Kurama! Why are you cking like this?¡±


    He sharpened his eyes and scolded Akabane.


    At this current time, there is only one person on Konoha who was this stiff and bloodcurdling, the founder and the leader of Roots and notorious as the Darkness of the Shinobi.


    Danzo Shimura.


    Of course...


    At this period, Danzo hasn¡¯t gained such a reputation as the Darkness of the Shinobi.


    But his characters were always the same, cold and stiff.


    ¡°To be honest, I just have a passion for drawing and story-telling.¡±


    ¡°If you want to make a scene, I already wasted my stamina on the previous one.¡±


    Knowing that he was talking to Danzo, he could uncover anyyer of his heart, so it was better to just tell the truth.


    ¡°You are smarter than I thought.¡±


    Danzo nodded approvingly.


    Then, he dropped a hundred Ry¨­, took theics, and left the store.


    Danzo did not reveal his identity, nor did he say everything, but he seemed certain that Akabane would notice to whom he talked to.


    ¡°huh.. not that I have a genius friends now I have a genius mentor. I just want to live at ease...¡±


    Akabanemented in his heart.


    Now that he had seen Danzo in person, he must agree that the rumor was precise, and the name of the Darkness of the Shinobi for him was well deserved.


    But Danzo didn¡¯te for hisic. He just wants to saw his new student.


    ¡°Forget it, take one step at a time, you want to do something to me, don¡¯t me me if I take it personally.¡±


    Akabane said secretly.


    His idea is very simple. Just for the sake of having a peaceful life, whoever tried to cause him trouble, he¡¯ll take it seriously.


    ¡°Thatic would be the 100th sale today, Tsunade, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get your prize..¡±


    Akabane nced at the lottery box.


    ¡°Ahh, but yeah... I forgot I promised her one extra lottery...¡±


    There was only one lottery left, which was specially left for Tsunade.


    Hmm... this would only mean cheating.. but after all, she wouldn¡¯t care.


    However, the longer Tsunade left, the more worried he was for Jiraiya. If he did ording to what he guessed, Akabane must soon visit him at the hospital.


    ¡°Poor Jiraiya..¡±


    As Akabane was about to sigh, suddenly, there was a figure in green clothes leaping down from above.


    ¡°Gyaaah!¡±


    Tsunade jumped in front of Akabane and gave him a little heart attack.


    Judging from the bloodstains on the corners of her clothes, Jiraiya must¡¯ve been sent to the emergency room.


    Akabane didn¡¯t dare to ask the detail, but smiled slightly and said, ¡°rest assured. I left one for you. It¡¯s your turn to draw.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yep, you happened to be the hundredth, because thest person didn¡¯t take his lottery.¡±


    And it¡¯s true that there was onest lottery. She took her lottery aggressively, Akabane almost drops the box.


    At first nce, she couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Only onest poster left!?¡±


    But when she saw the prize...


    ¡°Wow, you are really lucky. Congrattions on your first prize.¡±


    In an exaggerated tone, Akabane gave her his biggest poster that was stored on a paper tube looking fancy.


    ¡°Woaaw..¡±


    She just stared at the rolled-up poster for a while. Just by looking at the size of it she knew that the poster was special.


    She spread it out, and her eyes were gleaming in excitement.


    ¡°This.. this is!!!¡±

 Chapter 27. The True Thousand Hands

    <h4>Chapter 27. The True Thousand Hands</h4>


    The poster was huge. She spread it out all over the tabletop.


    It was a gigantic thousand hands of the wooden statue, covering almost all the poster portion. It looks even more terrifying against the mountains. Underneath the statue stands the God of Shinobi proudly.


    Hashirama Senju.


    The title: Sage Art, Wood Release: True Thousand Hands.


    ¡°I heard that the First Hokage had this jutsu as his distinctive features, so ording to my research, I drew this. I hope you like it.¡±


    Akabane certainly was a fan of Hashirama Senju. It showed on how he delicately drew the poster.


    Tsunade retracted her poster with excitement.


    ¡°Akaba-kun, thank you, this means a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just your lucky day today. This is youric book.¡±


    Akabane gave her theic.


    Tsunade took it but remains speechless.


    The poster was made only for her, so the lottery was just Akabane¡¯s idea to hide his purpose. After all, Tsunade was his first fan and was the one who apanied him from time to time. Thus it just felt right to give her something like gratitude.


    She held the poster and remains silent long enough for Akabane felt a bit awkward.


    Since childhood, Hashirama Senju has been her favorite ninja and a beloved grandfather. Tsunade thought that her grandpa would always stand tall on the Ninja World.


    However, one day, the hero fell...


    ¡°Since I was a child, I haven¡¯t seen my grandpa on the battlefield, so I don¡¯t know if his ninjutsu would look like this, but I¡¯ll ask grandma Mito.¡±


    With such a gift from her friend, Tsunade will be forever grateful for his kindness.


    ¡°Well, bring another copy for Grandma Mito.¡±


    Akabane handed over another copy, ¡°Take it as my thanks to her.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you sure are a grateful person..¡±


    After being moved for a while, Tsunade returned to her original nature, loaded theic, and the posters then leave happily.


    ¡°Kasumi, the lottery is over, so I just need to collect the money...Well, if some childrene to want to buy theic but didn¡¯t have the money, just give them some copy for free. It just 100 Ry¨­, I¡¯ve sold enough for today.¡±


    Akabane stood up and exined, ready to get back some sleep, it has been a long day for him.


    ¡°Yes, Akabane-san.¡±


    Kasumi Kurama nodded and knew how to served customers.


    Moreover, as Akabane said, even if they¡¯re giving someics for free, it¡¯s only just 100 Ry¨­.


    In the past few days, Akabane was indeed tired.


    These are the few days he has worked hardest in Naruto¡¯s World,parable to the previous exam period. He would pass out anytime soon.


    ...


    At the Senju¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°This day should be the opening day for hisic store. Why hasn¡¯t he sent me hisic? Did he forgot or something?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito reclining her chair as she bored to waited for Akabane to sent her hisic.


    Even though she patiently waiting, she had already finished reading the first three chapters within three days.


    ¡°Grandma, look what I brought you!¡±


    Hearing her granddaughter voice from outside, before Tsunade entered the door, Mito got up and snatched everything on Tsunade¡¯s hands with her ninjutsu, and sat back to again in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s mine! How are you stealing from your granddaughter!¡±


    Tsunade got anxious and rushed in to take back her belonging.


    They both shamelessly fight for theic and poster.


    ¡°Tsunadeee! Grandma just wants to take a peek..¡±


    ¡°woo woo woo woo......¡±


    Tsunade wanted to talk, but she was hit by Mito¡¯s sealing Jutsu, and she couldn¡¯t talk properly or use her chakra.


    Uzumaki Mito ignored her granddaughter, muttered, and continued to read theic pages by pages. Then she carefully opened the poster tube.


    A roll of posters came from the tube.


    ¡°Oh... there is a poster inside this. I¡¯ll dly ept the gift.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito deliberately teases Tsunade.


    Tsunade was still struggling to open her mouth, but the seal was too strong even for her.


    Without Tsunade noticing, the sealing jutsu has been lifted.


    But when she witnessing her grandma looking at the poster with appreciation, she no longer wants to vent her anger.


    ¡°He used this jutsu in the Vale of the End, exactly like this.¡±


    Her voice was slightly sad.


    Now that Hashirama Senju has gone, leaving only a lingering memory of his glory days. No one on Konoha understood about him more than his beloved wife, Mito Uzumaki.


    And she knew that his Jutsu, the wood release Jutsu was only possessed by him and no one else.


    ¡°At that time, grandpa was at his peak of handsomeness..¡±


    Tsunade said it as she wants to lighten the mood.


    And Mito couldn¡¯t help but giggle. After a moment, she rolled it up and stuffed it back to the tube, then handed it to Tsunade.


    ¡°Please take it. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t keep it myself.¡±


    Tsunade took the poster happily.


    Uzumaki Mito picked up theic and read it all over again from the beginning. Reading is just a regr thing on her weekdays, but Akabane¡¯sic was felt something special and personal for her.


    It¡¯s different for Tsunade.


    This is Akabane¡¯s gift!


    ¡°Grab the bell... Tsk, it¡¯s an old trick, but Akabane knew this trick.¡±


    ¡°By the way, who is Kakashi Hatake?¡±


    When Uzumaki Mito reached the fourth chapter, suddenly asked.


    ¡°He is the son of Sakumo Hatake.¡±


    ¡°Sakumo? Isn¡¯t that the boy from your ss?¡±


    Mitoughed. As expected, he used the character¡¯s appearance based on his ssmates.


    For her, thisic is just to kill the boredom, this kind of fun she rarely experienced after the death of her husband.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you put a ssmate into the hospital today?¡±


    When Mito saw Naruto being beaten, she suddenly thought of the news just now.


    ¡°Yep, just an idiot friend of mine, who went to the woman¡¯s bathroom just to do something pervert, so I couldn¡¯t help but knock some sense to him.¡±


    Tsunade clenched her teeth when she starts talked about Jiraiya.


    Of course, she admires how mentally retarded Jiraiya was, but his ninjutsu can¡¯t be underestimated. On the earth release jutsu he was well mastered.


    ¡°Tsunade, when Hiruzen Sarutobi was a kid...well, this guy knows how to use his telescope jutsu... Forget it. I don¡¯t want to badmouth him since he is now the Hokage.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito stopped midway.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    It is a pity that Uzumaki Mito has no interest in continuing to exin and concentrates on heric.


    The Third Hokage... Telescope Jutsu?


    Tsunade didn¡¯t quite understand and didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. She packed her things and want to read theic in her room.


    She carefully took theic and especially the poster.


    After all, this was the first gift from Akabane.

 Chapter 28. The Graduation Day

    <h4>Chapter 28. The Graduation Day</h4>


    ¡°Ahh.. what a great sleep I had..¡±


    Akabane slept until morning, skip his dinner.


    When he got up, he nced at his system panel.


    [Points: 646]


    646 points in one day!


    Akabane jumped up from his bed after he saw the points. He could hear his heart beats so fast.


    This is only the first day since myic store opened...


    ¡°But yesterday there was Danzo, the Third Hokage, and Uzumaki Mito bought it on the same day, the points might gain slower next time.¡±


    Akabane carefully nned his points gaining.


    While wondering, it might be cool to gain 1000 points every day.


    I might not need to train anymore!


    But all ninjutsu on the exchange list has been learned. Thus he needs to start working on chapter 7, which has a lot of ninjutsu used. But since he just got his rest time after theic store opening and a rematch against Ryuu Uchiha, Akabane just wants to ck for the time being and doesn¡¯t want to fight anyone.


    Besides, I am going back to the academy today to get assign to a new team, so it¡¯s impossible to draw chapter 7 today.


    Rather than waiting for the next chapter, he exchanged it for stats instead.


    [Sessfully Exchange!] [Chakra has increased 12 points!] [Physique has increased 4 points!]


    Akabane spent all his points at once.


    [Physique: 24] [Chakra: 63]


    Wow! I didn¡¯t notice it. My chakra level already surpasses a Chuunin at an average of 50!


    Akabane got up early, and after eating breakfast, he went out to the academy.


    On his way to the academy, he met Shikato on the side of the street.


    ¡°Hello, Shikato!¡±


    Akabane greeted him, and they both walking together to the academy.


    As always, Shikato neverte, even on thest day.


    Shikato nced at Akabane and asked.


    ¡°Akaba, have you finished your next chapter?¡±


    ¡°not yet, maybe next week.¡±


    Akabane had finished the sixth chapter, but since he wants to sell per volume that consisted of five chapters each, he doesn¡¯t want to spoil the plot.


    Even Tsunade hasn¡¯t read the sixth chapter.


    ¡°That¡¯s it... I¡¯ll give you a suggestion. Next time, don¡¯t cut the story halfway, it¡¯s bothering me you now!?¡±


    Shikato said angrily.


    The story of chapter five ended where Kakashi handled Naruto and Sakura, and face one by one with Sasuke, so people normally couldn¡¯t help but wonder what happened next.


    But the reason was to let the reader get excited and made them buy the next volume.


    It seems that Shikato did not sleep wellst night...


    Akabane whispered secretly, even though he said that he had nning to change it.


    The two walked slowly towards the academy. When they got to the ss, they saw the ss had already started, and Hiruzen Sarutobi stood on the podium looked at them with an angrily look.


    ¡°How dare you camete on thest day!¡±


    Akabane was taken aback for a moment and then remembered.


    Shikato was in a bad mood and had poor sleep qualityst night. I¡¯m afraid that I miscalction the time.


    ¡°How long are you two want to stand there!? Hurry up!¡±


    On theirst day at the academy, Hiruzen doesn¡¯t want to be harsh but seeing some students were stillte, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    As a ninja, punctuality is very important.


    Akabane bowed slightly, and then quickly ran to his seat with Tsunade sitting next to him, and Jiraiya also came to ss sat in front of him. He looked miserable that his arm was in ster, and the part of his face was wrapped as well.


    ...


    ¡°Everyone has officially graduated today. This is your headband. Now I will announce the team.¡±


    ¡°The first team, Shikato Nara, Chouki Akimichi...¡±


    ¡°Second Team......¡±


    The list goes on until the sixth team


    ¡°The sixth team, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and lead by Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Hiruzen paused when he said that, and there was amotion in the ss.


    ¡°What? Sarutobi-sensei turned out to be...¡±


    ¡°This is too much!¡±


    Many students are shocked, and many others are envy and jealous.


    A good teacher can give open the full potential of his students. For now, the strongest teacher is undoubtedly Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Moreover, he was the current Hokage of Konoha, what an honor it is!


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Shikato and Akabane, they are also amongst the genius in the ss, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get the chance as the Third Hokage students.


    ¡°The seventh team, Sakumo Hatake, Murasaki Mitarashi, Akabane Kurama, lead by Danzo Shimura.¡±


    As Hiruzen continued to assign, there was silence in the ss.


    Danzo Shimura is another big boss!


    ¡°No wonder they got a genius mentor, but...¡±


    Many people looked at Jiraiya with jealousy. Among the six people, only Jiraiya was the one that everyone thought he didn¡¯t deserve his ce.


    Jiraiya was also overheard this and felt bad for himself and want to throw a tantrum. Someone from behind punched him on the head, causing him to cry in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly!¡±


    ¡°Aghh, you t chest, I¡¯ll beat you 10,000 times after I am bing stronger, just you wait..¡±


    Jiraiya cursed Tsunade with a low voice.


    All because of Tsunade that he got hospitalize and failed to take a peek on the bathhouse.


    Akabane knew from Tsunade¡¯s prior information that his mentor would be Danzo, so it doesn¡¯t surprise him.


    Sakumo and Murasaki will soon to be his teammates, with a strong ninja-like them wouldn¡¯t need him to take the fight hand to hand, and just stay back with his genjutsu.


    Hmm... this is not bad at all...


    Thinking about it, Akabane felt that being a disciple of Shimura Danzo wasn¡¯t so bad.


    At least Danzo was a ninja with high capability, although he has a dark philosophy for now.


    When Akabane was paying attention to his teammates, Shikato and Murasaki looked at him at the same time.


    ¡°Team 1, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Team 2......¡±


    Several teams were called by their teacher of briefing.


    In a short time, most of the ssmates had walked out with their teams, leaving only a few teams left¡ªthe Sixth and the Seventh.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why should I be on the same team as the t-chest Tsunade?¡±


    Jiraiya also sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Come on, Jiraiya, do you want to be beaten again?¡±


    Orochimaru put down the book and stretched.


    ¡°It is normal for Jiraiya to be selected. As far as the ability to get beaten, no one in the ss is better than him.¡±


    Akabane joked lightly and said, ¡°For example...what happens if you get a few punches from Tsunade?¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone nced at Tsunade.


    I looked at her face, then at her hands, and finally shook their heads together with a terrified expression.


    The strength that the Senju n inherited couldn¡¯t be bear by someone ordinary, you must be dead by now if you took the same damage as Jiraiya, but he survived, barely...


    ¡°I am indeed impressed by his will of living ahahah...¡±


    Even Tsunade herself couldn¡¯t help but agree that no one could handle her punch better than Jiraiya.

 Chapter 29 Team 7

    <h4>Chapter 29 Team 7</h4>


    ¡°Gather up, team 7!¡±


    Danzo Shimura walked to the ss and yelled briefly.


    Sure enough, it was the angry man who bought myic yesterday.


    Akabane sighed lightly, feeling sad for the days toe.


    ¡°Come, hurry up!¡±


    Murasaki got up and walked out first.


    Danzo didn¡¯t wait. he had disappeared at the end of the corridor when he got out of the ss.


    ¡°Uhh, where he could be?¡±


    Akabane sighed helplessly.


    ¡°This must be our test. We need to past this test if we want to be in this team.¡±


    Murasaki said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look ahead; there will be clues.¡±


    Akabane said calmly.


    Danzo can¡¯t leave unsolvable problems, because this was just the way to test their teamwork, rather than deliberately rejecting them.


    When they reached the top stairs, Murasaki nced around and quickly fixed his eyes on a corner,


    saying, ¡°Here look! This must be our clue.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a piece of cloth here, obviously left deliberately.¡±


    Sakumo bit his finger, and then with both hands, he pressed on the ground.


    ¡°Summoning Jutsu!¡±


    Puff!


    A cloud of fog came out, followed by a dog in front of everyone. Although it was still very young, it was indeed a dog.


    ¡°Kenma, help us find the owner of this cloth.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    The little dog was swiftly searching for the owner of the cloth.


    Akabane felt relieved about how reliable his teammates are. Now he felt less worried about finding Danzo¡¯s trances. He could rely on them for now.


    Going to the second floor, Kenma stopped.


    ¡°Hold on. There is probably a trap set here. Please be careful.¡±


    Murasaki put up his guard, and immediately Kenma got up again and went upstairs.


    ¡°It seems to be an illusion. Let me handle this.¡±


    Seeing is capable teammates, Akabane volunteered himself. He took one step into the trap, then in an instant, dozens of shuriken flew up towards him.


    ¡°Genjutsu Cancel!¡±


    Akabane¡¯s powerful chakra was easily canceled the genjutsu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    The academy consisted of 5 floors, and they estimated that there would be one clue each floor. If they can solve it all, they can find Danzo and pass the test.


    The third and fourth floors are all traps, and everyone passed it easily.


    ¡°The third floor is the shuriken trap. The fourth floor is Genjutsu. The traps gradually increase in difficulty. We must be prepared on the fifth floor might be more dangerous.¡±


    Murasaki exined the possibility of calmly.


    The first four floors are not difficult with our current strength and teamwork. But the fifth floor might be the real deal.


    How strong Danzo Shimura is?


    During the First Shinobi World War, Danzo and Hiruzen were side by side fought in the same team and still survived despite all the horrible things that happened there. Then he became the leader of Anbu, the secret operative ninja of Konoha, that should tell on how strong he is.


    Akabane seemedzy, but in fact, he was extremely vignt.


    When they got to the fifth floor, which was the rooftop, they only saw one man carrying his kunai. No traps or genjutsu saw around.


    ¡°My test is very simple, those who can survive to fight against me will pass the test.¡±


    Danzo said in the end. His tone was cold and murderous.


    With terrifying killing intent, the three of them are like thorns on their backs, and countless fears are born in their hearts.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Murasaki shot several shurikens instantly, it flew towards Danzo.


    However...


    ¡°Wind Release: Vacuum de.¡±


    Suddenly Danzo turned into three and parried all the shuriken.


    Smoke Bomb!


    Akabane and his two teammates threw smoke bombs simultaneously.


    Then the rooftop was covered by a thick cloud of smoke.


    ¡°Silly.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s voice came from outside the smoke.


    Such smoke may be able to obscure the sight of ordinary ninjas, but for someone like him, such a smoke bomb was too simple and can¡¯t hide his vision.


    He could sense that a figure was moving upward.


    However...


    On the ground, there are still presences of three people.


    Shadow clone?


    Only one of the three would use the shadow clone. Danzo knew what was going on, but didn¡¯t flinch at all.


    Akabane¡¯s Genjutsu was indeed strong, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t be found, but Danzo had a better n. He didn¡¯t target Akabane first.


    Slowly the smoke disappeared. There were three figures stood in the middle and another one was hiding in the dark, not sure which one is real or clone.


    ¡°Your ninjutsu usage wasmendable.¡±


    There wasughter, but in an instant became a fierce killing intent.


    Danzo was observing his surround.


    Those kids might already set one or two traps, but as their teacher, I can¡¯t hold back, can I?


    Kunai strikes like lightning.


    He was targeting his three students.


    He has a good chance to kill more than one person by a single kunai thrown. He intended to kill them all, there are no lies about it.


    But at the moment when the kunai was thrown, Akabane cast hand seals ¡°Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Jutsu!¡±


    The ninjutsu hitting Danzo in an instant, and push the other two to make their moves.


    Now!


    When the kunai fell, the shadow clone that was reced turned into dust.


    At the same time, Sakumo unsheathes his sabre, and he attacks toward Danzo with shy lighting.


    Murasaki was stunned for a moment, before making a move without any hesitation, making seals on both hands.


    ¡°Fire Release: Dragon Fire Jutsu!¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s sabre, Murasaki¡¯s fire dragon, and Akabane¡¯s genjutsu attacked Danzo at the same time, wishing that he could take slight damage to prove their strength.


    But for Danzo, he has been through hundreds of life and death battle. This fight was only a small matter.


    ¡°Wind Release: Great Breach!¡±


    Although only C-level ninjutsu, it was like a terrifying tornado from Danzo¡¯s mouth, with a wind that cut like a de.


    Swept everything, unstoppable, Sakumo and Murasaki managed to dodge, but it was toote.


    Akabane was using his genjutsu and unable to move. Although it was released in time, suddenly, a kunai was directly pointed to his throat.


    Just when the three of them were facing a life-threatening crisis, all this disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°All of you passed the test.¡±


    The clone disappeared, and the wind release that was cast by Danzo also disappeared.


    Sakumo and Murasaki stood speechless.


    Madman!


    Akabane¡¯s forehead was sweating coldly. At the moment when the Kunai was on his throat, he could feel the coldness on the knife and the killing intent.


    ¡°Thank you, sensei.¡±


    Murasaki bowed respectfully to Danzo.


    Akabane appeared from the dark, standing in a row with his teammates.


    ¡°Just now was my first lesson. Never believe the rules the enemy said because they can overthrow the rules at any time.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°The rules are determined by the upper rank.¡±


    Sakumo learned something from their fight.


    ¡°I can go back to the rules and make the second and third moves, but I cannot kill you because I am under Konoha¡¯s rules.¡±


    Danzo continued.


    Akabane nodded dly and said that he understood that Danzo at this time was indeed different. He still had the will of fire in his heart and the bottom line, instead of the dark and unscrupulous person in theter period.


    ¡°Take your rest today. We¡¯ll start the mission tomorrow.¡±


    It ended unexpectedly for Akabane.


    Unlike Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo¡¯s teaching was simple and ruthless, which impressed him.

 Chapter 30 The First Mission

    <h4>Chapter 30 The First Mission</h4>


    ¡°It seems I need to train more when I get back.¡±


    Murasaki sighed lightly


    Just one lesson was enough to tell them their level differences and see that their teacher was not like any other, dreadful and ruthless.


    Sakumo was speechless. He felt he tremble on his grip, obviously wasn¡¯t satisfied with his current power.


    ¡°I have to go back to rest and drawics. I¡¯m beat..¡±


    Akabane yawned and said lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you two want to take a rest too?¡±


    His other teammates were speechless for a while.


    Akabane¡¯s shadow clone wasn¡¯t a secret anymore within Konoha because the Third Hokage had told the other ns beforehand.


    Not only his Jutsu but his physique and chakra as well are strong; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t withstand using his clones for a long time.


    Even Murasaki and Sakumo felt jealous of his talent.


    ...


    Back home, Akabane¡¯s clone working on chapter seven, while Akabaneyin on his bed, almost closes his eyes.


    ¡°If it was a real fight, I should be dead by now. The Naruto World is dangerous.¡±


    Akabane sighed lightly.


    At this moment, he closed his eyes with the knife. This is the real battle. Usually, thosepetitions are small fights...


    ¡°What I¡¯m facing before was just a clone but could beat the three of us..¡±


    ¡°I need to be stronger!¡±


    He made up his mind secretly.


    Akabane imagined his future that he will be one of the legendary shinobi like Hashirama or Madara.


    ¡°Ahh, stop daydreaming! Let¡¯s draw some posters.¡±


    Akabane struggled to sit up and helped draw a few posters with a pen.


    Today is the second day after the opening of theics house, but Kasumi has been helping to sellics, so today, there are more than 300 points earned.


    As long as chapter 7 finish today, he can exchange the points for two new ninjutsu- Earth Release: Headhunter Jutsu and Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu.


    ...


    The next day, in front of the Hokage Building.


    Murasaki and Sakumo arrived there earlier, but Akabane hasn¡¯te yet. It was only until half an hourter that they saw Akabane¡¯s figure in the street in the distance.


    ¡°Today is our first day, and you werete again...¡±


    Murasaki was a little helpless.


    ¡°Practicing ninjutsust night was too tiring, I got up a littlete.¡±


    Akabane yawned and said.


    ¡°Liar...¡±


    Sakumo sneered, obviously not convinced.


    ¡°it is true......¡±


    Akabane was helplessly exined histe since he was well known to everyone as alwayste, no one would buy his words.


    Yesterday untilte night, he cooperated with the clone toplete chapter seven. With the points added yesterday, he has now exchanged Earth Release: Headhunter Jutsu and Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu.


    The extra points are all exchanged for chakra.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Name: Akabane Kurama] [Rank: Genin] [Physique: 24 (+)] [Chakra: 70 (+)] [Chakra attributes: Yin, Fire, Earth] [Equipment: Drawing pen, Drawing board] [Ninjutsu: (1) Five senses control, (2) Three-body Jutsu, (3) Substitution Jutsu, (4) shadow clone Jutsu, (5) Demonic illusion: Hell viewing Jutsu, (6) Earth Release: Headhunter Jutsu, (7) Fire Release: Fireball jutsu.] [Points: 7]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Once he learned two new ninjutsu, Akabane automatically gained a lot of information and learned the two chakra attributes of fire and earth.


    The fire release is extremely destructive, and each type of fire release ninjutsu has extremely powerful destructive power. At this stage, five sense of control alone is enough toplete most of the attacks.


    But the more ninjutsu he possessed, the greater his chance of surviving the mission.


    ...


    ¡°So, everyone has gathered up..¡±


    ¡°This is your first mission, go to the location I order.¡±


    ¡°Beat everyone that you see there.¡±


    Danzo walked to their meeting ce, dropped a note, and then left with the Substitution Jutsu.


    Murasaki took it, and a coordinate was drawn on it, showing a certain location.


    Akabane knew that his teammates would be able to handle it, and he was toozy to pick a fight. Sakumo took note and watched carefully. After a moment, he said, ¡°Forest of Death.¡±


    ¡°Off we go!¡±


    Murasaki swiftly went to the Forest of Death.


    ¡°What the hell is this our first mission..¡±


    Akabane was helpless, and on the first day, he had a mission inexplicably.


    Sakumo kept up and followed the route to the Forest of Death.


    ...


    The Forest of Death.


    Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya sat on the ground, waiting boredly.


    Jiraiya couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Could the old man bete today too?¡±


    ¡°The bell test is a tradition in the teacher¡¯s line, and it is probably unavoidable today.¡±


    Tsunadey on the grass while entertaining herself out of boredom.


    Orochimaru was the least to get bored, read a book quietly, and said, ¡°Not really..¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Jiraiya immediately got up and looked curiously at Orochimaru, who was the most talented student amongst them.


    ¡°Exin it to you. It would only waste my time.¡±


    Orochimaru did not look at him, but said to Tsunade, ¡°Team 7 hadpleted the test yesterday. The teacher hasn¡¯t been here yet, so there might be a chance that we need to fight them as our test.¡±


    A few unrted words, but Tsunade understood clearly.


    ¡°That being said, we are likely to meet them soon, I¡¯ve wanted to fight them for a long time.¡±


    The will of fire was flowing in her body, Tsunade can¡¯t wait to test her strength.


    ¡°I just hope that this pervert wouldn¡¯t cause us more trouble..¡±


    Orochimaru put away the book and sighed softly, ¡°I was just guessing before, but now I¡¯m sure that they are here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not troublesome! Look at me. I will defeat them...¡±


    Jiraiya said angrily.


    As soon as the voice fell, he disappeared in thin air.


    ¡°This idiot!¡±


    Tsunade froze for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but yell.


    ¡°You look for Sakumo, I look for Akabane, be careful.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s face was solemn, and immediately got up and ran towards the sound.


    ¡°Sakumo...huh, I must teach him some lesson.¡±


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she made the decision.


    Although she was reluctant, she has to admit that she has no way to counter Akabane¡¯s Genjutsu, and perhaps Orochimaru was better at this field.


    On the other side, Akabane and the other two entered the Forest of Death boundary together.


    ¡°Be careful. I feel a hint of chakra.¡±


    Akabane notified his teammates.


    His perception of his surround has increased since he improved his chakra.


    The other two nodded to express their understanding, and after a few steps forward, Murasaki also felt something.


    ¡°This dumbass..¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s voice was indifferent and made an urate evaluation of Jiraiya¡¯s actions.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t try to hide his chakra and want to attack us upfront?¡±


    Akabane covered his face and felt ashamed for Jiraiya. For a shinobi, he has many other options tounch an attack but instead conspicuously attack them upfront.


    ¡°We handle him first.¡±


    Murasaki¡¯s tone was cold and merciless.


    ¡°They are all our old ssmates, don¡¯t you have mercy?¡±


    ¡°We put our mission first.¡±


    Sakumo also agreed with Murasaki¡¯s words, making Akabane helpless, and he seemed to be out of option.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    The three were on a par and were not prepared to divide their forces.


    Of course...


    Every one of them had a different reason.


    Murasaki believes that teamwork inbat is the most important, and Sakumo puts the mission of aplishing the top priority. As for Akabane, he simply doesn¡¯t want to be left alone.


    Those who are alone will be an ambush, just like Jiraiya.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the bad guy..¡±


    Akabane sighed inwardly.


    Jiraiya was also ahead. I hope he will not be too stupid alone...


    ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    At this moment, a loud shout came from the ground, and a figure jumped out from the ground, attacking Murasaki from the bottom up.


    He was extremely fast, and instantly stabbed Murasaki


    However......


    Poof!


    ¡°Uhh damn! Substitution jutsu!¡±


    Jiraiya jumped his feet with anger and turned around to retreat, but at this time, Murasaki blocked his way out, Sakumo and Akabane were on his side each, and Jiraiya was stuck between those three.


    ¡°Jiraiya, I have to say you are so stupid. This will cause Sarutobi-sensei a lot of trouble to send you back to the academy on your second day.¡±


    Akabane sighed softly.


    ¡°You are so cunning. You ambush me!¡±


    What???


    Murasaki, Sakumo, and Akabane looked dumbfounded. This boy was indeed stupid!

 Chapter 31. Reality or Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 31. Reality or Illusion</h4>


    ¡°Ughh... Let go of me!!¡±


    Jiraiya was tied into a caterpir, shouted angrily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find his other teammates.¡±


    Murasaki then tied Jiraiya onto the tree.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to avoid him getting a rescue.¡±


    Akabane knew there would be only a slight chance for Tsunade and Orochimaru to risk their test only to save Jiraiya, that¡¯s why he wants to stay to take some rest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me Akaba..¡±


    But it seems Sakumo knew his true intention.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you caught me. In that case, let¡¯s not waste any time. Otherwise, they might n one step ahead of us.¡±


    Akabane got up since he couldn¡¯t stay. He could only resolve the battle as soon as possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The words fell, and team 7 disappeared deeper into the forest.


    ¡°Hey, wait! let me down, don¡¯t go!¡±


    Jiraiya was desperately begged for mercy because it¡¯s possible that after the test, he could be sent back to the academy.


    ¡°Aaah! damn Murasaki, you tied me too tight!¡±


    ...


    Within the forest of death, Orochimaru began to continuously set his traps.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to save Jiraiya?¡±


    Tsunade was a little worried. ording to that idiot¡¯s character, he would face the team 7 alone and failed miserably.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to save that idiot. Our best chance is to counter their attack when the opportunityes.¡±


    Orochimaru said lightly.


    Tsunade was speechless for a moment, then agreed to Orochimaru¡¯s n.


    Now they have the downsides, even if they¡¯re technically two of the best student on the academy, but since Jiraiya acted on his own, they need another n.


    ...


    ¡°I could detect some traps. They are getting closer.¡±


    Akabane stood on the branch, Murasaki and Sakumo also stopped and listened to his warning.


    The ground below us must be full of traps.


    Who knows how many traps there are here? In the academy, Orochimaru scores perfectly in all subjects. Thus his knowledge and ability on traps can¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°I go first.¡±


    Without hesitation, Sakumo approach forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow Sakumo from behind. You can support us, depending on the situation.¡±


    Murasaki said calmly.


    After their test against Danzo yesterday, they¡¯ve grown better teamwork with each other. Sakumo is flexible, swift, and has a great offensive prowess. He is suited for reconnaissance. Murasaki is versatile and a jack of all trades. Akabane, on the other hand, is sluggish and cker, but has the strongest ninjutsu and a great tactician.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine with that..¡±


    Akabane responded, secretly happy.


    This position is his favorite, as long as he stays in the back and doesn¡¯t need for head-to-headbat. It¡¯s the best position for someone cker like him.


    Sakumo ran between the trees, looking for the traces of Orochimaru and Tsunade.


    After a while, he stopped, looked around with keen eyes.


    ¡°Summoning Jutsu!¡±


    Poof!


    ¡°Kenma, help me scan the surrounding.¡±


    Kenma is still young, but he has been specially trained since he was a child and had considerable abilities.


    Kenma started to sniffing around for scent and quickly found something.


    Woof! Woof!


    ¡°That direction? Thank you!¡±


    Sakumo sent Kenma back, carefully held his tanto, he went to the direction.


    Akabane yawned, his eyes drenched slightly, instinctively feeling someone wasing at him.


    ¡°Come on to me...¡±


    Before Akabane managed to finish his words, Orochimaru suddenly appeared using substitution Jutsu and tried to gave him a surprise attack.


    ¡°Earth Release: Headhunter Jutsu!¡±


    ¡°Damn..¡±


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t expect Akabane has learned it and felt that he was one step behind, he escapes with substitution Jutsu.


    ¡°What a fast reaction!¡±


    Akabane was shocked by the Orochimaru reaction.


    But even if he got a surprise attack, Akabane managed to inject chakra into Orochimaru¡¯s body. Normally to cast a genjutsu he didn¡¯t need to use it, but since Orochimaru wasn¡¯t an ordinary person he needs to add insurance for his genjutsu to work.


    ¡°Genjutsu: Five sense control!¡±


    Orochimaru fells within his genjutsu in an instant, but he had an experience of breaking away from the illusion, and beside him was a clone waiting to drag him to a safe position first.


    ¡°Shadow clone!¡±


    Before he took the shot, he had nned an escape.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a strong opponent, knowing how to break my genjutsu in one try.¡±


    Akabane rubbed his temples, really didn¡¯t want to hit it again...


    However, since Orochimaru attacked him, Akabane used his clones to blocked the escape route.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase after him; we need you to handle Tsunade.¡±


    Murasaki had gone of steps away but found that Akabane had gone after Orochimaru.


    ¡°Ughh.. well, change of n, me and Sakumo will handle Tsunade.¡±


    Murasaki fastly adapted to their situation and continued to hunt Tsunade.


    ...


    ¡°You can learn the shadow clone in a few days. You are indeed a talented person.¡±


    Akabane said with emotion.


    ¡°Ahh... that goes the same for you.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled bitterly. He thought that although Akabane was good at genjutsu, he wouldck on his physique and other ninjutsu, but Akabane had improved tremendously within a few days.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a loud noise, a tree in the distance trembled three times and almost fell.


    ¡°Tsunade is also in trouble.¡±


    Orochimaru licked his lips, fighting eagerly, ¡°It seems that I must settle with Akaba-kun first.¡±


    ¡°Keep fighting with you has wasted my chakra a little too much.¡±


    Akabane sighed lightly, and then said, ¡°But if I go to Tsunade, you will save Jiraiya.¡±


    Even if Jiraiya is an airhead, his physique and earth release would be troublesome if he managed to escape.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Orochimaru dispatched his clone instantly, holding Kunai with an intention to kill.


    Here hees!


    Akabane was not so mindless.


    ¡°Something felt wrong..¡±


    After a few steps, Orochimaru noticed something was wrong and immediately jumped back.


    However......


    Suddenly, two figures shot out from his side.


    ¡°Why is Murasaki here? He should¡¯ve to fight Tsunade right now... Hell Viewing Jutsu!¡±


    Orochimaru instantly breaks the genjutsu.


    But nothing was changed, those Akabane¡¯s teammates didn¡¯t stop and continued to run towards him.


    ¡°Substitute Jutsu!¡±


    Within the tight window, Orochimaru managed to avoid the attack, but the next second he saw the two of them ran past his substitute.


    Hended a hit on Sakumo, whos tried to attack.


    Poof!


    ¡°Still a clone?¡±


    Orochimaru thought to himself, but when he rubbed his eyes, he realized that it was not.


    This is real!


    Substitution Jutsu! Smoke bomb!


    Combining ninjutsu and smoke bombs, Orochimaru panted and fled away from his original position,


    ¡°Agh... I don¡¯t know which one is real or not.¡±


    Orochimaru was hiding with cold sweat on his face.


    He knew that Akabane hadbined his Shadow Clone Jutsu and his Genjutsu to attacked him. But all he can do was received it without fighting back.


    Genjutsu is to produce an illusion, while the Kurama n could amplify its effect using their five senses control, which turns the illusion into reality.


    When facing Akabane, it is too difficult to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    Orochimaru thought hard about his next move.


    ¡°Huh? Tsunade was caught?¡±


    ¡°No, this must be an illusion!¡±


    He immediately reacted.


    Is this an illusion or a reality!?

 Chapter 32. Lesson to Learn

    <h4>Chapter 32. Lesson to Learn</h4>


    ¡°Akabane¡¯s understanding of genjutsu is beyond my imagination.¡±


    On the Hokage¡¯s office, Hiruzen watched the test using his crystal ball, while holding his pipe.


    At first, he was confident enough with his team¡¯s skill, even if he knew that Jiraiya would be captured, Orochimaru and Tsunade must have another way to n a counter-attack.


    But with this current situation, it would seem impossible for them to turn the table.


    ¡°The basic usage of genjutsu was to deceiving, using genjutsubined with shadow clone and Kekkei Genkai at the same was really unnecessary..¡±


    Danzo had a very subtle expression of admiration on his face, and then he sighed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Maybe after more experience, he will change.¡±


    Hiruzen said lightly.


    In their view, Akabane¡¯sziness was his biggest enemy.


    At this time, the battle situation they saw in the crystal ball changed again, and the unmoving Orochimaru in the image finally took action, but he was facing a different enemy.


    ...


    Murasaki!


    ¡°Is he real or not?¡±


    Orochimaru snaps out of his mind. He doesn¡¯t have much time to think and must react with his instinct.


    Murasakiunched towards him swiftly.


    Following his instinct, he flew out a shuriken, and the shuriken shuttled past Murasaki.


    ¡°Clone!¡±


    Orochimaru got up and want to escape to a better spot, but another Murasaki appeared, stopping his n.


    What is it now?


    There was a continual perception bending of which one was real and which one was not, without the slightest room for respite.


    ¡°Wind Release: Great Breach!¡±


    A strong wind came from his mouth.


    However, Murasaki, whom he thought was a clone, jumped up to the branches and prepared to cast a hand seals


    ¡°Damn.. that ones real?¡±


    Orochimaru panicked, suddenly he felt a presence below his feet.


    ¡°Earth Release: Headhunting Jutsu!¡±


    Earth Release!?


    ¡°No wonder Akabane managed to follow me closely.¡±


    ¡°Substitution Ju¡ª¡±


    Before Orochimaru managed to use his substitution Jutsu, he was dragged down to the ground, leaving only his head outside.


    Poof!


    ¡°It was a shadow clone all along!? Ahh... I lost badly..¡±


    The one figure that he thought was Murasaki was actually only a shadow clone, that¡¯s why it managed to avoid his ninjutsu, and the real and only opponent he had has always been Akabane, who lurked underground.


    ¡°Uhh, hello there, my friend..¡±


    Akabane smoothly greeted at Orochimaru, who was stuck halfway in the ground.


    Orochimaru hasn¡¯t learned any earth release ninjutsu. Thus he could only stay there and wait.


    He looked up as if he was thinking deeply, then sighed and said, ¡°The choice I made to fight with you was a mistake. If I prioritize saving Jiraiya first, we won¡¯t necessarily lose this test.¡±


    ¡°You do underestimate our team 7, but I¡¯ve almost depleted all my chakra. If you could hold on the fight a little longer, maybe it will be my loss.¡±


    Akabane smiled lightly.


    Orochimaru closed his eyes. There was a lot to learned from this battle.


    In that short period of time, Akabane had used two shadow clones, two genjutsu, two kekkei genkai, demonic illusion, and finished it with earth release. That amount of chakra used has far exceeded the scope of an ordinary genin.


    Hah.. he is indeed a prodigy...


    As for Tsunade, she gave up her chance of attacking to save Jiraiya, but her strength alone couldn¡¯t pass Murasaki and Sakumo easily, and she will eventually run out of stamina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It will be very troublesome for you to run away. It would be better for everyone to stay still.¡±


    Akabane nced at Orochimaru, not wanting him to escape.


    Orochimaru is still very immature now, but he will have a high probability of trying to escape.


    ¡°Akaba-kun, you are a tough one to fight, it¡¯s lucky that we¡¯re from the same vige.


    Orochimaru sighed lightly.


    ¡°Same goes with you..¡±


    The praise from someone who would be the Three Legendary Shinobi made Akabane a sense of satisfaction, but that was it.


    Apliment ispletely out of proportion to the hard work they have done today.


    ¡°Let mee out. I won¡¯t try to escape.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s head moved, ¡°It¡¯s ufortable to stay here any longer, and I can¡¯t read my book.¡±


    ¡°Um... wait a minute.¡±


    Akabane got up, looked at the sky, then waved his hand, and said, ¡°Sarutobi-sensei, are you seeing us? I¡¯ve made Orochimaru admitted defeat. I¡¯ll get him out, okay?¡±


    After saying this, he pulled Orochimaru out of the ground.


    Orochimaru looked up in surprise, then asked, ¡°Is Sarutobi-sensei here?¡±


    ¡°Not here, but he can see us.¡±


    Akabane sat down and exined.


    ¡°Through the telescope Jutsu? I thought it was the ninjutsu you made up?¡±


    Orochimaru only has seen the Jutsu from Akabane¡¯sic, so he thought it wasn¡¯t real.


    Then Orochimaru sat down and started to read seriously.


    ¡°Why are you studying every day?¡±


    Akabane was a little curious. He nced at Orochimaru¡¯s book, but he immediately avoided it, staggering his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t want him to see the title and content of the book.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some knowledge of ninjutsu.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s eyes were a little flustered, but his voice was still calm.


    ¡°Okay.. fine.¡±


    Akabane does not need to continue to dig deeper. After all, he was just simply curious.


    One reads a book, and the other one was resting. They wait quietly to get called.


    I don¡¯t know how long it takes...


    ¡°Orochimaru, Akabane,e here.¡±


    The sound of Hiruzen Sarutobi spread throughout the forest, and the final battle seemed to have ended.


    ¡°Then again, being Shinobi is a troublesome profession.¡±


    After finally had time to rest, He was called up again.


    ¡°Come on, Akabane..¡±


    Orochimaru put away his books and went out to search for Hiruzen, which was where they gathered the first time.


    Akabane followed Orochimaru slowly from behind.


    ¡°Give it to me. I haven¡¯t got a breakfast... Ahhhh, Tsunade, you t-chest!¡±


    Before they arrived, Akabane heard Jiraiya¡¯s voice from afar.


    Orochimaru left the forest and saw that Jiraiya was tied to a wooden stake, while Tsunade was eating a boxed lunch, teasing Jiraiya while eating.


    ¡°Orochimaru, this is yours.¡±


    Tsunade pointed her finger to a lunch box lying on the ground. Beside her, Hiruzen Sarutobi and Danzo Shimura had already been waiting for them.


    Hiruzen did not speak a word, but Danzo smiled coldly and said, ¡°Do you think you are qualified to eat?¡±


    ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not..¡±


    Orochimaru said with a shame expression.


    ¡°Hahahaha, The mighty Orochimaru seems to scare with Danzo.¡±


    Jiraiyaughed wildly, and then struggled on the stake, ¡°So give me the box lunch, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why should I?¡±


    Hiruzen asked curiously.


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t expect that Hiruzen would question that because, ording to the rules, people tied to a tree would be sent back to the academy.


    The box of lunch represents not only a meal but also an apprenticeship.


    ¡°Umm...¡±


    Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya but hesitated again.


    ¡°I will speak on his behalf. Simply put, he thinks that Jiraiya is so stupid that it is understandable, and he cannot be forgiven for being defeated carelessly.¡±


    Akabane exining for Orochimaru.


    ¡°What??¡±


    Jiraiya confused for a moment and nced at Orochimaru, his face undoubtedly agreed.


    ¡°That being said, so was I. After all, I was defeated.¡±


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°The mission is over. Team 7 can go back and self-train.¡±


    Danzo turned and left coldly.


    ¡°This...well, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Murasaki understood that this was the internal affair of team 6 and had nothing to do with them.


    Akabane was so happy that it finally finished, and he could take some rest. The rest of it was beyond him.

 Chapter 33. One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 33. One After Another</h4>


    ¡°How did you managed to defeat Orochimaru? I¡¯m intrigued.¡±


    Back at the vige, Murasaki couldn¡¯t help but asked this question.


    ¡°Well, tell us, I¡¯m also curious.¡±


    Sakumo also wants to know the story.


    Everyone has been in a ss together since they were young, and they are fully aware of Orochimaru¡¯s capability.


    For several years, he has been at the top ranks of the various subjects. Although academic performance is not necessarily equal tobat prowess, as someone who got chosen to be the Third Hokage¡¯s students, hisbat prowess must be above average.


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m a cker and only thinking about drawingic does that makes me someone weak for you to doubting?¡±


    Akabane answered lightly and leave his teammates a few steps ahead.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t shift the question!¡±


    Murasaki caught up, but he found that Akabane was walking faster and faster, and finally used the Substitution Jutsu to swiftly leave them two alone.


    The two left behind looked at each other and were speechless for a while.


    ¡°It seems that he got angry?¡±


    Murasaki tilted his head, seemingly guessing.


    ¡°Ahh, he just toozy to exin it all.¡±


    Sakumo sighed and based on his understanding of Akabane. He was just simplyzy.


    If you want to know the story, you can probably ask Orochimaru for the detail.


    ...


    ¡°Hey Akaba, I know that we haven¡¯t been able to talktely. So how¡¯s your mission.¡±


    Seeing Akabane came back early, Akabane¡¯s father was a little surprised.


    Akabane told his father, ¡°Yeah, my mission was fine..¡±


    ¡°Our n is proud of you, my son, to became the student of Danzo, you will definitely be a great shinobi in the future.¡±


    Chiaki Kurama was happily praising his son.


    Danzo was the man who found root and the head of Anbu, his reputation on Konoha was well known.


    ¡°Yes father..¡±


    Akabane nodded slightly.


    It is the dream of every parent to have a son like Akabane. Chiaki Kurama and Saki Kurama were only an ordinary family. Having Akabane was their biggest gift from god.


    ¡°Let Akabane take some rest, darling, he finally has a free time for himself.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s mother nagged.


    Akabane felt lucky enough to have a harmonious family who cared for him dearly.


    What a life...


    Akabane sighed for a while and felt that his shinobi life would be harder from now on.


    If he could, he didn¡¯t want to be a shinobi, but since now he is the part of team 7 lead by Danzo, he was afraid that he would be recruit into the root one day.


    ¡°Ahh, finally, I can take a rest again.¡±


    Lying on the bed, he didn¡¯t want to move an inch.


    ¡°Shadow clone Jutsu!¡±


    He called out his loyal worker. Then the clone starts to work on theic while Akabane waszily lying on the bed.


    I have no human rights!


    The clone sighed from the bottom of his heart while drawing a panel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it like that. I just had the time to take a rest after two whole long days, okay!¡±


    Akabane reluctantly sat, crossing leg, and began to regenerate his chakra.


    After a while, Akabane had restored half of his chakra pool, thenying on his bed again.


    Suddenly a sound came to form his window.


    Tuk tuk tuk!


    ¡°who is that again..?¡±


    ¡°Heyya Akaba-kun..¡±


    Jiraiya!?


    Akabane saw Jiraiya was outside his window, waiting to let him in, so he got up and opened the window.


    ¡°Okay okay wait a sec-¡°


    ¡°Eh eh wait!¡±


    Boom!


    With a sound, Akabane stuck his head out of the window and looked down.


    He saw Jiraiya was lifelesslyying on the ground.


    After a moment on the ground, Jiraiya climbed back from below.


    ¡°Can¡¯t everyone visited me by a knock on my front door instead of my window?¡±


    Akabane was helpless.


    ¡°Ouch.. this is the way of Shinobi..¡±


    Jiraiya denied it while holding on his back.


    ¡°Yeah whatever, what are you doing here?¡±


    Akabane actually can guess his intention. He simply wants Akabane to teach him to be better at using his ninjutsu.


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t have many friends to ask for this kind of request.


    He nced at Akabane¡¯s clone, who was busy drawing and asked, ¡°You have a good understanding of shadow clone Akaba-kun, can you teach me some tricks?¡±


    ¡°If Sarutobi-sensei said that you have potential, then he will surely teach you.¡±


    Akabane rejected kindly.


    ¡°Hmm, am I worthy enough to be the disciple of someone like Sarutobi-sensei?¡±


    Jiraiya was crossing his leg on the floor with a dejected look.


    The result of today¡¯s test hit him so hard that it made someone optimistic and care-free like Jiraiya became depressed.¡±


    Akabane wasn¡¯t good at choosing words, but seeing someone came to him to confide, he had no other way than to conste his friend.


    Jiraiya will eventually go to Mount My¨­boku and discovered his talent to be a sage. But no matter how you look at it now, he only a naughty boy who enjoyed peeking on the bathhouse and not worth bing the Third Hokage¡¯s disciple.


    If he was defeated by his teacher, he wouldn¡¯t be so frustrated, but his team got beaten up one-sided by another team, gave a quite severe blow to his pride.


    After thinking about it, Akabane said: ¡°Jiraiya, Orochimaru is a genius, but you are the one who took the attention of Sarutobi-sensei. Naturally, you have your advantages.¡±


    ¡°Oh is that so Akaba-kun!?¡±


    Jiraiya was easily convinced by Akabane¡¯s words.


    And he said, ¡°You mean, I¡¯ll be a genius if I train harder tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Mmmmm...¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while, and now Jiraiya was a little too excited.


    Akabane¡¯s clone helped him to put up his words, ¡°Don¡¯t get us wrong, you can¡¯t be a genius, but you could train harder than everyone every single day to be a better shinobi.¡±


    ¡°Aah, I see... what are you trying to say was hardworking is the key, right!?¡±


    ¡°Umm yea.. something like that.. then maybe someday you can reach the level of Orochimaru and Tsunade.¡±


    However, seeing how his confidence was restored again, Akabane and the clone couldn¡¯t bear to say anymore. Otherwise, he would get it over his head.


    ¡°Thank you, Akaba-kun!¡±


    ¡°Yeah... it¡¯s nothing.. I¡¯m going to continue myic. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Jiraiya got out of the window excitedly.


    Boom!


    With a sound, Jiraiya fell again.


    Ahh, not again...


    Akabane sighed lightly.


    Not long after he thought that he could rest, there was another rustling sound from the window, followed by a hand.


    ¡°Ahh, here we go again..¡±


    This time a white hand, then showed a long ck hair.


    In the next second, Orochimaru jumped into the room. He was undoubtedly more adept than Jiraiya.


    ¡°Should I just nail down my window..¡±


    Akabane was helpless and a bit annoyed.


    Well, what is the point of a door if a Shinobi thought that they could just enter through someone¡¯s window!


    Orochimaru was a little dumbfounded, and after a long paused, he said, ¡°Jiraiya said that you only talk to him when he enters through the window?¡±


    ¡°Why would you believe words that came from Jiraiya?¡±


    ¡°Are you really Orochimaru?¡±


    Akabane was shocked by the fact that Orochimaru would buy Jiraiya¡¯s words.


    This time, Orochimaru didn¡¯t hesitate and said directly: ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed your character, and it might be true that you will ignore me if I came from the front door.¡±


    ¡°s!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡±


    Akabane¡¯s clone couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly, and the room was filled with a cheerful mood.

 Chapter 34. The Benefit of Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 34. The Benefit of Doubt</h4>


    ¡°So.. what¡¯s your business toe here? I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t want to waste much time. After his store opening and became a member of team 7 he rarely got free time now a day.


    Orochimaru hesitated, a little difficult to speak, looking embarrassed he said his intention ¡°I want Akabane-kun to teach me how to use genjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Genjutsu? My genjutsu is fairly simple. I just used it as multiple deceptions.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    ¡°But how do you projected what you want into what I saw?¡±


    Orochimaru wasn¡¯t proficient in genjutsu yet but has studied these subjects. The main foundation of genjutsu is to disturb chakra and mind, so the target can see their most feared imagination.


    Then how could Akabane precisely project what he wants them to see?


    ¡°Well... through predicting your opponent¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡°Intuition?¡±


    Orochimaru fell into deep in his thought.


    ¡°Back then when my mission start, what I¡¯m worried the most was that my teammates fell into your bluff and you with Tsunade would attack me first, but it seems that you two were confident enough to face us separately, and I¡¯ve calcted my teammate¡¯s capability and guessed that they could beat Tsunade.¡±


    ¡°With that condition in mind, I could urately execute my strategy without being bothered by other things. The key to my genjutsu was because I could predict the oue, and my Kekkei Genkai took the biggest role.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°The Kurama¡¯s Kekkei Genkai? The Five Sense of Control?¡±


    Orochimaru felt his biggest downsides.


    When ites to Kekkei Genkai, it¡¯s a unique trait of ninjutsu that only can be passed down between generations of certain ns. Even among the Kurama n, only Akabane, who has been seen to awakened his Kekkei Genkai.


    ¡°Sorry, I can only help you with that exnation.¡±


    Akabane politely apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who should say thanks, Akabane-kun, farewell then..¡±


    Orochimaru was a little lost, got up and bowed.


    After that, he climbed out of the window and jumped out.


    Akabane was silent for a moment, then shook his head slightly,y down, and closed his eyes.


    ¡°It can be seen that Orochimaru also took a severe loss.¡±


    His clone said lightly.


    Akabane felt it that Orochimaru took his defeat harder than his teammates since he was always the top student on the academy, and none has ever reached his level.


    ¡°Hmm... This will be a great piece of information about him in myic.¡±


    Akabane then stood up.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯d better hurry up to reach ¡°The Lands of Waves Escort Mission¡± plot. There was a lot of ninjutsu and Kekkei Genkai being used, which could give me tons of new ninjutsu to exchange.¡±


    Akabane said excitedly.


    ¡°If you are that impatient, shouldn¡¯t you help me finish this?¡±


    ¡°Nice suggestion! ... the shadow clone Jutsu!¡±


    Akabane summoned another clone to help finished hisic faster. Then he sat down, leg crossed to recover his chakra.


    In the room, the two clones looked at each other, speechless.


    ...


    Orochimaru left the Kurama n and walked passed the woods.


    Suddenly he saw Jiraiya was holding a drawing board in one hand and a pen in the other, trying to drawics.


    ¡°Jiraiya also started to drawics? is this thing more important than his training?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Orochimaru sneered and was about to taunt Jiraiya.


    However.


    If drawingic is an idiot, what is he who lost to Akabane!?


    He froze, then turned and left.


    Orochimaru has always been smart and assertive since he was young. He always knew what he wanted, but now he has felt his first loss.


    He wouldn¡¯t hate Akabane for this, but can he fight equally with Akabane in the future?


    Not sure.


    Orochimaru walked aimlessly while looking to the sky.


    ¡°Naruto, huh?¡±


    At this time, many workers were working on the Third Hokage¡¯s statue.


    ¡°Intuition?¡±


    Orochimaru wondered.


    This is it!


    Maybe I should try too, what¡¯s it like to drawics.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    To understand the way of someone¡¯s mind, you must first learn to figure out their desires.


    As for understanding Akabane, he must learn the reason of Akabane¡¯sic.


    ¡°No,ics are too difficult, all I need is the reason!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it!¡±


    It¡¯s rare to see Orochimaru excitedly learned something new.


    ...


    ¡°It seems that Orochimaru has solved his problems.¡±


    On the Hokage¡¯s office, Hiruzen, who had been monitoring Orochimaru for a while, breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Orochimaru is not as fragile as you think. He had what it takes to be an Anbu.¡±


    Danzo was entering the office with a confident expression on his face.


    Although Akabane also has excellent talents and awakened his Kekkei Genkai, he doesn¡¯t have the work ethics of Anbu, which can be seen on Orochimaru.


    Only those who have motivation could be stronger!


    ¡°We have discussed this before. I will not allow you to take Orochimaru!¡±


    Hiruzen burst out of vigor, and the entire office was suddenly rattled.


    ¡°Put away your fragile threats; our deal is one year of your training.¡±


    Danzo chuckled and turned away.


    ...


    Back at Anbu¡¯s headquarter, he took out theic he bought before and read it from the beginning again.


    Previously, he lost interest after only a few pages because he got other things to work with. Now that he has spare time, coupled with Akabane¡¯s outstanding performance on the field, he has once again be interested in theic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see...¡±


    After reading the first chapter, his eyes wandered around his office while lost in his thought.


    ¡°Shimura-san, thatic... is it that interesting?¡±


    Said one of his subordinates.


    Seeing that the head of Anbu has taken an interest in reading aic was just an unusual sight.


    ¡°What took my interest was the author of thisic.¡±


    Danzo exined clearly.


    ¡°Oh? Is it one of your students? Akabane Kurama?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s response was straight and cold, as he continues to read theic.


    ...


    Soon after he finished reading all the five chapters, something took his interest.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Shimura-san?¡±


    His subordinate asked him curiously.


    ¡°The tailed-beasts are the strongest living form of chakra, and Konoha has a mandate to sealed the strongest of them all, Nine-tailed Fox, Kyuubi. There has never been a problem with the sealing method of the Uzumaki n, but in thisic, the Kyuubi was set rampage on Konoha, then sealed within the main character who knows nothing about being a Jinchuriki.¡±


    Danzo sneered.


    The pure-blooded of Uzumaki n has always had red hair. Howe there are blond hair, Uzumaki?


    ¡°You mean...¡±


    ¡°Akabane thinks something will happen to the Uzumaki n and Konoha that almost destroyed the whole vige!¡±


    Danzo said with suspicion.


    ¡°What will happen? Maybe this is just the story he made?¡±


    His subordinate was even more puzzled.


    The Hidden Vige of Konoha had always put the greatest respect to Uzumaki n and their sessor. What¡¯s the worst thing that could happen to them?¡±


    Besides, thisic is just a fictional story of a kid, so there is no deep meaning!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this the benefit of the doubt as the vige¡¯s security partook within the story. Help me collect histest chapters. I want to see it as soon as possible.¡±


    Danzo put down theic and ordered his Anbu.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Although puzzled, his subordinate nodded as a response.


    When his subordinates left, Danzo picked up theic again and looked at the first page.


    ¡°The Nine-tailed...the Uzumaki n will be gone, left only one sessor..¡±


    Danzo watched it carefully. Akabane¡¯sic was just a fiction, but he felt that the possibility was quite high by seeing how close is it to the real thing.


    The powerful sealing jutsu and their vitality are the reasons why Uzumaki Mito still lives long as a Jinchuriki. On the other hand, the Jinchuriki on the other hidden vige ended up miserably...


    If you want to deal with Konoha¡¯s tailed-beast, you must first cut off the strength of the Senju and the Uzumaki nsbined.


    There is an indication that the Uzumaki n is in danger!


    ¡°Will this caused by the Kumogakure? Or Kirigakure? Or, other factors?¡±


    Danzo was lost in thought.


    This is something that may not necessarily happen, but as the head of Anbu, every scenario of catastrophe that included the Konohagakure must be calcted.

 Chapter 35. Mission, Border Patrol

    <h4>Chapter 35. Mission, Border Patrol</h4>


    ¡°Chapter 8 is finally done!¡±


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s already evening by now, I¡¯m so tired. Next time, you need to summon two clones at once. Thus we can finish the chapter much faster.¡±


    His clones were nagging him before they disappeared.


    ¡°Ah! Wait a sec¡ª¡±


    Akabane just wanted them not to disappear in a hurry, but...


    Poof!


    Following the sound, his clones had disappeared a little too fast.


    ¡°Ahh, Damn!¡±


    I¡¯m going to pass out anytime soon...


    He suddenly felt a sharp pain through his head. Then heid to rest on his bed.


    ¡°Argh.. two clones were still too much..¡±


    70 points of chakra still weren¡¯t enough for him to control two clones at the same time, and he had reached his limit when they have gone.


    ¡°My son? who are you talking to?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s father¡¯s voice came from downstairs.


    ¡°I was just talking to myself, father.¡±


    Akabane replied while rubbed his temples.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the disciples of Danzo, it¡¯s likely that you¡¯ll have a mission for tomorrow. Go to bed early, son.¡±


    His father said through the door.


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Then Akabane followed his father¡¯s instruction to go to sleep.


    ...


    Akabane woke up early today. His head was no longer hurts.


    ¡°My High points of chakra is really useful. I¡¯ll need to exchange more points into chakrater.¡±


    Akabane said in his heart.


    When he just left his house, Akabane saw Shikato walking slowly on the side of the streets.


    ¡°Heyy, Shikato! It feels like deja vu, are youte again?¡±


    Akabane was surprised.


    ¡°Oh, oi Akaba.. look whos talking..?¡±


    Shikato sneered.


    ¡°Ahaha, but you weretest time, right?¡±


    Akabane said lightly while the two of them walking towards the Hokage¡¯s office.


    ¡°Who am I relying on?¡±


    The first and thest day that hete was on his graduation day, it left a mark when he thought of it.


    ¡°Late meanste, doesn¡¯t matter once or several times are the same.¡±


    ¡°Well, see you then!¡±


    Akabane speeded up and left Shikato behind.


    Shikato was stunned, and then wonder that time is it now?


    I don¡¯t want to bete again!


    Shikato swiftly quickened his pace and tried to catch up with Akabane.


    ¡°Wait for a second. I¡¯m supposed to go training today!¡±


    After he ran a few steps, he gradually thought about it.


    We were just got our team. We¡¯re supposed to training right now. Why Akabane went to the Hokage¡¯s Office?


    ¡°Akaba-Kun...?¡±


    His expression was dull, and then he looked in the direction where Akabane had left with some sympathy ¡°it must be hard for Akaba being in team 7 with Danzo, even someone like him working hard.¡±


    If Akabane heard this, he couldn¡¯t agree more.


    With a teacher like Danzo, it would bring him a lifetime of misery.


    As soon as Akabane arrived at the Hokage¡¯s Office, he didn¡¯t have time to catch his breath. Danzo had already waited with the mission scroll. There were Murasaki and Sakumo to.


    ¡°This is your mission, assist the patrolling on the border.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t Gennin was usually help it a small task within the vige?¡±


    Akabane was shocked. This mission was too much for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a C-level mission. I¡¯ve seen your capability, and its enough to take on this mission.¡±


    Danzo didn¡¯t bother by Akabane¡¯spliant, after read hisic, he knew that Akabane was smart and deceitful. The only drawback is hisziness.


    He still got room to grow. I only need to give him a ¡°little¡± force.


    Danzo walked slowly, heading out of the vige.


    As the one who maintained security on Konoha, Danzo always travels outside the vige, this behavior of him attracting lots of unwanted attention along the way.


    Walking to the gate, Danzo took out his pass permit and the mission scroll.


    ¡°Shimura-san, you want to participate in the border patrolling?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Danzo nodded coldly, then nced at his disciples behind him.


    The gatekeeper, who was a chuunin looked at Danzo¡¯s disciples, wrote down their names one by one on the travel list, and then allowed them to pass.


    ¡°You can take your leave Shimura-san.¡±


    By handing in the pass, it means that they can leave Konoha.


    Danzo nodded slightly, and with team 7 they walked toward outside the vige.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never left the vige, so this is my first time.¡±


    Murasaki said with emotion.


    Murasaki wasn¡¯t someone talented like Orochimaru or Akabane, but he can reach his current level through constant training since young, and it can be said that Murasaki hasn¡¯t recovered much from yesterday battle.


    They are still children after all, except this one...


    Danzo observed his disciples secretly, except for Akabane. Everyone was very curious about the outside world. Even Sakumo wandered curiously like a lost child kept staring at him, but Akabane looks like it doesn¡¯t bother at all.


    I¡¯m not curious about the outside world. After all, I once was an adult...


    ...


    ¡°Sensei, where are we going?¡±


    They have been walking for a few hours now.


    Akabane just couldn¡¯t help to ask, since he was already felt stiff on his legs.


    ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Danzo did not answer but threw a map.


    Akabane took it silently because he knew Danzo would not answer.


    He will let his disciples experience it themselves...


    He looked at it. The map of this era was roughly made, almost ancient, but fortunately, it was simr to the one he knew from the realic. He carefully identified and finally found their current location.


    ¡°Howe we travel to Uzumaki Vige!?¡±


    Akabane was shocked, and his face turned pale when he knew where they were heading.


    Only God knows how long it will take to get from here to the Uzumaki Vige.


    Danzo is an absolute madman! How can he allowed his disciples to travel that far within their third day of bing a ninja!


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Murasaki leaned over curiously, looked at the map, and said in surprise, ¡°Uzumaki Vige!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your surprise look!¡±


    Akabane was constipated, and it was not a good thing to look at it at all.


    ¡°There is a big mystery that roams around the vige.¡±


    Sakumo simply exined.


    ¡°Mysterious ghost...¡±


    Danzo always exined too little to understand, almost vague. This made Akabane impatient.


    He is just a newly graduated ninja, and Danzo is the head of the Anbu.


    It will take days for them to go to Uzumaki Vige from Konoha. Even a chuunin wouldn¡¯t bother going there.


    Danzo seemed to be slow, but in fact, he was fast and swift. At first, Akabane could catch up, but Danzo gradually elerated.


    ¡°Danzo wants to test my physique?¡±


    Akabane thought to himself, maintaining the current speed, and after waiting for a long time, he slowly kept up with the pace.


    At this time, his teacher and teammates had already left him behind, waiting for him in the woods ahead.


    ¡°Come on. You need to keep up.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s eyes were cold as if seeing through Akabane¡¯s thoughts.


    This is psychological warfare.


    His physique has never been exposed, even Danzo doesn¡¯t know what level he has reached in the physique. To be precise, Akabane himself doesn¡¯t know the limit of his 24 points of the physique.


    After another toss, Danzo found that Akabane really couldn¡¯t catch up, so he gave up.


    He slows down a bit, let Akabane catch up.


    ¡°Danzo took us to the vicinity of the Uzumaki Vige, just for a mission?¡±


    ¡°It will never be that simple.¡±


    He thought to himself, knowing the nature of Danzo.


    ¡°Could it be that he wants to risk our lives?¡±


    Akabane was surprised and even more shocked.


    Danzo hasn¡¯t yet created the roots, but the root squad already exists. ording to his training method, if his strength reaches a certain level, they could be ordered to do the assassination.


    Ninja, who was a coldblooded, was truly an asset.


    But Akabane doesn¡¯t want trouble, let alone killing.

 Chapter 36. Darkest Night

    <h4>Chapter 36. Darkest Night</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re all too slow.. that we arrived here at night.¡±


    When they arrived, the sun had already set. Danzo scolded them for being sluggish and then pointed to one of the hills. ¡°Find me somece to sleep, I don¡¯t want to sleep in the wild, so... there is a bandit camp over there, I want you to kill them all.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Murasaki was shocked.


    Kill!?


    Sakumo gripped his saber¡¯s hilt tightly, a little nervous and a little lost, but fearless.


    His n was meant to be the best assassin among the ninja, and he has been prepared for it since he was a child.


    ¡°Kill all of them?¡±


    Akabane still couldn¡¯t believe what he heard.


    ¡°Yes, men, women, and children kill them all!¡±


    After he said it, he looked at them with cold eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to help you do your mission, so you have to do it yourself.


    ¡°This is too much..¡±


    Murasaki was frightened, and his hands trembled.


    He can bear with killing men, but women and their children were too much for him.


    ¡°Got it, sensei!¡±


    Sakumo nerve himself and took out his sabre, got up, and went to the camp.


    Patrolling the border means killing bandits and robbers that will cause trouble for the traveler. Even if it¡¯s not on the mission¡¯s details, someone got to do it.


    Akabane sighed lightly, took out his drawing tools, and headed to the camp behind Sakumo.


    This was their mission as a ninja, no matter how cruel it was, it needs to be done with.


    ¡°Akabane and Sakumo had already gone to the hill, Murasaki..what will you do?¡±


    Danzo watched them leave, slowly following them and left Murasaki behind.


    Akabane was mature, Sakumo always has the blood of an assassin within him, but Murasaki hasn¡¯t got that kind of determination.


    The hill was getting closer, and Akabane can already see the lights gleaming from the camp.


    ¡°Shimura-sensei wants us to kill children...¡±


    ¡± We have to go through that sooner orter, but we are one step ahead. This is what it means to be a ninja.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    Although I¡¯m also still felt shocked, I need to calm down. Otherwise, what is the difference between these little kids?


    Sakumo put his hand on the sabre and said, ¡°My father taught me since I was a kid that a sabre was meant to be used as killing tools, and a ninja was born to kill. Just as Akabane said, sooner orter, we will see this kind of situation anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been trained to be a ninja. I just want to kill the enemy ninja...¡±


    Murasaki clenched his hands.


    After all, they are all children. How can they easily ept the fact that they have killed a child and a woman.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, I will be dealing with the children.¡±


    Sakumo lifted his sabre without hesitation.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll handle the children by killing them with my genjutsu.¡±


    Akabane took the drawing board and went up to the camp; his five sense of control was able to kill them painlessly.


    ¡°No, I have to do it too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you guys. If I step back now, I will always be left out behind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a test to be the real ninja!¡±


    Murasaki gritted his teeth and stepped first towards the camp.


    His speed exploded, and he reached the campsite in the blink of an eye.


    No matter how cruel the bandits are, they are just ordinary people, and all three of them are a ninja of Konoha, they have no chance to survive.


    ...


    Blood was sprayed everywhere, followed by corpses fell to the ground.


    ¡°Runaway, they are a ninja! Runaway!¡±


    ¡°Go, go!¡±


    ¡°We will stall them! Guide the children through the forest!¡±


    The bandits were in chaos. They didn¡¯t expect to be attacked.


    ¡°Shit! He is too fast!¡±


    ¡°Fire Release Jutsu!¡±


    The me sprayed, and countless small fireballs flew from outside and danced in the camps.


    All of a sudden, lots of bandits came out from the camps, they were burned and screamed horribly.


    ¡°Run, run...¡±


    In the middle of the screams, silhouettes of people shuttled through the fire.


    However...


    In a blink of an eye, their neck was cut swiftly by Sakumo.


    Akabane was sitting in the middle of the road, In the back of the hill,


    ¡°Mother, why are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°Because we were being attacked by a ninja.


    For ordinary people, the ninja is theirpanion, but for the bandits, it¡¯s their grim reaper.


    Who is sitting there?


    The bandit who leads the way stopped, his eyes wary, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ninja, he... the forehead guard on his head is Konoha¡¯s Ninja!¡±


    Someone yelled in shock.


    ¡°We are not bandits. We just want to escape from Uzumaki Vige...¡±


    Another woman knelt to her face, begging, ¡°We just want to live, please have mercy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just doing my mission.¡±


    Akabane looked around, and none of the people present were red hair, as the traits of Uzumaki Vige were their red hair.


    So he didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He finished his drawing.


    ¡°Genjutsu: Five Sense Control!¡±


    Everyone entered his drawing and got killed inside.


    ¡°A silent and painless death, that is my mercy.¡±


    Akabane used his Kekkei Genkai to wiped out all their pain, allowing them to end their lives one by one in their dream.


    These are all ordinary people, and it doesn¡¯t take much effort.


    After that, the scroll was torn apart.


    Everyone fell to the ground, and there was frostbite on everyone as if they were frozen to death.


    Akabane looked at the mess and remained silent for a long time.


    He had killed someone.


    Killing without blood was more terrifying than seeing blood because Akabane couldn¡¯t even feel any remorse in his heart, as if it had only erased a piece of the picture on his scroll, instead of stabbing someone on their throat.


    ¡°Uzumaki Vige... That¡¯s how it is, Danzo hase here after he senses the crisis in Uzumaki Vige.¡±


    Akabane is not stupid and understands everything instantly.


    The destruction of Uzumaki Vige has long been nned by someone.


    ¡°Akabane, it looks like you understand something?¡±


    A voice came from behind.


    Danzo Shimura!


    Akabane turned around, then bowed slightly, thinking for a moment, and said, ¡°Sensei, they are all from the Uzumaki Vige, but they are treated as bandits after fleeing the vige...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point? speak boldly.¡±


    Danzo scolding.


    ¡°It almost looks like the daimyo does not want Uzumaki Vige to exist.¡±


    Akabane said his conclusion based on the current situation and his understanding of history.


    ¡°what?¡±


    Danzo chuckled, his suddenly made hand seals, followed by a violent wind from his mouth, the windswept across the ground like des, and a big hole appeared in a short time.


    ¡°It¡¯s done now.¡±


    What is it?


    Corpses that can be used as evidence.


    Akabane just stood speechless. If he wants to live a simple and stable life like before, he mustn¡¯t ask too much.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do next?¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    A question seems to ask for suggestions, but in fact, it is more of a test.


    Akabane pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The same as what you did.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, yes, Imend you for that.¡±


    Danzo slowly went up to the camp.


    Akabane buried the remaining corpse before rejoining his team.


    ¡°Sensei, it seems that I¡¯ll sleep in the forest tonight, there is no way I could sleep on that camp..¡±


    Akabane wandered around. The camp was full of mess, corpses, and blood everywhere. And it was obvious that everyone except them had already died.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Danzo randomly found a tent to sleep in.


    Murasaki and Sakumo hesitated for a moment and then stayed in the room where they had killed people next door.


    Akabane followed up and saw the two of them looked pale.


    The corpses have been buried, but the rooms were still full of blood, plus they just killed someone. How can they sleep well tonight?


    ¡°Akabane, they don¡¯t even have knives, only hoes, kitchen knives, people like this...¡±


    ¡°Not a bandit at all.¡±


    Murasaki was in pain, with fear and guilt on his face. At the same time, Sakumo beside him became even more silent.


    ¡°We have no other choice.¡±


    From the beginning, Akabane knew that he had no other choice.


    If he has a choice, he would rather stay in Konoha and draw hisics at ease without leaving his house.


    ¡°We must endure it for now.¡±


    Akabane means something vague.


    At this time, the blood in the tent had coagted, giving off a more unpleasant smell.

 Chapter 37. The Tide Has Changed

    <h4>Chapter 37. The Tide Has Changed</h4>


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    The next day, Danzo got up early and exercised outside.


    Seeing Murasaki and Sakumo went out from their tent, he looked back. His indifferent face suddenly put on a smile.


    Not bad...


    ¡°Thank you for asking sensei. We slept well.¡±


    Sakumo replied.


    ¡°For what I saw, Akabane slept well.¡±


    Murasaki sighed lightly, a little bit envious.


    It is hard for him to imagine that in such a bloody tent, someone not only sleeps peacefully but also slept on the bed.


    ¡°what? Hahaha.¡±


    Danzo couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    For a cker like Akabane, its impressive after their long travel, he must be worn out both physically and mentally.


    ¡°Call him up. We¡¯re going to start patrolling the border.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°Huh? Do you want to patrol?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s shocked voice came from the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to be too smart, because he will think simple things tooplicated.¡±


    Danzo left a sentence, ¡°Come out quickly; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes lit up and said.


    ¡°Right away, sensei!¡±


    ¡°Murasaki, Sakumo, you two go together, Akabane, you¡¯ll be with me.¡±


    Danzo said and went down the hill.


    Akabane¡¯s face was pale. He didn¡¯t expect this.


    ¡°Wait, can we just stick together...?¡±


    Before Akabane could say his opinion, but Sakumo and Murasaki had gone all the way, while Danzo was heading the other way.


    ¡°I want to be with Murasaki!¡±


    Forget it, Danzo wouldn¡¯t listen to his whining.


    ¡°Akabane, there are some merchants ahead, go and protect them.¡±


    From the hill along the border to the north, when they reached amercial road, Danzo stopped and pointed to the direction of Uzumaki Vige.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Don¡¯t be too surprised if you¡¯ll encounter something you guessed before.


    Akabane walked along the road and reached the border.


    In the distance, several carts and a group of people yelled and fled towards thend of fire.


    Looking at the emblem that they held, this group of caravans was from Uzumaki Vige, but...


    ¡°This is grandma Mito¡¯s emblem!?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes flickered, and he noticed the subtle mark on the lower right corner of the caravan g.


    It was the Uzumaki n emblem!


    ¡°Come on. We need to reach the border!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about goods. Our lives are more important.¡±


    The leader of the caravan didn¡¯t even care about their belonging and rushed to the border in a hurry.


    Suddenly there were silhouettes in the rear moving swiftly between the woods, almost ghost-like.


    Ninja!


    Akabane became more cautious.


    Akabane hasn¡¯t experience fighting to the death with the real ninja, and he also wasn¡¯t sure about their fighting prowess.


    ¡°Are they targeting Danzo?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to think, what¡¯s their objective?¡±


    In the real battle, he has no time to hesitate.


    With only a slight window of chance, he stained his pen with dye and drew a background.


    The trail and the woods werepleted in a few breaths, and then a little ck ink fell on it, the lines were finely trimmed, and he finished drew a human.


    ¡°We make it! We finally make it!¡±


    The moment they crossed the borderline, many people were already exhausted and copsed directly.


    However...


    In the next second, ck shadows flew from the forest in the distance, the group of ninja threw their shuriken to the caravans, even if they¡¯ve fled to the border.


    ¡°what!¡±


    ¡°Run...get some cover!¡±


    Screams were scattered.


    The leader looked back and was shocked to find that the ninja hasn¡¯t stopped chasing them.


    At this time, the drawing in Akabane¡¯s hands waspleted.


    ¡°Five sense control!¡±


    In his drawing, the leaves turn into sharp des, slicing over the throats of several ninjas.


    ¡°Arghhh..¡±


    There is no time to scream. The sharp pain given by the des overwhelmed they are conscious, some of them were bleeding intensely from their throats, and in a few seconds, they fell to the ground, lifeless.


    ¡°what just happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the help from Konoha¡¯s ninja!¡±


    After swiftly killed several ninjas single-handedly. The leader of the caravans felt relieved. Konoha must have sent their aids.


    Akabane thought for a moment, then cast a transformation jutsu to disguise him as Konoha¡¯s Anbu before jumping off the tree.


    ¡°Are you a caravan of an Uzumaki Vige?¡±


    These people obviously recognized the Anbu dress.


    ¡°We are the caravan responsible for the trade between Uzumaki Vige and Konohagakure. This is our pass token.¡±


    They showed their token.


    Akabane took it over and closely examined it.


    This token is not much different from what Mito gave him. The only difference is that the other side¡¯s token is engraved with the marks of Uzumaki and Senju, while Akabane¡¯s hand is a personal mark belonging to Uzumaki Mito.


    Suddenly...


    At this moment, from the direction of Uzumaki Vige, several lines of Kunai flew from a distance, with exploding charms hanging on their tails.


    In the forest, Akabane saw a pair of lurking eyes.


    Another ninja!


    He immediately escaped with a substitute, Jutsu, and then he casted a hand seal.


    ¡°Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Jutsu!¡±


    Since Akabane had surpassed the chakra of a chuunin, his genjutsu was super effective against them.


    ¡°Wind Release: Great Breach!¡±


    Simple C-rank ninjutsu, but in the hands of Danzo, it is terrifying.


    A violent wind swept through all kunai, blowing them back, and at the same time, Danzo¡¯s figure disappeared.


    ¡°That was too strong for an ordinary ninja!


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    The Jounin immediately n his retreat, but suddenly they sensed a breath quickly approaching.


    sh!


    With one urate shot, blood sttered around the forest.


    The next second, Danzo appeared. There was no blood on his body, but his de has been dyed red.


    ¡°Sensei!¡±


    Akabane breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°They even bothered to send a Jounin. This situation has got much worse.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s eyes were full of blood lust.


    The daimyo really held a grudge against Uzumaki Vige. But there were people with Senju¡¯s emblem. This was not just a problem between the two viges, but also involves Konoha¡¯s reputation.


    Some of the merchants on the ground have fainted, but fortunately, there were rest assured by Danzo¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Sensei... who are they?¡±


    Akabane swiped his temples, using his Jutsu has consumed chakra more than he predicted.


    ¡°The Hidden Mist Vige!¡±


    Danzo was silent for a moment, shaking his hand to shake off the blood on the de, and then sheath it cleanly.


    Akabane was startled slightly and immediately understood.


    Uzumaki Vige was surrounded by the sea on three sides, and The Hidden Mist Vige was just across their sea.


    ¡°Sure enough, if they managed to kill all the witnesses, there will be no evidence left.¡±


    Akabane smiled bitterly.


    These people from the Hidden Mist Vige really understood how to leave no trace of murder. They are the most proficient at it.


    ¡°Fall back first, Akabane, and rejoining with your other teammates.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s face bes tense.


    He just killed 1 Jounin and several Chuunin. It is most unlikely they wouldunch another attack on this site.


    His concern was about Murasaki and Sakumo on the other side. Since a jounin has appeared, the tide has turned drastically. He wouldn¡¯t want to lose his disciples too young too soon.


    He was really worried.


    Those are two Konoha¡¯s new generation sessors. They must be kept alive!

 Chapter 38. Sharing Experiences

    <h4>Chapter 38. Sharing Experiences</h4>


    When they came back, they found that Murasaki and Sakumo had also returned.


    Those two were seriously injured, especially Murasaki, who was carried by Danzo¡¯s clone.


    When Danzo¡¯s clone saw his master, he bowed slightly and then disappeared. Instantly Danzo understood what was happened to them.


    They fought the same ninja from The Hidden Mist Vige, but they were outnumbered by their number.


    ¡°Have you encountered the enemy?¡±


    Akabane just wants to make sure that they fought the same enemy.


    ¡°Yes... A group of ninja from The Hidden Mist Vige... and one of them was a Jounin...¡±


    Sakumo was out of breath.


    Akabane wasn¡¯t surprised. He was just attacked by the sameposition of the enemy before. If it weren¡¯t for Danzo, he might not manage to survive.


    ¡°Treat your wound first.¡±


    Danzo handed them two bottles of medicine.


    Akabane took a closer look, and these drugs were just for Murasaki¡¯s injury alone.


    As for Sakumo, he just had a minor injury, and it would naturally heal after resting.


    ¡°We are going back.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°A higher-level ninja had appeared, and we must report this back to the vige.¡±


    His task was only to patrol the border when ites to bigger problems; he can¡¯t take action alone.


    ¡°That being said, go back, we are.¡±


    Akabane said with a hint of joy.


    Returning to the vige earlier was the thing he had waited for.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the caravan¡¯s leader first. I¡¯ll leave my clone to guide you.¡±


    Danzo said.


    If it was only to deal with some bandits who settle camps on the border, he could still follow the mission, but now it esctes quickly into bigger problems between Konoha and Uzumaki Vige.


    To intervene, Konoha must act quickly and can¡¯t waste any minutes.


    As soon as the voice fell, he cast a shadow clone, and Danzo quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest before we go back.¡±


    Akabane sat down on the rock and added, ¡°It¡¯s not that I amzy this time, but you need to recover.¡±


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    Sakumo nodded and joined him.


    Murasaki¡¯s injury was far more serious than they expected, and any reckless movement will cause him more trouble.


    Danzo¡¯s clone carefully guarding their surroundings, but Akabane could feel that he was indeed


    ¡°Akaba...you have also met the enemy?¡±


    Sakumo was silent for a while, then asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane nodded, he could guess what Sakumo was asking, and he was hesitant to exin.


    ¡°Then why... you didn¡¯t get any injury?¡±


    Sakumo became more and more curious.


    Their side was badly outyed, but Akabane came back without any injuries, which made him felt strange.


    ¡°We met several Chuunin, and I managed to kill them with genjutsu, but suddenly a Jounin appeared and almost killed me.¡±


    Akabane exined the details.


    That a jounin had joined their force, but he managed to escape.


    He was merely saved by Danzo when he almost got it the explosion.


    That¡¯s why he was left without any injuries.


    However, the fact that he managed to kill some chuunin shocked Sakumo and Murasaki.


    Several Chuunin killed by genjutsu huh...?


    This is enough to show that Danzo trusts Akabane¡¯s capability until the Jounin showed up.


    Sakumo held his sabre with a bit of unwillingness in his eyes. Although he knew that Akabane was gifted by his Kekkei Genkai, he realized that their gap had grown farther.


    ¡°How was the Jounin?¡±


    Sakumo asked while clenched his hand.


    He wasn¡¯t jealous of Akabane but hated himself for being too weak.


    ¡°The Jounin was a pro. I¡¯m a few hundred meters away from him, but his eyes still gave me chills.¡±


    Akabane was serious. ¡°Speaking of which, we are less likely to be target by them again by now.¡±


    ¡°So Akabane, was you managed to cast your genjutsu on him?¡±


    Murasaki asked.


    They expected that Akabane was seeded in trapping the jounin on his genjutsu.


    However, Akabane shook his head.


    ¡°The Jounin was beyond my limit. To kill him, we need to cooperate.¡±


    Five sense of control is not an invincible Jutsu. If the opponent has more experience, they could break the illusion,


    Based on thisbat experience, Akabane guessed that his current upper limit would at most on a certain degree of Jounin.


    ¡°How about my sword skill? Can I deal with a Jounin?¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s has an outstandingbat prowess more than Akabane. All he need was a chance tond one hit on the enemy, clean and deadly.


    ¡°I think you can take him. Everyone has their pros and cons. Don¡¯t underestimate yourself, my friend.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    Akabane was just telling the truth from his analysis, and that would let his teammates assured with their strength.


    At least, he thought so.


    ¡°Indeed, but if there Murasaki wasn¡¯t fought with me, I might have died there.¡±


    Sakumo said with emotion.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    Murasaki said gratefully.


    He knew it well that Akabane and Sakumo were better than him.


    But he still couldn¡¯t bear their big gap.


    Akabane can fight with several Chuunin and win, Sakumo has his excellent sword skill, but he can only be a punching bag.


    The gap was too big, so big that it discouraged Murasaki.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been used to it since I was a kid, but you are right, I also have my use, and fortunately, my attribute is fire.¡±


    Murasaki chuckled softly, but immediately pulled his wounds after felt a sharp pain.


    The fire attribute chakra has strong offensive prowess, which makes Murasaki had his role.


    Otherwise, he has to consider changing careers.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you have a bad rtionship with Uchiha. Otherwise, if you can learn how to train your attribute to a new whole level.¡±


    Seeing that his mood improved, Akabane talked about other topics.


    Konoha¡¯s strongest fire release user was undoubtedly possessed by Uchiha n, including Murasaki¡¯s dragon fire Jutsu was indeed Uchiha¡¯s specialty.

 Chapter 39. One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 39. One After Another</h4>


    ¡°We finally came back.¡±


    Luckily on their way back, no one ambushes them. It seems the trouble only happened on the border with ninja from the hidden mist.


    At the moment he saw the gate, Akabane burst into tears.


    The past few days for him were almost felt like hell, and he finally returned to Konoha safely. He thought that he had to take a vacation after this.


    With the Kurama n¡¯s trait of having a weak physique, he might seed in getting a day off.


    ¡°Now that you have safelye back to Konoha, team 7 will disband for the time being.¡±


    After Danzo¡¯s shadow clone said that, he disappeared instantly.


    The three of them looked at each other confusedly. There¡¯s an instant joy on their faces. Even the calmest person like Sakumo had a slightly moved on his expression.


    ¡°Ahh, I finally can take my holiday..¡±


    As Akabane was talking, he was interrupted by Murasaki in the middle.


    ¡°No, in our best interest, I think you should start working on youric again, Akaba-Kun.¡±


    Murasaki was serious and didn¡¯t give Akabane a chance to finish his sentence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to see the next chapter.¡±


    Sakumo also wanted to urge the next chapter as he wants to see his future ¡°son.¡±


    ¡°Urgh, please, I need to rest..¡±


    ¡°But, you can also use your clone to do the work, right?¡±


    Murasaki shrugged, then waved goodbye.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t forget youric.¡±


    After experience killing for the first time, Sakumo had a sudden change ofposure, which made Akabane shudder.


    ¡°Hey! My clone consumed a lot of my chakra too!¡±


    Akabane was helpless, and no one believed this. After all, he just told them that he had killed a group of elite ninja singlehandedly.


    ...


    After parting aways, Akabane saw Tsunade at a corner of the street.


    She just ran over; her expression was perturbed. The moment she saw Akabane, she tried to hide her expressions and remain calm.


    ¡°Oh, Have you juste back from your mission? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. ¡°


    ¡°...¡±


    Tsunade, your good manner was terrible.


    Akabane murmured silently in his heart, but considering that Tsunade was his friend, he replied kindly, ¡°Well, I just returned from my mission.¡±


    ¡°I envy you. My team was only doing chores for these three days.¡±


    Tsunade sighed, feeling very disappointed.


    She thought that she would immediately take a tough mission on the first day, fighting with some evil ninja from some hidden vige, but the reality was she hasn¡¯t even taken the C-level mission yet, let alone leaving the vige.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Running back and forth was exhausting, but you are free to take my ce anytime..¡±


    Akabane was expressionless, and he was angry when he talked about Danzo. The other teams started from the low-level mission, but they had to kill children and women on their third day.


    Ruthless!


    ¡°Ahh... I¡¯ll think about it again...¡±


    Tsunade was obviously understood about Danzo¡¯s nature and definitely didn¡¯t want an exchange ce with him.


    Even in this period, Danzo was well known with a bad reputation.


    Akabane didn¡¯t hate Danzo, but his philosophy didn¡¯t match with him after spending a few days under his wing.


    He looked a little gloomy, and he walked down the street to his house, Tsunade followed behind, as if she had no other thing to do.


    The way Danzo trained his disciples was way too cruel, which makes Akabane more depressed.


    ¡°By the way, when will you release the next volume? It has been five days by now, and you haven¡¯t released any new volume.¡±


    Tsunade remembered that her main purpose wasn¡¯t yet stated.


    ¡°hmm...¡±


    Akabane felt more and more depressed.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget to leave me a free chapter.¡±


    Seeing Akabane didn¡¯t respond and just kept walking, Tsunade shouted from behind.


    He waved his hand weakly and left her behind.


    Anyway,


    Akabane needs to finish the next volume as soon as possible. Otherwise, the fans will non-stop asking him. Not to mention, Mito alone is enough to put him on the edge.


    ...


    The Hokage¡¯s Office.


    ¡°Groups of Ninja suddenly appeared in Uzumaki Vige. They destroyed all our business and chased after us even after we passed the border!¡±


    The caravan¡¯s leader was brought to Konoha by Danzo, slowly exining the current situation, while there was the Third Hokage, Danzo, Koharu Utatane, and Homura Mitokado.


    This is Konoha¡¯s current highest rank of leadership.


    ¡°Where do these invaderse from? Didn¡¯t the vige took any action?¡±


    Homura¡¯s face was solemn, and at the same time, very puzzled.


    Uzumaki Vige has always been Konoha¡¯s main ally, and they knew how powerful the Uzumaki n is.


    This is a vige of people who has extremely high talents. A small scale of invaders can¡¯t destroy it.


    ¡°There were too many of them! I didn¡¯t know their origin. There are too many invaders, and they can¡¯t tell the origin. Even after the vige mobilize their army, it still not enough, they were outnumbered.¡±


    The caravan¡¯s leader smiled bitterly.


    He got seriously injured and was treated by Konoha, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t survive.


    ¡°So, you asking us for aid?¡±


    The Third Hokage wants to rify his intention. He said it while breath a cloud of smoke from his pipe.


    ¡°Yes, please help us, Hokage-sama, help the Uzumaki Vige get rid of the invaders.¡±


    The caravan¡¯s leader knelt and pleaded bitterly.


    ¡°Does this request came on behalf of Uzumaki vige?¡±


    Danzo said coldly.


    ¡°This...this is, of course, for the sake of our vige..¡±


    The caravan¡¯s leader had cold sweat on his forehead and looked anxious.


    He must have hide something!


    Danzo easily read his mind.


    The Third Hokage smoked a few cigarettes speechless. Then, Homura had to speak: ¡°Kazama-san, we don¡¯t want to hear lies, please answer honestly.¡±


    The four of them knew that this man hides something from them, and they wouldn¡¯t be deceived easily.


    ¡°Homura-san... I...¡±


    ¡°Still won¡¯t tell the truth?¡±


    Danzo opened his eyes and burst out a murderous aura.


    ¡°Danzo, don¡¯t treat our guests like that.¡±


    The Third Hokage stopped immediately and then smiled gently and said, ¡°Kazama-san, I think this request didn¡¯te from Uzumaki vige themselves but instead from you, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh.. hmm...¡±


    Kazama looked pale and frightened, his legs trembled.


    ¡°Since this wasn¡¯ting from Uzumaki vige themself, we can¡¯t help, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Homura shook his head with regret.


    ¡°Wait! But...¡±


    ¡°Kazama-san, since you just got here, feel free to stay here for the time being, but there is no way we can take your request officially.¡±


    The Third Hokage apologized.Kazama had an ugly face, nodded hard, and left the office.


    The remaining four people sat back again, remain silent.


    ¡°If it is not an official request, we can¡¯t risk our ninja to aid them. But...¡±


    Homura said half a word, then hesitated to finish the sentence.


    It would be a suicide mission to send their ninja there, but they knew that Uzumaki vige is their most important ally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s observe him for now. There might be another n to settle this.¡±


    The Third Hokage got up, sighed lightly, and left.

 Chapter 40. The Right Solution

    <h4>Chapter 40. The Right Solution</h4>


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll finish chapter ten!¡±


    Back at home, Akabane summoned his shadow clone and set a goal for him. Then, ignoring the angry look of the clone, hey down and rested.


    This was the first time in thest few days that he hade into contact with the real bed. That day, he was too tired and fell asleep in the tent, even if it was messy as hell.


    ¡°Hey!! Your goal is too much for me. I can¡¯t finish this alone!¡±


    Aint came from his clone.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll summon another er. Now I¡¯m too tired. If I pass out now, you will disappear as well.¡±


    Akabane looked tired, but was it the real situation for him?


    I haven¡¯t done anything in the past few days. At most, I just ran back and forth.


    He just wants to ck!


    His clone knew that and secretly stillined.


    Theic slowly progressed, but the workload for his clone was too much.


    However, Akabane wasn¡¯t sadistic like his teacher, and after a short rest, he summoned a second clone to assisted him.


    ¡°Should I visit grandma Mito?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, maybeter, I still need to finish this deadline first, anyway, things that happened in the Uzumaki vige have nothing to do with me, no matter what.¡±


    Akabane was still thinking about going to Uzumaki Mito to discussed the problem that he encountered on his mission before.


    As soon as he put his head on the pillow, he instantly forgot other things.


    Too tired to go out, and his bed felt like won¡¯t let go of him anytime soon.


    ...


    At the Senju n¡¯s household, Kazama came here after he spoke with the Third Hokage while bringing his caravan¡¯s token.


    ¡°Excuse me, please help pass this token. I¡¯m Kazama from Uzumaki vige, asked to see the princess.¡±


    Kazama respectfully handed the token the guard in front of the house with a sincere expression.


    ¡°Are you looking for Mito-sama?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute...¡±


    The guard nced at him in amazement, he recognized the identity of Kazama, and then quickly disappeared with the token.


    After a few seconds, he appeared again.


    ¡°Mito-sama is resting, and I will meet you with her in a few minutes.¡±


    He said lightly.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Kazama was full of respect; he didn¡¯t dare to make trouble.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki was the princess of Uzumaki vige, and also the strongest Uzumaki in existence today.


    However...


    As a Jinchuriki, she was destined to stay only in Konoha. Once she stepped out of Konoha, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    Because she contained the terrifying chakra that someone can possess.


    In the courtyard, Mito sat quietly with Tsunade.


    ¡°The brat came back from his mission, didn¡¯t he say he wasing to visit me?¡±


    Mito snorted coldly.


    ¡°He went straight home, looking tired as always, he wouldn¡¯te out anytime soon.¡±


    Tsunade pondered for a while, but she didn¡¯t think Akabane would visit here after his mission.


    ¡°Huh, Is that so?¡±


    Mito sneered, and then she looked with suspicion, ¡°But how did that kide earlyst time!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Tsunade shook her head. She was also shocked that day. It¡¯s rare to see Akabane got up early on his vacation before.


    ¡°Ahaha let¡¯s stop badmouthing him after all. Hisic entertained me more than anything nowadays.¡±


    ¡°Tsuna-chan doesn¡¯t forget to buy his next volume the first time ites out. I want to read it as soon as possible.¡±


    Mito smiled gently.


    ¡°But, I wonder, who visit me at this time?¡±


    As soon as the token was handed over to her, she immediately noticed it. It was from the caravan who responsible for the transaction between the Senju n and the Uzumaki Vige.


    Mito leaned back on the chair, closing his eyes and rested.


    She thought deeply and suddenly remember something.


    ¡°Tsuna-chan, please get me theic.¡±


    Tsunade was confused when she heard it. She had read it three times now, why did she need it again?


    But this was a request from her beloved grandma, and she responded at once and then ran into the house to take out theic.


    After receiving it, Mito turned to the first page.


    ¡°Nine-tailed demon fox, Naruto Uzumaki...Well, the Uzumaki n has fallen to the point where its descendant doesn¡¯t understand what it takes to be a Jinchuriki...¡±


    Mito opened the first page with a chuckle, but her expression became more solemn.


    If this is true...


    ¡°Tsunade, please invite our guest toe here.¡±


    She closed theic and sat upright, thoughtful.


    If this is true, then not only the Uzumaki n but the entire Uzumaki vige will suffer a terrible blow.


    Before long, Tsunade took Kazama in and arrived in the courtyard.


    Seeing Mito, Kazama was shocked at first, followed by a face full of surprise. After a few seconds, he noticed that he was being rude and knelt and begged for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mito-sama, but I was stunned knowing that the princess of the Uzumaki n is prettier than I thought.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not a princess anymore now.¡±


    Mito said lightly, ¡°Get up first, and please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, princess.¡±


    Kazama found that Mito¡¯s appearance was not aging at all, and he didn¡¯t dare to be rude.


    ¡°Are you the caravan¡¯s leader from Uzumaki vige and Konoha?¡±


    Mito held the token on her hand and asked.


    ¡°Yes, we are responsible for trading goods between Uzumaki vige and Konoha.¡±


    Kazama exined


    ¡°So, what urges you toe to me?¡±


    Mito put down the token.


    If it¡¯s just for normal business, the token of the Senju n was enough for them to settle down in Konoha temporarily, and there is no need to find her.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m asking you to lend your help to the Uzumaki vige.¡±


    Kazama directly exined his intention and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Mito was narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°The Uzumaki vige is now in chaos because of the rebels from other viges, some of them are deliberately sent by the enemy, while others know that the Uzumaki vige is in chaos and deliberately seek refuge here.¡±


    ¡°The ninja from Uzumaki vige were outnumbered, and gradually losing control of the vige.¡±


    ¡°There were three chuunin guarded us before, but they were all killed on our way here.¡±


    Kazama cried out. Hunt by a ninja traumatized him even until now.


    Mito can saw him begged while trembled, looked pitiful.


    ¡°Yes, but I do remember that caravans were supposed to be guarded by a Jounin?¡±


    Mito looked puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, but the jounin has parted from our caravan to stall the rebels.¡±


    Kazama exined.


    But he didn¡¯t think that one jounin could stall them for long. After all, the opponent also has a group of five chuunin and lead by a jounin.


    No matter how you look at it, their attack was well nned.


    Uzumaki Mito holds theic, turn the pages back and forth.


    After a long time, she sat upright and said: ¡°The Senju n has no jurisdiction within Konoha¡¯s rank now. I¡¯m afraid that I couldn¡¯t intervene further on this matter.¡±


    Kazama waspletely desperate when he heard it. He looks like he was struck by lighting.


    ¡°But you can take thisic to the patriarch of the Uzumaki n, and he might understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Another piece of advice. You¡¯d better ask for some protection from here. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think you can return to Uzumaki vige alive.¡±


    Mito said inly.


    Kazama will leave the Konoha soon, this information might already be leaked to the enemy, and he might encounter them as soon as he steps out of Konoha¡¯s gate.


    He was startled for a moment, then turned to the first page of theic.


    Originally, Kazama thought it was a strategic war book, but when he opened it, he found that it was only a bookpiled in the form of drawing. Where all the patterns were connected carefully, it seemed to be telling a story.


    But... what does this mean?


    He never saw anything like that, not a novel but not painting either. So he was curious about what happens when he shows it to the patriarch.


    ¡°If there is no other thing you want to say, you can go down. That¡¯s all I can help.¡±


    Mito said helplessly.


    The Senju n is naturally not helpless, but this matter will escte involving the tailed beasts and all the countries. It needs to be carefully nned.


    How can one n and one vige be the enemy of the world?


    ¡°Yes, thank you, princess.¡±


    Kazama left with a sigh and slowly retreated away. He might not get the right answer, but he wasn¡¯t going back empty-handed.


    ¡°If you were still alive now, what would you do, my dear..¡±


    Mito sighed sadly.

 Chapter 41. Joint Operation

    <h4>Chapter 41. Joint Operation</h4>


    ¡°Why do you have to do the mission again today? I only had a rest yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Akaba, this is our third day of vacation.¡±


    Murasaki was a little embarrassed that his friend¡¯sziness was a bit unbearable.


    Sakumo stood next to Murasaki, resting his arm on his sabre.


    Akabane took a deep breath, tried to calm himself, and then said, ¡°Is there any good news?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I saw the caravan¡¯s leader that we saved before bought a cart of yourics today!¡±


    Murasaki said the ¡°good news¡± very honestly.


    ¡°Kazama-san, wasn¡¯t it? Why would he bought that much I wonder?¡±


    Akabane was puzzled. He wouldn¡¯t believe that hisic will be sent to another vige this fast.


    ¡°By the way, there is another news.¡±


    Sakumo interrupted and said, ¡°This time, we will go on a mission together with Team 6.¡±


    ¡°Ok, so?¡±


    Akabane looked at Sakumo with a puzzled look.


    Seeing his reaction, Sakumo was at a loss, and asked, ¡°We are talking about Tsunade.. you two are close friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, shoot! I should felt happy when I see her, right!?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s sarcastic tone left his teammates with nothing to say.


    Where did they think that I had some feelings for her?


    Murasaki was speechless for a while.


    Suddenly, a sound came from behind.


    ¡°Ah! And one more, I can¡¯t participate in this mission. Is that good news for you?¡±


    Danzo!?


    Akabane had a mini heart-attack.


    ¡°Sensei, you wouldn¡¯t apany us to the Uzumaki vige?¡±


    Murasaki was surprised.


    ¡°I, as the Leader of Anbu and the Third Hokage, decided tobined our team and split the task, he will lead your mission for today, and I will stay in Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Well then, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Danzo sneered and disappeared.


    ¡°So, the Third Hokage will lead the team this time!?¡±


    Sakumo himself was baffled.


    The Third Hokage personally led the team to the Uzumaki vige. What an honor!


    ¡°But why should I go...?¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t think it was right, Hiruzen will leading the team, and six ninja in one team is more than enough.


    ¡°Beat it. We will understand the details after meeting Sarutobi-sensei.¡±


    Murasaki pulled the reluctant Akabane from his house to Konoha¡¯s gate.


    Within a week, Akabane hade to this gate the second time.


    They were weed by Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya, who had been there waiting for them, and when Akabane and the others arrived, Hiruzen came with the caravan¡¯s leader, Kazama.


    The rest of the caravan followed behind them.


    ¡°You are Akabane Kurama?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life before, on the border..¡±


    Kazama nced with his eyes, and then immediately noticed the most unwilling one among the children Hiruzen previously told him that Akabane must be the most reluctant toe.


    ¡°Old man, I was kind enough to save you, but you want to take me on your business trip?¡±


    Akabane said grumpily.


    Kazama scratched his head awkwardly, not knowing what to reply.


    ¡°Akaba, if you have anyint, give it to me. I¡¯m the one who nned this.¡±


    Hiruzen said it lightly while smoking on his pipe.


    ¡°Ugh, Sarutobi-sensei, I just came back...¡±


    ¡°Kazama-san has bought a cart of youric to deliver it to his vige, wouldn¡¯t you as the author at least thank him for his patronage by notining about the mission?¡±


    Without waiting for Akabane to finishining, Hiruzen was directly interrupted. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    ¡°All right, all right.. but I¡¯ve experienced how long I traveled from here to the Uzumaki vige, and I can¡¯t bear another travel to there again, let me have a ride.¡±


    Akabane made his proposal


    ¡°Fair enough!¡±


    Because of the Kurama¡¯s weak physique, his request was tolerable for Hiruzen, and no one seemed to disagree, except Jiraiya, who look jealous.


    At least now, he is willing to do the mission. I still need him on the team.


    Fortunately, Kazama supplemented some idle carriage, which was meant for the Third Hokage.


    Once they¡¯ve got the same ground, the group of caravans guarded by the team 6 & 7 set off to the Uzumaki vige.


    ...


    While on the carriage, Akabane summoned his clone to resumed theic. Akabane separated the shadow clone and continued to paint, while he sat on his seat peacefully, looking down at the walkingpanions around him.


    ¡°Run faster. This is good for warming up.¡±


    ¡°Why I can¡¯t be like Akabane? This is not fair!¡±


    Jiraiya repeatedlyined along the way.


    ¡°Akabane has defeated you before, and you dare toin? If you don¡¯t practice anymore, you will be dead before we got there.¡±


    Hiruzen said angrily.


    ¡°Ahh... yes sensei, I was wrong...¡±


    Jiraiya looked somber after being scolded by his teacher.


    Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know how far Jiraiya has learned...


    Hearing Jiraiya¡¯s wailing, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his progress.


    Of course...


    At this time, Jiraiya is still a nine-year-old, who is no one special among his other teammates, even underwhelming. Besides, he suddenly wants to be a cartoonist while his drawing skill was mediocre.


    The group was moving slowly. Thus Akabane able to drawing while watching the scenery.


    More than that, when they arrived at the border, Akabane had alreadypleted chapter 11.


    What productivity!


    In Chapter 11 has a very powerful new exchange item-Half Immortal Body Constitution.


    Half Immortal Body Constitution: The strength that is inherited from the bloodline of the Uzumaki n, possessing multiple abilities, which require 4000 points to exchange.


    Yes, an astounding 4000 points!


    This is the biggest points required on his exchange list. But it is not surprising whenpared with its usage.


    But to his surprise, this specific trait can be exchanged.


    Uzumaki n were well known for their four traits-Vitality, chakra, perception, and healing.


    In chapter 11, Naruto is forced to injured his hand to remove the poison within him, and miraculously his hand recovers in an instant. This shown the embodiment of strong vitality.


    This trait was important for Akabane, which can guarantee his survival.


    However...


    Even if it¡¯s on his exchange list, he gained points much slower these days, and can only wait until the second volume to be released.


    The second volume has been sent to the printing factory, and the Kurama n is solely responsible for the subsequent distribution.


    When it¡¯s ready to be released, there would be enough points for him to exchange it.


    But herees the problem. In chapter 12, there will be many other useful ninjutsu to be avable. He worried that the points by then wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°I hope that bring myic to the Uzumaki vige will contribute some more points... otherwise, I am afraid that I will have to work overtime, and release the third volume back to back.¡±


    Akabane sighed lightly, feeling very helpless.


    Thinking about it this way, it doesn¡¯t seem like a bad thing that he took this mission. After all, Kazama has too little knowledge ofics, and he is definitely couldn¡¯t endorse theic well enough.


    I just hope that when the timees, the Third Hokage won¡¯t give him any harder task.

 Chapter 42. Ambush!

    <h4>Chapter 42. Ambush!</h4>


    ¡°What lies ahead of us is Uzumaki Vige. We met those ninjas before here.¡±


    Kazama had a nostalgic feeling about the ident when he and his caravans on the verge of the death being chased by the rebels.


    Hiruzen carefully observed their surroundings and said, ¡°Akabane, did you buried the corpses after killing those ninjas?¡±


    ¡°What!? Akabane had killed someone!?¡±


    Jiraiya jumped in shock, even Orochimaru looked surprised and looked over to the carriage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time for that sensei, no.¡±


    Akabaney in the carriage, toozy to look out the window.


    If Sarutobi-sensei asked that, it is certain that the body has been cleaned up.


    Thinking of that, he pulled the curtain open.


    With an unhappy expression on her face, Tsunade stood in front of the carriage: ¡°Get down here!¡±


    ¡°Ugh... I haven¡¯t fully recovered.¡±


    Before Akabane finished speaking, Tsunade was ready with her fist.


    ¡°Youe down here right now, or I smash that carriage into pieces!¡±


    Ugh.. this is bad.


    Tsunade threatened with a fist.


    Murasaki tried to hold hisugh, obviously knew that this will happened.


    ¡°Akabane,e here, I want to know the details about that day.¡±


    Hiruzen tried to persuade with a smile.


    Akabane had no other option. He got out of the carriage and left his clone inside to continued drawing.


    ¡°Five ninjas were killed by my genjutsu here.¡±


    ¡°The Jounin died in this spot.¡±


    Akabane threw out the shuriken, marking the positions of his victim.


    ¡°Five ninjas...¡±


    Tsunade clenched her fists and secretlypared her strength with him.


    Can I handle five ninjas alone?


    Not a chance...


    ¡°What! You killed five of them!?¡±


    The gap between us has grown that far in a short time?


    Jiraiya was equally shocked and stunned for a while.


    And Akabane can saw that Orochimaru must felt much worse.


    However...


    He also felt the dreed at that time. It was almost impossible to fight five Chuunin alone. Luckily his surprise attack worked, and killed them all with one shot.


    ¡°Yeah, I killed some of them, but it thanks to Danzo-sensei that I¡¯m still alive now. They were well prepared with kunai, shuriken, and even explosion talismans...¡±


    Akabane followed behind and exined.


    ¡°I guess that the corpses were collected by the Hidden Mist Vige ninja.¡±


    Hiruzen had reached the spot. Although someone had dealt with the scene in the past two days, there were still some clues left behind.


    So, those are ninja from Hidden Mist Vige.


    Akabane thought to himself.


    ¡°Ninja from Hidden Mist Vige attacked Uzumaki vige!?¡±


    Jiraiya was so excited that his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Everyone disguised yourself with transformation jutsu, Kazama-san, pleasee here.


    Hiruzen got up, then motioned to the caravan next to Kazama to follow him.


    They rarely used transformation jutsu before, but the ninjutsu has been learned well in the academy.


    Akabane transformed into a middle-aged worker and satzily on the edge of a cart.


    Everyone have disguised themselves except Hiruzen. No one dares to attack him anyway.


    After all, this is the third Hokage!


    And thus, they move toward the Uzumaki vige.


    ...


    Once they entered the border of Uzumaki vige, it didn¡¯t take long for them to understand how bad the situation was.


    There were burned fields, ruins which used to be houses scattered around, and no one seemed to live there anymore.


    This is Horrible!


    ¡°Uzumaki vige, this is the first time I havee here since I was little.¡±


    Tsunade was very excited at first, but after seeing the situation with her own eyes, her heart filled with sadness.


    This is grandma¡¯s homnd, but...


    Akabane sighed in his heart, but he was helpless.


    Tailed beasts are the greatest asset that a vige could possess. It can bepared to nuclear bombs. Thus no one dares to attack a vige with a Jinchuriki in it.


    But Uzumaki vige was the nemesis of tailed beasts, that alone is enough to make them vulnerable to being attack from every direction.


    ¡°Further ahead is an intersection of Uzumaki vige¡¯smercial roads, and there is usually rebel¡¯s post guarding there.¡±


    Kazama was very nervous, and sweat came out of his forehead.


    Akabane took his tools and began to draw a background in advance.


    The caravan slowly moved forward, and some ordinary guards began to get close to the cart full ofics as if this was a very important cargo.


    At this time, they need to be careful. If they make any unneeded scenes, the life of the whole group will be taken the risk.


    Although Murasaki and Sakumo were nervous, they blended perfectly like an ordinary guard, for Tsunade and Orochimaru posture were different.


    As for Akabane, he was sitting on the edge of the cart, holding pen and board.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of leaves moving from the forest.


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    Orochimaru shouted, and then immediately saw several shurikens flying out of the forest.


    Jiraiya immediately got up and shot the shurikens off with kunai, while Tsunade rushed directly to the forest.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Sakumo expression changed, his immediately charge Tsunade down to the ground before a sound came.


    Boom!


    ¡°Explosion!?¡±


    Tsunade was too attached to the enemy, forgetting the possibility of traps.


    After the explosion, Tsunade and Sakumo were dumbfounded by the impact, tried to bring back their senses.


    ¡°It turned out to be a few kids, are they a Genin who just graduated?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who your teacher is, but he is dumb enough to bring you here.¡±


    ¡°Hidden Mist Jutsu!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A cloud of thick fog suddenly filled their vision, unable to say anything.


    Hidden Mist Jutsu! This is a ninja from Hidden Mist!


    Akabane¡¯s heart pumped harder.


    If his vision was blocked, he couldn¡¯t execute his Genjutsu from drawing!


    In this situation, his genjutsu is almost useless.


    No! there is another way!


    I couldn¡¯t see, but hearing the sound is enough to counter their attack.


    Akabane holds his breath vigntly.


    There!


    Suddenly, a slight sound of wind came from a direction.


    In an instant, he cast hand seals.


    ¡°Earth Release: Headhunter Jutsu!¡±


    His escape was near-missed. The Hidden Mist¡¯s Chuunin had no time to reacted before he was dragged to the ground and then pierced his throat by a kunai.


    ¡°You can use the earth release that well at that age?¡±


    Behind him, there was an indifferent voice.


    They are killing intent!


    Akabane was sweating all over his body; he felt a de approaching him and instantly reacted.


    Substitution Jutsu!


    He changed his position quietly, but he knew the attacker could saw him in the fog.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Akabane has already cursed in his heart. He would die at any second by now if he failed to make a move.


    At this life and death moment, he suddenly remembered something.


    Akabane quickly opened his exchange list and redeemed something from it.


    [Silent Killing Jutsu has sessfully exchanged!]


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Akabane was ecstatic. After they attacked him, he remembered that his clone has finished chapter 12 and there, Silent Killing Jutsu was being used.


    In an instant, the sounds and breaths around him were clear as day!


    Behind him, he sensed a Hidden Mist¡¯s Jounin wielding a kunai. At the same time, he can sense Orochimaru and the others were fighting with some Chuunin not far away.


    The worse was Jiraiya, who looked like he took some damage that can be heard from his hard breathing.


    However, he found something very strange. Although the Hidden Mist¡¯s ninja was holding a kunai, he didn¡¯t seem to be moving.


    Could it be that my silent killing Jutsu is not advanced enough?


    After all, it was just a second ago he learned it. Akabane needs more time to adapt to his sharpened senses but got less time to took action.


    Akabane quickly analyzed his situation. The only logical exnation was that the Jounin had no intention to join the fight.


    ¡°I need to take action right now!¡±


    He reacted quickly, then swiftly ran toward the presences of Orochimaru and the others were.


    He tried to deal with some Chuunin on his way there and sessfully killing one with a blow.


    However, after that kill, Akabane stops moving and remains on his position where he was hard to detect, followed by nning his next move.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you afraid to die?¡±


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind him, swiftly waving his de.


    Akabane reacted by lowering his head and said, ¡°Sarutobi-sensei, what are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you are indeed very clever, you¡¯ve predicted that attack.¡±


    Hiruzen whispered.


    ¡°Yes, I used silent killing jutsu, don¡¯t test me in this kind of situation, okay?¡±


    Akabaneined calmly.


    Of course......


    If he hadn¡¯t exchanged the silent killing jutsu, he wouldn¡¯t notice the position of the Jounin, and he might still be lurking underground by now.

 Chapter 43. The Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 43. The Interrogation</h4>


    Akabane¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t surprise Hiruzen.


    He knew that this boy was smart even if he was a cker.


    Therefore, Akabane only reacted when he senses a threat.


    ¡°Hey, at least pay more respect to me, I¡¯m much more senior than you!¡±


    Hiruzen simply sat down and chatted, ¡°Do you know why I did this?¡±


    Akabane sat down and said while lowering his voice, ¡°The possibility of encountering the enemy in this fog is high. Sarutobi-sensei want me to pay more attention to my surrounding, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, but whom we were fighting right now is not shadow clone. They are all real.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve beat them?¡±


    Akabane looked a little surprised. He thought that the Jounin presences before was Hiruzen, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was the real enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve handled them all.¡±


    Hiruzen finally shocked Akabane once more, said it while looking slightly proud.


    Akabane was shocked.


    The Third Hokage isn¡¯t just a title!


    ¡°Okay, basically, we have defeated the enemy. Let¡¯s clear up this fog first.¡±


    Hiruzen hands were performing hand seals to clear the thick fog.


    Whoosh!


    Finally, everyone able to saw their surrounding.


    What!


    ¡°There are so many ninjas lying on the ground!¡±


    Murasaki was baffled, then he saw Akabane and Hiruzen stood near the body.


    Wait! There were two other ninjas that were pulled into the ground, that must be Akabane doing.


    Orochimaru¡¯s mood became more and moreplicated, and he quickly understood what was going on.


    The Third Hokage had killed all the enemy and then disguised as the enemy as a test.


    Undoubtedly, this test is not for them.


    Because the five of them were struggling enough just to deal with a few chuunin, unlike Akabane, who was able to ovee their number and quickly killed two chuunin.


    More than that, Orochimaru looked at the corpses and found that they were fatally wounded.


    Of course......


    Compared with Jiraiya and Tsunade, his result still above average.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s interrogate this Jounin.¡±


    Hiruzen walked into the forest, everyone else followed him behind.


    The Jounin was badly injured but still breathing.


    Akabane squatted down and took a closer look.


    Hidden Mist¡¯s attire and the sword that Hiruzen-sensei hold must belong to him.


    But it was just an ordinary sword, not a chakra weapon. Then it wasn¡¯t one of the seven swords of the mist.


    ¡°He is a renegade.¡±


    Tsunade saw the scratches on his headband and said, ¡°It seems that even if he is alive, Hidden Mist wouldn¡¯t admit their mistake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, and...¡±


    Orochimaru raised his head and looked around.


    Something ising...


    Hidden Mist¡¯s backup!


    Whoosh!


    With a sound, a rain of kunai flew toward them, but they¡¯ve managed to dodge it all.


    Akabane focusing his eyes on the direction of the kunai were thrown. He saw a figure appearing behind the branches.


    ¡°Just a small group, huh? I¡¯ll handle all of you.¡±


    The figure talked to Akabane and his teammates.


    ¡°How many of your rebels in Uzumaki vige?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°I have no obligation to answer your question.¡±


    The leader said calmly.


    ¡°Then we have nothing left to discuss..¡±


    Akabane drew a stroke on his board, then the figure shook and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Normally someone like him could dodge the fall, but Akabane cast his genjutsu to made him fell asleep for a second to let him fall without resistance.


    ¡°Akabane!¡±


    Hiruzen didn¡¯t expect that Akabane would make the first move, and at the same time, he was impressed.


    By the look of it, he was an Anbu and can¡¯t be underestimated, but Akabane able to immobilized him easily.


    Without a doubt, Akabane possessed great potential even without his gift. His tactical skill and observation on the battlefield were outstanding.


    ¡°Argh! Damn you!¡±


    The Anbu awakened, and just by looking at his expression, they knew that he endured tremendous pain from his broken legs.


    Hiruzen said lightly, ¡°What is your mission on this vige?¡±


    ¡°I just came to chase the escapee.¡±


    He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°So, you expected that I just surrender and let you killed us all?¡±


    Akabane got up and stretched, and sneered slightly.


    ¡°Wa..ter Release:..!¡±


    The Anbu was tried to escape using his ninjutsu, but Hiruzen shed through his throat nonchntly, and the blood scattered to the ground.


    ¡°As an Anbu, he couldn¡¯t give us more information than this. There is no point in asking him anymore.¡±


    ¡°What should we do with him?¡±


    Tsunade asked.


    ¡°Bring it back to the vige and let our expert examine it.¡±


    Hiruzen then summoned a clone, then sealed the Hidden Mist¡¯s Anbu copse with sealing Jutsu. Then he gave an order to Murasaki and Sakumo. ¡°You two and my clone will go back to the Konoha, then hand the body to your sensei.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Sakumo brought the sealed scroll, while Murasaki carried the body on his back, and they separated with the party to go to Konoha.


    Tsunade watched them leave and then said in amazement, ¡°I thought you were going to begged to join them. I¡¯m amazed, Akaba...¡±


    ¡°Impossible, Sarutobi-sensei wouldn¡¯t listen either.¡±


    Akabane got up.


    The Uzumaki Vige indeed a dangerous ce right now, but it gave him an opportunity. He can be witnessing his eyes about what truly happened there.


    Moreover, Akabane wanted to confirm a guess...


    It only took 30 points to awaken the five senses of control.


    And 4000 point for the Uzumaki¡¯s vitality.


    So it must be around 500-2000 points to acquired Sharingan...


    The strength level of Sharingan mustn¡¯t be far from the Five Senses of Control. It means it wouldn¡¯t cost too much of points.


    ¡°Kazama-san, shall we continue?¡±


    Hiruzen has seen everything that happened in the Uzumaki vige, and that made him more determined to protect the vige, at least to keep the good rtionship between the two viges.


    However, none of the official requests were sent by the Uzumaki Vige. Thus Konoha can¡¯t directly send their troops to help Uzumaki vige, or else it would start another war.

 Chapter 44. The Uzumaki Village

    <h4>Chapter 44. The Uzumaki Vige</h4>


    ¡°Sensei, can I have that sword?¡±


    Jiraiya had a good look at the sword. His gleaming eyes told that he wants to have it.


    ¡°That sword doesn¡¯t belong to us; it might not be safe, use it carefully.¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but reminded.


    Although this is just an ordinary sword, he noticed that the sword has a custom marks on it.


    ¡°You idiot, sensei took it because it useful, an idiot like you couldn¡¯t use it properly!¡±


    Tsunade scolded Jiraiya.


    If she didn¡¯t care about Jiraiya¡¯s injury, she would¡¯ve punched him without hesitation.


    Hiruzen only replied to his disciple request with a gentle smile, as what Tsunade said, the sword is still useful for the time being.


    As for its usefulness, Akabane has some guesses.


    One of them is to let Hiruzen use it as an authentic prop to disguise his identity and find more invaders.


    Moreover, it is a good addition tobat power.


    ¡°Kurama-san...¡±


    Kazama suddenly called him with a formal tone.


    Akabane shuddered.


    Even now, no one has called him ¡°-san,¡± so he turned his head to see...


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t like Kazama.


    The two first hardest mission that he got were rted to him, and he was unhappy about it, but still, keep a good manner.


    ¡°We almost arrive at the front gate of Uzumaki vige, umm... how do I promote youric when we got there?¡±


    Kazama asked respectfully.


    When buying theic, he asked around to the Konoha residents about Akabane, then he inquired many details from Tsunade, and he was sure that Akabane was indeed a business genius!


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but nce at Tsunade. If the old man asked this question, Tsunade must have told him something.


    Argh! Nevermind that, this is for my points!


    After taking a deep breath, Akabane said with a calm tone, ¡°Since Uzumaki vige is different than Konoha, if we want to promote it, we must first let the consumer know that the story was good.¡±


    ¡°Please teach me more, Kurama-san.¡±


    Kazama bowed deeply, with a very humble attitude.


    ¡°We will show thisic to the higher-up of the Uzumaki vige and let them get it for free. After that, we will tell the vigers that their leader had bought theic, and they like it, that is how theic fame will gradually rising.¡±


    Akabane exined his strategy while sitting on the cart, swinging his legs back and forth.


    Kazama was confused at the beginning, but his face was somewhat surprised and worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter again? Weren¡¯t my exnation clear enough?¡±


    ¡°Kurama-san, if it¡¯s true that thisic is that important, will the higher-up allowing us to sell it publicly?¡±


    Kazama was quite business-minded, but this question was so stupid that Akabane didn¡¯t bother to answer it, and pointed at the Third Hokage.


    ¡°Ooh...¡±


    Now that the Kage of Konoha had traveled to aid the Uzumaki vige, they wouldn¡¯t dare to prohibit them from selling theic, right?


    Besides, Kazama had read the first volume, and there wasn¡¯t any ssified information from there.


    Kazama thought that only such a person like Uzumaki Mito could understand the meaning of theic.


    This discussion has lightened up their mood.


    ¡°Kurama-san, when we arrived at the Uzumaki vige, please continue to hand your aid...¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. not a problem.¡±


    Kazama left excitedly and ran to the front.


    Tsunade red at Akabane until he willingly to jumped out of the cart.


    He had no choice but to walk. Fortunately, they were not far from the vige, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to see the outskirt of the Uzumaki vige.


    The vige here is far from what they saw earlier on the border.


    On both sides of the fields, dozens of vigers are busy farming, and they seem to live in peace.


    If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to imagine that the gap between inside here and outside before would be so dramatic, and all this all because of war.


    Tsunade clenched her hands tightly, her eyes cold.


    ¡°This is unfair.¡±


    Hiruzen touched his temple, feeling full of emotions, ¡°This is all because of the war, the winner will be a gift with prosperity, but the loser will carry all the burden.¡±


    Jiraiya was looking upset.


    He always cares about Tsunade the most.


    ¡°Sensei, we will help Uzumaki vige, right?¡±


    Tsunade asked while tried to hold her tears.


    This is her grandma¡¯s hometown, but now that she saw it was treated unfairly on the amidst of war. She must do something to fix this situation on her grandma¡¯s behalf.


    Even though she is a tough girl, when ites to someone she cares, she couldn¡¯t just stay still.


    ¡°Yes, we...will help Uzumaki vige.¡±


    Hiruzen hesitated for a moment, then replied.


    ¡°The war... is troublesome.¡±


    Akabane sat back again on the cart and only watched from behind.


    Saving Uzumaki Vige?


    Don¡¯t be naive, with such a great conspiration including many viges to extermined Uzumaki vige, even a dearest ally like Konoha can¡¯t help much.


    Even if Konoha dere their official move, we could only help some of the members of Uzumaki vige and must sacrifice the others.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter right now, Akabane is only afraid that this thought could bother the group and clouded their mind.


    ¡°ahh, I¡¯ll just continue to draw theic first, Shadow Clone Jutsu!¡±


    The clone appeared, nced at Akabane silently, and then consciously stepped into the carriage.


    The group continued on their way, and it didn¡¯t take long to see the gate of Uzumaki Vige.


    In theics, Uzumaki Vige has never appeared before, the curiosity of a Naruto fan like Akabane can¡¯t help but kick in.


    At a nce, he felt a familiar scene.


    ¡°Hey, Akabane, the ornament here is very simr to grandma¡¯s yard.¡±


    Tsunade shouted in surprise.


    Akabane suddenly appeared.


    It turns out that the yard was built with this ce as references.


    Heard what Tsunade said, Orochimaru looked over Akabane with a strange expression and asked.


    ¡°Akaba-kun, you have met with Mito-sama?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for some reason, I¡¯ve met her a few times.¡±


    Akabane gave a light cough without giving a specific reason.


    After all, with such poprity that Mito Uzumaki had, a lot of people will be surprised.


    ¡°Is it about theic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandma read theic and came to enjoyed it.¡±


    Tsunade proudly showed off.


    ¡°that¡¯s nice.¡±


    Orochimaru sincerely envy, Uzumaki Mito is a legend, he has always wanted to meet her, but unfortunately, since the Senju n evacuated from the center of power in the past two years, she has been out of sight.


    However, after a brief moment of envy, a thought came to his mind.


    ¡°Could it be that sensei came to Uzumaki vige because of the few pages in the Akabane¡¯sic?¡±


    ¡°well, about that...¡±


    Among Akabane¡¯s content, is there any item worthy of everyone¡¯s attention?


    Tsunade was fascinated and filled her thoughts with curiosity.Akabane was only a 9-year-old boy who wrote about the Jinchuriki and the nine-tailed beast based on his imagination, which not everyone knew the existence.


    ¡°Orochimaru, why are you so fussy? They already left you behind.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    After thinking about it for a long time, Orochimaru couldn¡¯te up with a reason, and Jiraiya also called out and immediately ran to chase.


    When passing by Akabane, Orochimaru red at him a few seconds.


    At that moment, even Orochimaru didn¡¯t know what feeling he felt.


    It was like... Maybe in the future, this person in front of him will be his opponent.

 Chapter 45. The Future of The Uzumaki Clan

    <h4>Chapter 45. The Future of The Uzumaki n</h4>


    ¡°So, this is the Uzumaki vige?¡±


    ¡°Wow, look! They are all redheads!¡±


    ¡°Stop acting like an idiot, of course. The Uzumaki n are all redheads.¡±


    As a result of his stubbornness, Jiraiya got a punch on his stomach.


    Akabane was also a bit shocked. He never saw this much redhead.


    After observing his surroundings, he found that the caravans didn¡¯t enter the vige with them, but instead turn to another direction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this much Uzumaki member before...¡±


    He was shocked that the whole vige was full of the Uzumaki n, and those outside were foreigners.


    ¡°Wee to Uzumaki Vige, my honor guests. I will take you to see the patriarch now.¡±


    Kazama introduced the vige with a bitter smile. Then he stepped forward to lead the way.


    This is the Uzumaki Vige.


    ¡°If there was no Senju-same, the fate of Konoha must be close to this vige.¡±


    Hiruzen sighed.


    Although it is not stated explicitly, the name of the Senju n was terrifying before, thus that name alone, the whole Konoha, was protected from outsiders who wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the First Hokage¡¯s rtion with the Uchiha n that protected us.¡±


    Akabane added.


    ¡°Ha, you are right.¡±


    Hiruzen couldn¡¯t agree more.


    Senju, Uchiha, and the other n cooperated to form a stable situation to Konoha after the war.


    ¡°Times makes Heros.¡±


    Orochimaru thoughtfully.


    ¡°If you want peace, you must prepare for war.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense...¡±


    Tsunade is smart, but most of the time, she doesn¡¯t think about it. She only thinks about gambling and fighting.


    As for Jiraiya, he is dedicated to art, and he is even less interested in these matters.


    ¡°There is the patriarch¡¯s office.¡±


    Not long after, Kazama left and pointed forward.


    Akabane looked up and immediately saw a building with the symbol of the Uzumaki n.


    A figure waited inside the office.


    ¡°Hiruzen! I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person with these situations that happened.¡±


    Although Hiruzen used the Transformation Jutsu, the person could see him.


    ¡°Hahaha, Shikai! I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. I heard that Kazama-san arrived at Konoha, so I volunteered to guarded him back here.¡±


    Hiruzen lifted his Transformation Jutsu and greeted his old friend kindly.


    Is he the patriarch?


    Akabane observed calmly, his age was not much different from the Third Hokage, and he was a tall person. His strength must be near the Third Hokage¡¯s level.


    ¡°As my dearest guests, I¡¯ll take you all to look around.¡±


    Shikai Uzumaki is very enthusiastic, but it looks like that his enthusiasm is mixed with concern.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve done guarding the caravans, let¡¯s talk about business first.¡±


    Hiruzen rejected the invitation.


    With the current situation, he has no mood to strolling around the vige.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk while we walk...¡±


    Shikai was just chit-chatting before, so its best to get into the real subject quickly.


    Then Kazama walked to his side to reporting his situation along the way, including being chased by assassins, then being rescued by Akabane, and had a conversation with Mito Uzumaki.


    ¡°You mean, this book...oh no,ic...¡±


    Shikai looked at the book, and then at Akabane, with a puzzled look on his face


    What could be implied from this kid¡¯s book?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the princess said.¡±


    Kazama respectfully exined.


    ¡°Ok...¡±


    After listening, Shikai opened the first page.


    Nine-tailed demon fox?


    Isn¡¯t this Konoha¡¯s tailed-beast!


    Immediately, he thought of Konoha¡¯s Jinchuriki, isn¡¯t it Mito Uzumaki?


    But above...


    The nine-tailed demon fox turned rampage, and the Jinchuriki¡¯s sessor turned out to be an idiot who couldn¡¯t even master the clone Jutsu.


    ¡°No matter how far my n has fallen, it won¡¯te to this!¡±


    When Shikai saw this, he almost tore theic with anger.


    Seeing the anger on his face, Akabane was calm and replied without nervousness, ¡°Oh, do you think so?¡±


    ¡°The Uzumaki vige is indeed experiencing difficulties right now, but they can¡¯t exterminate our n.¡±


    Shikai is very confident.


    Every ninja in their n possesses enormous strength, and it can be said that it is almost impossible that their n would go extinct.


    Hiruzen didn¡¯t interrupt and calmly smoked and the two debatings, while Akabaneughed and shook his head without saying a word.


    ¡°Why are youughing!¡±


    Shikai sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking big. If the hidden mist vige wants to destroy ournd, they can do it in their next life!¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not just the hidden mist?¡±


    ¡°The Uzumaki vige has been on the corner for too long, so long that you became ignorant.¡±


    Akabane was merciless.


    He was just a child anyway. Being scolded by a child was shameful, but it has to be done. The leader of Uzumaki Vige must know their future fate.


    ¡°If other viges want to attack us, first they must go through thend of fire...¡±


    ¡°Since when the Land of Fire has be your allies?¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Orochimaru interrupted.


    ¡°We......¡±


    Shikai was pointing at Hiruzen, but suddenly realized


    They were allied with Konoha but not the entire nation!


    ¡°Ah, Shikai, it¡¯s a pep talk, don¡¯t be to bothered by it.¡±


    Hiruzen jumped out to cut the debate since it was too one-sided. He felt bad for his friend.


    As the leader of a n, its shameful to be angry with children.


    Then he continued to read the book.


    After reading it for a few pages, Shikai felt the plot was more and more realistic.


    His vige was destroyed alongside the whole n, only left with some member were able to take a refugee on the certain vige.


    He took a deep breath and sat down weakly.


    If the Lan of Fire wants to attack them, can the Uzumaki vige defend it?


    Impossible!


    Even if they have Konoha as an ally, but they would still be outnumbered and slowly will be defeat.


    ¡°Oh.. no wonder you¡¯re the only oneing...¡±


    Shikai opened theic again, and after reading another page, he closed his eyes in pain.


    At this moment, he understood everything.


    Why did Konoha learn about their ally situation but only sent a few shinobi to aid them, even their original mission was only escorting the caravans.


    ¡°Shikai, it is not toote to understand that you can preserve your n¡¯s future to the greatest extent.¡±


    Hiruzen said to his old friend.


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    Where can we go after we survive?


    The Daimyo of Thend of Fire must have plotted carefully with their allies how to overthrow Uzumaki Vige, and they wouldn¡¯t trust the Konoha that much, or else what¡¯s the point to create the Twelve Guardian Ninja on the first ce.


    I¡¯m afraid that Uzumaki Vige will take aid on Konoha only...


    After the Shikai analyzed everything, his heart grew more and more fear.


    ¡°is it that serious?¡±


    Tsunade was dumbfounded, she thought it was just a normal problem, but now it sounded like the extermination of a race.


    ¡°Jinchuriki...¡±


    Shikai couldn¡¯t exin it in a word. He knew their problem was not their position or strength, but because of their capability to use sealing Jutsu.


    Every vige wants to possess the power of tailed beasts, and it¡¯s just normal that they want to eliminate the one who has an advantage on that, and it is Uzumaki n.


    Thus, they were meant to encounter great misfortune.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Akabane had a terrifying vision. How could a nine-year-old boy predicted this kind of situation.


    ¡°Akabane-san, where do you think our n should go?¡±


    Shikai admitted his powerlessness and asked hesitantly.


    ¡°You must spread out the n, and change their name and surname.¡±


    Akabane kept winking at Tsunade, meaning something.


    This means...to be the Senju n?


    Shikai was stunned for a moment, then analyzed the possibility.


    If it is the Senju n, and they were scattered with a small number, the daimyo wouldn¡¯t be able to notice.


    Right! then a marriage...


    ¡°Akabane-san, I remember you are from the Kurama n, right?


    He stared at Akabane suspiciously.


    A Kekkai Genkai can only be passed down to the direct descendant, and these children in from of me are undoubtedly going to be a great shinobi.


    Hmm... That grey-haired old man doesn¡¯t count...the gray-haired premature aging doesn¡¯t count.


    Shikai had an idea involving Orochimaru and Akabane in mind, especially Akabane, who was from the Kurama n that has a weak physique trait, then they need the Uzumaki n¡¯s physique to improve their next generation.


    Perfect!


    Akabane was started to get annoyed by the stare, but he immediately understood what Shikai was thinking.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m just a child!¡±

 Chapter 46. Matchmaking

    <h4>Chapter 46. Matchmaking</h4>


    ¡°Akabane-san, if I¡¯m not wrong, the Kurama n has the disadvantage for having a weak physique, right? and you know, the Uzumaki n was outstanding in the physical area... humm how about it?¡±


    Shikai Uzumaki enthusiastically promoted his n¡¯s excellence, ¡°Can you imagine Akabane-san.. the Genjutsu specialty of Kurama nbined with the Sealing Jutsu of my n...?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho... the descendants will be a top grade...¡±


    Hiruzenughed with a strange smile while also teasing Akabane.


    Genjutsu and Sealing Jutsu!?


    This is a good idea, and including the vitality of Uzumaki Cl...


    ¡°Wait, no! if we talked about the potential, it looks tempting, but I don¡¯t want to marry anyone right now!¡±


    Akabane shook his head quickly.


    He can¡¯t ept their proposal, even if it gives him a lot of benefits, Akabane simply can¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Maybe you want to take a stroll, the girls of our n are well known to be the cutest, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Shikai wouldn¡¯t stop halfway.


    ¡°Hey, hey hey, now that is too much!¡±


    Tsunade had changed of expression. Her eyes moved back and forth between Akabane and Shikai


    ¡°No! once I said no, it means no!¡±


    Akabane said firmly but looking almost about to cry.


    ¡°hehe, I do think that the Uzumaki¡¯s girls are pretty cute too...¡±


    Orochimaru said it shamelessly.


    Don¡¯t agree with him, Orochimaru!


    Akabane nced at Orochimaru with a murderous aura.


    Shikai turned his head and said with a smile: ¡°Hahaha, finally someone agrees with me, please find someone you would like to marry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what about me!?¡±


    Jiraiya rushed from the back. But he just wants to see a lot of pretty girls without any intention to marry them.


    Shikai nced at him without saying a word.


    ¡°Hahaha, okay.. let¡¯s take the joke slide aside.¡±


    Hiruzen knocked his smoking pipe on the table, and the situation was suddenly quiet.


    After a few seconds, Shikai felt a bit strange.


    Isn¡¯t this Uzumaki vige?


    Then why does it feel that Hiruzen is in charge here!


    After a moment of silence, the Third Hokage said: ¡°You can send some of your n¡¯s member to Konoha, I can volunteer to speak with the Daimyo on Uzumaki Vige¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Shikai didn¡¯t answer, but he didn¡¯t need to point out the meaning


    Konoha wanted to help, but it was extremely difficult to be afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good to be able to keep some of our bloodlines...¡±


    Shikai Uzumaki sighed, ¡°Kazama just said that you have also brought a lot ofics?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shikai-sama.¡±


    Kazama stood up nervously.


    ¡°You can use the small house by the gate as the storage, and I will send someone to arrange your amodation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Shikai-sama.¡±


    Kazama ecstatically thanked him.


    Akabane felt that this old man was in a hurry and was about to sneak away quietly.


    Then he didn¡¯t expect Hiruzen would call him ¡°Akaba, you will apany me to stroll around the vige.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    What the hell!


    Akabane looked suspiciously at Hiruzen. He must have to plot something.


    ¡°Sensei, how about us?¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s tone was a bit jealous.


    ¡°Hunting.¡±


    Hiruzen said indifferently, ¡°I will assign a shadow clone, and you can hunt the hiding invaders around the vige.¡±


    Killing is something that a ninja will experience sooner orter.


    Although they killed a few Chuuninst time, they might have been injured because of Sakumo and Murasaki¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Orochimaru looked excited.


    Now he is more interested in fighting than strolling in the vige.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need your clone¡¯s assistance, sensei! I can get rid of the invaders by myself.¡±


    ¡°Huh again, acting like a fool.¡±


    The atmosphere, which was a bit dull before, quickly became lightened with a few words from Jiraiya.


    Tsunade was in a bad mood, then just let it slide.


    After watching them leave, Akabane asked confidently, ¡°Shikai-san, sensei, where are we going to ?¡±


    ¡°We will visit my house first.¡±


    Your house?


    Akabane stared at the patriarch Shikai, and then guessing that it might be a blind date with his daughters!


    ...


    Konoha Vige, Anbu Headquarter.


    ¡°Danzo-san, I brought you the 2nd volume of Akabane¡¯sic.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s subordinate gave him a copy of the Naruto volume 2.


    Danzo took it. There is no cover for this book. It was stolen from the printing.


    He nced at it and then asked, ¡°How is the examination of the Jounin that was sent by the Hokage?¡¯


    ¡°Hidden Mist¡¯s Jounin, he was proficient on the silent assassination, butck on talent, so he was sentenced to do a suicide mission.¡±


    The Anbu reported the information that he found one by one.


    Danzo tapped his finger on the desk and asked after thinking for a moment, ¡°Is there no deeper information?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then, keep on monitoring!¡±


    After giving the order, the Anbu disappeared, and Danzo opened theic.


    In the dark underground space of Anbu HQ, there was only the sound of flipping paper.


    He scanned it. The content of the first few chapters was swept away, and he gradually stopped when he reached the 9th and the 10th chapter.


    ¡°In the Land of Waves, Konoha¡¯s exam system is so strict, how could there be mistakes on the grade evaluation?¡±


    Danzo sneered, closed theic, and then took out a map.


    After analyzed it for a moment, he sat down and fell into deep thought.


    The destruction of the Uzumaki Vige is the main point, but if we can intervene in the Land of Waves, we can use it as a scapegoat...


    There will be an inevitable war in the future, and Konoha will involve in it.


    ¡°The key is still in Uzumaki Vige. The Uzumaki n is a valuable ally, and we can¡¯t let them be destroyed, at least not now...¡±


    Danzo was secretly plotting in his thought.


    Afterward, he turned his attention back to the Uzumaki Vige.


    ¡°Hiruzen, when youe back, the Uzumaki Vige will be a battlefield.¡±


    He is the Kage of Konoha. He can¡¯t stay there too long, because soon that ce will be a battlefield between viges.


    ...


    ¡°Let me introduce you to my beloved daughter, Tsukiha Uzumaki.¡±


    Looking at the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes, Akabane felt nervous.


    He is really offering me his daughter!


    But she is only six years old, isn¡¯t that too much?


    ¡°Daughter, theic on your hand, was drawn by Akabanii-san, do you like it?¡±


    Shikai Uzumaki talked to her daughter while patted her head gently.


    ¡°Thank you, Akaba Nii-san.¡±


    Tsukiha grabbed theic and thank sweetly.


    ¡°Ah.. yeah... It fine..¡±


    Akabane covered his face.


    With such a small child, Shikai has a willingness to match those two.


    ¡°Well, Akabane, can you take care of Tsukiha for a while. Hiruzen and I want to talk about important matters.¡±


    Shikai Uzumaki smiled treacherously.


    ¡°Yeah... I knew it...¡±


    Akabane has helplessly epted the request.


    Tsukiha was very well-behaved. She sat down, holding theic, and read it quietly while staring at the drawing.


    At the age of six, she already recognizes most of the words.


    Akabane stared at her for a few seconds, feeling a tingle in his heart.


    To be honest, even though Tsukiha is still young, her facial features are pretty. As far as the loli state is concerned, she may be a little cuter than Tsunade.


    Tsunade is slightly better in terms of appearance, but her brute strength and gambling addiction are really notpatible with Loli.


    Tsukiha is different.


    Cute small face, round eyes, red ha..


    ¡°Cough cough cough!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Niisan, is your throat itchy? I¡¯ll pour you some water.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m fine. You can keep reading.¡±


    Akabane hurriedly denied it while driving away from the dangerous thoughts in his mind.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47</h4>


    ¡°Please, Akaba-nii, Ill pour it for you. Dad asked me to treated his guess well.¡±


    Tsukiha was worried then poured a ss of water from the table.


    When he reached the cup, he saw that there were a few petals of fragrance tea leaves floating. He smelled the tea... heartwarming...


    The daughter of the Uzumaki n can take care of her guess like this?


    Cute, considerate, and well-mannered, she has the waifu material...


    Ooh! What the hell I¡¯m thinking about...


    ¡°Akaba-nii, why does Naruto have yellow hair, even if he is an Uzumaki?¡±


    Tsukiha asked out of curiosity.


    In her knowledge, all the Uzumaki¡¯s have beautiful red hair.


    ¡°His yellowish hair was inherited from his father, who wasn¡¯t from the Uzumaki n.¡±


    Akabane answered with a smile.


    ¡°What is inheritance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... certain characteristics of parents will be passed on to the next generation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, howe Naruto can¡¯t even master the clone Jutsu? the Uzumaki n is full of talent, this kind of Jutsu should be easy to master.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After asking some questions, Akabane realized the feeling of being a dad.


    Ouch! Watch your situation!


    He sighed.


    ¡°Tee hee, Akaba-nii is so smart, you know everything!¡±


    As she read and asked questions, Tsukiha became more and more fond of Akabane.


    ¡°Ah, that is because I love to read books.¡±


    Akabane replied shamelessly.


    Tsukiha didn¡¯t know Akabane¡¯szy nature, and if Tsunade ever heard of this, she will mock and punched him immediately.


    ¡°By the way, where is your mother?¡±


    Hiruzen and Shikai must be talking about which members should be taken to Konoha, and Akabane had a wild guess that Tsukiha must be forced into the Kurama n, so its necessary to know her background.


    ¡°Like Naruto-nii, my mother had long gone since I was a baby.¡±


    Tsukiha answered with a sad expression.


    ¡°Oh... I¡¯m sorry, umm Tsukiha-chan, there are a lot ofics and posters on my home. If your dad asks you toe to my home, would you willing to?¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡±


    After looking gloomy, her eyes lit up again, but then she looked inside her house worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tsukiha, everyone on Konoha are friendly. You can stay there for a while if you want to...¡±


    At this time, Shikai Uzumaki hase back.


    ¡°Really? What about you, dad?¡±


    ¡°I would love to apany you there, my love, but I have some business here to finish first. I might join youter...¡±


    Shikai patted her hair fondly.


    As the patriarch, he cants abandoned his duty. Otherwise, the entire Uzumaki n will copse.


    ¡°Then... I will reconsider it....¡±


    ¡°Take your time, my friends and I will stay in this vige for the time being.¡±


    Such a sweet little girl shouldn¡¯t die in the middle of chaos. Even a cker like Akabane was moved and tried to persuade her to avoid such a fate.


    Thinking about having a little girl helping him on hisic, Akabane can only smile suspiciously...


    It looks like his thought about the unity of two ns has changed big time.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Hiruzen coughed a few times, and he secretly kicked Akabane.


    Akabane quickly converged his expression so that no one would see it.


    He was secretly surprised.


    Ahh yeah, what a shameless person that I am...


    Akabane nced at Shikai, but fortunately, the father didn¡¯t notice it. Otherwise, he changes the n entirely.


    Hey, what¡¯s wrong with me...?


    He was lost in thought and snapped out of it.


    ¡°Akaba, let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    Hiruzen said lightly.


    ¡°Yes, sensei.¡±


    Following Hiruzen outside the house, he saw Hiruzen stood while smoking on the courtyard.


    Akabane asked the doubts in his heart, ¡°Sensei... how did you find that I was distracted?¡±


    ¡°It because I just looked at you acting like Jiraiya¡¯s would¡±


    Damn it?


    Akabane¡¯s expression is sluggish. This is simply the biggest insult!


    ¡°Leave that aside, about Shikai, we agreed to send some children into Konoha, what do you think?¡±


    Hiruzen was smoking a cigarette, and by the look of it, he was serious.


    Akabane also got serious, and after thinking for a moment, he answered, ¡°This n benefits them and us equally. If Kyuubi turned into rampage again, we have someone to seal it from the Uzumaki n.¡±


    ¡°That is just how Danzo would say, what¡¯s your thought about it?¡±


    Hiruzen could notice his insincerity.


    ¡°It has little to do with me. If you¡¯re against it, I can still sell myic anyway.¡±


    Akabane saidzily.


    ¡°Maybe most of the vigers have the same idea as you, but there are still some...¡±


    Hiruzen breathes out a cloud of smoke.


    As Hokage, he can see through most situations, so what is needed is not real advice, but someone who can talk to, help him to analyze the situation.


    The integration of the Uzumaki n into the Konoha¡¯s ns might cause turbulence, especially with some strict ns like Uchiha or Hyuga.


    ¡°Well, for Uchiha, they always will be unsatisfied with their position whether Uzumaki was joining Konoha or not, it thanks to Hyuga as another powerhouse who could suppress the Uchiha¡¯s influence in Konoha.¡±


    Akabane talked about his views on other potential problems.


    Hiruzen has just elected as the Hokage, and he is still on his prime. The voices of some ns could be ignored, and besides, they only took some children, causing a public bacsh was unlikely.


    ¡°Um... After Tsukiha stays at Konoha, if something happened to the Uzumaki Vige, pleasefort her, and you¡¯d better persuade her to change her surname...¡±


    ¡°Hey, what does this mean to me?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face changed.


    When a woman marries, she will change her surname to her husband¡¯s surname.


    How Hiruzen put up his words were just weird.


    ¡°literal meaning...¡±


    Hiruzen said firmly, ¡°Daimyo has been taking a lot of moves these days. First, he has deployed ninja protection. Now it seems that he has to establish a group of a guardian ninja.¡±


    Guardian Ninja?


    It must be the roots of the Twelve Guardian Ninja.


    Akabane thought to himself.


    If this is the case, then it¡¯s no wonder that Konoha didn¡¯t do anything in this current situation. Some timester, Kushina Uzumaki wille, and many other Uzumaki will marry an ordinary person on their run from the vige.


    He thought for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m d you can well-behave there.¡±


    Hiruzen reached out to pat Akabane¡¯s hair, but he quickly kept his distance.


    ¡°She is such a sweet girl. I can¡¯t imagine her in the middle of the chaos that wille.¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    Not that he learned that Konoha¡¯s peace is precious and a privilege.


    Especially as a traverser, it is very lucky for him toe to this specific era.


    ¡°Well-thought, as a reward, I will teach you a little trick.¡±


    Hiruzen smiled slightly.


    From Hiruzen¡¯s perspective, Akabane still had a moralpass that leads him with his decision, not like his teacher Danzo, Akabane proved that he is different from him.


    Therefore, he decided to teach Akabane his ninjutsu.


    ¡°Oh? Really!? What is it?¡±


    Akabane nced at him with excitement. He was just simply surprised and curious at the same time.


    It is the Third Hokage himself that will teach him a genjutsu. What will it be?


    Hiruzen said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s ninjutsu taught by my sensei.¡±


    Hiruzen¡¯s teacher!... it is Tobirama Senju!


    Akabane¡¯s eyes lit up passionately.


    Then Hiruzen starts to casted hand seals.


    ¡°Genjutsu: Infinite Darkness Jutsu!¡±

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>


    Pitch ck!


    In an instant, Akabane¡¯s vision was surrounded byplete darkness.


    Akabane took a deep breath and quickly adapted to the darkness.


    ¡°What do you think of it?¡±


    Hiruzen smiled slightly.


    Hiruzen doesn¡¯t have many genjutsu, but Infinite Darkness Jutsu is very handy, especially when dealing with certain ns...


    ¡°Of course, sensei!¡±


    It¡¯s a rare chance to learned ninjutsu from the Third Hokage. Anything that he knows must be valuable.


    Akabane listened carefully and quickly remembered the seals and the ninjutsu.


    But this was an A-level genjutsu, and it would take a long time to learn it by himself. He nced at the exchange list


    the name [Infinite Darkness Jutsu] did not appear on it.


    ¡°Should I practice it by myself...¡±


    He smacked his mouth regretfully.


    A-level genjutsu must have to take a lot of time to practice; besides, my current Genjutsu is enough...


    ¡°Forget it. I might as well draw a few more if I have the time.¡±


    Akabaneforted himself in his heart.


    Hiruzen didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but based on his personality, it was not difficult to guess Akabane¡¯s next goal.


    As expected...


    ¡°Sensei, where do we stay for the night?¡±


    He hasn¡¯t taken a proper rest for some time, and it was almost noon. Akabane wants to find some nice ce to sleep tonight.


    Practicing this new ninjutsu couldeter. Well, I¡¯ll just let my clone draw the next chapter. The most suited task for me right now is to take a rest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can continue to practice your genjutsu.¡±


    Hiruzen said with a dense smile.


    ¡°...¡±


    Akabane sneered.


    He turned around and walked outside the courtyard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how theics are selling.¡±


    There is always a ce to find a caravan, which is morefortable than standing here all day.


    ¡°...¡±


    This kid just needs to be more diligent.


    Hiruzen¡¯s expression was stiff, and took a breath after he left.


    Akabane left the yard and joined the caravan at the entrance of the vige.


    Although he is a stranger, because he came out of the patriarch¡¯s house, there is no troubleing out like this.


    When he reached the vige gate, he finally saw a group of people with Kazama on the side.


    ¡°Move the cab, yes yes, just put it here!¡±


    Kazamamanded loudly to let people quickly arrange their goods into an abandoned house.


    This house was idle for some time, and there was a lot of dust umted on it, and it took them a lot of time to clean it.


    But...


    ¡°What are you putting on?¡±


    Akabane almost threw up when he saw the shop decoration.


    ¡°Akabane-san, what bothered you?¡±


    Kazama asked in astonishment.


    When he said that, he turned his head and nced, and he became more suspicious.


    No matter how you look at it, nothing felt wrong!


    ¡°These decorations are awful. How are we supposed to expect the customers to buy anything from here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what symmetry is?¡±


    Akabane has constipation on his face. He is not an obsessivepulsive disorder, but their perception of symmetry is a mess, and it insults his characters like a former art student.


    This is just a decoration. Does it need to be exaggerated?


    Kazama pondered for a long time but still couldn¡¯t understand what Akabane meant.


    Akabane turned around, then took his pen and paper and quickly drew a sketch.


    Afterward, he handed the sketch into Kazama¡¯s left hand.


    ¡°Press this.¡±


    The old man nced carefully for a while, and then let someone follow this arrangement.


    With the sketches on his hand, everyone following his order swiftly.


    Before long, the store gradually became neatly arranged


    The cabs are neatly ced on both sides, with a table in the middle, andics on the top.


    ¡°Akabane-san, it is a lot more enjoyable to see this way!¡±


    Kazama left in surprise.


    ¡°This is still not enough.¡±


    Akabane takes a vintage view from the outside.


    He shook his head regretfully, it still missing a few posters.


    He pondered for a moment, and he had an idea.


    ¡°When you go to publicity, tell those people that not only do they will have aic to buy, but they can also get a hand-drawn poster at random chances.¡±


    Akabane cast hand seals, and the identical shadow clone appeared from his side.


    ¡°Okay, I will do it, as you said.¡±


    Kazama epted the task withoutining even if he looked a little confused.


    There still a lot member of the Uzumaki Vige who wasn¡¯t a ninja around the vige. This is their target for selling theics.


    So he hurriedly off, holding aic book, and visited every family house to started promoting it.


    In front of the shop, Akabane¡¯s shadow clone set up the utensils and sat down to start making posters.


    Street performance!


    The method that Akabane thought of was to draw in front of everyone that pass by the store to build some curiosity around the viger.


    As for him... After moving theic on the cart, Akabane spread out a few pieces of fabric andy on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the second volume was still in print when I went here. Otherwise the first and second volumes will be sold together, and that is how I could gain tons of points.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    Calcting the time, Konoha¡¯s second volume should be on sale soon.


    But there is no way that he could go back to Konoha now. Hiruzen and Danzo will force him to stay here for the time being.


    If he collects enough points to exchange for Sharingan or The Uzumaki¡¯s half-immortal vitality, then his survivability will dramatically be improved.


    Akabane thought to himself.


    Until now, he has never had the chance to use Fire Release or Silent Killing. But in the future, this ninjutsu woulde to handy.


    ¡°With these peaceful times, I won¡¯t need to use this ninjutsu. It is such a shame...¡±


    Akabaney down on the cart, staring at the trees and flowers.


    For him now, lying down and resting are the most precious things. Perhaps tomorrow, he will be given the task to hunt down the rebels just like his other friends.


    As things were done, his surroundings gradually calmed down, leaving only the voice of tools that were used by the workers.


    Akabaney on top, slowly became sleepy.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from a distance.


    Subsequently, these voices became clearer.


    Akabane raised his head, and the child rushed from behind.


    Only a child?


    He froze for a moment. Although children are most likely to be tempted byics, who will pay for them?


    Is it impossible to do a giveaway!


    ¡°Akaba-nii, Ojisan was right, you are here!¡±


    Suddenly, a delicate voice came.


    Who is this voice belongs to?


    Akabane is slowly raising his head to look at his clone, which was exactly like him.


    A bunch of children arrived, and it was Tsukiha that talked.


    ¡°Wow, what is your n now, Sarutobi-sensei...?¡±


    Akabane ufortably tried to avoid contact, shrinking his head while quietly using the transformation Jutsu.


    However...


    ¡°Hey, this is the real Akaba-nii!¡±


    Sweeping his eyes upwards, Akabane was shamefully caught even if he had already transformed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I gave you aic before?¡±


    He sat up and coughed embarrassingly.


    ¡°I came to see you Akaba-nii, but I heard from Kazama-jiisan that you were here.¡±


    Tsukiha said.


    She came all the way here, and no one seemed to lead the way, which may indicate...


    ¡°Her ability is perception!¡±


    He said inwardly.


    In the actualic, Karin possessed the ability of Mind¡¯s Eye of the Kagura, which could the user sensed chakra from an exceptional distance with great detail.


    This is indeed a huge benefit for the side that the user chooses on the battlefield.


    Akabane became worried. In his mind, the Third Hokage, Danzo, etc. shed by.


    These people someday will know, and I am afraid that they will not let her spend her life easily.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49</h4>


    ¡°Whoa.. look he is drawing...¡±


    ¡°It looks like a man with red hair.¡±


    ¡°Wow, looking good!¡±


    At this time, there were bursts of excitement from the children whos were watching over there.


    Tsukiha also as curious as to the other children, but she seemed afraid that Akabane would run away if she didn¡¯t watch him just for a second.


    ¡°He is drawing people from our n!¡±


    ¡°Hmmph...¡±


    On theic store, many people were surrounding Akabane¡¯s clone, who was drawing for the posters. That hype made Tsukiha hesitated for a moment but finally set her mind.


    ¡°Akaba-nii, who is that person that was drawn?¡±


    A child leaned forward and asked curiously.


    ¡°This is Nagato Uzumaki.¡±


    His clone smiled lightly after he finished his drawing...


    ¡°Take it and hang it up the...¡±


    Before finishing his sentences, everyone rushed through the door.


    The poster shows a boy about 7 or 8 years old with red hair and long bangs covering his one eye.


    A simply handsome boy still without his notorious Rinnegan.


    Not until Nagato became the Sage of the Six Path, his Rinnegan will be hard to describe in this current era, and Akabane doesn¡¯t want toplicate things that he shouldn¡¯t have drew.


    Because such a person like the Third Hokage might instantly notice it, and its clearly Akabane doesn¡¯t want to be interrogated.


    ¡°Next, I will draw a picture of someone here as a present.¡±


    ¡°You little girl who holds theic on hand, I¡¯ll draw you next.¡±


    The clone turned around and looked at Tsukiha, then took out a new drawing paper and started drawing.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Tsukiha looked at the clone in amusement, then turned to look at Akabane.


    ¡°Just a small gift..¡±


    Akabane smiled gently.


    It was his clone that did it anyway, and he was enjoying the moment.


    Tsukiha nodded and stood up nervously, for fear that her current appearance is a mess.


    The clone draws one stroke at a time and quickly outlines the graph. Not long after, the rough image of the little girl was on paper.


    The children were attracted to how delicate the clone¡¯s drawing was, and Akabane was able to rest safely.


    But watching his clone surrounded by a dozen little girls adoringly, and his smiley expression can tell it all...


    Lolicon!


    Akabane sneered secretly while lying in the cart.


    After a bit of irony, he suddenly felt that something was wrong


    If my clone is a lolicon, then what makes me?


    ¡°No, I only adore Tsukiha, who undoubtedly the best!¡±


    Akabane nodded secretly,forting himself.


    At this time, the portrait has beenpleted. When the small detail has been perfected, the clone handed it to her.


    ¡°Heyy Tsuki-chan let me see!¡±


    ¡°I want to see it too!¡±


    ¡°Hey, be careful you might break it!¡±


    A group of children swarmed her in an instant, Tsukiha was drawn very cute on the portrait, and it looks exactly like her on every detail.


    It¡¯s awesome!


    Everyone was equally shocked. Although photos had already been invented in this world, the children had never seen anything likeics or even a portrait of themselves, and this is their first time.


    ¡°Akaba-nii, will you draw my portrait if I buy youric?¡±


    These children were immediately swarming Akabane¡¯s clone with their big cute eyes.


    The caravan¡¯s guards¡¯ eyes lit up. This is undoubtedly a very good promotion method, but immediately they looked at Akabane and his clone.


    Akabane is considered as the boss here, and it would be hard for him alone to draw all the children.


    The clone looked hesitant.


    To draw all these children, how long would it take...?


    But...


    ¡°Of course, I will!¡±


    Akabane got up from the cart and smiled slightly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The guards were surprised by his answer, and when they saw the children rushing into the store with a great ruckus.


    Within a few seconds, everyone burst out again.


    All of them held a copy of theic on their hands, but none of them seemed to pay for it.


    Akabane smiled bitterly.


    He already had enough money...


    But, this seems a bit too much, right?


    Just before he about to ask, Tsukiha whispered in his ear, ¡°Akaba-nii, don¡¯t worry about it. Their parents wille over to pay for it all.¡±


    ¡°Well... are these the children from your vige?¡±


    Akabane nodded to express understanding and then asked smoothly.


    ¡°Almost all of them, we don¡¯t have many children in our n.¡±


    She carefully put away her portrait while answering his questions.


    I don¡¯t know that the poption is that small...


    Akabane knew what was going on when he thought about it.


    The Uzumaki n indeed has a strong physique and other unique traits, but it seems that their birth rate was somewhat low.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, please make a line! I¡¯ll start drawing your portrait one by one.¡±


    With this many children, he can imagine the fatigue.


    Poor clone...


    With his short lifespan, he is afraid that he will devote every time that he has to draw their portraits.


    ...


    Konoha Vige, Akabane¡¯s Comic Store.


    ¡°Ojisan, you don¡¯t need to unload all the goods. Just give us the copy.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, yeah, that¡¯s right, Akabane is not here anyway, there is no need to put posters.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up please. We are going tote for exercise.¡±


    Before theics were put on the cabs, a crowd of customers had already flocked to take one directly from the cart.


    ¡°Ahh, this is bad.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s father looked hesitant, but suddenly, a pile of 100 Ry¨­s was scattered on the table, and then the customers leave one by one.


    The store was too crowded, so there is no time to wait for him to load the goods.


    ¡°Sakumo, your son is very talented, totally different from you.¡±


    Murasaki walked while reading theic.


    As an elite shinobi, Kakashi can teach his disciples how to work as a team.


    ¡°He is not my son!¡±


    Sakumo retorted.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk so full, what if you give birth to a son and named it Kakashi, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame?¡±


    ¡°Huh, such a bad name, I will never!¡±


    Sakumo insisted again.


    Although he was talking to Murasaki, he was also read theic swiftly, and not long before he reaches chapter 8.


    At this point, the test on team 7 is over.


    ¡°The point is teamwork, huh, looked whos talking, Akabane?¡±


    They both sneered at the same time.


    As teammates, they know Akabane better than the others.


    As long as he can cking, Akabane will not let go of the opportunity.


    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about the Hidden Mist...¡±


    Seeing the chuunin from Hidden Mist in chapter 10, Sakumo became gloomy.


    As a member of the Hatake n, he excelled at assassination, and he knew that if he stayed on the Uzumaki Vige a bit longer, he could improve his skills greatly. But unfortunately, as an order, he had to go back to Konoha early.


    ¡°Just wait for the right time. The troubles in Uzumaki Vige wouldn¡¯t be finish anytime soon.¡±


    Murasakiforted in a low voice.


    ording to his guess, the turmoil in the Uzumaki Vige mayst much longer.


    ¡°Hopefully, I could learn their assassination methods.¡±


    Sakumo said, then closed theic.


    But at this time, a voice came into them.


    ¡°Danzo-san has an order for you, go to the Land of Waves and eliminate the rebels there....¡±


    ¡°The Land of Waves!¡±


    Sakumo and Murasaki were slightly surprised. Isn¡¯t this is something that had been mentioned in Akabane¡¯sic?


    Coincidence? Or...


    ¡°Yes, and when you got there, remove any of your identity as someone from Konoha, this is ssified, and everything mainly about espionage and assassination, this is also the words came from Danzo-san!¡±


    The Anbu Ninja continued.


    ¡°Our identity as Konoha¡¯s ninja cannot be exposed? That means if one of us got caught, we must kill each other...¡±


    Murasaki took a deep breath.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>


    Kazama came back after promoting the store around the vige and saw that half of theics had been sold, and by that, he smiled happily.


    Even if the children still haven¡¯t paid for theics, he wouldn¡¯t worry about that.


    At this time, no one dares to leave the vige, and the Uzumaki Vige is quite isted, so the parents wille over and pay.


    Even after Kazama shipped it from Konoha, he raised the price to 120 Ry¨­, which not too expensive, so he can still make the profit out of it.


    ¡°After all the publicity stunt that I did, you should¡¯ve at least give me somemission Kazama-san...¡±


    Akabane whispered, ¡°After I drew so many portraits of those children, do you know how tired I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Akabane-san, I¡¯m fully aware of that.¡±


    Kazama smiled butining inwardly.


    Are you tired of that?


    Isn¡¯t all the work was done by your clone?


    He secretly envied that ninja is convenient if he knows how to use such ninjutsu like shadow clone, he doesn¡¯t need to work himself.


    ¡°By the way, Sarutobi-sama has something to say to you if you have the time to go visit him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to meet him...¡±


    Hmm, I wonder what is it again this time?


    If it is an urgent matter, I surely wille there with substitution Jutsu, but since it looked like a small matter, there is no need to be hurry!


    Akabane¡¯s clone is still working.


    There are still sixty children or more waiting to get their portraits. I am afraid this will take much longer to finish.


    ¡°Unfortunately, medical ninjutsu is still not well renown.¡±


    Akabane sighed deep in his heart.


    These children are members of the Uzumaki n. No matter whose blood is taken, they can confirm his guess.


    However...


    Without medical ninjutsu, if he dared to start, the patriarch of the n wille out in any second.


    ¡°We will be progressing slowly then...¡±


    ording to the situation, if Konoha intervenes with the Uzumaki Vige¡¯s matters, then the rest of the other viges will also take action.


    At this time, the blood of the Uzumaki n was not hard to find, and at the same time, he secretly thought about how to maximize his interests.


    ¡°Shadow clone and genjutsu may be able to disguise identity...¡±


    Akabane thought to himself.


    Being in Konoha is peaceful, but he will also be bound by its rules. He needs to break free from it.


    Shadow clone and genjutsu are good choices, but there is a premise.


    He doesn¡¯t have enough chakra...


    This only means that he must first obtain the ¡°Half-Immortal Physique¡±.


    And by that, he can put aside Sharingan for now.


    Akabane was lying on the cart, feeling a little sleepy, and was about to fell asleep, but suddenly...


    ¡°Akaba-nii, someone is here. There are three pers.. no, two people, and the other one is a clone.¡±


    Tsukiha leaned closed to Akabane¡¯s face and whispered.


    Is someoneing?


    He was slightly surprised. Even after he continuously improved his chakra and perception, but he heard nothing, while Tsukiha able to not only hear but also knew how many people and distinguished a clone from there!


    With a little girl possessed an amazing perception like her¡¯s, it¡¯s it a bit too terrifying?


    When this talent is taken to the battlefield, the enemy willpletely free from secrets, and the fight will be too easy!


    Akabane shuddered and solemnly said in a low voice: ¡°Tsukiha, you must not tell anyone about your ability...do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah.. sorry, Akaba-nii...¡±


    She nodded, looking upset.


    At this time, Akabane can finally hear the voices of three people approaching him.


    Not long after, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Hiruzen¡¯s clone all came into sight.


    ¡°Where is Jiraiya?¡±


    Akabane was shocked.


    ¡°Uhh, Jiraiya is missing...¡±


    Tsunade was sad and med herself, ¡°If I able to support him back then...¡±


    ¡°Tsunade, this is not your fault alone.¡±


    Hiruzen shook his head with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Well, tell me what happens?¡±


    Akabane has a vague guess, but he still needs to know the details.


    ¡°Jiraiya used a summoning Jutsu, and suddenly he disappeared. ¡°


    Orochimaru¡¯s voice is lower than usual, and looked somewhat upset.


    ¡°The problem was, I didn¡¯t teach him a summoning Jutsu.¡±


    Hiruzen lightly sighed.


    Jiraiya¡¯s parents have died in the First Ninja World War. Therefore there is no way he could learn summoning jutsu by himself, and this kind of ninjutsu, only a small number of ninja, knew it.


    Akabane was shocked after hearing this.


    History has changed!


    Originally, Jiraiya learned summoning jutsu from Hiruzen, but now because of Akabane¡¯s existence, the Third Hokage was more focusing his time on the Uzumaki Vige, who was supposed to be doomed, and by that, Jiraiya must have learned it from some other method.


    So, where did he learned it from? No one taught him. With his guess, it is only one possibility.


    The Great Toad Sage from the Myoboku Mountain!


    No one knows the strength and age of the Great Toad Sage. It is the most mysterious existence form Mount Myoboku; he could predict part of the future.


    The ¡°Son of Prophecy¡± is one of his predictions.


    If we are talking about him, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for Jiraiya to learned his summoning jutsu from him.


    ¡°Akaba, what are you thinking of?¡±


    Tsunade looked at Akabane thoughtfully, and anxiously asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s most unlikely that Jiraiya learned summoning jutsu without a teacher, and the most rational way is that some unknown holy being saw that Jiraiya is fit to be taught the summoning Jutsu.¡±


    Akabane exined his theory.


    After hearing the exnation, Orochimaru quickly asked, ¡°Teacher, is it possible?¡±


    Hiruzen took out his cigarette, and after thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°If what Akabane said were true, then it would be hard of the being to guide him through.¡±


    These words only made his two other disciples became more confused.


    Akabane nced at Hiruzen and muttered inwardly.


    He must have known about this possibility a long time ago.


    And it looked like Hiruzen didn¡¯t really worried about Jiraiya if that so why would he looking for me other than finding Jiraiya.


    ¡°So, now Jiraiya is probably safe?¡±


    Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief and could finally rx a bit.


    ¡°Well, but there are too many holy being on this world, It¡¯s too difficult to know where he is, so I can only wait for him toe back.¡±


    Hiruzen sighed and thought of something secretly.


    ...


    Mount My¨­boku.


    Surrounded by toad statues as far as eyes can see, a huge toad and a serpent are fighting with each other not far away.


    Jiraiya was dumbfounded. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Human child, you finally appeared.¡±


    An old voice came from above.


    Jiraiya looked up and saw that there seemed to be a small green dot above the waterfall. And after he took a closer look...


    A talking toad!?


    ¡°This...what the hell is this ce!?¡±


    Jiraiya was still shocked. He hadn¡¯t learned summoning jutsu properly. Thus he didn¡¯t know what summoning beasts were, let alone how powerful The Toad Sage was.


    ¡°Yes, our elder master has foretold that a child will be lost in Mount My¨­boku.¡±


    Fukasaku said lightly.


    However, before he finished his words, Jiraiya quickly interrupted, ¡°It was obvious that someone had told me this ninjutsu on my dream, and said that I could use this in a dangerous situation, but instead you brought me to this weird ce, let me out!!!¡±


    Jiraiya also looked angry and felt that he had been cheated.


    ¡°Uhh, about that.¡±


    Fukasaku was a little bit stunned for almost a half of minute...


    This was different from what was promised!


    ¡°Nevermind, the most important thing is that you¡¯vee here to fulfill your destiny, and thus your name shall be ced on the scroll of Mount My¨­boku.¡±


    A toad jumped out from the side. It was Shima, the remaining Two Great Sage Toads.


    ¡°Destiny?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ojii-sama predicted that you woulde to Mount My¨­boku to learn our ninjutsu.¡±


    Said Shima.


    The more Jiraiya pondered, the more it weirdly sounded, and after a while, he said ¡°No! First, you lied to me, second, you brought me to this weird ce then you want me to learn your ninjutsu to fulfill the prophecy!?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shima looked speechless. Is this really the person that we waited for? It¡¯s not the same as ojii-sama said!


    ¡°Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t for me who always drawsics and read the plots, I must have been blinded by you!¡±


    After reading the Naruto, which was full of deceiving, he could saw their hidden meaning and rejected the offer proudly.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, in this ce, you can be stronger and aplish many things you could not do before, and being here is the proof that you are the son of prophecy!¡±


    Fukaku looked annoyed. What has he read until he became this rebellious?


    There is no way to persuade you. You can only prove it by force.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51</h4>


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so boring without Jiraiya.¡±


    Tsunade felt something was off, now that she knew that Jiraiya is fine, she came back to the normal her.


    ¡°Hey, you should behave more mature, understand?¡±


    Akabane looked so troubled.


    Jiraiya went to Mount My¨­boku, so Akabane had to fill theirck of personnel for a mission. But why Hiruzen must find a recement if he can do it himself.


    It is very stressful to take care of these two without taking rest!


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t have the politeness of Tsukiha. You don¡¯t really need to join us for the mission.¡±


    She rushed up to the front, looking ugly.


    If it weren¡¯t for Akabane¡¯s physique, she might have punched him on the stomach.


    ¡°That not what I meant.¡±


    Akabane shrugged, looking nonchnt.


    Orochimaru looked at Akabane suspiciously. He just felt something strange.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jiraiya who suddenly disappeared, Akabane could fit Jiraiya¡¯s role on the team perfectly, a cker full ofin.


    Then again, Akabane¡¯s subtle movement reminded him of a clone...


    ¡°You dumb, you shouldn¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    Akabane cursed the clone secretly.


    Akabane¡¯s shadow clone has an individual consciousness. Therefore he must pay more attention to his behavior more.


    Otherwise, Orochimaru could notice it.


    He pondered for a moment, and this mission might not be enough to let the clone do it.


    The shadow avatar slowed down and fell behind the other, then...


    Substitution Jutsu!


    Switch positions and quickly release the clone.


    Orochimaru sense something and quickly looked back at Akabane, but couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re falling behind, cker, don¡¯t let mee after you.¡±


    Tsunade turned around with a fierce expression on her face.


    If he wanted to run away, she might really give him some lessons.


    ¡°No, I just felt a bit tired.¡±


    From the beginning, Akabane just wants to test hisbination of shadow clone and genjutsu.


    He can¡¯t bezy for now because, without him, those two will cause trouble sooner orter.


    He is a cker, but he still cares about his teammates.


    ¡°By the way, what is our mission today?¡±


    Akabane followed behind slowly, not knowing what to do.


    Searching for Jiraiya or killing invaders?


    ¡°Sarutobi-sensei didn¡¯t really exin it. It should¡¯ve meant that we have to check it for ourselves. Yesterday we met a lot of ninjas. Thus we will check about some clues of Jiraiya today.¡±


    Orochimaru pointed toward the forest ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Akabane walked to the front, standing on the big tree to observe his surrounding.


    ¡°Yesterday, you were separated?¡±


    Looking at the surrounding, he had a rough idea of what to expect.


    The forest is too suitable for the Hidden Mist¡¯s ninja to ambush, and without Hiruzen¡¯s clone, they were left alone to deal with the trouble.


    ¡°Yes, we were. It was because of their Hidden Mist Jutsu.¡±


    Tsunade exined the detail.


    ¡°The traces have been cleaned up, and someone had likely came back afterward.¡±


    Orochimaru walked around and spected.


    ¡°It was the pursuit force.¡±


    Tsunade didn¡¯t have the slightest surprise. The Hidden Mist Vige must be able to do it. Thus they became one of the five great ninja viges.


    It must be good if Tsukiha is here right now...


    Akabane sighed in his heart.


    With her perception, all the hiding Jutsu are all jokes.


    But then again, how cruel he is to ask a six years old girl to go behind the enemy¡¯s line.


    Came back to the current situation, Akabane carefully checking the possibility of clues around.


    ¡°Huh...what is that?¡±


    Suddenly, he saw something strange.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tsunade looked at him curiously, and then looked at where he was pointing, and she immediately noticed something.


    Slowly walked over and got closer.


    It was the remaining corner of a page.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°The torn paper has only one corner, but it looks...¡±


    Tsunade recalled carefully. Then her face suddenly turned red of embarrassment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter ?¡±


    ¡°It seems that this page belongs to Jiraiya. He must have dropped it before he was disappeared.


    Orochimaru immediately recognized it.


    ¡°Jiraiya? Is it possible ...¡± Akabane was stunned, looked at the page, it might be his ¡°work of art.¡±


    He identally dropped it during spiritism?


    His brain made up a bunch of spection, and his expression became weirder and weirder. No wonder Tsunade had this expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Orochimaru was taken aback for a moment, wondering why they both looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Have you never seen Jiraiya¡¯s drawing?¡±


    ¡°His drawing? I just knew that he could draw...¡±


    Orochimaru was startled for a moment. He knew that for the first time, that idiot could draw.


    ¡°What do you think is a fool¡¯s work?¡±


    Tsunade gritted her teeth.


    As she recalls, Jiraiya became wiser from then on, such as peeking on Women¡¯s Bathhouse...


    ¡°Uh, in fact, I¡¯m quite curious...¡±


    Orochimaru whispered.


    Knowing that Jiraiya can also drawics, he couldn¡¯t help but think of what story that idiot will write.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother by it. It¡¯s not a drawing, more like... nightmare..¡±


    Akabane thought about Jiraiya¡¯s terrifying drawing style and couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    He doesn¡¯t have any talent for drawing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it, although we have this piece of paper, we can¡¯t track his smell, if only Sakumo was here...¡±


    Tsunade changes the topic before it went too far.


    Akabane looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just keep looking.¡±


    The rebellion¡¯s number and strength far exceed them, and they hopefully didn¡¯t meet their hideout on the way.


    That being said, it¡¯s better to search the clues slowly.


    Honestly, Akabane was curious, what was the expression of the invaders when they saw Jiraiya¡¯s drawing.


    ...


    Somewhere in the Uzumaki Vige.


    A group of invaders gathered together, each holding a page in their hands, pictures were drawn on each of the pages.


    The pages are passed around, and everyone looks at it with great fascination.


    There is no drawing jutsu in this world. Everyone¡¯s perception of drawing is just boring decoration. But seeing this kind of art for the first time it baffled them.


    After a while, everyone put down the page and sighed dumbly.


    Finished reading the pages, but the story stops on a cliffhanger made everyone upset.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it only reached this far.¡±


    ¡°If that white-haired boy wasn¡¯t disappeared, we can kidnap him to continue his work.¡±


    One of the Chuunin sighed in disappointment.


    He turned around after the sigh and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    What happened?


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were very weird, and their eyes seemed to be gleaming, making him shudder.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go out...¡±


    ¡°I want to go as well...¡±


    ¡°Yes, go get me the remaining scattered pages, I will collect it and keep it, it¡¯s amazing!¡±

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>


    The three of them split up and searched a hundred steps away from their direction, and for Akabane, he wandered casually then arrived at a small river.


    The Uzumaki Vige was surrounded by rivers. That way, the Hidden Mist¡¯s ninja could escape easily through the rivers.


    Akabane approached the river, looking for the remaining traces.


    However...


    Not far away, there was a rustling sound of bushes.


    What is it? Animal or...


    He was puzzled and approached cautiously, so he didn¡¯t startle it.


    As he got closer, Akabane saw a blue cloth shed through the bushes.


    Hidden Mist¡¯s ninja!


    He was caught off guard, but at the same time, he felt something strange.


    What is that person doing?


    Walking silently on the ground, he cast hand seals.


    Earth Release: Headhunting Jutsu.


    Under the ground, the sounds of movement from above became clearer.


    Just before Akabane drags him to the ground, the ninja seemed to be picking up something.


    Without any warning, he quicklyunched an attack.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked, his hand grab the rebel¡¯s leg and drag him to the ground.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    His voice rang out in the quiet forest.


    ¡°Enemy!¡±


    The other two seemed to notice the voice and rushed toward the source immediately.


    When they arrived at the scene, they saw Akabane¡¯s clone was cing a kunai on the rebel¡¯s throat, while the real Akabane was washing his hands by the river with a disgust expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Orochimaru was slightly faster than Tsunade and reached Akabane first.


    Akabane rubbed his hands vigorously, sighed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to put the words, just look over there...¡±


    After hearing this, he turned to look at the rebel.


    ¡°You... you are Konoha¡¯s ninjas!¡±


    The rebel looked at them, ashamed.


    Who the hell a Chuunin like him easily beaten by a kid.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say another word after reminding his position.


    ¡°Did you just catch a live Hidden Mist¡¯s ninja!?¡±


    Tsunade was baffled, seeing the Hidden Mist¡¯s ninja stuck on the ground.


    ¡°He was busy doing something, and Akabane took the chance.¡±


    Orochimaru calmly exined the situation.


    ¡°Yeah, it was thanks to Jiraiya¡¯s work...¡±


    Akabane added, while still rubbing his arms with water vigorously.


    His hands didn¡¯t touch those, but the thought of it alone made him goosebumps. If he weren¡¯t on the outside, he would immediately take a long bath.


    The most depressing thing is that this rebel is treasured such a thing


    That is absurd!


    This is an insult to the arts!


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tsunade was confused when she heard it.


    ¡°I mean... ahh, have you seen a white-haired kid?¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t want to exin it much more and turned his attention to ask the captive rebel.


    ¡°No...no, as a matter of fact we are currently looking for him too.¡±


    The rebel exined.


    ¡°Next question, where is your gathering point?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say that otherwise, the leader will kill me!¡±


    He said in fear.


    ¡°Your life is in our hands. Yes, your leader might want to kill you, but I¡¯ll assure you that we will do it first before him.¡±


    Orochimaru licked his lips.


    By the rebel¡¯s words, at least it means that the enemy is organized, and a leader is leading them.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I will emascte you.¡±


    Akabane threatened viciously.


    Emascte?


    There was a look of fear on the rebel¡¯s face, if he is going to be emascted, then what is the point of living.. but when he thought about what the leader will do to him, he immediately shut his mouth.


    ¡°It seems that there is only one way.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Akabane¡¯s clone, whose holding the kunai slit his throat viciously.


    After a scream of despair, he found himself still alive, Akabane appeared in front of him.


    Genjutsu?


    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    He still had some doubts in mind. As a result, he immediately died once more.


    Endless death illusion, but all the pain that he went through is real as if he already died a dozen times.


    Painful, endless torture.


    ¡°W..What kind of genjutsu is this...?¡±


    Even as a Chuunin, he never encounters an enemy with this terrifying genjutsu.


    ¡°Kurama¡¯s Five Senses of Control.¡±


    Akabane said faintly, ¡°I am still a kid, and I haven¡¯t polished this ninjutsu well enough. That being said, I will use you as my guinea pig.¡±


    ¡°No! Not again! Just kill me already!!¡±


    When he heard the word ¡°Kurama,¡± his heart trembled in fear.


    Only someone with extreme talent will acquire it. For example, this time, Akabane used Hell Viewing Jutsu, but all the pain was transferred with the five senses of control that made it all felt real.


    The Kurama¡¯s sessor of this talent is a nightmare to face on the battlefield, and after he experienced it himself, he knew that Akabane is more terrifying than any other.


    ¡°Killing you gain me nothing, rest assured, if calcted it and it took at least a hundred of death to hurt your real body, so... how many were now?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes were cold and full of killing intent.


    ¡°Okay! Okay! I¡¯ll spill it out!¡±


    ¡°Our hideout is on the mountain on the upper reaches of the river. There is a cave there. We...¡±


    He was so terrified that his exining it while stuttered. The information came out like beans.


    ¡°If I know that you lied to me, I¡¯ll double your torture!¡±


    Akabane said, directly letting the clone to stunned the rebel with the kunai¡¯s handle.


    At this moment, he saw Orochimaru and Tsunade looking at him in horror.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Good question...


    Orochimaruined secretly in his heart but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Tsunade took a deep breath and carefully asked, ¡°If you can control it, will it leave a wound after a hundred of death?¡±


    ¡°I was just bluffing, and no, it will not leave any wound, only the trauma will remain.¡±


    Akabane shooked his head.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you used the Hell Viewing Jutsu?¡±


    Hell Viewing Jutsu can also bebined with the Five Senses of Control?


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m still doing a trial and error.¡±


    Akabane nodded and exined, and at the same time, winked at the shadow clone, indicating that he would take the person back to the Uzumaki Vige.


    In this situation, living prisoners are far more useful than corpses.


    Orochimaru listened and couldn¡¯t help but sighed.


    He had recently asked Hiruzen about the Five Senses of Control, so he knew some of its details.


    The Five Senses of Control is indeed strong, but the n¡¯s awakening rate is very low. From their first generation to the present, the awakener of the Kekkei Genkai can be counted by one hand.


    Thebination of an ordinary genjutsu and the Five Senses of Control is something that only Akabane can do even among his predecessor.


    ¡°As expected of Akaba-Kun!¡± Orochimaru was shocked, and at the same time thought another thing


    Akabane¡¯s cking attitude might be an act to hide his hard time practicing ninjutsu.


    Coincidentally, Tsunade also had this suspicion.


    When Akabane saw their expressions, he knew that they seemed to have some misunderstanding of him.


    The predecessor of the Kurama n has tried it far long before him, but they found that the fusion couldn¡¯t transfer the pain into reality. Thus they¡¯ve changed their research into something applicative and simpler.


    Therefore, Akabane¡¯s method is only to imitate part of the effect of the Genjutsu with his Kekkei Genkai.


    However, seeing the shocked look on their faces, Akabane decided not to say a word.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we report it first to sensei?¡±


    Akabane looked troubled.


    Once they knew the hideout of the Hidden Mist¡¯s ninja, the other two want to go there to confront them head-on.


    ¡°Hmm, Let¡¯s check them first from outside. We won¡¯t go in!¡±


    Tsunade said excitedly.


    I¡¯m convinced that you¡¯ve said that before...


    Akabane murmured secretly in his heart.


    He looked at Orochimaru, hoping that he had a better thought of the situation.


    Orochimaru thought of something for a moment, and exined, ¡°I think that sensei asked us to came here because he wants to test us again like before, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if we keep checking the hideout first.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Orochimaru is just as reckless as her...


    Akabane sighed lightly, and the two didn¡¯t care about his ¡°reasonable¡± advice.


    At this moment, they have already set off, ready to go to the rebel¡¯s hideout.


    Seeing his teammates had left him, Akabane can only follow them even if he knew it would be a bad idea.


    The hideout was located on the upper reaches of the river, and they saw a mountain not long before they went there.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t far away.¡±


    Orochimaru whispered to Akabane.


    ¡°There must be a Jounin as their leader, I supposed, so we can¡¯t go further than this!¡±


    Akabane just doesn¡¯t want to throw his life easier, and have to face a Jounin is like approaching a death sentence.


    ¡°Akaba-Kun, what does kill you makes you stronger, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good opportunity for us?¡±


    Orochimaru said it while licked his lips. He looked like to be ready for everything.


    ¡°Opportunity? Do you think their leader is retarded!?¡±


    Akabane rudely retorted.


    For him, one retarded like Jiraiya¡¯s work is enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why we should check it out.¡±


    Orochimaru pointed to the front.


    Akabane felt something and then looked up. There, he noticed some bushes shrugging.


    ¡°...¡±


    By that time, he realized.


    His opponents who have never seen a real art must be obsessed with Jiraiya¡¯sic.


    ¡°Wait... I have a certain n.¡±


    Akabane analyzed his situation smoothly, then quietly stepped back to hide.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Tsunade was confused.


    But then she saw Akabane sitting down and quickly swiped the pen.


    ¡°Why the hell he is drawing an adult content at this time!?¡±


    She leaned over, and Chakra is surging on her body.


    As she is about to take a good punch to Akabane, ¡°Tsunade, wait!¡±


    Orochimaru hurriedly held her. He knew it would be the right time to fight with each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of drawing, but I want to let them know about the real meaning of art.¡±


    After he finished painting, Tsunade nced at it and found that it truly looked amazing, more erotic and seductive style. Even as a woman, she wanted to read it a bit.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Orochimaru finished reading it and realized that Akabane had no intention to continue drawing.


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t like this kind of art. One page is enough to deal with these invaders.¡±


    Akabane said proudly.


    ¡°What is your next move?¡±


    It looked like Tsunade had a better understanding of his n.


    ¡°I¡¯ll summon a shadow clone in disguise, and then go there to show them the drawing.¡±


    ¡°After that, we will wait for the signal. If suddenly my clone is forced back to me, it means we must retreat immediately.¡±


    With such a dangerous task, his shadow clone is a perfect subject for it.


    ¡°This is the best n that I¡¯ve thought.¡±


    Tsunade and Oshemaru looked at each other and nodded in response.


    As they instinctively agreed at one thing.


    Akabane is a dependable person in times of crisis, just as their teacher told them.


    Akabane cast his shadow clone, then used Transformation Jutsu to disguised the clone as one of the ninjas before.


    Akabane handed over the drawing. Then the clone looked at it dumbfounded.


    He just knew whether he or the drawing wouldn¡¯t return in the end...


    ¡°Go now. I will remember your sacrifice.¡±


    There is nothing more humiliating other than holding an erotic drawing for some pervert invaders. But he won¡¯t say anything else.


    The clone took the drawing and went to the cave entrance.


    Passing by the bush, he nced, and those invaders were still reading Jiraiya¡¯sic obsessively.


    Without daring to interrupt their doing, Akabane¡¯s clone continued to move forward until reaching the mountain, and no one came to a stop or probed him.


    ¡°They don¡¯t do anything to me, why they were so scared...¡±


    He secretlyined.


    With only a few pages that he held, such an erotic story could cause an uproar. Thus he must handle it with care.


    The greatest physicological weapon!


    The clone shook his head and continued to move forward.


    Then a fire appeared, followed by a narrow cave entrance. The cave was camouged, and it was difficult for ordinary people to detect it without looking closely.


    Just stepping into the cave, he said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to searched outside and found the remaining pieces of that white-haired kid, but he couldn¡¯t catch him, and I came to give it to you.¡±


    The clone said respectfully.


    ¡°Another page? Hand it to me.¡±


    the leader walked out from inside, and after receiving it, his face looked surprised.¡±


    After just a few nces, he was ready to keep on reading, but unfortunately, they¡¯re only one page of it.


    ¡°Ahh damn it, you only got this page?¡±


    He asked irritably.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Akabane said with shame.


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    ¡°He found it by the river...¡±


    The words that the clone said were half-truths, leading the leader to go check it by himself


    ¡°There is only one person there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss, he seems to have separated with his friends perhaps because of his strange ninjutsu before.¡±


    The clone continued to exin.


    The leader was struggling to endure it, but he was moved when he heard that there was only one of them.


    He thought, if he can capture the boy, not only he can get the next pages, he can also use him as trading with the Konoha.


    I was catching two birds in one shot!


    ¡±Take me there to see it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bingo!


    The clone turned around and immediately led the way, but after a few steps, he asked with some worry, ¡°Boss, what if Konoha¡¯s ninja found this ce while we were going outside?¡±


    ¡°Even the Uzumaki Vige doesn¡¯t know that we were here, how for a Konoha¡¯s ninja know if they only have been here for a few days, impossible.¡±


    ¡°Besides, does this matter?¡±


    He sneered. Konoha¡¯s strength was amazing. If they found out his hideout, he will leave hisrade without a second thought.


    What a nasty person!


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ording to Akabane¡¯s guess, there should be no other Jounin here, and their leadership is fragile.


    This is our Opportunity. We have a chance to win!


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t imagine that he could lure the leader himself to go outside alone, while the leader seemed to be close with the ninja whom he took the form of, with his surname of Yanagawa.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>


    ¡°It works!¡±


    Akabane just happened to be able to see his clone sessfully lure the leader out of his hideout.


    ¡°Good, I cant wait to put some sense to that leader.¡±


    Tsunade clenched her fist.


    It was all because of the invaders that ruined the happiness of Uzumaki.


    Even though she is not from the Uzumaki n, it¡¯s her rtionship with her grandma that made her felt that way.


    ¡°Calm down. We have to wait for now.¡±


    Orochimaru held tight his kunai.


    This is a chance to prove themselves on how they could ovee their situation.


    Akabane¡¯s clone leads the way with the leader to the river. Then he waved his hand as a signal for everyone to start stalking behind.


    Orochimaru and Tsunade left instantly and headed for the mountain.


    ¡°You two should be enough to fight him. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    Akabane sat cross-legged in a hidden position down the mountain while observing the movement around the hideout; he starts to restore his chakra.


    He had wasted too much chakra after two consecutive summoning shadow clones.


    ...


    On the other side.


    The clone and the leader had arrived at the river where he told him before.


    ¡°So, you met him here?¡±


    Something felt wrong!


    He was suspicious but did not do anything because he is obsessed with the eroticic.


    ¡°Yes, boss, that kid had put up a good fight with our man, and he managed to escape leaving his pages scattered around here...¡±


    The clone made up some false details.


    The leader stepped on the liquid under his foot and understood in his heart why his man was ambushed.


    ¡°Stupid! You aren¡¯t even able to catch one boy, shameful of you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss, I¡¯m very sorry...¡±


    The clone must keep acting like his subordinate and admit his mistake.


    After that, the clone pointed to the location of Uzumaki Vige and said, ¡°He was able to escape when we chased him near the vige border. That¡¯s where we stop because it was too risky.¡±


    ¡°With our power, we can¡¯t just enter the vige for the time being.¡±


    When ites to the Vige, even the leader must admit theirck of manpower.


    But here was the problem, if he didn¡¯t dare to enter the Uzumaki Vige, how could he dy the n?


    Just to think about it makes him a headache.


    To let the leader return to the hideout will put Orochimaru and Tsunade at great risk.


    In any case, he must stall for a little longer or give them a warning!


    But...


    ¡°Yanagawa, what are you thinking?¡±


    The leader asked lightly.


    The clone suddenly trembled. He felt some murderous aura targeting him.


    Did he suspect me?


    He made a decisive decision, instantly forming a seal with both hands, and used substitution jutsu to changed his positions.


    ¡°Water Release Water dragon bullet Jutsu!¡±


    The huge chakra surged, and a magnificent water dragon jumped out of the river, just in the blink of an eye...


    It was too fast!


    Just before the clone managed to escape, he was hit by the water dragon.


    But at the same time, he able to released hisst ninjutsu


    Hell Viewing Jutsu!


    The clone had disappeared, Akabane felt it instantly.


    ¡°He was hit by the water dragon, insane!¡±


    The water dragon is B-level ninjutsu. It belongs to the powerful water release that only a Jounin can use.


    Not to mention, he was only using a shadow clone. It was an inevitable oue.


    More than that, Jounin¡¯sbat experience is far beyond him.


    Complete defeat!


    Akabane quickly got up and headed up to aid his teammates. Now he had acknowledged the strength of their leader. He had to finish all the invaders on the hideout as soon as possible.


    Not long after...


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from the corner of the mountain.


    Needless to say, Tsunade couldn¡¯t hold back, and her fist was stronger.


    Akabane quickly approached there, and a momentter, another big tree was broken, and the tall trunk fell straight down.


    ¡°That was too much!¡±


    The physique and chakra of the Senju n are almost abnormal. Those who were unlucky enough to take a direct hit by her will be dead in an instant.


    A trace of cold sweat appeared on Akabane¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Tsunade, the leader, has taken notice of our n. We should retreat!¡±


    After amand, Akabane quickly moved to another direction.


    ¡°What? Damn it!¡±


    Tsunade heard it but tried to catching up with a ninja and killing him with a full blow, and then she was about to find Orochimaru.


    However, they turned around and found a figure at the foot of the mountain quickly approaching.


    ¡°argh, we got no more time. I¡¯ll finish it!¡±


    Tsunade shouted out, and then ran up the mountain quickly, reaching the top of the cave in a short time.


    Shends a clean hit on the cave entrance


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the cave couldn¡¯t bear the huge force.


    With another punch, the cave copsed.


    ¡°Retreat now!¡±


    After yelling, Tsunade fled directly to Uzumaki Vige without looking back.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Akabane was surprised that she managed to block the rebel¡¯s entrance and then retreat towards Uzumaki Vige.


    Although it was unclear if Hiruzen was secretly protecting them, from the strength analysis, thebat prowess of the Jounin was far from what they could handle.


    On hearing the signal, Orochimaru immediately gave up his fight and quickly retreated to Uzumaki Vige.


    However...


    ¡°Three Gennin dares to mess up with me and my hideout, who do you think you¡¯re facing right now? For I am Akima Takaichi, the leader of the invaders.¡±


    An indifferent voice was heard, and a thick fog filled the surrounding area.


    The Hidden Mist Jutsu covered the entire mountain!


    Orochimaru looked hesitant, and after knowing what was wrong, he quickly evacuated toward Akabane and the others.


    ¡°We have to go back right now!¡±


    Akabane also noticed the fog that was gradually spreading. If he didn¡¯t go back at this time, it would be a death sentence for them.


    ¡°How could we find Jiraiya in the mist?¡±


    Tsunade was anxious.


    She couldn¡¯t save Jiya, and if she couldn¡¯t save Orochimaru as well, she will breakdown.


    ¡°Follow my lead.¡±


    Akabane made it simple and led the way directly.


    The fog is the hunting ground of Hidden Mist Ninja, Akima is a Jounin level ninja, but he was baffled on how Akabane able to talked and navigated in the fog.


    Although Orochimaru hasn¡¯t trained in this certain situation, he had a very strong memory, and he clearly remembered the location of the mountain road and Akabane¡¯sst location. He used both the instantaneous Jutsu and the substitute Jutsu, and he did not dare to stop.


    Whoosh!


    There was a faint sound, and Orochimaru immediately turned sideways, and at the same time made a big breakthrough with hand seals.


    The whirlwind flew out, and although the mist could not be blown away, the shurikens were blown down.


    Wow!


    There was a ssh of water, and then Orochimaru sensed a chakra wave.


    Water Release Water Bomb!


    Its power was outstanding


    Orochimaru¡¯s face was slightly pale, and he couldn¡¯t move for a while,


    just at this moment...


    Boom!


    A big tree fell from the fog, blocking the middle of Orochimaru and the opponent, and the water bomb was blocked by the trunk for a while.


    At this slight window, Orochimaru barely slipped away.


    ¡°You...¡±


    He was stunned and then moved slightly in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, what else should we do next?¡±


    ¡°The opponent¡¯s Chakra has at most 10% left. We¡¯ll fight and retreat soon after, just enough time to depleted his chakra. He wouldn¡¯t dare to chase us again after that.¡±


    ¡°Your part is important. Listen to my orders closely; don¡¯t act on your own.¡±


    Akabane said calmly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Tsunade looked solemn.


    With her extraordinary strength, she was facing a ninja with two-level above them. She is invaluable.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>


    ¡°There are always ten Chuunin in this hideout. We¡¯ve taken out six of them. The remaining four will fight back anytime soon. We¡¯d better retreat quickly.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    Even though the three of them are undoubtedly geniuses from their generation, but in terms of realbat experience, they are far behind their enemy.


    Being able to kill Chuunin and solving exam problems are two different things.


    ¡°Next, listen to my instructions.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face was solemn as he ran to distinguish his position.


    The three of them quickly retreated, and at the same time, they paid an intense focus towards their surrounding. In their mist, both the Jounin and Chuunins could deliver a fatal blow.


    ¡°Turn to the right and attack.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Tsunade instantly struck out, striking the enemy¡¯s right side with a punch.


    BOOM!


    Substitution!


    However...


    That piece of wood was sted out by her huge force and put the enemy in trembled.


    ¡°That was too terrifying!¡± The attacked Chuunin was baffled.


    Is she a Gennin?


    Orochimaru flew out shurikens, and at the same time, his hands formed seals.


    Wind Release: Gale Palm!


    Gale Palm itself is not powerful, but it became devastating whenbined with the shurikens


    The gale palm was turning into a storm of steel des.


    He used it not to kill the enemy but as a distraction.


    The three of them fought and ran, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to manage a safe distance.


    But suddenly, a figure swiftly approached.


    The leader, Akima Takaichi.


    Against a Jounin like him, there is no room for chit-chat.


    Because if they let their guard down just a millisecond, it could be a window for the jounin to attack, so Akabane has no time tomand his team, but-


    Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!


    The mes counterattacked instantly when Akima¡¯s mist came over.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Akima was shocked and was toote to dodge, and he got a direct hit by the huge fireball.


    Fireball Jutsu is only C-Grade ninjutsu, but the power that was released was tremendous.


    Akima couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    How did he able to master two elements that good?


    And how did he able to saw me through the Hidden Mist Jutsu!


    This is impossible!


    He was going crazy just to think about it, but he has another problem, he was hit hard by the fireball.


    ¡°Water Release: Great Waterfall!¡±


    Ninjutsu that needs a lot of Chakra, and at the same time was very difficult to use, but when he hadn¡¯t finished his seal, he suddenly felt his Chakra stagnate.


    What happened!?


    Genjutsu?


    This kid can also use Genjutsu!


    When Akima thought of the previous shadow clone, he realized everything in an instant¡ªthe shadow clone belongs to this kid!


    Underestimated, his opponent made him paid the price.


    Then he tried to dispel the Genjutsu.


    However, he found that he had failed.


    ¡°How is it possible, this Genjutsu... was from the Kurama n!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it, and he felt dreed, but then a sharp pain spread throughout his body, and the Genjutsu suddenly dispelled.


    In the next second, he saw that a kunai was nted on his chest.


    ¡°I told you not toe back...¡±


    Akabane panted, eyes bloodshot from the intense consumption of his Chakra.


    It only happened in a few seconds, but so effective and deadly. And it was revealed that he had escaped from the fireball. It was just an illusion from the beginning.


    ¡°You...what...¡±


    Akima¡¯s eyes widened, but Akabane had already escaped, avoiding being dying to fight back.


    Soon after, he breathed hisst breath.


    But after his death, the mist still won¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°You...you...you killed the leader!¡± The remaining four Chuunin couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at the leader who was lifeless on the ground


    There is no way he is a Gennin!?


    Even Orochimaru and Tsunade were equally shocked by Akabane¡¯s action.


    Genjutsu, fire, earth, Akabane had already mastered it all. From his power level, he had already surpassed a Jounin!


    ¡°wasn¡¯t that enough for a proof?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes were red, like a madman.


    Even if he used the four hundred points umted in the system to exchange 8 points of Chakra, and sessfully used the five sense control on Akima at the end, he was still unable to turn all the Genjutsu into reality damage.


    Otherwise, based on his character, it would never be possible to fight him hand-to-hand.


    The four of them were terrified, and who knows if the other two have another terrifying ninjutsu?


    They don¡¯t dare to bet. They still want to live a little longer.


    Because if they died, their vige wouldn¡¯t be bothered to take revenge.


    For them, they were all alone in this.


    ¡°Go, go!¡±


    Seeing the four of them ran away, Akabane gritted his teeth and did not faint, but took Orochimaru and Tsunade away steadily step by step.


    Orochimaru looked back, his eyes unwilling and resentful.


    What he hates is not the enemy, but instead himself that became farther behind Akabane.


    There is no doubt he is the genius of our time.


    Ah!


    Orochimaru smiled slightly, Akabane¡¯s Kekkei Genkai cannot bepared, but any other element can be learned by anyone.


    Tsunade was a little worried but also felt ufortable.


    She has no problem fighting against Chuunin, her strength and Chakra were unbeatable, but if she is fighting against a Jounin, she understood how powerless she was.


    Your strength alone is not enough!


    The words of the Third Hokage echoed in her ears, and she truly understood the meaning now.


    Akabane¡¯s specialty is Genjutsu, but did he only knew Genjutsu?


    That¡¯s what Tsunade used to think, but now she realized that Akabane had been trying to make up for his shorings.


    Their gap is too big.


    A thought shed through both of them at the same time.


    ¡°Hurry up and take me away...¡±


    Akabane¡¯s Chakra was so consumed that it made his head felt like it about to explode. And his head was like an explosion. And after barely supporting himself for a while, it was difficult for him to even walk, let alone retreat.


    Orochimaru and Tsunade immediately held his hand, urging him to escape to Uzumaki Vige with the instantaneous Jutsu.


    Before they knew it, Akabane had passed out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡±


    On the way back, they soon ran into Hiruzen, who hurried over.


    Because he trusted the abilities of Akabane, Orochimaru, and Tsunade, he did not arrange any backup, but he could see Akabane¡¯s clone sent back the captivated Chuunin, and he knew something was going to happen.


    ¡°Sensei, It was my fault. I was too impulsive and arrogant!¡±


    Tsunade med herself. Without her reckless acted, Akabane wouldn¡¯t need to fight the Jounin.


    ¡°Akaba said we shouldn¡¯t go, but I...¡±


    Orochimaru was half silent.


    He knew that Hiruzen could guess it from the beginning, so he didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°You are too reckless. You think that the enemy is just going to watch when you destroyed their hideout!? thinking that your life is long?¡±


    Hiruzen was furious and immediately went to check Akabane.


    At this time, there is no medical ninjutsu, but as a ninja doctor, he knows a lot, and he knew some medical skills.


    After checking, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that his Chakra was exhausted, so he will be fine after taking some rest.¡±


    ¡°Carefully tell, what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Hiruzen put on Akabane¡¯s back and scolded with a red face.


    ¡°We nned to use the Akabane clone to separated the Jounin with his allies. At first, the n was sessful, but then the enemy seemed to react and returned to the mountain... We were hunted down. Fortunately, Akabane was able to identify the enemy¡¯s movements in the Hidden Mist Jutsu. Otherwise, we would survive this far.¡±


    Tsunade said back and forth, still in trembled.


    After hearing this, Hiruzen interrupted and asked, ¡°You have cleaned up the traces of the scene?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s expression was dull, and then he shook his head dejectedly.


    ¡°For a Jounin, these are ws. They can track you back at any time and kill you all.¡±


    Hiruzen said with a sneer. ¡°In your eyes, what is Jounin?¡±


    At the same time, he secretly rejoiced.


    If Akabane had not mastered the third element of Chakra, perhaps they would all be dead by now.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about going out anymore; just stay in the vige and reflect on your attitude!¡±


    Just after waking up, Akabane heard the good news.


    Don¡¯t go out; it¡¯s too dangerous to go out!


    After facing one Jounin, it forced him to used the fireball jutsu, which was his trump card, and spent the remaining 400 points to exchanged it into Chakra forpensating the ninjutsu.


    Which means he must save up from the beginning again.


    In the time of the Great War, there were many elites, and the battlefield was brutal.


    Akabane had thought about it, but then dismissed the idea.


    It took him a long time to get a break.


    ¡°Sensei, but Jiraiya...¡± Tsunade was anxious.


    They couldn¡¯t go out now, and they have failed to find Jiraiya but instead risking their own life by attacking the invader¡¯s hideout.


    ¡°We have reached an agreement with the Uzumaki Vige. Next, there will be ninjas from Uzumaki Vige to help find Jiraiya.¡±


    Hiruzen said coldly, ¡°Tsunade, you are a very talented girl, but I don¡¯t want you to die so young. Your life is as precious as any other life.¡±


    ¡°Umm yeah, Sensei, I understand.¡±


    Tsunade lowered her head, reflecting on her action before.


    ¡°Sensei, please train us more, please!¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s voice came afterward.


    Akabane did not move while lying on the bed, but his mind was full of thoughts.


    These two children were hit hard by their childish act.


    But it is also a good thing since now they understood their mistakes and reflected on it, they will grow more responsibility next time, this is a good lesson to learn.


    ¡°Very well, I am very pleased that you all have reflected. First of all, Tsunade. You need to learn to control your Chakra, emotions, and strength.¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru, you are excellent in all subjects. You¡¯ve mastered your ninjutsu well enough, and with your intelligence, it would be a perfectbination. But now youck powerful and effective attack ability. Your next goal is to learn vacuum wave, Wind Release: Vacuum Wave.¡±


    The first element that Orochimaru had learned was wind, so the goal given to him by Hiruzen is to continue to strengthen his foundation.


    However...


    Orochimaru had another idea.


    He didn¡¯t tell Hiruzen because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t agree to it.


    ¡°Next is Akabane, get up, I¡¯ll say a few words with you alone.¡±


    Hiruzen turned around and came into the house.


    ¡°Akaba¡¯s awake?¡± Orochimaru was stunned, and then quickly ran into the house.


    Tsunade ran in quickly behind him and saw Akabane was still lying on the bed, showing no sign of recovery.


    ¡°Ahem, Sensei, I just woke up.¡±


    Akabane sat up with a guilty conscience.


    The alertness of Hiruzen was too high. He controlled his breathing rate and breath slowly as if he was still asleep, but Hiruzen could see it through.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t underestimate a Hokage like me.¡±


    Hiruzen sneered and then waved his hand to let Orochimaru and Tsunade leave them alone to talk.


    Then he sat down next to the bed, smoking a cigarette, looking mncholy and silent for a moment.


    Was he waiting for me to say something?


    Akabane muttered in his heart but still said nothing.


    For a while, the room fell into silence.


    Hiruzen had no choice but to smoke, pretending to be choked, and then said gently: ¡°Oh... Akabane, do you have any other opinions on the vige?¡±


    ¡°Nope, what makes you think of that?¡±


    Akabane replied immediately.


    ¡°You have five senses control, and you a high level of Genjutsu, surpassing anyone in the vige.¡±


    ¡°You have a tremendous talent. You can master three elements of Chakra, and you can use the B-level ninjutsu like shadow clone when you were just a student at the academy.¡±


    ¡°Even your physique is among the top from the Kurama n.¡±


    Hiruzen praised him continuously, making Akabane more and more clueless


    What should I reply to that?


    ¡°But moreover, you never told us, and even more out of touch with everyone, who are you hiding it from? ¡°


    Hiruzen cut it with a sighed and looked mncholy.


    ¡°A Jounin is not an easy enemy to dealt with, even if he was careless.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, I...¡±


    Akabane was at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer.


    Are you hiding from who?


    He couldn¡¯t find the answer, maybe it was from Danzo, or it may be an unknown enemy in the future.


    Hiruzen was smoking a cigarette, and continued: ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it at first until I read yourics.¡±


    ¡°Huh, myics?¡±


    Akabane was even more confused about what was Hiruzen tried to say.


    Following that, he heard Hiruzen said, ¡°In your eyes, we are the people in your drawing, and you are the author who draws the world into youric. I know it is something that you cherish, but it will also cause you to lose something, your ytimes, your friends, or your training.¡±


    ¡°And I hope you can stop drawingics for now, and focus on other things.¡±


    At first, Akabane was shocked. He was thinking that his secret was being discovered.


    But when he heard the second half of the sentence, the tension and fear within him calmed down a bit, and he said calmly, ¡°Sensei...I may be just like you said.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that.¡±


    ¡°This news might excite you. I will send you back to Konoha within a few days. Use it to spend time with your family.¡±


    Hiruzen has done talking, smoked some more, and leave the room.


    As he watched him leave, Akabane¡¯s crazy beating heart gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Sure enough, Sarutobi-sensei thought that I had awakened the ¡°Ido¡± because of my affection to theic or whatever.¡±


    ¡°I must be more careful from now on.¡±


    Akabane frantically reviewed himself. However, it was just a false rm, some of what Hiruzan said was right.


    He treated everyone around him just like a person seeing a painting. Thus he needs to work on it.


    As now the agreement between Konoha and Uzumaki Vige has been settled, everyone can go back home now.


    The meaning of what Hiruzen said was to help him handle the situation with Danzo.


    Danzo Shimura will never turn back, and he does things ording to his will. Within the current situation, there is one thing that he might be doing now.


    To engage his Roots.


    The holidays are not easy toe by, so we should cherish them.


    Without any mission to attempt, Akabane finally got up to breathe in the fresh air while watching the training of Orochimaru and Tsunade.


    Of course, it¡¯s mainly Tsunade.


    Akabane hasn¡¯t grown his rtion with Orochimaru recently, and they might sh along the way, but he was quite experienced with Tsunade.


    The training venues of those two were different. Tsunade needs arger open space to control her strength, and the Vacuum Wave that Orochimaru needs to learn needs some targets.


    After looking around, Akabane found Tsunade outside the vige.


    There are fist marks all around her, but the control cannot be done as she wishes so that the fist marks vary in size.


    Akabanemented slightly. He didn¡¯t know what happened with Tsunade in the original plot, so he thought that if she could control it, she can be the greatest medical ninja, but looking at her right now, she is still very immature.


    ¡°Orochi...Ah, it¡¯s you, Akaba, you are willing to go out of the room.¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s voice and expression didn¡¯t show the slightest shock because she was really in no mood to make any jokes.


    ¡°Ahh, so you thought that knowing me, I wouldn¡¯t go out of my room?¡±


    Akabane smiled disapprovingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to say this right now. Sensei asked me to train my control, but I got no clue...¡±


    Tsunade was frustrated, her Chakra control is not weak, but to control on storing her Chakra perfectly, a more refined technique is needed. For the time being, she is nowhere near perfect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice.¡±


    Akabane said while swiftly open his drawing.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Tsunade to be affected by his Genjutsu and found herself in another world.


    Then, she saw a figure.


    It was another her.


    When she was still amazed, she found that another she punched the ground repeatedly, making countless rocks flying around and looking very beautiful.


    ¡°Look at the effect of this punch. How is it different from your own.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s voice came.


    Tsunade leaned closer and looked closely at the effect of the, and soon she was shocked


    there seemed to be no difference, but the crack in the ground from the impact of the punch was very uniform, and even the periphery suffered an equal amount of damage.


    To achieve such a level it required a very frightening level of control.


    That¡¯s right. What Akabane showed her was the ¡°Sakura Punch¡± she created herself in the future!

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>


    ¡°This punch simply takes the Chakra control to another level.¡±


    Tsunade marveled at Akabane¡¯s ability to used his ninjutsu, but at the same time, she was extremely distressed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that means it needs much stronger control?¡±


    ¡°You said that you¡¯re clueless, I just gave you a clue, the rest is up to you to decide.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, the illusion copsed.


    How to learn it is her¡¯s problem to solve. This is the process she must go through.


    But she is too impatient now, if he intervenes more than this, it would be bad for her.


    ¡°You are right. There is already a clue. I¡¯ll figure it out myself.¡±


    If it¡¯s just a control, I can do it!


    Tsunade took a deep breath, then jumped up and continued her training.


    BOOM!


    Her movements were still full of ws.


    At first, Tsunade was a little impatient, but after a few tries, she gradually figured some tricks, and her Chakra control became more stable.


    Akabane was not surprised by her progress.


    After all, she will be one of the Three Legendary Ninja.


    It wasing from her personality and mentality. She just needs small guidance.


    After she settled down, she slowly gets used to it, and everything wille naturally.


    ¡°It¡¯s amusing when you¡¯re serious.¡±


    He stepped aside, lying on the grass while watching her.


    The noise came one after another, but from the sound and movement bing more and more efficient, it can be seen that she had made great progress.


    She began to control her strength and save unnecessary Chakra consumption.


    Akabane spent the afternoon with the ear-filling roar until evening...


    ¡°Hahahaha, I finally made it.¡±


    With a bigugh, she quickly bombarded the ground with one punch, and every punch had the same power.


    ¡°That was just the first step, and now you have another mission.¡±


    Akabane finished speaking. He yawns, looking sleepy.


    Although this ce is only a barrennd, it still belongs to Uzumaki Vige, and she smashed it into this small hole that had to be dealt with.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t need to remind you.¡±


    Tsunade smiled and started to push back the surrounding soil and rocks.


    As Akabane said, controlling power is only the first step.


    If you want to use the full power of the Chakra control, she must control it while exploding the force at one point.


    Moreover, the real Chakra control is not just relying on fists but can be used anywhere within her body.


    In short, Tsunade wasn¡¯t even close.


    ¡°Well, the only benefit you have with so many holes here is that in the future, you can nt some trees here.¡± Akabane stood up and looked around, smiling and joking.


    Tsunade surprisingly did not refute, but was silent for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, at least it shows that I¡¯m useful.¡±


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t be arrogant.¡±


    Akabane kicked some dirt in with his foot, pretending to be helping her cleaning the mess.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. At least I can fight a Chuunin, much better than that idiot, Jiraiya.¡±


    Tsunade said with a smile.


    ¡°Jiraiya, he is really stupid for a lot of reasons.¡±


    Akabane seemed to have a feeling, nced back, and then agreed with her knowing Jiraiya¡¯s characters.


    A momentter...


    ¡°Damn your t chest, talking behind me again!?¡±


    An angry voice came from the forest behind, and a figure jumped out of the tree in the next second and revealed his identity.


    ¡°Jiraiya?!!!¡±


    Tsunade was surprised and delighted but followed by another burst of anger.


    t chest!?


    What a joke! I just haven¡¯t developed it!


    She clenched her fist and about to rush towards him, but she took a deep breath and told herself, ¡°Huh, Restrain...¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jiraiya! Where did you go?¡±


    Akabane asked while smiling dly.


    ¡°Do not mention it, a weird ce, I was forced to learn some weird ancient ninjutsu, and I still haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡±


    Jiraiya was also looked distressed and sighed, ¡°I have to go back there within a few days. ¡°


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just so your style stupid, but to met, that kind of thing out of sudden is a blessing for your three lifetimes, you should cherish it.¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s words were harsh, but they also implied that she was concern about him.


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t notice it at all. Instead, he was angry with Tsunade¡¯s harsh words and retorted: ¡°Blessing? I don¡¯t need to rely on such a ce!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, but Jiraiya, you must learn it diligently, don¡¯t waste such luck.¡±


    Akabane interrupted their meaningless quarrel and continued to ask, ¡°Did you say that someone forced you to practice?¡± ¡°


    That ce is called Mountain Myoboku. There is a group of weird toads. I couldn¡¯t believe it. First, there are such strong toads in this world!¡±


    Jiraiya also remembered some of it with a bit of fear on his face.


    Although his whole body was sore from the training, he had to admit that he made rapid progress during his time in the mountain.


    ¡°Mount Myoboku, huh?¡±


    Akabane nodded, getting the answer that he already knew.


    The sacred Mount Myoboku is full of mystery, and only a few people know their existence.


    ¡°Yeah, and I even saw a super scary big snake there!¡±


    Jiraiya also showed off excitedly.


    ¡°Big snake? With so many terrifying beasts on Mount Myoboku, but there are still snakes who dare to go there!? ¡°


    Tsunade surprised was authentic.


    Snake, although a toad predator, but a big toad fighting a big snake, was too much for her to swallow.


    ¡°If Mount Myoboku is a sacred ce for the toads, and that kind of serpent dares to go there, it might also be a sacred ce for the other psychic beasts.¡± Akabane said his ¡°guess.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I asked the toad, and it told me that the snake was from the Ryuchi Cave.


    Jiraiya replied.


    ¡°Ryuchi Cave... is as mysterious as Mount Myoboku.¡±


    Akabane sighed lightly, and couldn¡¯t help but envy the Sannin¡¯s luck.


    Ryuchi Cave, Myoboku Mountain, and Shikkotsu Forest are the sacred ces where the three beasts are located, which were met by Sannin in the future, and they will act as the protagonists of the Second Ninja World War.


    However, it is not too strange to get two names at once, and the corresponding information will appear in theics.


    He secretly said in his heart.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Orochimaru? I feel stronger now. I want to test it with him!¡±


    Jiraiya looked very stubborn and wanted to find someone to fighting.


    He had just wanted to provoke Tsunade, but when he jumped down from the tree, and saw the big holes on the ground, and immediately stopped by the thought of death.


    Akabane was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to say it or not. Just as Sasuke discovered that Naruto became stronger and began to change his character in the original story, he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of character would change when Orochimaru, whose character was already a little broken.


    What will he do when he sees Jiraiya?


    Tsunade also considered this point and did not answer for a while.


    Just when the two of them were lost in thought, the voice of Hiruzen came: ¡°He is on the mountain behind Uzumaki Vige. If you want to find him, then go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sensei, wait until I defeat Orochimaru, and then I¡¯ll tell you everything that has happened.¡±


    Jiraiya immediately jumped up from the treetops and headed towards the back of the mountain.


    ¡°Will they be okay, Sensei?¡±


    Tsunade asked worriedly.


    ¡°It would be fine, don¡¯t underestimate Orochimaru.¡±


    Hiruzen said it while smoking from his pipe.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Akabane did not refute, and the future is inherently uncertain, and deep in his heart, he wants to know what happened with the Sannin during their training times, while Orochimaru is still very different from the future.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>


    ¡°Orochimaru, Jiraiya has came back!¡±


    The voice came first before the person arrived.


    The loud shouts spread all over, and Orochimaru, who was practicing his ninjutsu, stopped.


    ¡°Oh, the idiot is back, atst, he looks very different.¡±


    A smile appeared on his face.


    There has been a lot of bad news recently, so thee back of Jiraiya has lightened the mood a little.


    ¡°Of course, this genius has trained on Mount Myoboku, and now I¡¯ve surpassed you.¡±


    Jiraiya said it proudly.


    ¡°Mount Myoboku?¡±


    Orochimaru was startled slightly. It seems that the teacher and Akabane were right, and Jiraiya was indeed being chosen by a certain sacred spirit.


    Then he inspected Jiraiya from the bottom to the top.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be different from before?


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you myself what real talent is!¡±


    Jiraiya taunts Orochimaru arrogantly while clenching his fist.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡±


    Orochimaru chuckled softly. He had justpleted his training and had just mastered the ninjutsu and he needs someone to test his new ability.


    Although I don¡¯t know how far Jiraiya has improved, he is undoubtedly a decent opponent.


    On the other side.


    ¡°Sensei, who do you think will win?¡±


    Akabane sat on the stool and watched the live broadcastfortably through Hiruzen¡¯s crystal ball.


    Hiruzen did not answer, but only keep smoking from his pipe.


    Who will win?


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t have the answer right now, because he didn¡¯t know what Jiraiya had learned.


    ...


    Tsunade was shocked. This is her first time seeing Hiruzen used his Telescope Jutsu.


    ¡°Sensei, is this?¡±


    She pointed to the crystal ball, a little in disbelief.


    Hiruzen¡¯s face was slightly stiff, and his hand holding the cigarette pipe shook, almost shaking the fire-hot soot into his hand.


    ¡°This ninjutsu...¡±


    He thought about it, on how to put it simply for Tsunade.


    ¡°As I wrote in theics, this crystal ball is ninjutsu called the Telescope Jutsu.¡±


    Akabane helped Hiruzen to exin it.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not asking about that... with this kind of ninjutsu, there must be some other lewd usage!¡±


    Tsunade clenched her fists and looked at the crystal ball suspiciously.


    ¡°Ahaha, Tsunade, how can you think of me that way... You would think of me doing that kind of stuff don¡¯t you...?¡±


    Hiruzen said it with a bit sweaty.


    ¡°What do I think? I think you did the same thing as what Jiraaiya did! No wonder you took him as your apprentice, ugh!¡±


    Tsunade is surprisingly quick to catch up, and her sensitivity is quite strong with this kind of thing.


    The mood was awkward in an instant.


    Hiruzen smoked, thinking about how to repair his prestige as a teacher.


    Akabane stared at Tsunade and said, ¡°Tsunade, remember! Restraint and control!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, she gradually loosened her emotion.


    But, seeing her reaction before seemed to warn Hiruzen to be more careful next time, very careful...


    ¡°Cough cough...Look at them!¡±


    Hiruzen awkwardly changed the topic, if not, he doesn¡¯t know how long he could maintain his remaining dignity any longer.


    Hiruzen vowed deeply in his heart that he would never show this ninjutsu in front of Tsunade ever again after remembered that Jiraiya was hospitalized because of it.


    While they were arguing about this, in the crystal ball, Jiraiya and Orochimaru had almost finished.


    ¡°Look! ¡°


    Akabane interrupted their thoughts.


    Let the two people turn their eyes back to the crystal.


    ¡°Vacuum Wave!?¡±


    Tsunade was baffled, this afternoon, Orochimaru had mastered vacuum wave, and this proofed that his talent was indeed undoubted.


    ¡°Not only ninjutsu but also a gap inbat experience.¡±


    Hiruzen tried to give a depth exnation of it.


    Jiraiya was also forced into the corner by the vacuum wave.


    Moreover, Orochimaru still has a lot of stamina to spare.


    Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!


    BOOM!


    With a loud noise, the vacuum wave slightly missed Jiraiya¡¯s head and sted a rock behind him into debris.


    ¡°Your lost.¡±


    Orochimaru said it nonchntly.


    Jiraiya was still shocked and disbelief.


    Afterward, he touched his nose angrily and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t summoned Gamabunta, otherwise you are far from being a winner!¡±


    Gamabunta is still at his young age right now, but even though his strength is already sufficient.


    However, Jiraiya didn¡¯t want to rely on anyone.


    ¡°You have quite notable progress, but I don¡¯t just hang around on your absence.¡±


    Orochimaru consoled his heart.


    Akabane snuck a nce at Tsunade ¨C both of them were so proud of themselves, obviously caring about Jiraiya, yet they made such a face.


    ¡°This genius will surpass you, Just you wait and see!¡±


    Jiraiya was also lost for a while. Anyway, he was used to losing and he didn¡¯t care about winning or losing this match, he simply just want to prove his progress.


    Orochimaru is different.


    If it turned out that he didn¡¯t even need to use ninjutsu, he could defeat Jiraiya with physical skills alone, but now he knew he couldn¡¯t do it. Jiraiya has improved a lot.


    ¡°Everyone is making progress!¡±


    He looked at the mountain and said in his heart ¨C not enough, I am not strong enough!


    Before, he had no direction, but now he has set goals ahead, and this small improvement is insignificant.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll just say that you still as arrogant as before, but you proved your point.¡±


    Tsunade said while curling her lips.


    However, she had to admit that now Jiraiya is getting closer to their level.


    ¡°Jiraiya¡¯s current strength can be regarded as the best among a normal Gennin, and you guys thought that he was weak because you are all already surpassed the strength level of Chuunin, including you Akabane, Thus I¡¯m proud of your progress.¡±


    Hiruzen said it with a smile.


    Each of these students has its strengths, which made him very pleased.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t admit that he was helpless with Jiraiya before, and didn¡¯t know how to teach by his aptitude-the only aspect that Jiraiya was good at was impossible for him to teach.


    Fortunately, now, Jiraiya also got his chance o to prove himself.


    ¡°Okay, but now it¡¯s his time to bite the dust.¡±


    Akabane yawned, thinking that he could see a more exciting battle, but Jiraiya still needs more time to improve.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is still below us.¡±


    Tsunade said with a gleeful smile.


    Hiruzen canceled his telescope jutsu and prepared for their lunch.


    Akabane could see that his index finger moved. If it hadn¡¯t been for Jiraiya and Orochimaru, would have already started the lunch in advance.


    Before long, there was a mess of footsteps outside the door.


    There they are!


    Akabane immediately rolled up his sleeves, ready to eat.


    However, the first thing Jiraiya jumped in was not to eat, but toe over to find Akabane: ¡°Akaba, I found this by the river, take a look!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Akabane turned his head, but already grabbed a prawn and peeled it.


    ¡°Look at this character, drawing style. They are truly exceptional, but unfortunately, I only got fragments of it...¡±


    Jiraiya also sat next to him, and mysteriously took out on a piece of paper.


    The paper was broken, but it was pieced together by Jiraiya into a full page of the picture.


    ¡°You are a master inics, can you help me find out whose work this is?¡±


    ¡°This...how do I know about this...?¡±


    Akabane was dazed and answered in denial.


    This thing was hit by the water dragon bullet, but how possibly it could still be collected?


    Also, how much free time he has!?


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this...¡±


    Orochimaru was about to talk about the author of the page but was held back by Tsunade.


    ¡°Let me see...¡±


    Hiruzen took a nce and suddenly had a moment of rity.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s eyes were fierce, like a tiger.


    ¡°Um... I was just curious about what kind of drawing is that.¡±


    Hiruzen could only restrain his intention and stepped back with regret.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>


    If Jiraiya hadn¡¯t asked ¡°Whose work¡± but instead a little firmer like ¡°Your drawing¡±, Akabane also asked not ¡°whose work¡±, but a little firmer ¡°your painting,¡± Akabane would have been unable to deny it.


    Now, he pretended that those lewd drawing wasn¡¯t from him and sat there quietly eating seafood.


    ¡°This drawing technique, oh...what a waste of talent, I¡¯ve searched along the riverbank, and only able to collect these pieces.¡±


    Jiraiya treated the remaining pieces like a treasure.


    ¡°Ahh, what are you going to do with what stuff?¡±


    Tsunade asked while looking disgusted.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Akabane to remind her to restrained, she would have rushed over to tear that page instantly.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand such art. This is the pinnacle of art and a reminiscence of genius to pursue learning.¡±


    Jiraiya exined it fluently.


    ¡°...¡±


    Orochimaru was speechless at his shameless teammate.


    As a fellow of the same genre, Hiruzen sighed lightly, pointed to the table, and said, ¡°Eat up now, or else Akabane will eat it all by himself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense Sensei, I only eat two shrimps.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t dare to put another word with Jiraiya, if he knows that Akabane still had the remaining pages, he wouldn¡¯t be able toe back alive to Konoha.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can eat everything.¡±


    Hiruzen pretended not to hear him, otherwise, the topic would never end.


    ¡°You beast, I¡¯m starving too!¡±


    Jiraiya also shouted as expected, and quickly put the topic before behind him.


    While everyone was eating, they felt something weird.


    Tsunade¡¯s hands were full, she eats messily.


    What the hell?


    Akabane was stunned, looking at the shrimp shell she spat out, very heartbroken.


    It is an insult to eat like that!


    ¡°Well, why everyone looking at me?¡±


    Tsunade asked


    ¡°Come on, eat. This is so yummy!¡±


    ¡°Ahh, No its nothing, I¡¯ll ask them to fry up some more.¡±


    Hiruzen didn¡¯t dare to interrupt her.


    I haven¡¯t seen her eating before, but now it looks too terrifying. I feel sorry for those shrimps.


    ¡°Sorry, I just haven¡¯t got a decent meal these days.¡±


    Tsunade realized that she was eating too much, and bowed her head shamelessly.


    After a non-stop training all day, she was exhausted and everything that she ate was to replenish her Chakra, or so she said.


    Akabane had seen this before when he read theic, but it turns out that the reality ispletely different.


    He silently picked up a few shrimps, crabs, and such.


    ording to what he knew, before he could finish eating his few meals, there was probably no more food on the table.


    ncing at them, Orochimaru and Jiraiya didn¡¯t know how serious this situation is, and they were eating slowly, without any thought of saving some food from Tsunade¡¯s reach.


    Within seconds, two of them were staring at the empty table.


    Then, the three of them stared at Akabane in a daze-because until now, there are still two uneaten crabs remaining on Akabane¡¯s te.


    ¡°Okay, Tsunade, but there is still another way to replenish your Chakra other than eating...¡±


    Akabane guarded his crabs with an alert looked.


    She just ate too much too fast to replenish her Chakra, and after all, they weren¡¯t in hurry, so she doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    But, I still want to eat!


    He was deceived by Tsunade for a while and almost forgot about it.


    ¡°Ahh, stingy...¡±


    She didn¡¯t force him, and her Chakra almost fully charged again, thus it wouldn¡¯t matter if she waited a little more.


    ¡°New dishes are here...¡±


    The chef brought them some more foods still hot from the fryer.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tsunade, spare us some this time!¡±


    ¡°Even Sarutobi-sensei hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Akabane had finished his meal, but witnessing this scene, slightly moved his emotion.


    This meal is theirst supper in Uzumaki Vige. Tomorrow morning, they will have to hit the road again.


    Although there were twists and turns, their journey to this vige gave them some good memory.


    But Akabane felt a bit sad because hisics weren¡¯t sold out, it probably because of his readers was only from children, and after all theic depicted mainly on Konoha, and viger here didn¡¯t feel much familiarity with ¡°Naruto¡±.


    This makes his points increased not as much as before, which is almost the same as when the first book was released.


    Akabane sighed secretly, and then think about his current 100 points and the 4,000 points ninjutsu on the list.


    There is still ahead of me huh...


    ¡°Just to think all the work that I need to reach 4000 points gives me a headache.¡±


    In Naruto, theic solely focused on Konoha, and rarely described other countries.


    Akabane thinking hard, he thinks that he needs a pen name. After all, he is an independent illustrator here and might be the first one, thus he can¡¯t affiliate himself with any vige or else he could be suspect as a spy or some kind of conspirator.


    more than that, I have toe up to distribute it into another country, such as a water country.


    ¡°Just finish up your meals and then take a rest, Akabane will stay for a while to tell you about Tsukiha.¡±


    Hiruzen was smoking his cigarette, and waited until his students finished their meals to call Akabane.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I hope it¡¯s not something sketchy.¡±


    Tsunade sneered, then went back to her room.


    I wonder...


    Jiraiya also muttered secretly after ncing at Akabane and Hiruzen, and couldn¡¯t think of something.


    ¡°Ah... don¡¯t think about it too much, it¡¯s just an official business.¡±


    Hiruzen¡¯s face blushed. Since he exposed the telescope, he has no confidence in front of Tsunade Akabane.


    Akabane kept his eyes and thought to himself, not interjecting into such a topic.


    ¡°Ok, sensei we will leave first.¡±


    Orochimaru bowed, turned, and took the lead to leave.


    After the three of them left, Hiruzen was silent for a moment, and then said ¡°Tsukiha will temporarily reside in your house from now on. I hope you can take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ve promised her that I¡¯ll give her the best life possible.¡±


    Akabane said without hesitation.


    ¡°Shikai is not at ease right now, with the current situation of this vige, he wouldn¡¯t be able to visit her for the time being. Thus he privately gives the Kurama n some benefit through you, and the gift will be delivered tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Akabane was shocked hearing that.


    It sounds like you¡¯re going to give a marriage proposal to my parents!?


    ¡°Are there any other than Tsukiha Uzumaki?¡±


    ¡°I have told Tsunade about a few children, and the other three were epted by our n.¡±


    Hiruzen said.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have any problems, is there anything else? I want to meet my bed as soon as possible.¡±


    Akabane yawned, feeling sleepy.


    ¡°Um... Akabane, I wonder what is the content of that painting before?¡±


    ¡°Sensei, I don¡¯t know anything about it, maybe Tsunade knows something?¡±


    Akabane smiled and denied it.


    Although Jiraiya probably didn¡¯t notice it was Akabane who wrote it, as a teacher and a Hokage, he can see clearly through Akabane.


    He must find another way to see the pages without getting caught, especially from Tsunade.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>


    When Akabane got up the next morning, he was baffled by the group of people outside his house¡ªto put it precisely, almost the entire viger had gathered up.


    Thus he went out to check what¡¯s going on, and everyone outside immediately took notice of him.


    ¡°There he is, Akabane from Kurama n!¡±


    ¡°The author of the drawings! I meanic!¡±


    ¡°My children love to read it, but ...... s, this makes me feels sad about their departure, butter when they go to Konoha, they might have a good time there with more ofics to read.¡±


    The parents¡¯ presence today was because they will be part of their children, the atmosphere was a bit gloomy, but Akabane found out that they talked about him and hisics the most.


    Akabane looked at them curiously while there still a pillow mark on his cheek.


    Suddenly a figure squeezing out from the crowd, running towards him.


    ¡°Nii-san, shall we go to Konoha today?¡±


    Tsukiha¡¯s hands were full-on holding her belongings. It seemed that her father didn¡¯t n for her to return to the Uzumaki Vige in the future.


    Akabane touched her head, smiled lightly, and said, ¡°Yes we will, you get inside my house to y for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay..¡±


    Tsukiha responded nervously, but she wasn¡¯t timid.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    Akabane nced around, looking for her father including Hiruzen that they were not seen.


    ¡°Dad is very busy he said, so he can¡¯te over to drop me off. Then I decided to take my things and go to see you Nii-san.¡±


    Tsukiha looked so mature at such a young age.


    She seems to be very independent, different from other children, and moreover, today she is dressed beautifully, like a princess.


    Akabane felt something was wrong, but couldn¡¯t say anything specifically, and couldn¡¯t remember it for a while.


    Seeing the presence of Hiruzen, Akabane wondered as he walked.


    When he looked upon the way, he saw a few mothersing to send their children, and he thought secretly in his heart ¨C where is Tsukiha¡¯s mother?


    ¡°I just realize I never saw her before.¡±


    During this time, he was too busy to pay much attention to other issues, and only that he thinks of it, it bothered his mind.


    ¡°Ah, all I remembered was I¡¯ve been tricked by those two old men!¡±


    Akabane still felt that he was pushed by their agenda, and got fooled around.


    And there is no way that she only stays for a while, with the current situation happening here, they only sweet-talking to ease their children that everything will be okay.


    Well, I guess that¡¯s what is a parent should do, to make sure that their children can live a peaceful life even without them around.


    He elerated his pace and hurried to the ce where hest saw Hiruzen.


    ¡°Well, everyone, you can go back, now that we have everyone here, we are ready to go.¡±


    Hiruzen waved his hand and motioned to the parents to gives their goodbye, which might be theirst.


    ¡°Sensei, Akabane is here, let¡¯s set off, it may take much more time to get to Konoha with this many children.¡±


    Orochimaru informed Hiruzen that everyone had gathered.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set off!¡±


    Kazama left a greeting and departed the caravans.


    From start to finish, he didn¡¯t give Akabane time to speak at all, before he arrived, he saw Hiruzen only looked to the front without looking back.


    Urgh!


    Afterward, Akabane nced at Tsukiha and followed with a flustered look.


    It¡¯s... nothing.


    Akabane touched her head, and at the same time sighed lightly.


    ¡°Are you okay Nii-san?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Even if his blood was boiling, he can only appease Tsukiha, since her father hasn¡¯te, he can¡¯t leave her halfway.


    On the way back, Hiruzen directly revealed his true face.


    This is a warning, which ¡°Invader Ninja¡± dares to fight with them, and they will taste the anger of the ¡°God of Shinobi¡±.


    The first world war ninja has just ended, and Hiruzen¡¯s reputation is at its peak, which reaches the level of the five viges Kage. Few ninjas dare Came to provoke him, so everyone who came out from Uzumaki Vige back to the Fire Country will be guaranteed safe and sound.


    However...


    When everyone returned to the Fire Country¡¯s border and arrived at the side of the Fire Temple, Akabane saw a splendid and gorgeous caravan.


    The eye-catching banner, clearly from an army escort, instantly made it clear at a nce who he was ¨C That was the Daimyo of the Fire Nation!


    Hiruzen was baffled.


    He knew that the Daimyo would oppose his n, but he never expected that the Daimyo would be bothered to stop them himself.


    This is too sudden!


    When the two convoys met, Kazama didn¡¯t dare to stand in the way, quickly withdrew to the sides, kneeling respectfully.


    Orochimaru and others stood aside, half-kneeling respectfully.


    ¡°Salute to you, your majesty.¡±


    Hiruzen salutes.


    Even if he is the Hokage of Konoha but nominally he is appointed by the daimyo and was considered to be a subordinate of the daimyo.


    ¡°Oh~ it¡¯s you Hiruzen, I just went to the temple of fire. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you. It¡¯s been a long time since west met, why note up for a cup of tea. ¡°


    Daimyo¡¯s voice came from the carriage.


    His voice was gentle and elegant and had a peculiar persuasive power that made people feel as if they were in a spring breeze, I¡¯m afraid that many people would unconsciously believe Daimyo¡¯s words just by listening to his voice.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±


    Hiruzen then slowly approaching the Daimyo¡¯ carriage.


    Before driving, he nodded and smiled at the head guard. The head guard paused for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Hokage-same, please!¡±


    Then, he put down the woodendder, lifted the curtain, and signaled Hiruzen to move forward.


    Akabane watched the Hokage go up, then lowered his head.


    coincidence?


    He didn¡¯t believe it.


    It is by no means a coincidence!


    Perhaps it was a warning, or perhaps it was an exchange of benefits, but in any case, the daimyo¡¯s intentions were already obvious, and he just didn¡¯t want to make the rtionship between the Fire Country and Konoha Vige too rigid.


    After weighing the pros and cons, he chose to visit the Temple of Fire and meet Hiruzen by chance.


    ¡°Hiruzen, during this time you led the team to escort the caravan. I heard some of it. I heard that it was quite thrilling. It made me worry about your students. I happened to see them all safe today, and I felt relieved.¡±


    The daimyo poured a cup of tea and smiled gently.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. Fortunately, the students that I took were amongst the best, thus they could protect themselves until I arrived.¡±


    Hiruzen said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Daimyo smiled and looked careless, and turned to him, ¡°Well, tell me then, whose these students?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the patriarch of the Uzumaki n took an interest in Akabane Kurama, and wants to arrange a marriage between Kurama and Uzumaki n, which is why he sent a team back, while the rest of the children came along.¡±


    Hiruzen continued to exin.


    ¡°So, speaking of Akabane Kurama... I have heard his name before. He was well-known for his artwork, I wonder which one is he?¡±


    Daimyo nodded his head with a smile and looked curiously from the carriage.


    ¡°Have you seen the most beautifully dressed red-haired girl? The boy next to her is Akabane Kurama.¡±


    Hiruzen pointed out for him straightforwardly.


    Tsukiha was clinging to Akabane. Although she is not inseparable from each other, for them, a nce was enough to identify the affinity.


    The Daimyo curiously nced at them, chuckled, then retracted and said: ¡°Thest time there was a marriage was with the Senju in exchange for a close bond with the Uzumaki vige for many years, and this time is the Kurama n... However, it is a good match.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your praise, your Majesty.¡±


    Hiruzen said with a smile.


    ¡°Marriage is the rise and fall of ns, Uzumaki n has always been a good candidate for it, this time I want to be no exception, so I wouldn¡¯t worry about it. Alright, I still have to go to the temple to burn incense, so I won¡¯t dy Hokage¡¯s trip.¡±


    As the Daimyo finished, he took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Yes, thanks for your time, your majesty.¡±

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>


    Ouch! The feeling of being watched.


    Akabane sensed Daimyo¡¯s gaze and immediately felt that they must have talked about him at some point.


    ¡°Nii-san, they seem to be watching us...¡±


    Tsukiha whispered.


    Not only the daimyo but also the guards around him.


    Akabane¡¯s eyes swept around, seeing the children of the Uzumaki n surrounding Tsukiha and the truck wrapped in red cloth, and he became more sure of his guess.


    I was being gossiped!


    What temporarily stay, what to temporarily change of surname...


    His blood was boiled, but at this time he has reached the point where there is no turning back. Seeing Tsukiha¡¯s uneasy eyes, he took a deep breath: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hokage-sensei introduces us to your majesty. You are guests from the Uzumaki vige.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so...¡±


    Tsukiha is the daughter only of the patriarch of the Uzumaki n, and thus she held the title of princess of the Uzumaki n.


    This set of words made sense, plus Tsukiha trust Akabane wholeheartedly, so she didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    Soon everyone saw Hiruzen get off the carriage and stood aside.


    Not long after, the daimyo drove away to the Temple of Fire- the two seemed to have reached some sort of understanding, so each headed to their respective destinations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continues our travel.¡±


    Hiruzen cut back and said lightly.


    Akabane followed behind and remain speechless, there were so many children around, it was not the time to ask those unnecessary things.


    ...


    The two retained some sort of tacit understanding, and it wasn¡¯t until they were outside the Konoha¡¯s territory that the party gradually rxed.


    Here, they are save from any threat. No viges dare to break their truce after the First World War Ninja.


    Even if the current Konoha still recover from the recent loss.


    At this time, Akabane walked to the front and asked in a low voice: ¡°Sensei, what is exactly your deal with Shikai Uzumaki?¡±


    ¡°Well...we just need to make sure that the Daimyo got some benefit from our n, to gave him some sense of guarantee.¡±


    Hiruzen walked ahead and said slowly after exhaling the smoke from his mouth.


    ¡°So, you sold me?!¡±


    Akabane gritted his teeth.


    ¡°To put it simply, yes. As I said before, as a guarantee.¡±


    Hiruzen said with a smile.


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t left empty-handed, don¡¯t you? Do you still remember the specialty of the Uzumaki n?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Could it be that...¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Well, you guessed it right, sealing jutsu.¡±


    Hiruzen sternly said, ¡°The price of the Uzumaki n is the sealing jutsu.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Akabane took a breath. This is one of the most important traits of the Uzumaki n to settle down. They were willing to hand it over.


    But when you think about it, this is their way of surviving from this conflict.


    with the sealing jutsu and the Uzumaki bloodline, even if their hometown will be destroyed, they can rely on Konoha as a save haven for a couple more years to grow another Uzumaki n settlement.


    This is their best way to retain their bloodline.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the patriarch.


    ¡°Your Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai is exceptional, but when you letting your Kekkei Genkai take control every time, you know what will happen... that kind of monster.¡±


    Hiruzen said slowly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually because of the overwhelming pools of chakra, coupled with abuse of ability, resulting in split personality.¡±


    Akabane said of his own understanding, ¡°In a certain sense, it can also be regarded as a demon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, But if there is a sealing jutsu to control it, the main problem of your n will be greatly alleviated.¡±


    Hiruzen finished the remaining sentences.


    Akabane understands what he means. Any family has its own secret ninjutsu. Konoha has the power to learn their characteristics, abilities, but not the power to plunder as their own, otherwise, it will be treat as a threat to all of the ns.


    The predecessor of the ¡°Uzumaki n¡± has only a dozen children, but this would mean nothing without intermarriage between the ns.


    This is a well-thought n for years toe between the two patriarchs of Konoha and Uzumaki Vige.


    Akabane hates this feeling, but he has to admit that this gives him benefit and there is no harm to gain.


    Just ept the marriage that is...


    ¡°You are really wise...¡±


    He gritted his teeth and sent a ¡°praise¡±.


    ¡°Ahaha, its nothing.¡±


    Hiruzen happily smoked his cigarette, ignoring the hidden resentment in his words.


    Akabane slowed down, and when he passed Tsunade, he heard her whisper: ¡°What are you talking about, what deal that sensei made Akaba?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can ask him yourself.¡±


    Akabane sighed, not knowing how to face her, and returned sadly to Tsukiha¡¯s side.


    Tsukiha was too young to understand whats happened, but she could felt that Akabane was upset, so she doesn¡¯t want to ask anything.


    ...


    After they reached the gate, Akabane eased his emotion, it was only the change of surname. and when the time came, it would be fine if mom and dad took him as their goddaughter.


    Perfect!


    ¡°Everyone, This is the front gate of Konoha Vige, take a look...¡±


    Hiruzen turned around and pointed to the door to the children.


    ¡°Hey, that sign looks like ours.¡±


    ¡°The one in the middle is also an Uzumaki.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that Konoha Vige is the same as the one drawn by Nii-san.¡±


    These children brought theiric books, and they had always wanted to see Konoha with their own eyes.


    Seeing the hugemon between Uzumaki Vige and Konoha made them felt nostalgic and homesick at the same time.


    Although they might need to take some time to truly integrate into Konoha, it will make Konoha to them feels like home.


    More than that, all the children looked at Akabane and asked about the meaning of the signs.


    ¡°The mark of Konoha was set by the first Hokage, symbolizing the inseparable friendship between Konoha and the Uzumaki n.¡±


    Akabane smiled and said, ¡°In fact, the first Hokage¡¯s wife is the elder of your Uzumaki n.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡±


    Even Tsukiha was a little surprised by that fact.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, my grandma¡¯s real name is Mito Uzumaki.¡±


    Tsunade said triumphantly.


    ¡°It turned out to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Nee-san¡¯s grandmother...¡±


    ¡°Does granny Mito has red hair like us?¡±


    ¡°Is she good looking?¡±


    The children quickly merged into the topic.


    This is also the reason for choosing children.


    They are pure and wless, although they have thoughts, they are easily changed and influenced.


    ¡°We are going to meet grandma now when the timees... Don¡¯t be a surprise.¡±


    Tsunade had a mysterious smile on her face.


    To these children, she was very likable, because she knows very well that they can¡¯t go back to their vige.


    ¡°...¡±


    The children are always worry-free, Akabane sighed in his heart, but at the same time, he was a little nervous.


    As Tsukiha¡¯s ¡°guardian¡±, he was ordered by Hiruzen to go together, and they were about to meet Mito Uzumaki...


    I didn¡¯t realize it until now, but this is going to feel awkward...

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    The group of children followed Tsunade to her house, and they were shocked by the situation of the Senju n.


    ¡°Did wee to the wrong ce?¡±


    A boy said straightforwardly.


    In the mind of these children, the Senju n represents the strongest n in the world. Thus their ce must be luxurious.


    But instead, an ordinary old courtyard without gates or n¡¯s marks.


    If it weren¡¯t for the story that they heard, they would believe that the Senju n was once the most prestigious ns all over the world.


    ¡°Hahaha, my grandfather said when he was alive, that was not our taste.¡±


    Tsunadeughs happily, but her face instantly turned indifferent when she turned her head and said at Akabane, who was leading the way,¡± Let¡¯s go...friend!¡±


    It¡¯s not like I volunteered for this... she¡¯s bitter!


    He sighed silently and led his head to the courtyard of Mito Uzumaki.


    If he can, Akabane doesn¡¯t want to see her, but if he doesn¡¯te to pay a visit, he will suffer the next time.


    Just, gotta see.


    As he walked, heforted and encouraged himself.


    Before reaching the yard, Akabane heard a sigh from inside when he turned the corner: ¡°Some boy hasn¡¯t been here for some time. I wonder if there anypensation for it... hey, I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t deserve to be treated like this.¡±


    Old?


    How old are you!


    Akabane was full of resentment in his heart. She was only thirty years old, but she was like an olddy all day long. It was...


    ¡°There is nopensation for myte visit, but there are a bunch of other special gifts.¡±


    He stepped into the gate of the yard and said angrily.


    ¡°Oh, presents!?¡±


    Mito shook her chair with a rxed look.


    ¡°Dangdangdang~~~The present is here!¡±


    After shouting, Tsunade jumped out from the door.


    In the next second, a bunch of red hair cute children emerged from the door, followed by strange and lovely faces.


    ¡°Uhh? They.. they are...¡±


    Mito was struck, and after a moment of surprise, she quickly regained her calmness.


    Smiled serenely, her demeanor revealing the boldness of once the Princess of Uzumaki Vige and the wife of the First Hokage.


    ¡°Ooh, children,e here and let grandma see you...¡±


    Her face was calm, but her trembling hands revealed the excitement in her heart, this was just too much for her to process.


    The group of children is a little timid since in front of them is Mito Uzumaki herself, but her beautiful face with the red hair made them felt familiar.


    Before long, Tsukiha was the first to stand up and walk towards her.


    ¡°Granny...¡±


    ¡°Yes! I know you must be Tsukiha.¡±


    ¡°and you are Manami, Chiharu...¡±


    Mito had seen them before at the pictures.


    Her eyes swept when the names quickly matched the faces.


    ¡°Are they the only ones?¡±


    She looked a little upset, adding a bit of irony to her heart.


    ¡°Well, only these ten children came to Konoha.¡±


    Tsunade actually understood some details on why these children came to Konoha.


    At this moment, she understands Mito¡¯s mood very well, but in front of her children, she can¡¯t express too much sadness-even if she was, in fact, just a child.


    ¡°Tsuna-chan, will they all lives with us?¡±


    Mito¡¯s smile didn¡¯t diminish.


    ¡°No, Tsukiha lives at Akabane¡¯s house.¡±


    Tsunade said grimly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mito was stunned. Her eyes swept towards Akabane.


    What happens here?


    But soon she realizes.


    After a moment of silence, she nodded and said: ¡°I understand, Tsukiha will be fine boarding in the Kurama¡¯s house.¡±


    She thought it well for a reason.


    As the daughter of the patriarch, there is no way Tsukiha could normally live at Konoha.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take you all for a tour around the house first, and by the way, feel free to pick your room along the way.¡±


    Tsunade took the children away because she knew that Mito must have something to say to Akabane.


    Tsukiha stood still right next Akabane.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. Here are your family members, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Akabane touched her head.


    ¡°Okay..¡±


    Tsukiha turned around and followed the group.


    Mitoy on her chair, as if her face changed instantly, lying there doing small things, and after a while, she said, ¡°Why is she so clingy to you? And you hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to visit me when you were in Konoha. Look at me? You finally came he empty-handed, where¡¯s youric?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Her questions were too much for him to process, and her attitude changed drastically towards him.


    Is it because you are handsome?


    At this time, Mito sat up.


    Akabane, who was also only ten years old and just the right height to be at eye level with her sitting, stared at Akabane and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but I always thought it was something rather rude.¡±


    ¡°Why... I just want to surprise you, grandma.¡±


    ¡°Surprise!¡±


    Akabane took out theics in his arms¡ªthis is the 11-15 episodes he drew on Uzumaki Vige, which was just too troublesome to send here via courier.


    ¡°Oh~~~This is the original drawings!¡±


    Mito¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately sat up, her tone softened instantly, ¡°I did not misunderstand you, you are a good boy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    True!


    Women at least have two faces just in case. Otherwise, it is impossible to turn their mood so easily.


    Akabane murmured secretly, and then bravely squeezed out a smile: ¡°Ehehe Grandma, but don¡¯t remember to print a copy, and send it to Yamano-san, and let him print it out as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my precious, grandma will do this for you,¡± said Mito gently.


    ¡°Well then, about Tsukiha...¡±


    Akabane hesitated for a moment but still asking.


    ¡°Rest assured. I could see the bigger picture. I will entrust her entirely to your household. I¡¯m more relieved that way.. by the way, don¡¯t you dare to influence her with yourziness, and the other thing, while your hands will full, unfortunately, I could help you.¡±


    Mito, Speak softly.


    ???


    What do I want you to help?


    Akabane could think of anything rted to her words. Thus he remained speechless.


    ¡°Hey, you have to understand. As a grandma, you can¡¯t force her to be tolerant, right?¡±


    She sighed on how dense Akabane was.


    ¡°Grandma, please stop telling me that...¡±


    Akabane admitted that he had thoughts about Tsunade, and she seemed to have some feelings for him, but he didn¡¯t have many thoughts about Tsukiha.


    It was just a brother and sister rtion...maybe with a little love here and there...


    But these seem to be unnecessary to talk to Mito.


    An older woman is scary and can make up thousands of stories in minutes.


    No way I could tell her!


    ¡°Hey, if there is no other for you to say, I¡¯m going to read, don¡¯t disturb me for a while.¡±


    Mito waved away.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma Mito. I wille to see you another day.¡±


    Akabane fled as fast as possible. This terrifying woman is simply a wolf in sheep cloth!


    Ahh, my poor drawing


    He sighed inwardly, but then he thought that there would be an extra 300 points, which was a bit of good news.


    300 points are enough for him to redeem the lowest-rank Sharingan.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    However, there is one problem with Sharingan, Akabane isn¡¯t from Uchiha, can he use it freely?


    He can only get the answer until he made the exchange.


    But with Sharingan in his possession, it would cause distress around the Uchiha n, unless he nned to leave Konoha, he couldn¡¯t take the chance.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll wait for the next volume to be released and see Uchiha¡¯s reaction.¡±


    Akabane shook his head and rejected the idea.


    In the next volume, Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan will appear, which may test Uchiha¡¯s standpoint.


    But the other thing that needs to pay attention to is Danzo.


    How will he react when he sees it?


    Everything is still unclear.


    After handing out the third volume, Akabane was seriously distracted and almost hit by Tsunade, who was taking the child back around the corner.


    ¡°Did you finish talking to grandma?¡±


    Tsunade was a little surprised at how fast they had finished talking.


    ¡°We only talked about minor things. Well, I shall take Tsukiha to meet with my n.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Yes, go ahead. I got my hand full here.¡±


    Tsunade didn¡¯t hold back.


    During this period, they must focus on other important things, and the first is to settle the problems of Uzumaki¡¯s children.


    Akabane nodded and waved to Tsukiha.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first,e find me if you need anything.¡±


    Tsukiha said tenderly to her friends.


    Out of ten children, she is the most talented and also the most serene other.


    ¡°Goodbye, Tsuki-chan.¡±


    After saying goodbye, Tsukiha walked next to Akabane.


    Walking on the street, her eyes nced at everything that she passed, her hands trembling slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid you will be safe here.¡±


    Akabane tried to assure her.


    ¡°Yeah, Nii-san.¡±


    To the Uzumaki¡¯s bloodline, they aren¡¯t only being monitored by the Hidden Mist ninja but also Danzo.


    But the three generations will take care of it. Thus that leaves Akabane to rest assured.


    ¡°We will now go to the patriarch of my n to change your surname. Your new identity is my little sister starting from today.¡±


    Akabane said as he walked.


    Tsukiha stayed for a while, turned her head to look at him, and said suspiciously: ¡°But daddy said it should be a wife...¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡±


    What the hell did that old man doctrine her daughter!?


    Akabane was slightly choked heard that, fortunately, he was determined, looking at Tsukiha and shook her head and denied: ¡°It¡¯s just a sister, don¡¯t mind what your father says.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She nodded and said nothing.


    Akabane put away his underestimated thoughts. He found out that Tsukiha was very precocious, seemingly ignorant, but as a mirror of himself.


    In the future, some things are better to be prepared.


    For example... she is testing her blood.


    Akabane needs to test further whether the blood of the Uzumaki can reduce the points requirement for him to exchange their traits.


    ...


    At the Anbu headquarter.


    ¡°Danzo, stay your roots away from her.¡±


    Danzo has just begun to arrange his n, and the Third Hokage, who has just returned, has found out about it.


    ¡°Hiruzen, Tsukiha Uzumaki is the most suitable vessel for the next generation of Jinchuriki. Moreover we got her under our possession.¡±


    Danzo said solemnly.


    ¡°No, she is the patriarch of the new Uzumaki n, and there is no room for negotiation.¡±


    Hiruzen shook his head.


    ¡°Everyone can be a patriarch, but not a Jinchuriki.¡±


    Danzo said indifferently, ¡°That weakness of your will cause Konoha harm in the future.¡±


    ¡°I said... stop it!¡± Hiruzen snapped, looking cold and stern.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Danzo clenched his hands, took a deep breath, and sat down with a cold snort.


    ¡°In addition, regarding the situation, we must recall Sakumo and Murasaki toe back from the Land of Waves.¡±


    Herzen continued.


    ¡°Hiruzen, you!¡±


    Danzo stood up as his face was full of anger.


    ¡°The five major viges have just gone through the war, and we can¡¯t do any more stunts. Secretly supporting the Uzumaki Vige is the bottom line.¡±


    Hiruzen said nonchntly.


    ¡°Whose idea was that!?¡±


    ¡°Me, The Third Hokage!¡±


    Hiruzen rarely this firm and unhinge.


    ¡°Just do as you wish then!¡±


    Danzo punch at his table after his n being halted.


    ...


    At Akabane¡¯s house.


    ¡°She must be Tsukiha!?¡±


    The Kurama¡¯s patriarch looked at with a strange gaze, and after a careful looked, he took out a scroll from underneath.


    ¡°Yes, the patriarch, but our agenda here is to add her to our family as my sister.¡±


    Akabane exined his intention.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    The patriarch was surprised, and then he took the scroll and said, ¡°But, what¡¯s written on this..¡±


    Akabane took a look at it. It recorded the many seals of the Uzumaki n, each with a seal, which requires special ninjutsu


    He looked at Tsukiha and asked: ¡°Can you unlock these seals?¡±


    Tsukiha nced at the patriarch and shook her head slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, anyway, you can keep this scroll.¡±


    The patriarch smiled reluctantly, and then said after a pause, ¡°Since you insist, I will change her to your sister, but the genealogy is impossible to be added.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Akabane doesn¡¯t care about the genealogy, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t include it.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s settle this first.¡±


    The patriarch nodded and said nothing else.


    Akabane took the scroll and left.


    After walking out of the patriarch¡¯s house for some time, Akabane turned his head back. He sensed something off.


    ¡°There was a second person in the room just now.¡±


    Tsukiha whispered.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Not only did he know a person was eavesdropping on them, but he also knew that it was probably Anbu... No, to be precise, ¡°Roots¡±!


    The patriarch of Kurama seemed to be working with the Roots!


    The Roots¡¯ existence within the Kurama n could lead to distrust.


    ¡°We will be going to my house now, and you mustn¡¯t go outside.¡±


    Akabane said solemnly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Tsukiha nodded slightly.


    I hope the Third Hokage could settle this situation faster...


    Akabane held the scroll.


    The both of them walked towards his house side-by-side.


    Once they reached the front door, Akabane stopped.


    Compared with the Patriarch of Kurama n, his front door is indeed not as atmospheric, no wonder those people look for him through the window.


    ¡°Nii-san, is this your house?¡±


    Tsukiha looked up.


    ¡°Yes, here live your godfather and godmother.¡±


    Akabane touched her hair and then led to introduce her to his parents.


    Of course, as a sister!


    Kurama Chiaki and Kurama Saki were both there, but they didn¡¯t know what was going on. They saw Akabanee in with a little girl holding his hand, and they looked a bit confused.


    ¡°Who is this little miss?¡±


    After a moment, his mother asking him who is the girl that he brought.


    ¡°My sister, your... new daughter.¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help feeling a little ashamed when he said the second half.


    He himself is the troublesome son, and now he brought back another kid for the to take care of. Thinking about it carefully, he could only felt sorry.


    ¡°Our daughter?¡±


    His mother was stunned for a moment, and then quickly reacted and said enthusiastically, ¡°Bring her in first. You both must be tired from the walk, go take a shower, and change your clothes.¡±


    She knew, and she had tons of questions, but she couldn¡¯t ask it all in front of a little girl.


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    Tsukiha was blushing as she thanked her, and she was about to say thest word but still hesitated.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64</h4>


    ¡°Sharingan user, from outside Uchiha n... This is going to cause a lot of trouble.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki sighed.


    She didn¡¯t understand Akabane¡¯s thoughts. She knew what kind of people the Uchiha n was and by writing this story as if he were asking for a death wish.


    As soon as the third volume release, the Uchiha probably couldn¡¯t sit still after reading it.


    She was hesitating whether to cancel the manuscript from being printed or just go with it.


    ¡°Forget it, the young man can¡¯t think straight, let him be.¡±


    After pondering for some time, Mito finally decide didn¡¯t cancel the manuscript. But, as Akabane said, printed the book in its entirety for the third volume, and then sent the printed one to the printing factory.


    ...


    Akabane didn¡¯t know that something bothered Mito¡¯s mind, but he was sure that Mito had read those five chapters-because his points were increased.


    Adding three hundred points to the original over one hundred points, he now has over four hundred points.


    But, with his fast growth in recent days, four hundred points are pretty much useless now.


    Currently, the only ones that can be exchanged are Liquefy Jutsu, Water Prison Jutsu, Water Dragon Jutsu, and Great Waterfall Jutsu, in addition to Sharingan and the Uzumaki¡¯s vitality.


    The water dragon jutsu could be a good choice ofplement, and as for the Great Waterfall Jutsu...


    It¡¯s good, but it costs 500 points.


    [The points exchange seeded!] [Liquify Jutsu has been learned] [Water Prison Jutsu has been learned]


    Akabane thoughtfully of his choice, and instead choose that both ninjutsu.


    The water prison can be more versatile, which is quite useful for him-the five senses control uses drawing as a medium, and drawing can be done with one hand, and the other hand canpletely maintain the water prison.


    After exchanging the water prison and liquify jutsu, in addition, he exchanged his physique by 6 points, increasing his physique by up to 30 points.


    ¡°Ooh! my current strength has reached the Chuunin level.¡±


    At this time, Akabane found his rank has risen.


    But specifically, he didn¡¯t feel much change, as if... it was just an overall evaluation.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know how to care?¡±


    While he was studying, the clone drawing next to him couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Is there anything to care about?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I can do this alone...¡±


    The clone answered directly with a sarcastic tone, and then paused and said, ¡°Have you considered how you would deal with the Uchiha after your volume released?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, my hands are full right now.¡±


    Akabane said directly.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    With a chuckle, the clone said no more.


    There is a chance that Anbu might be listening to their conversation right now, in order to prevent it, further details mustn¡¯t be discussed.


    Akabane got up and prepared to meet Danzo.


    It stands to reason that after Tsukiha¡¯s affairs were done, he should report it back to his teacher.


    But as soon as he leaned on the bed, the bed was like a suction leaving him unable to move.


    Downstairs, Tsukiha and his parents get along quite well.


    Although it can¡¯t be called ¡°Godmother¡± or ¡°Godfather,¡± it is enough to make both of them happy to have another kid to take care of, since Akabane has grown older.


    Akabane smiled slightly and informed them: ¡°I¡¯ll go out to meet my teacher for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Akaba, take care.¡±


    ¡°Nii-san, be careful...¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I just got a sister like that, huh?


    Akabane sighed and walked slowly into the street.


    Passing by theic store on the street side, he saw a lot of people got inside the store and brought aic on their way out.


    Are sales doing good ey?


    Hisic sales in Konoha were slightlyforted. He lightens up his bad mood.


    Not long after leaving the store, to a more secluded spot, a figure appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Akaba, Shimura-sensei has been waiting for you.¡± The figure wore ck clothes and a mask with a unique mark using a familiar sound to Akabane.


    ¡°Oh, Yoriku, you have joined the Anbu.¡±


    Akabane greeted weakly.


    In an instant, the atmosphere was deadly silent.


    ¡°Ahem... how can you know it¡¯s me?¡±


    Yoriko couldn¡¯t help but coughed a few times, looking rather upset.


    ¡°You need to practice your voice more.¡±


    Akabane reminded briefly while smile slightly.


    Capable of being recruited by the Anbu proved that she got some potential, but her body was still weak as ever, made her voice easy to distinguish.


    ¡°Well, follow me now.¡±


    Yoriko is not yet an official Anbu Ninja, but on still on orientation.


    One after another, it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at Anbu headquarters.


    ¡°Shimura-sensei is inside. He wants to meet you alone.¡±


    Yoriko pointed the way, slightly nodded, then left immediately.


    Walking out of the cave, he was slightly surprised.


    Anbu was well known as elite assassins from Konoha. With such a reputation, he expects theirir will look like underground prisons or something like that.


    But what he saw was a beautiful scenery surrounded by mountains.


    This is...


    ¡°You seemed a little surprised.¡±


    Danzo appeared silently. He has mastered a various set of skills around the assassination. It is not difficult to perfectly cover up his footsteps and breaths.


    ¡°Sort of, but I didn¡¯t expect the Anbu would be so beautiful.¡±


    Akabane smiled reluctantly.


    ¡°Well, you guessed wrong. This is not Anbu but the Root.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    Akabane almost jump out, but fortunately could maintain hisposure, and then asked in surprise, ¡°Root?¡±


    ¡°Konoha can be taken as a big tree, with prosperity around it. To support such a tree, it needed countless underground Root. That is my philosophy, and here.. is where I make ite through.¡±


    Danzo was unusually patient and went inside while talking.


    Obviously, he has been waiting for Akabane toe there.


    ¡°Sensei, what are you saying to me?¡±


    Akabane was anxious, knowing that the deeper he went, the closer he is to die.


    ¡°You came to me for the contents of your thirdic volume, right?¡±


    Danzo took out a book in his hand.


    Akabane nced at it. This is not the original volume. It should be a printed copy stolen by Danzo from some source.


    He smirked and said, ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything from your teacher.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do it if you know the danger?¡± Danzo said with a sneer.


    ¡°No, I just wish Sensei wouldn¡¯t step in to stop it.¡±


    Akabane shook his head and answered.


    ¡°You want to test Uchiha. Why?¡±


    ¡°Curiosity. What will happen to with Sharingan when it was used by an outsider.¡±


    Faced with Danzo¡¯s question, Akabane simply replied, ¡°Will its power still exist? Are there any side effects, and whether its power is weaker than the original version...I want to know all this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Danzo did not answer as he walked forward silently.


    The two walked from outside the cave to the inside of the basin, that is when Akabane saw the Root¡¯s training ground.


    The scale is small, only fit for a dozen people.


    It seems that Danzo has reached his peak, which was less powerful than it waster.


    Akabane secretly said in his heart.


    At this time, Danzo broke the silence and continued: ¡°Your ideas are dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I simply just want to know. Anyway, I just think about it, but I didn¡¯t actually...¡±


    Akabane was cut by Danzo.


    ¡°For Uchiha, you have insulted their heritage.¡±


    Danzo sneered lightly. ¡°They are extremely sensitive and able to harm if they want to.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t have a good impression of the Uchiha n, and even has a bit of disgust.


    ¡°Extreme affection and disgust, it seems that the sensei knows their secrets.¡±


    ¡°You can continue your printing. If the Uchiha¡¯s patriarch tries to take the initiative, I can amodate you a help.¡±


    Danzo did not answer his question but turned into another topic.


    ¡°But there is a price for it.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to be under your protection, sensei.¡±


    Cooperation reached!

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    ¡°The Root was just established not long ago. We have implemented harsh training and assessment to the trainee, and the casualty rate is very high.¡±


    Danzo said slowly, ¡°In order to reduce our losses, I need your Genjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Five senses control?¡±


    ¡°Yes, It will allow them to be repeatedly immersed in the experienced of death without causing harm.¡±


    Danzo nodded.


    ¡°Piece a cake.¡±


    Akabane agreed, but in his heart, he gradually became confused-how did Danzo know?


    Hell-viewing Jutsu is fused with five senses control, which is an unorthodox way to use it.


    There are very few people in the Kurama n who know how to use it, let alone outsiders, and there are only a handful of people who know Akabane had studied and tested it.


    After thinking about it, a name came to his mind.


    ¡°Orochimaru was working as Danzo¡¯s intel?¡±


    Akabane thought the possibility and quickly settled it.


    At this time, Orochimaru had nothing to offer to him. Perhaps it was just Danzo¡¯s investment.


    Herees the problem.


    Did Danzo reveal this ¡°Secret¡± with any other intention in mind?


    This is the reason why he doesn¡¯t like to be around Danzo. This old man has tons of eerie secrets and ns, and for Akabane to understand the bigger picture, it might be toote.


    After a while, Akabane was toozy to think about that much in a short time.


    Let¡¯s not worry about Orochimaru for now. I¡¯ll focus on Danzo¡¯s request.


    He followed Danzo and walked into a courtyard, and then heard the sound of ttering irons.


    It was the sound of kunai and shurikens.


    When a ninja was only a month old, he naturally knew what weapon it was all at once.


    ¡°Do you need to wear a mask?¡±


    Danzo asked lightly.


    ¡°Five senses control, does Konoha have another user other than me?¡±


    Akabane shook his head.


    What¡¯s the use of wearing a face mask?


    ¡°Then, everyone, gather up!¡±


    Danzo walked in with his sword neglecting Akabane¡¯s question.


    The audience was silent for an instant, and in the blink of an eye, everyone gathered in front of him.


    This is the Root!


    Akabane nced around. Although he could not tell from the appearance, he could still tell the origin of these people from the subtle differences in their attire.


    Two members are from the Aburame n, and there is one from the Hyuga n, and a huge one must be from the Akimichi n.


    There are more than a dozen others, but I can¡¯t see them clearly.


    ¡°You should know him, Akabane Kurama, and he will train you all under his Genjutsu.¡±


    Danzo said this with a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, ¡°The Genjutsu of Kurama n, you should understand what it is, you will feel the real sensation of death, whoever can¡¯t bear it, are free to leave now.¡±


    The audience was silent, and no one stood up.


    Akabane pursed his lips slightly. He didn¡¯t know what kind of brainwashing method that Danzo used. But he knew one thing very well-no harm doesn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t kill them.


    ¡°Well, since no one leaving, then from now on, you must resist.¡±


    He continued.


    Akabane stood there, adjusted his state, and preparing his chakra.


    When everyone sat down, he cast the seals with both hands andpleted the seals in the blink of an eye-


    ¡°Hell Viewing Jutsu!¡±


    After a surge of chakra, everyone was unable to move.


    ¡°Sensei, Hell viewing Jutsu can be deadly if used too frequently.¡±


    Akabane warned the side effect of his genjutsu.


    Hell viewing Jutsu can seek what¡¯s their heart fears the most. Those who are still traumatized by their past are most likely to go insane- permanently.


    ¡°I know, but this is the best way to reduce casualty without lowering the difficulty. They must pass no matter what.¡±


    Danzo was silent for a moment, and then said softly, ¡°There is no short cut it the Root.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is reasonable.¡±


    Akabane said it nonchntly.


    He does not agree with Danzo¡¯s philosophy, but he equally disagreed with Hiruzen¡¯s. Besides, here is the Root, Danzo¡¯s territory...


    ¡°Heh, sly...¡±


    Danzo sneered, but he was secretly satisfied.


    Hiruzen wants to take two of the most talented people into his grip, but not knowing that neither of them agrees to it, thus there is an opportunity for him.


    In the end, it would just be a waste of time.


    As time passed by, the Genjutsu gradually reached its most terrifying stage. The screams resounded through the valley.


    The next second it was over, everyone woke up, all covered in cold sweat and trembles.


    ¡°Take a break. ¡°


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°Sensei, we still can...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said!?¡±


    Danzo sternly repeated.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    A group of people sitting, some panting for breath, and some still felt depressed by the experience. Akabane felt slightly tired; Danzo has found the best way to torture people.


    If they keep exposing their mind to the Genjutsu, without a doubt, they willpletely break down.


    It would be best to let them regain their control, but because of the trauma caused by the Five Senses Control, their trauma will be dug deeper as the training continue.


    Now some of them looked at Akabane in horror. A mere boy possessed such a Genjutsu is unthinkable.


    After some time, Akabane cleared up his mind too focused on how to maximize his Genjutsu.


    This is a good chance for him to hone his genjutsu since he got subjects to be yed with.


    Akabane thought for a while and had something in mind.


    A few minutester, he started the second session, and a few more minutester, everyone woke up...


    ¡°Rest again.¡±


    Danzo spits out the two words.


    Akabane, on the other hand, sat down as if to start chattering: ¡°Many of you are the best of the best, had gone to war and killed people, death itself is not a fear, I want you to understand what the true meaning of the Root.¡±


    The group listening intently, but some were questioning and mocking with a low voice.


    ¡°Konoha is a big tree. What will happen to the tree without its roots?¡±


    ¡°You can imagine that you are the roots, and your family is the big tree or the fruit on the tree or the birds that perch on it. what will happen when the roots are no more, and the wood leaves will be broken ...¡±


    As Akabane said this, his hands suddenly cast hand seals


    Hell viewing Jutsu!


    Their imagination extended to another level.


    Before, they may have seen their death in battle, suicide due to failed missions, or all the fears in their hearts, but this time... they will see the death of their parents, children, and lovers.


    ¡°No, stop!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡±


    Agony, anger, hatred, eerie voices, and emotions radiated from their words.


    Danzo was silent for a moment and finallyughed out loud.


    After all this time...


    He looked at Akabane and said, ¡°Are you interested in joining Root?¡±


    By joining, he is certainly not talking about bing a regr member, but implying a position of a sessor.


    However...


    ¡°Sensei, I¡¯m not suited here. You might find another fit candidate.¡±


    Akabane waved his hand as a rejection.


    This is enough to stop Danzo for trying, but you can¡¯t deny it. This is not a normal ce to live.


    Danzo was not surprised, but still regretful.


    Afterward, he smiled dumbly and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, who knows the future.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Akabane nced at him, feeling a little surprised.


    Seeing that he was moved, could it be that his remarks fooled Danzo too?


    No way!


    He was thinking about it, wandering, and suddenly he noticed something was wrong with one of them, and immediately said, ¡°Sensei! wake the person on the far left of the second row.¡±


    Danzo who appeared next to him suddenly and patted his head. Using a dispel for genjutsu, the man was able to regain his consciousness.


    However, after he woke up, he kept yelling, as his shadow expanded wildly, trying to control everything around him.


    BOOM!


    ¡°He has just fallen into the depths of the genjutsu, so dangerous...¡±


    Akabane took a deep breath, a little frightened.


    ¡°Smart people always think one step ahead.¡±


    Danzo was sorry, and was a little bit disappointed, ¡°Release your genjutsu, this is enough for today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane immediately knots the seal to release his genjutsu.


    There was no serious damage. Everyone had been released from the illusion, and their emotions were in a mess.


    However, after seeing Danzo and Akabane, most of them quickly gained their control, but a few of them almost ran away like some form the Nara n.


    ¡°This ends for today, take your rest.¡±

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    After the training, it will take at least three days to start again.


    Although there is a price to pay, the deal would be very cost-effective as Danzo guaranteed his safety from the Uchiha n.


    As long as theics are in ce, he can start selling them immediately, but this may take another two or three days.


    In two days, Akabane hadn¡¯t been out of Konoha.


    On the one hand, he has to apany his family and go out to help Danzo with his Root from time to time.


    On the other hand, from the encounter to the final sess of the bridge construction, it is a long series of coherent plots. To keep the heat, he needs to rush to the system as soon as possible and update thesepletely in the fastest time.


    So...


    On the third day, Akabane had just got up, and his staff, Yuma Kurama, was already waiting underneath.


    ¡°Akabane-san, Yamano-san has waiting for you at the store.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯lle right over.¡±


    Akabane rubbed his temples to ease his headache.


    After washing his face, he hurriedly went to the store.


    When he got there, the printing factory had already stacked theics on the shelf.


    ¡°Akabane-san, this is the profit from before...¡±


    ¡°Just give the money directly to my parents, and this is for you.¡±


    Akabane handed over the draft of the fourth volume that he justpleted yesterday to Yamano.


    ¡°Fourth volume?¡±


    Yamano flipped it through.


    It just happens to link in thest sentence. Zabuza was killed on the plot. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised, this time it waspleted so quickly... incredible!


    ¡°Well, you help me print so many within three days, plus if you guys can help me selling this around, I can give you 20-30% of the profit.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°So generous of you Akabane-san, I¡¯ll inform this to the others.¡±


    Yamano dly agreed.


    Their main business is an arsenal, and caravans are often traveling around the country.


    Some of these caravans came from the country of fire, and some came from the neighboring countries that had good rtions with the country of fire.


    ¡°That¡¯s it from me, Yamano-san.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, then, I¡¯ll go back to the factory and tell them to start print the next volume.¡±


    Izumi Yamano nodded and greeted his caravans to leave.


    Akabane sat down at the front door, took out his drawing board and pen, and started painting to waste his time.


    It didn¡¯t take long...


    ¡°Oh, Akabane is back?¡±


    Looking up, it wasn¡¯t Shikato like always, but instead Ishi Inuzuka.


    Ishi is one of his ssmates who graduated at the same time but hasn¡¯t much-been friends with Akabane, but they both are friends with Sakumo, so they are indirectly familiar with each other.


    ¡°I just came back three days ago, and I am going to take a vacation for a while.¡±


    Akabane nced around and replied casually.


    Inuzuka n is a family of ninja known for their use of ninken as a fightingpanion and are easily identified by the distinctive red fang markings on their cheeks.


    Comics?


    He knows nothing about it.


    Ishi nced at theic store, looking hesitant.


    Just as Akabane had thought, he had never bought it, only read the contents in the hands of a friend.


    Now that he happened to be passing by, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but struggle inside.


    ¡°Uh, is the third volume is on sale today?¡±


    His eyes were bright, and after a few nces, he saw that the cover was different from before.


    ¡°Woah, newic!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came here right after I printed it.¡±


    Akabane replied smoothly.


    Ishi was taking his dog for a stroll as he happened to passed the store and saw an old ssmate.


    It was ridiculous to see what Naruto had done to the Konoha. What a brat!


    ¡°The Land of Waves...Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t been out of Konoha yet.¡±


    Ishi dropped 100 Ryo and then sat down in front of the stall, reading theics while observing the posters drawn by Akabane.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be anywhere outside the vige.¡±


    Akabane sighed. His peers have a strong desire to go outside the vige, but all he wants is toe back as soon as possible.


    ¡°Dangerous? I don¡¯t think so. I think I might...¡±


    Just as he said that, he saw a shadow of a sword flying over from theics.


    What!!?


    The huge sword, just looking at the drawing, makes him sick.


    He sucked deeply after taking a sigh of relief. He swallowed back half of the words he hadn¡¯t finished before, followed by the sight of Kakashi¡¯s hand on the forehead guard-


    ¡°What¡¯s under his forehead guard?¡±


    Ishi couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Just turn to the next page. You will see it yourself.¡±


    Akabanepleted a poster, and he continued to the next one.


    Originally he can just stop there, but since there was his old ssmate came by, he decided to give one away.


    As he was about to make a stroke, suddenly¡ª


    ¡°What!? Sharingan!?¡±


    Ishi yelled. His face was full of horror.


    Sharingan is the distinctive trait of the Uchiha n. Since the dawn of Konoha, they have kept intermarriage within the n, unwilling to let the bloodline mix with other ns, but now Akabane was told that Sharingan was used by an outside.


    He was surprised but more worried.


    Even if it¡¯s just aic, knowing how the Uchiha behaves, I¡¯m afraid that this will cause big news.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind about it, calm down.¡±


    Akabane nced at him, then prepared to continue to put pen to paper to paint.


    But Ishi stood up and said solemnly: ¡°Akaba, this is yourst chance, before everyone buys it, you must change this story ASAP!¡±


    ¡°I got it under control, Ishi, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Akabane said nonchntly.


    Although he might be right, I¡¯ve made a deal with Danzo. By him backing me up, what is there to be afraid of?


    ¡°Ahh Akaba.. fine, then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Ishi put away the book and hurriedly got out from the ce soon to be a murder scene.


    Ah...


    Akabane was dumbfounded, then sighed softly.


    Even if you are afraid of being involved, there is no need to rush. Uchiha¡¯s people wouldn¡¯te all of a sudden from the sky.


    Akabane sat there, thinking for a moment.


    The Uchiha n indeed has authority in the vige now, and Ishi reacted wasn¡¯t exaggerated.


    Akabane was about to draw the next poster and suddenly heard a voice from behind.


    Turning his head to see... Hey, Jiraiya?


    He hadn¡¯t noticed it at all, but Jiraiya¡¯s level of chakra had improved a lot!


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Jiraiya. You want to buy my new release?¡±


    Akabane said he didn¡¯t n to tell his thought to him


    ¡°Hey, the third volume!? I want one!¡±


    Jiraiya hurriedly got inside, took aic from the shelf, and then dropped another 100 Ry¨­.


    After taking theics, he immediately disappeared again.


    After a while, he reappeared and said while grinning: ¡°Yes, I just forgot to say... Akabane, how do you think about my progress!?¡±


    ¡°I can feel you¡¯ve trained a lot...¡±


    Sure enough...


    Akabane knew that Jiraiya just came here to show off.


    ¡°Hehehe, I have something else, goodbye then.¡±


    Jiraiya alsoughed happily, then waved away, probably looking for Orochimaru for another rematch.


    After that, he sat for a while.


    ¡°Yuma, our store... has the business been so intermittent?¡±


    Akabane was a little speechless. He thought the business was busy, but in fact, only a few got sold.


    ¡°They are busy with tasks and work during the day, and some people don¡¯t know that the new release has arrived, so there will be fewer people, and normally there will be a wave of customers in the evening.¡±


    Yuma exined.


    ¡°It seems that we have to set a fixed opening time and ce an advertisement along the street.¡±


    Akabane thought.


    He was in Uzumaki vige when the second volume was released, and he didn¡¯t know anything about sales. Now it seems that many people don¡¯t know that there is another volume got released


    But in the evening, it is estimated that arge number of people will buy theics.


    I can predict that by tomorrow, Uchiha will have a corresponding action.


    Hmm...no hurry, just another day to rx.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67</h4>


    ¡°Patriarch-sama, someone leaves this thing outside the door.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Once he checked it, Izuna Uchiha frowned in confusion.


    ¡°It...¡±


    He arrived at the courtyard in an instant. Then he pulled out a book wrapped in ck cloth from his bosom.


    Spread out the ck cloth- it is a book with a picture of a man on its cover. The man wears a mask, his forehead guard nting over his right eye, looking charmingly cold.


    ¡°What does this book from a boy in the Kurama n have to do with us?¡±


    Izuna didn¡¯t understand.


    After full of hanging questions, he turned over a few pages. Because he hadn¡¯t read it before, he didn¡¯t understand the plot and just kept looking at the pictures.


    Because of that, he flipped through the pages quickly.


    Before long, he reached the answer to his questions.


    ¡°Hah!?¡± Waves of chakra exploded instantly.


    Izuna could contain his anger that he was so angry that his hands trembled.


    ¡°Patriarch-sama, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Sensing his anger, his wife walked out and asked suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A member of our n was informed me about something.


    Izuna replied.


    However...


    Turning around again, he found out.


    Gone!


    He was taken aback for a moment and looked at the picture album in his hand.


    Someone used a shadow clone and disguised just to gave me this book. What is the motive?


    Izuna lost in his thought.


    This is just fiction made by a boy. I must respond to this carefully by hold a n meeting.


    However...


    This mask ninja has the surname of Hatake, who is a foreigner.


    ¡°A foreigner, but has a left eye with Sharingan.¡±


    ¡°Comic... Akabane Kurama... Danzo.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He thought about it one by one, and his expression suddenly changed.


    Uchiha¡¯s greatest strength to maintain their hierarchy on Konoha is by having Sharingan.


    If anyone can also use it, can the Uchiha n still retain their supremacy?


    Hypnosis, replication, illusion...


    The functions of Sharingan can be used perfectly by Kakashi.


    Although it was only aic, once everyone in Konoha had this idea, the Uchiha n position will be in danger.


    ¡°Patriarch-sama, there is a boy...¡±


    Before his servant able to finish his words, someone rushed over.


    Izuna looked up, and it was Ryuu¡¯s father, Han Uchiha.


    He saw theic in the patriarch¡¯s hand, froze for a moment, then touched his head and said.


    ¡°Do you already know about this, patriarch-sama?¡±


    ¡°I just knew it recently.¡±


    Izuna said calmly. ¡°Go ahead and call an emergency meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Han left immediately.


    ...


    Before long, all the elders and important officials of Uchiha gathered together.


    Because of their bad rtion with the Kurama n, there are only a handful of Uchiha people who havee into knew about theic, and most of these elders have never read it.


    Izuna distributed a few pages that had just been printed and then sat on the main seat speechless.


    After a while...


    ¡°This brat is too presumptuous. How dare him to tell a story about our n like this!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, this is an insult!¡±


    ¡°Hokage must be punished severely. Otherwise, our n will lose face.¡±


    For a while, the meeting The scene was rowdy withpliant.


    But the patriarch remains speechless and gradually calmed down the other.


    Han hesitated and asked, ¡°Patriarch-sama, is this...is it just a story made from imagination, or..¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think there is a possibility...¡±


    ¡°That brat is a disciple from Danzo¡¯s team.¡±


    Izuna lost in thought, then suddenly stood up.


    After ncing at each other, everyone quickly quiets down. Then he continued:¡± This is probably Danzo¡¯s doing, but also a warning.¡±


    ¡°The vigers mostly are uneducated. If the majority think that Uchiha can¡¯t be reced, even if Danzo did this, it wouldn¡¯t matter much.¡±


    An elder who has never spoken told his thought.


    Uchiha has got the privilege to be the military force of Konoha, but that doesn¡¯t exclude them from public affairs.


    ¡°If Danzo threatens us with this, we can join hands with the Hyuga n.¡±


    After a while, an elder thought of a n.


    ¡°Patriarch-sama, I think it would be best for us not to join hands with Hyuga.¡±


    Izuna sighed.


    ¡°This is our problem to handle...¡±


    The Hyuga n is one of the strongest n established on Konoha right now other than Uchiha, and it would be too much for the two strongest ns to deal with this, or else it would blow up and could cause bigger problems.


    However, among the Uchiha¡¯s elders, many of them hold a grudge with Konoha and Danzo...


    ¡°Han, I order you to teach that brat a lesson, and we¡¯ll see how his teacher will react.¡±


    An elder said.


    ¡°Exactly, we must teach that brat a lesson!¡±


    His decision was approved by the majority. The others thought for a while and felt that there was no loss in doing so, and at most, they would only scolding him.


    Izuna looked around for another opinion and sighed: ¡°Do it then.¡±


    The proud and arrogant Uchiha.


    However, Izuma looked reluctant with their solution. The decision-making of the Uchiha n had changed after the rebellion of Madara. Thus he couldn¡¯t disagree.


    ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re here, maybe things would bepletely different.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Akabane was about to lie down on his bed, but early in the morning, there was a rustling sound from the window, and a figure surprised him by jumped in from the window.


    ¡°Whoaa!!!¡±


    Akabane was baffled, but when he opened his eyes, he immediately sat up and covered his body with a nket.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make it a fuss. It¡¯s just me!¡±


    Tsunade nced at the bed, a smile appeared on her face, and then waved her hand weakly to greeted Akabane.


    ¡°What are you doing here in the morning? Also, I¡¯ve said it before, go through the front door!¡±


    Akabane was a little angry.


    He was still sleepy before, but now it all gone, and his heart was still pounding hard from the shock.


    ¡°Huh, I just saw yourtest volume... are you nning to die young? Be careful who you poke with thatic.¡±


    Tsunade said it like an old hag.


    ¡°Well... it¡¯s just aic, and if you can go out, I want to change my clothes.¡±


    Akabane waved his hand and said weakly.


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t be bothered by me. After all, we are entrusted,rades.¡±


    Tsunade said with a smile.


    ¡°Whatever, I lost hope in you a long time ago...¡±


    Akabane sighed while grabbed the clothes and started to change.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go to the store now. Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else, but I¡¯m very curious. Do you know what will happen after what you do?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Within a few seconds, Akabane was already dressed.


    He didn¡¯t have time to wash his face. The Uchiha should get the news by now.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out knowing Uchiha¡¯s wille after you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Akabane said calmly.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what Danzo will do, since they¡¯ve set an agreement, there will be some way he could help him with the Uchiha.


    It¡¯s a risk worth taking.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>


    ¡°In that case, I also want to watch the excitement.¡±


    Tsunade continued, unaware of the subtle hint on Akabane¡¯s eyes.


    After a few moments, Akabane lowered his head: ¡°I want to take a bath. Can you not blocking my way?¡±


    ¡°Uh, in that case...I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡±


    Tsunade finished speaking, opened the window, and crawled out quietly.


    ¡°Urgh, Everyone¡¯s habit of climbing the windows seems to have started with her...¡±


    Akabane sighed weakly, then directly went to his bathroom.


    After some more time, Akabane left his home early to check his store. When he arrived with Tsunade, they saw several peoplee in and out of the store-bought hisic.


    Business is good, I guess...


    But obviously, the Uchiha¡¯s representative hasn¡¯t yet to be found.


    If it weren¡¯t for Tsunade, I could sleep a little longer.


    ¡°Akabane Kurama, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Huh?


    Following the sound, Akabane saw a middle-aged man walking out from the street in front.


    Looking at the dress, judging by the dress, he is at least a Chuunin, but there is a familiarity with his face that made Akabane wondered.


    He was like, ¡°Is he the father of that ...... whoever he wasst time?¡±


    After some moment, he still couldn¡¯t remember the name.


    ¡°Ryuu is my son.¡±


    Han sighed lightly, ¡°If you think that this will irritate me, then you¡¯ve failed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m just a peace-loving cartoonist.¡±


    Akabane smiled and waved his hand.


    Peace-loving my ass...


    Tsunade was speechless, and she would be as stupid as Jiraiya to believe in such nonsense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be straight. I want you to revise the plot of yourtest volume. We Uchiha can¡¯t ept such an insult.¡±


    ¡°Insult? Uncle, it¡¯s just aic book.¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    ¡°Then, I have to teach you a lesson!¡±


    Han¡¯s eyes sharped instantly.


    With their few words of exchange, this brat looked confident and has some support behind his back.


    Danzo¡¯s n starts with thisic and then ends up as a civil war with the Uchiha n.


    If he wants to fight, it means to kill Akabane!


    In his heart, there is a murderous aura.


    ¡°Akaba, something is wrong.¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°Even if you kill me, theics have been sold, so does the story in it.¡±


    Akabane tried to intimidate.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t try.¡±


    Han¡¯s eyes turned blood red, and he opened his Sharingan, ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate to you the power of these eyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Why do you think I talk so much nonsense for...¡±


    Akabane Sneered.


    Tsunade was a bit left out butter found that Han was standing there motionless.


    Genjutsu! But when!?


    When She was still caught by surprise, she saw a figure hidden in the store secretly drawing.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but vomit. This is not a sneak attack.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to kill me, so it¡¯s not too much to ask for me to sneak up on him, right?¡±


    Sharingan?


    If he couldn¡¯t detect it, it¡¯s over!


    Akabane had a hint of coldness in his eyes. If he does it now, he can easily kill Han with a simple move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here, Akabane Kurama.¡±


    The familiar voice was unprecedentedly nonchnt, and the figure slowly stepping out stopped Akabane¡¯s thoughts.


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi!


    Poof!


    His shadow clone who was standing in front disappeared,


    At the same time, Akabane lifted his genjutsu.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    With a scream, Han Uchiha covered his eyes, and drops of blood flowed from the corner of his eyes.


    How did I get into this brat Genjutsu!


    However, the way Akabane executed his n is beyond imagination, just like... how Danzo would do!


    ¡°Forcibly breaking through the illusion, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Akabane chuckled.


    Han¡¯s chakra is fairly strong with a set of skills from the Uchiha n, and Akabane would be at a disadvantage if not for his sneak attack.


    However, Han has a superior rank and a member of Uchiha, who ims to have the best at Genjutsu. This alone embarrassed him more than death.


    ¡°You brat! I will...¡±


    ¡°Han Uchiha, you are not responsible for today¡¯s guard work. What are you doing here!?¡±


    Hiruzen snapped angrily.


    ¡°But... Hokage-sama!¡±


    Han only just discovered that Hiruzen was there.


    His face suddenly turned pale. Hokage has appeared. No matter how he wants Akabane to die, he simply couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Akabane,e here.¡±


    Hiruzen¡¯s clone disappeared, but this fight stopped right here.


    ¡°Akabane Kurama, you better think about what I¡¯ve told you...¡±


    Han leaves it halfway as if thinking of the battle just now-if they¡¯re fighting. Will he survive?


    Thinking of this, he held back thetter half of his sentence and left in silence.


    Seeing that Han has left, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief and secretly said worriedly.


    ¡°This is the first time I saw my uncle this angry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll leave you be.¡±


    Akabane replied.


    With the wisdom of Hiruzen, this kind of plot goes as well.


    Therefore, the result is still under control, not too far from his prediction.


    But he just doesn¡¯t know what Hiruzen wants to talk about.


    ...


    Akabane was secretly guessed that he had reached the bottom of the Hokage Building unknowingly, and he just saw a pair of eyes looking down from the upper floor when he raised his head.


    Danzo Shimura!


    He paused for a second or two and waited for Danzo to turn around before continuing to enter the building.


    When he reached the second floor, Akabane happened to passed Danzo on the stairways.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still have training today.¡±


    Danzo left a sentence and then coldly left him.


    Hearing these words, Akabane was more relieved-it seems that Danzo has taken their agreement as promised.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Knocked on the door lightly, and after receiving a reply, Akabane entered the office and bowed slightly to Hiruzen.


    ¡°Akabane, why are you doing this!?¡±


    Hiruzen immediately snapped him with a question.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, the Uchiha was too arrogant and has forgotten that they lived side by side with other ns in Konoha. It¡¯s like they want to create a vige of their own inside Konoha.¡±


    In front of the Third Hokage, Akabane did not dare to perfunctory.


    ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t do this. You have ruined the peace of the vige.¡±


    Hiruzen stood up and said angrily.


    Akabane was speechless.


    Danzo and Hiruzen must have a dispute, so not answering this time is the best answer.


    ¡°You must stop theics. This story needs to be revised!¡±


    Hiruzen said it while raising his tone.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, but seeds of suspicion have been nted. Besides, I didn¡¯t even draw anything. I just said that the Sharingan appeared on foreigners.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough to cause an uproar? Do you want to force Uchiha to rebel against Konoha?¡±


    After that, Hiruzen sat back again. There was disappointment in his eyes.


    Akabane was remained speechless. Hiruzen had good intentions, but it¡¯s a pity that the Uchiha n didn¡¯t appreciate it, so they chose to do so in the end.


    After a moment of solemn, he took a cigarette and said in disappointment: ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t ept Danzo¡¯s condition to make you his student. Maybe you will be different.¡±


    ¡°The condition?¡±


    Akabane moved slightly. Vaguely understood.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you can go back.¡±


    Hiruzen closed his eyes and didn¡¯t mean to spill secret anymore.


    ¡°Yes....¡±

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>


    ¡°Patriarch-sama, the Hokage has intervened.¡±


    Han came back with his trembled legs, not mentioning that Akabane had made him experiencing a life and death event.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Izuna Uchiha breathed a sigh of relief and rxed, ¡°An intervention by the Hokage means that Konoha¡¯s situation isn¡¯t that extreme. It was all just because of Danzo and that brat of him.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t let it slide from our hands. Otherwise our n¡¯s name will be in disgrace.¡±


    Han said solemnly.


    ¡°Of course, we will intimidate the Kurama n and contact the Hokage at the same time, implying that he must resolve the conflict.¡±


    ¡°If that brat isn¡¯t stupid, he will walk down the stairs.¡±


    Izuna said.


    ¡°But Danzo must have thought about this ahead, and maybe Hokage and him...¡±


    Han was indignant, but Izuna raised his hand before finishing talking, stopping him from continuing.


    They were speechless for a moment. Then Izuna continued, ¡°Where can we go if we leave Konoha?¡±


    ¡°It...¡±


    ¡°There is no next Uchiha. If we leave Konoha, we will be the next Uzumaki n.¡±


    Izuna said lightly.


    ¡°The Uzumaki n?¡±


    ¡°Hokage just brought back ten red hair children recently from his travel to Uzumaki vige, I¡¯ve asked an investigation for it, and I was told that the Uzumaki n is facing their downfall.¡±


    He sighed as he spoke, and his tone became firmer.


    ¡°What!? What¡¯s going on!¡±


    Han was shocked and unable to add to it. The Uzumaki n has always maintained a strong rtion with Konoha, and they are equally powerful. Such a n is facing a downfall. It is hard to even imagine it.


    However...


    When Han was processing all the information that he just heard, he understood one thing.


    No matter how strong or talented you are, even the impossible thing could happen to anyone!


    Regardless of whether it was written on theic or not, every ninja vige wanted to im the Sharingan.


    This problem itself had nothing to do with theic, but Akabane¡¯s drawing was straightforwardly told that there is a possibility.


    He sighed as his mind became more blurry.


    But at the same time, Izuna suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Actually, we could turn this situation into our favor. We will ask Akabane to describe the side effect of transnting the Sharingan much more seriously.¡±


    ¡°Which means...To make everyone understand that the cost of transnting Sharingan far outweighs the benefits?¡±


    Han was shocked by the n.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s useless to used Sharingan but must live like ¡®Bird in a cage.¡¯¡±


    Izuna couldn¡¯t help butugh when he said this. ¡°We can tell others about it through the wave of publicity.¡±


    Comics can be a tool to your advantage if you y along with it.


    ¡°I want to meet that brat and Danzo .¡±


    ...


    Leaving the Hokage Building, Akabane still remembered the conversation just now.


    There is no doubt that the three generations have enough understanding of Sharingan, so they can say that.


    ¡°Listen to what Hokage said, and within a few days at most, there will be a reconciliation...¡±


    Akabane walked bored down the street.


    Starting from the second generation, the Hokage has tried to suppressed Uchiha in various ways, and after the Kyuubi rampage, he decides to annihte them.


    It can be said that the Hokage had never trusted them. Akabane just pushed the boat along the way.


    Of course...


    Standing on the eye of the storm always requires a certain price.


    The advantage of this is that on the one hand, the Uchiha n also paid more attention to myics and could gain me more points.


    On the other hand, Danzo¡¯s willingness to take the me means that he has made his moves.


    If he invests in this research,


    In the future, Akabane can get the Sharingan and give it to him.


    But... it¡¯s not enough!


    Akabane¡¯s mind turned sharply, thinking about another question.


    Should I modify or postpone the release of the next volume?


    When a foreigner acquired Sharingan, Uchiha¡¯s n will jump off their feet, and as soon as the story reaches the extermination of the Uchiha n, the only god knows what they would do.


    While thinking, he headed over to Danzo.


    And it didn¡¯t take long...


    Poof!


    ¡°Shimura-sama has an order. The training is canceled today. Please immediately go to this location...¡±


    The ninja of the Roots!?


    Akabane took the scroll, and the root quickly disappeared.


    Opening the scroll, a string of coded words was disyed on it, and he pondered at it


    ¡ªDeath Forest, 32nd Training ground...


    What does this mean?


    Is it possible that Danzo is now moody and wants to train him as revenge!


    ¡°Impossible, this is too naive, that¡¯s... Uchiha.¡±


    Akabane took a deep breath.


    Being able to make Danzo cancel the training at short notice and arrange another meeting on a remote location like the Forest of Death could only be the reason. But in case it was a trap...


    He thought about it and split a shadow clone.


    ¡°Here is your mission, take the trip for me.¡±


    There are dangers everywhere in ces like the Death Forest, not to mention that the Uchiha n¡¯s n is still unclear.


    Going there like this is undoubtedly a death sentence.


    If there is no danger, a shadow clone is enough to do it.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± After the clone replied, he quickly set off to the 32nd Training ground on the Forest of death.


    ...


    Danzo stood in the center of the forest, waiting quietly.


    ¡°Danzo-dono, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Izuna appeared, ¡±


    Where is the kid?¡±


    ¡°Not here yet.¡±


    Danzo said lightly, ¡°What do you want to talk about exactly?¡±


    ¡°What else can we talk about, that kid¡¯s work, we Uchiha took a good Interest of it.¡±


    Izuna Uchiha smiled.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Danzo frowned slightly, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, wait until the kid arrives.¡±


    He leaned against the tree, and it didn¡¯t take long for the two to look in the same direction at the same time.


    There he is.


    There was a sound of rustling leaves, and in the next second a figure quickly jumped from the tree and fell between the two.


    ¡°Sorry for my dy.¡±


    Akabane nced at the two of them, with a calm expression but a little doubt in his heart.


    Surprisingly, Izuna Uchiha met Danzo directly instead of looking for the Hokage.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll first introduce myself. My name is Izuna Uchiha, and I am the patriarch of the Uchiha n.


    Izuna smiled slightly, without any excessive motions.


    ¡°Hello, I am Akabane Kurama.¡±


    Even if it is an opponent, for now, the courtesy is still the same.


    Akabane bowed slightly. He noticed Danzo¡¯s expression. It was obvious that the teacher had also gotten word of the appointment on short notice.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, then I¡¯ll just get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Akabane Kurama, I hope you will exin in youric that the foreigners who got the Sharingan paid an excessive amount from it.¡±


    Said Izuna nonchntly.


    Akabane thought secretly in his heart, Do these two took the initiative to meet just for this?


    Not likely!


    Akabane thought for a while and replied with the same rhetoric: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Sharingan¡¯s nature. Do you have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°Sharingan is also known as mirror wheel eyes. We don¡¯t know the specific power that he obtained, but it is certain that even if foreigners could use it, it is still almost impossible for him to release the full potential.¡±


    Izuna exined it throughoutly.


    ¡°Which means...¡±


    ¡°It is not just eyes that derivates through the bloodline, but also evolve in the process. It is integrated with the Uchiha¡¯s blood. Foreigners can¡¯t use it. Even if it can be used, I think it is a very special case, and the bearer must have paid a great price.¡±


    Danzo and Izuna asked and answered, then fell silent again.


    ¡°You want me to exin this in theics?¡±


    Akabane catches the whole point.


    ¡°Even a fiction story should follow certainmon sense. With these messages, it will make your story whole. As for how to picture it, this is your freedom. I only hope you will have a reasonable exnation.¡±


    Izuna said kindly.


    ¡°I understand...¡±


    Akabane looked at Danzo and finally nodded slightly.


    Izuna¡¯s goal is still to reconcile. The difference was that he chose to told the messages and let Tuanzo discern the truth for himself.


    The second Hokage was very hostile to Uchiha, so naturally, there has been researched for it. He believes that Danzo has a certain ability to distinguish between the two.


    In some ways, indeed, Sharingan transntation has not been sessful so far.


    Danzo thought secretly and finally remained silent, tacitly agreeing with the two parties.


    For Akabane, this is not just an agreement but also a manifestation of goodwill. He believes this is another reason why Izuna Uchiha himself arranged a meeting with Akabane and Danzo.


    It¡¯s not that Uchiha can¡¯t talk about these things.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>


    ¡°Take your time to think about my proposal.¡±


    Izuna Uchiha said with a smile.


    Danzo¡¯s expression remained unchanged as if he had not been affected by what Izuna has said.


    Then Izuna bowed slightly and disappeared instantly.


    ¡°Sensei, do I still need to go for training?¡±


    ¡°No, now disarm your clone.¡±


    Danzo nced at him and said angrily.


    ¡°Well, I was just doing this for countermeasure. I¡¯m not as tough as you sensei...¡±


    The clone grumbled.


    Danzo was toozy to bother and disappeared instantly.


    Akabane clone was released at the same time, and the memory returned to the original body.


    ...


    On Konoha Street, the original body took notice.


    He was nning to go home and sleep, but he thought of Tsunade, so he had to go to theic store again.


    Many people at the store came to buyics, but Tsunade sat in front of the door and wandered, so distracted that he didn¡¯t even notice that Akabane hade.


    ¡°Not leaving yet?¡±


    ¡°Ah? You are back!¡±


    Tsunade got up and then immediately asked, ¡°How is it? What did my uncle said to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important, just let me patch it.¡±


    Akabane sat down and said.


    ¡°Patch?¡±


    Tsunade thought for a long time but still didn¡¯t understand what the word meant.


    ¡°Just to add the setting.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    When ites to patching, the main story is essential, but the settings need to be slightly modified in case of some situations.


    He sat down, without thinking, started swiftly draw Kakashi¡¯s portrait.


    This page setting needs to be added to the next volume, so it must be finished as soon as possible.


    ¡°Kakashi?¡±


    Tsunade nced, then stood behind and watched in amazement.


    A minute or twoter, a ck and white portrait of Kakashi appeared on the paper-his forehead was moved up, revealing the Sharingan on his right eye.


    However...


    After drawing the portrait, Akabane put the paper away.


    ¡°Hey, what did you just do!?¡±


    Tsunade imagines that therge nk space needs to be filled with something. How can he stop drawing halfway?


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go back and rest for a while and then continue.¡± Akabane said and yawned, ¡°You forgot, I was woken up by particrly someone this morning.¡±


    ¡°Stingy!¡±


    Tsunade muttered dissatisfiedly. Isn¡¯t it about climbing the window in the morning...


    ¡°If you don¡¯t climb the window in the future, I will continue the drawing.¡±


    ¡°Urgh, you!!¡±


    Tsunade clenched her fist, then took a few deep breaths and sneered, ¡°If you could be easily wake up, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to climb the window in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°And by that, I will reluctantly work overtime.¡±


    Akabane spread it out again and continued to draw.


    In the beginning, it was Kakashi¡¯s brief introduction-Konoha¡¯s Jounin and a former member of Anbu...


    ¡°Ten-year-old Jounin!? Your setting is exaggerated!¡±


    Tsunade eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Jounin are just titles. During the war, the mortality was high, as well as the promotion rate.¡±


    Akabane replied and continued to draw.


    Next is a bunch of data, Ninjutsu 10, Physique 9, Genjutsu 8...


    Tsunade didn¡¯t understand at first, but she quickly realized itter.


    Ten is estimated to be the highest point. The higher the data, the stronger the strength.


    Looking at the first few descriptions, the ninja named Kakashi in theics is almost overpowered, and there is no shoring.


    She was about to say until she saw the data of his chakra- 5.


    ¡°5? Are you kidding? That¡¯s minuscule.¡±


    Even amongst the Chuunin, such a ninja that had 5 points of Chakra hasn¡¯t existed, which is too exaggerated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an exaggeration. Sharingan wouldn¡¯te with a price.¡±


    Akabane had to exin his reason while continuing to write the description.


    The main reason for this paragraph was to revised the use of Sharingan by an outsider, so questions about Kakashi¡¯s chakra are naturally a top priority.


    ¡°Sharingan, also known as The eye that reflected the soul, its power is closely rted to Uchiha¡¯s bloodline and their spirits will...¡±


    Tsunade looked at it word by word and was shocked when she saw thest sentence.


    ¡°Because of his teammate¡¯s voluntary gift, Sharingan was sessfully transnted, but without Uchiha¡¯s blood, he had to pay a huge price to use it.¡±


    Akabane did not describe it too clearly, to make a vague that thirst the reader¡¯s imagination.


    Tsunade carefully thought about it, and then asked: ¡°The condition to fully adapted with Sharingan is by ¡®voluntary¡¯ gift, and hisck of chakra was used aspensation?¡±


    ¡°Close...¡±


    Akabane wrote a final line of ¡°Note¡± ¨C thanking the Uchiha n for their help with the information.


    ¡°This information was told by the Uchiha!?¡±


    Tsunade stunned, impossible to believe.


    ¡± Yes, ah, Uchiha patriarch himself he said. ¡°


    Akabane smiled, did not borate.


    She was still speechless, but that is the truth.


    Akabane put one hand on the drawing board and showed it directly to Tsunade.


    ¡°And what I¡¯m supposed to do?¡±


    Tsunade was confused.


    ¡°You were more familiar with Izumi-san, please help me send this to him, and tell him to patch this to thest page.¡±


    Akaba said nonchntly.


    Tsunade wanted to give him a clear punch in the face, and no matter whether she agreed or not, the piece of paper would fall into her hand in the end.


    Akabane sat on the chair, the piece of paper hanging in his hand.


    ¡°Hey, take it!¡±


    ¡°Urgh! I¡¯ll deliver it for you, but expect me to knock on your window~¡±


    Tsunade took over the page and sneered.


    ¡°I have a door in my house...¡±


    Akabane is speechless, did she forgot her promised a few minutes ago?


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be enough for you to wake up! I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s a deal...¡±


    Tsunade waved and ignored him.


    She didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t sleep yesterday, so she got up early and rushed towards the window to see who was in his room.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s up to you, I have to go back and get some rest.¡±


    If persuasion failed, Akabane could only give up.


    It¡¯s not a big deal anyway. Although Tsunade has a sense of shame every time shees in through the window, what can you expect from her?


    Tsunade cast instantaneous jutsu and quickly disappeared from his sight.


    ...


    Akabane was nning to go home and went to sleep, but when he turned around, he suddenly thought-Isn¡¯t the direction Tsunade is running...?


    ¡°That direction is the factory. Did she sent it directly to there?¡±


    He was confused for a while...


    Somehow Akabane felt a little guilt in his heart, and he should have taken a trip by himself.


    ¡°Akabane-sama, you¡¯re back?¡±


    His employer asked with some regret.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Akabane took a look and found that a lot of people came around.


    They were all holding theic, and suddenly one of them asked, ¡°Akabane, my child likes yourics very much. Can you... draw a poster for him? I¡¯m willing to give you money!¡±


    He is just an ordinary person, not a ninja, one hundred taels is not a small number for him.


    Akabane took a closer look, and there were many people like him because they were ordinary people, so they didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    ¡°Okay, but it doesn¡¯t matter what the money is. I can only draw ten posters. In addition, I will choose ten lucky winners for free posters every time the new volume is updated.¡±

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>


    Ten?


    Everyone nced at each other, a little surprised, and hesitated, there were around 20 or 30 people, and only ten could get a poster!?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will choose randomly, of course... this gentleman will get one today.¡±


    Akabane pointed to the man who spoke first and then sat down.


    What should I draw?


    He thought for a while and simply drawn something he hadn¡¯t before.


    Soon enough, the first was about to finish.


    ¡°Come on, here you are.¡±


    Akabane gave thepleted poster to the man.


    After took a look, he hesitated, and after a moment, then he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is this also a character in theic?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. It was from anotheric I n to draw. His name is Monkey D. Luffy.¡±


    Akabane replied.


    ¡°Monkey D. Luffy? It¡¯s a strange name, and the style of the painting is so bad.¡±


    He thought the drawing style was different from the usual, but it¡¯s free...


    Forget it; this is good enough.


    Soon, the other posters were finished.


    It¡¯s difficult for everyone to ept the new style, but they couldn¡¯tin either because it¡¯s free, and they still happy about it.


    ¡°Well, the next free of posters will be randomly distributed in theics, and everyone can take their luck.¡±


    Akabane stretched out.


    After the quota run out, the surrounding vigers quickly dispersed.


    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re going to work on a newic title?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just warming up.¡±


    It¡¯s tiring enough to work on one title overtime. Recently Akabane has no ns to draw a new title, and the sales report hasn¡¯t been released yet.


    If he has free time to draw another title, it would be best to spend on drawing more Narutoics.


    Kasumi didn¡¯t understand what he said.


    However, during this time, he felt that Akabane was probably impossible to start work on another project.


    Hmm...Unless Akabane-sama makes a breakthrough and can maintain two shadow clones at the same time...


    ...


    Akabane returned home carrying the tools and saw his mother bandaging Tsukiha in the family room.


    ¡°I¡¯m back?¡±


    ¡°What happened to you? Are you okay?¡±


    Akabane saw the wound and went to pick up the gauze on the table.


    ¡°It was because of your father, teaching this girl to use kunai, then she injured herself.¡±


    His mother poked Tsukiha¡¯s head while exining in a bad mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who asks for it...¡±


    Tsukiha had slowly able to adapt to her current situation. Seeing that Akabane¡¯s mother was ming his father for her injury, she immediately exined the details.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be paying more attention next time, so it wouldn¡¯t happen again...¡±


    ¡°Next time!?¡±


    Saki¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°There is no next time!¡±


    Saki decisively decided, and Tsukiha only could reply with a smile.


    The two nced at each other, secretly relieved.


    Seeing this scene, Akabane chuckled.


    Afterward, he looked at his status panel, his eyes suddenly widened-the points requirement for the Uzumaki¡¯s Traits dropped by 1 point.


    This is enough to prove that the blood with the Uzumaki n can lower the price.


    But...


    After took another look, he found that the point that had dropped was the perception ability.


    Because Tsukiha¡¯s traits are perception?


    Akabane sighed inwardly.


    Even if I drained Tsukiha¡¯s blood, I am afraid that the points wouldn¡¯t drop significantly.


    But if he could get blood such as Mito Uzumaki, it might be able to give much more impact.


    She is remained as the strongest amongst the Uzumaki n and can¡¯t bepared to Tsukiha.


    However, it would be impossible to simply ask for her blood...


    ¡°Now, I have more than 400 points on hand, and I will get some pointster, plus the 4th volume will make around a thousand points.¡± Akabane put the tools aside and sat on the table to ponder.


    Tsukiha¡¯s hands are bandaged, and now she is quietly reading the 2nd volume.


    After settling in at Konoha, she mostly spent her time readingics.


    Just like her, other children are boarding with the Senju¡¯s household.


    These Uzumaki children are now assigned to the few remaining households of the Senju n, but they will gather in Mito¡¯s courtyard every afternoon.


    Of course...


    Not training ninjutsu or physical exercises, but a group of people readingics together.


    Like now.


    ...


    ¡°Grandma, I have finished reading the 2nd volume. Should I continue to the next volume? ¡°Shinami, you have finished reading it, but most of your friends haven¡¯t. Please wait for them.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki is caring and gentle.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all a team now, understand?¡±


    With those words, Shinami Uzumaki held back his words.


    Afterward, theic book was distributed to each one of them, and they enthusiastically read it pages by pages.


    After sometimes, one of the children asked: ¡°Grandma, why is Sakura getting good grades, but she is worse than Naruto in battle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Naruto at least tried, but she hasn¡¯t...¡±


    Someone start a discussion, the others couldn¡¯t help butin about their views on the story.


    ¡°Her overall ability and theory are good, but she doesn¡¯t have the will to fight. She doesn¡¯t even know why she fights.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki exined lightly.


    ¡°The will to fight?¡±


    A group of children didn¡¯t understand what it was. They all looked at Mito in curiosity, hoping she could give more details into it.


    ¡°People always have goals in the fighting. For example, everyone in Uzumaki Vige is a fight to protect their home.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki said.


    ¡°Grandma, it means that Sakura doesn¡¯t have any goal?¡±


    Someone thoughtfully said.


    ¡°Yeah, she probably only care about that cute boy in her eyes.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki sighed.


    Although this is aic, such scenes do exist in real life, and there are a lot of them.


    ¡°It turns out to be that, then...what about you, grandma?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Mito Uzumaki sat on her chair with a look of nostalgia on her face.


    ¡°If I had the chance, it might be for the Uzumaki n and the Senju n, or it may be for Konoha.¡±


    But she was well aware that it was too shallow.


    As the nine-tailed¡¯s Jinchuriki, she is very strong, but because of that same reason, she will attract the attention of every vige once she leaves.


    ¡°My child, once you became stronger, you will understand the reason why you need to fight, same as Sakura here.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t let negative thought affected your judgment.¡±


    The vitality of the Uzumaki n is undoubtedly, but for Konoha, these ten children of carefully picked will be ninjas in the future, but as for the Uzumaki n...


    She has a heavy heart. How many of these children will live in the shadow of hatred if anything bad happened to their vige...


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect my vige!¡±


    ¡°We will be strong.¡±


    ¡°I want to be Hokage like Naruto!¡±


    ¡°Stupid, we belong to the Uzumaki n.¡±


    Everyone started to quarreled again, Mito Uzumaki covered her mouth and smiled, and the weight in his heart swept away in an instant.


    ¡°Well, everyone has finished reading the 2nd volume, now you all can read the third one...¡±

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯ve just sent it!? That was fast!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Tsunade held the piece of paper and dangled it proudly.


    ¡°Stop shaking it. You can have this one too.¡±


    Akabane sighed and took a picture from his pocket.


    ¡°What...Um!¡±


    Tsunade covered her mouth in surprise and quickly recovered her calmness.


    It was a portrait of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a portrait.¡±


    Akabane shrugged then thanked her sincerely after a pause. ¡°Thank you for delivering me theic.¡±


    ¡°Piece a cake. I want to practice my physique anyway...¡±


    Tsunade put away the portrait happily.


    ¡°You are so diligent. I have to work hard, as well.¡±


    Akabane took out his drawing tool.


    The 5th volume is still halfway done, and he has to finish the rest today.


    ¡°Good, you finally start to work hard... Forget what I just said...¡±


    It¡¯s his shadow clone again do all the work!


    Tsunade was speechless, but she should¡¯ve expected it.


    However, all of a sudden, she saw Akabane brought out a set of tools.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll just king?¡±


    Akabane chuckled, and after pondering for a moment, he began to draw.


    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll continue my practice again.¡±


    Tsunade was instantly full of motivation.


    Even this cker has started to work hard, what reason left for me not to do the same?


    But she just traveled a far distance back-to-back, and now she couldn¡¯t perfectly control her punch.


    BOOM!


    When the voice came, Akabane paused to analyze.


    She took less movement, and her control has improved quickly!


    ¡°But then again, how can medical ninjutsu be created without this kind of control.¡±


    Akabane sighed for a while, and then quickly back to his work.


    ...


    Towards the evening...


    ¡°Akabane-sama, Yamano-san¡¯s carts have arrived, and he brought the printedics.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please inform someone from the store, and I¡¯ll handle the publicity.¡±


    He has heard the message from Tsunade, so it wasn¡¯t so surprising.


    Kasumi Kurama nodded, and then looked at Akabane suspiciously, felt that something seemed wrong.


    He pondered as he walked.


    What exactly was wrong?


    No matter how I think about it, something was off...


    ¡°By the way, Akabane-sama has put a lot of work there. I¡¯m rude!¡±


    Kasumi Kurama reacted. In the past, Akabane only leaves the work to his shadow clone alone to do everything. But today, he drew the poster by himself. It¡¯s a rare sight nowadays.


    ¡°Tsunade!! Yamano-san is here!! I¡¯m going to meet him now!! so I¡¯ll leave you alone!¡±


    After lifting the clone and putting away the manuscript, Akabane shouted at Tsunade, who was still working hard on the distant hillside.


    ¡°Yep! I¡¯m done too.¡±


    Tsunade stopped immediately and caught her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m going topile the 5th volume!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Akabane hurriedly rushes toward his house, took out the previous script, andpiled it with the one he drawn this time, then straight went to the store.


    When he arrived, they were already done with the unloading.


    On the front door, a group of people was very busy.


    Even the director of the printing, Noda Ichiro, was so busy to help unload the goods in person.


    ¡°Yamano-san, thank you for rushing out this batch ofics.¡±


    Akabane went forward and bowed in thanks.


    It only had been a day or so, and the 4th volume had already been rushed out, showing the high efficiency done by the worker.


    ¡°This was because of the Daimyo-sama..¡±


    Yamano smiled, then gave Akabane further exnation ¡°Daimyo-sama heard about theic, then he mobilizes a lot of manpower to the printing.¡±


    ¡°Daimyo-sama knew about myics!?¡±


    Akabane was baffled.


    ¡°Yes, Daimyo-sama said that thisic is an emerging cultural industry that should be encouraged.¡±


    Yamano smiled brightly, with some gratitude in his tone, ¡°Thanks to your cooperation, the printing production department of our factory has been flourish.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news... now shall we talk about more, inside...¡±


    Akabane sounded a bit agitated when he said that.


    He took Yamano and walked into the store.


    Yamano didn¡¯t find it strange, so he followed him into the store.


    ¡°Yamano-san, did you got asked about the caravan?¡±


    Akabane nervously asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged two caravans to work together, and the other one wants to sell it alone.¡±


    ¡°Three caravans??¡±


    Yamano became nervous and apologized. ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough time to get more than that, so...¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I was so surprised that you can find three caravans in a short time.¡±


    Akabane said it heartily


    ¡°Can I ask, where three caravans went for?¡±


    One team goes to the Land of Snow, and one goes to the Land of River, which means that thest team generally goes to the Land of Iron.¡±


    Yamano exined


    ¡°In addition to the Land of River, are rtively stable. ¡°


    Akabane thoughtfully.


    ¡°Well, the Land of River is quite peaceful.¡±


    ¡°So far...¡±


    The Land of River is located between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind and is a buffer zone between the two countries.


    At this stage, there is no war between the wind and fire, and the Land of River can be at ease.


    However, when the war starts again...


    But the timing of this is pretty good right now


    ¡°Then thank you, Yamano-san, 5th Volume will also trouble you. Also, after some time, I may assign you to publish anotheric title.


    Akabane bowed and thanked, and then took out the prepared volume.


    ¡°Another kind ofics are you busy?¡±


    Yamano said in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. The other title is just a trial. After we could stable these sales, send it out to see the markets in the other countries.¡±


    Naruto¡¯s regional culture might be too difficult to ept.


    Of course...


    He was also not sure whether ¡®One Piece¡¯ would be epted abroad.


    ¡°In that case, you can send someone to the factory when you need it. And by the way, next time you can hand over Mito-sama¡¯s token to the n member, the people in our factory will recognize it.¡±


    Izumi Yamano suddenly remembered and added with some embarrassment.


    ¡°Thank you so much, then.¡±


    Akabane got up, picked up arge poster at the back, and carefully covered it with a cloth.


    ¡°Kasumi, you put this at the front door tomorrow, and then go to the street to put some banners.¡±


    Akabane entrusted.


    ¡°Yes! But what is the banner?¡±


    Kasumi took it and nced quietly through the cloth.


    It seems like a poster...


    ¡°As for the banner, I didn¡¯t have time to make it. You can ask someone to get it by tomorrow. The text will simply say that ouric has released a new volume so that the potential customers can buy it.¡±


    Akabane said, picking the 5th volume at random and clipping a thin drawing into it.


    After a while, all ten pictures were randomly clipped into theics.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>


    Making a banner could work as a simple advertisement. However, the next day, once he saw the installed banner hanging on the street-


    ¡°Theic has been updated, dear customers and friends,e and buy it now!¡±


    What!??


    Akabane stood under the banner, confused for a long time.


    They directly copied my sentence without changing it!


    Akabane continued to walk down to theic store with a long face.


    Once he got there, his eyes suddenly widened; it was because the store was surprisingly crowded.


    ¡°With such a rubbish slogan...¡±


    Akabane was silent for a moment, feeling that he got insulted.


    It can be assumed that there weren¡¯t many advertisements in this world.


    Akabane sighed slightly, then walked outside the store and observed it throughout.


    ¡°Huh, is that...?¡±


    A chakra wave caught his attention.


    Akabane looked over and saw that the chakra surged was came from a boy in a white robe. He stood there quietly, conspicuously from the surroundings.


    A Hyuga?


    He turned pale and immediately walked closer. Before he tries to greet the boy¡¯s shoulder, the little boy had already turned around first, noticing someone approaching him. Akabane saw the boy¡¯s eyes were using Byakugan.


    ¡°Hey hey hey little boy, do you try to cheat to get the free poster?¡±


    Akabane said helplessly.


    He¡¯d forgotten one thing¡ªthe ninja world had hundreds of ways to cheat.


    The little boy was a little ashamed, and he whispered. ¡°Well, there is no rule that I can¡¯t...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell it now that you can¡¯t.¡±


    Akabane said, pick up a pen to write another rule at the door, then add onest sentence, ¡°We have the right to interpreted the rules as we want.¡±


    The Hyuga boy bowed his head and mumbled.


    Then Akabane heard a voice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t use any ninjutsu? Then I¡¯m lucky enough to get the posters without any of it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you liar! When you ever won anything that relied on luck?¡±


    It was Tsunade and Jiraiya that argued.


    Akabane turned his head, and all he saw was Jiraiya, who got blown away with a punch.


    ¡°I have won it twice!¡±


    Tsunade pouted, then shook her head slightly and entered the store.


    ¡°Tsunade, I don¡¯t think...¡±


    Akabane was helpless.


    The prize could also be said as a gamble on luck. In that case, Tsunade put it all in gambling!


    ¡°Huh, do you think I can¡¯t get it?¡±


    If he looks closely, it is not difficult to see the subtle difference in stubbornness.


    But Tsunade couldn¡¯t read it at all and just picked a copy.


    This is a real bet on luck.


    Akabane was a little nervous. What if she gets it!


    ¡°Yosh! It¡¯s been a long time since, I bet. I must have good luck this time!¡±


    She was full of motivation. Then she opened the pages slowly.


    ¡°Just hurry up with it, and it will be over...¡±


    Jiraiya also took a copy casually.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the feeling of gambling.¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s eyes were gleaming, and she acted like a master gambler. Page by page, it felt like flipping the cards.


    In the end, no poster appeared.


    Akabane let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hahaha, your luck, my ass.¡±


    Jiraiya looked excited as he flipped through theic he took.


    Suddenly a page of posters fell out.


    ¡°Wow, hahaha, I¡¯m the lucky one!¡±


    Bang!


    Tsunade threw a punch, which almost hit Jiraya the second time.


    Then she threw down another hundred Ryo angrily, and by that, no one could stop her.


    She carefully picked another one from the shelf, but...


    Still nothing....


    ¡°Forget it, Tsunade...¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help it.


    When she got the first promotional poster, if it weren¡¯t for Danzo, she won¡¯t get any rewards.


    ¡°I¡¯m nowhere near quitting!¡±


    ...


    After ten more copies in a row, still nothing...


    ¡°Jiraiya, for the sake of your own life, I advise you not tough.¡±


    Akabane pulled Jiraiya and said in a low voice.


    Although he tried to hold back so hard, it wasn¡¯t Jiraiya if he didn¡¯t add more fuel to the fire, especially in front of a pissed looking Tsunade.


    Jiraiya also wanted to provoke a bit, but his ribs ache inexplicably¡ª


    ¡°Um...Tsunade, bad luck is not your fault, maybe next time...¡±


    BANG!!!


    With another clear punch to Jiraiya, Tsunade put away the tenic she bought and left angrily.


    These eleven books are just enough for her alone to read, and buying one more will be a waste.


    Besides, this one has already consumed half of her savings.


    ¡°I, I was trying tofort you!¡±


    Jiraiya said angrily, covering his head.


    ¡°Ahh, I can¡¯t imagine the pain...¡±


    Akabane said sympathetically.


    He was also a bit of a gambler in the previous life, and he felt the same way as Tsunade.


    Jiraiya couldn¡¯t understand any of it, but it probably meant ¡°bad luck.¡±


    Ahh...


    Jiraiya sat on the chair by the door and began self-reflected.


    After a while...


    ¡°Wow, this youngdy is beautiful, Akaba Akaba, what is her name?¡±


    Jiraiya was refreshed and excited.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand after you finish read it.¡±


    Akabane shrugged.


    ¡°Akaba, I find that you have a hidden talent at drawing beautiful girls... If only you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I wouldn¡¯t draw that kind of thing!¡±


    Needless to say, Akabane knows what this stupid means, but Fortunately, Jiraiya alsocked somemon sense.


    Once he got the inspiration, excitedly, he began to take out his tools and pour all of it into the paper.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t draw that kind of thing in front of my store!¡±


    Akabane was pissed.


    However...


    Just like Tsunade, who couldn¡¯t stop her addiction, nothing could stop Jiraiya as well.


    He put some strokes here and there, and within a few seconds, he roughly drew the outline of a curvy woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, my inspiration is bursting out, and my hands are trembling!¡±


    Jiraiya was also very excited and drowned too deep into his imagination.


    He has made rapid progress in terms of drawing skills.


    However...


    Everything that he drew was 18+ drawings.


    At this time, many people came out of the store to watch.


    Akabane was about to stop it but heard a familiar cough.


    ¡°Jiraiya, there is a limit to nonsense.¡±


    The Third Hokage!


    What a coincidence again!


    Akabane looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi with a suspicious look¡ªIf it¡¯s him, he won¡¯t stop it!

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much to draw that kind of thing in public...?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Hokage-sama¡¯s student!?¡±


    ¡°What a shame...¡±


    Seeing the third Hokage appeared, the onlookers immediately made all kinds of noises in the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with drawing this? This is art!¡±


    Jiraiya blushed, followed by iprehensible words such as ¡°natural beauty¡± and ¡°human art.¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya, take your training now!¡±


    ¡°Yes... Sensei...¡±


    Facing Hiruzen, Jiraiya can only put away his tools in disappointment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have passion and determination, but you must ce it in the right ce...¡±


    Hiruzen Sarutobi scolded patiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sensei...¡±


    Jiraiya also frowned with regret.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t start your training now, you will be left behind by Tsunade and Orochimaru.¡±


    ¡°I want to be as strong as Orochimaru!¡±


    Jiraiya heard it, then exploded and said unconvinced, ¡°I will be going to Mount Myobokuter to train.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it will be a Chuunin exam in the next ten days? If you can keep up this confidence, you surely can prove yourself on the exam.¡±


    Hiruzen Sarutobi said with a smile.


    ¡°I will surpass Orochimaru!¡±


    Jiraiya was heavily motivated all of a sudden. Then he immediately left the store.


    ¡°What a simple-minded..¡±


    Akabane sighed silently.


    Hiruzen also knew that, and just because of his little motivational speech, Jiraiya took it wholeheartedly.


    ¡°He has the same character as Naruto, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Hiruzen smiled softly as he was smoking from his pipe, then looked at Akabane¡¯s 4th volume.


    He hasn¡¯t read it that far, but Uchiha didn¡¯t make any trouble anymore yesterday. Hiruzen doesn¡¯t know what happened behind it, but he could see that they¡¯ve reached some agreement andpromise.


    So he picked up theic and just looked at what inside.


    Although I saw some through my telescope, I couldn¡¯t read it up close.


    ¡°Well... after only used a few ninjutsu, Kakashi fainted.. isn¡¯t he embarrassing the Hatake n?¡±


    Hiruzen suddenly jumped out of such a question.


    ¡°That¡¯s the price he paid.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I just said it out of nowhere, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Hiruzen continued to read and then paused on a certain page. Akabane nced at the ce where Haku appeared.


    Oh, its Zabuza and Haku...


    Hiruzen could feel Akabane¡¯s gaze and took a look at his pocket.


    Hmm?


    Hiruzen looked stiff.


    ¡°Sarutobi-sensei... if you don¡¯t bring any money, I can give thisic for free.¡±


    Akabane smiled lightly.


    ¡°Well... I forgot to bring some, but it still needs to be paid for. I will send someone a hundred taels when I o back.¡±


    Hiruzen¡¯s face blushed.


    Because I¡¯m a shadow clone, I didn¡¯t bring any money with me when I went out. I just habitually touched my pockets before I remembered about this.


    Afterward, he pulled out his pipe as he was leaving.


    ¡°Sensei, Be careful on your way.¡±


    Akabane bowed, and when the Third Hokage had left, several people came out of the store.


    They looked back at Hiruzen¡¯s figure and then said in amazement: ¡°Even Hokage-sama likes readingics. Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have to give myic to Hokage as a review.¡±


    Akabane proudly said it.


    But these people reminded him that the next time he makes a slogan, it should be added-


    ¡°Comics that even Hokage loves.¡±


    Imagine that!


    ¡°I want to buy tenics...¡±


    At this time, there was a sudden voice came from outside, and everyone immediately turned their heads and looked over.


    He looked arrogant, with a fan symbol on his back.


    Akabane nced at him, and he always looked familiar, and he seemed to have yed against each other, but he thought about everything. Akabane can¡¯t remember a single name.


    The other person nced at him, then moved his eyes nervously, pretending that he didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Ryuu Uchiha, okay, these are your tenics.¡±


    Kasumi enthusiastically took ten copies from the bookshelf, stacked them in, and then handed it to Ryuu.


    As soon as he heard the name, Akabane remembered.


    Ryuu Uchiha was his ssmate who caused trouble on an opening day.


    Sure enough... Ryuu was charmed by theic and now bought up to tenics at once!


    ¡°And I also want some of the 3rd volumes as well, please...¡±


    Ryuu said it with a little bit rushed and turned his body sideways, for fear of getting caught by Akabane.


    Akabane is no stranger to this expression.


    Most otakus met their acquaintances on the street, probably with this expression, including Akabane from his previous life...


    ¡°Okay, right away!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ryuu then threw four thousand taels on the table.


    Kasumi chuckled happily, and his movements were a lot more awkward-he bought ten copies of the 4th volume in one go. Uchiha n is really rich!


    But Ryuu¡¯s outfit looked so familiar...


    Akabane took a closer look.


    Yes!


    ck hair, blue shirt, white short pants ......


    It¡¯s almost identical to Sasuke! Except for being left behind, resulting in, he got no protective gear.


    Still...


    Is he cosying!?


    Akabane was shocked as he inspected Ryuu throughout.


    ¡°These are yourics.¡±


    Kasumi folded the rest, wrapped it in cloth, and rolled up arge pile.


    There¡¯s so much of it!?


    Ryuu stayed for a while, then gritted his teeth and picked it up, and casually walked to the Uchiha¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Kasumi, does hee here often?¡±


    Akabane asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, he hase here. Every new volume has been released.¡±


    Kasumi replied.


    ¡°When did he start dressing up like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you talk about his outfit? It seems like this happened a few days ago.¡±


    Kasumi said after a moment of recollection.


    ¡°A few days ago, huh...¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt, he was cosying!¡±


    Akabane was startled.


    If more people in Konoha loveics the way Ryuu did, maybe aic exhibition can be held.


    ¡°Akabane-sama, what is cosy?¡±


    Kasumi asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of people who dress up like the character from theics.¡±


    Akabane exined roughly, thinking secretly in his heart.


    The more I think about this, the more I think it is feasible, Ninja could transform themselves using ninjutsu, and it won¡¯t hurt if they are using it as cosy.


    ¡°When I¡¯m done with the business on the Land of Waves, I should arrange this kind of activity.¡±


    Akabane was excited just to think about all the fun, but it could be troublesome for him.


    As the organizer, there are too many things to do. The most important thing is that there are still a lot of stories from the Land of Wave¡¯s ark.


    ¡°Forget it... Kasumi, I¡¯m going back. Take care from here. Once you¡¯re free, count themission for the printing.


    Akabane waved his hand.


    After doing missions back to back, I finally managed to rush out the 5th volume, so I had to take a break once in a while.


    ¡°Please leave it to me,¡± Kasumi replied as he sorted out the money he had just collected.


    To be honest, Akabane doesn¡¯t know how much the store earns every day, but he did not doubt Kasumi.


    Fortunately, Kasumi was in charge of some of the ounting in the n before, and by that, he could save Akabane a lot of problems.


    Otherwise, it would cause him headaches day and night.

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    ¡°Sensei, recently we got the support from a certain local merchant. Thus, we will be able to slowly gain control of the country of Waves.¡±


    Murasaki reported his mission¡¯s progress and was puzzled at the same time.


    Seeing that they just made significant progress, but suddenly Danzo recalls them back.


    ¡°Sensei must have a special purpose...¡±


    Sakumo is guessing the reason for their recall.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the right time to directly control the Land of Waves. upying a stronghold is enough.¡±


    Danzo exined coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Sensei!¡±


    Both of them replied without any further questions.


    ¡°Soon, there will be a Chunin exam. Prepare yourself. You two and Akabane will participate together.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°The Chunin exam!?¡±


    Sakumo was shocked, then after thinking about it, time flies.


    ¡°Akabane as well? In that case, let¡¯s go back for now.¡±


    A trace of joy appeared on Murasaki¡¯s face because they haven¡¯t met for some time.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Danzo waved his hand, indicating that they could leave.


    However...


    When Murasaki and Sakumo left, he snorted coldly as he looked at the Hokage¡¯s office in dissatisfaction.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Hokage¡¯s order, the Land of Waves is now within his hand!


    ¡°The root must be established!¡±


    Danzo¡¯s eyes were full of resentment.


    In his view, the Hokage is too soft. He willing to passively waiting for the enemy to attack first.


    Peace is bullshit!


    As long as there are differences between the five major countries, and there will be, how can you rely on peace!?


    ¡°There has been a newly released volume, Sakumo. It seems that Akabane was having a good time.¡±


    Murasaki said it with some jealousy.


    Now Murasaki and Sakumo were in the Land of Waves. The nation is an isted ind located near the Land of Fire, and they don¡¯t have a hidden vige. Thus they rely on other viges such as Konoha. The natives were blown by the sea breeze every day, and that¡¯s how they got their distinctive darker skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach him some lesson after we got back.¡±


    Sakumo said lightly.


    ¡°Exactly! I can imagine that he is just sleeping all day long!¡±


    ...


    At Akabane¡¯s room.


    ¡°Afterst night, I earn more than a thousand points! Now I can exchange it for ability.¡±


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Akabane got up and stretched out his waist.


    The shadow clone on his table has been released, but the manuscripts were scattered on the ground.


    It seemed that he worked hard yesterday...


    Shadow clone is convenient!


    Akabane sighed slightly, then opened the list and found the Uzumaki¡¯s Vitality.


    ¡°I only got a thousand points, and this is the most important perk to be redeemed.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he made up his mind.


    [Exhange points into the Uzumaki¡¯s Vitality] [Exhangedpleted, the Uzumaki¡¯s Vitality has been learned]


    In the next second, he felt his body change rapidly.


    First of all, his physique rose by 10 points, making his overall physique reach 40 points. Moreover, now Akabane feels a great strength all over his body, which ispletely different from before.


    ¡°This feeling is awesome!¡±


    The Kurama ncks physique the most, and Akabane¡¯s shorings in this area are nowpensated.


    His hard work after all this time was not in vain.


    Huh...?


    He suddenly heard a small movement outside the window.


    Is someone climbing the window again!?


    Akabane was pissed, then he picked up a piece of paper and quickly drew a few lines.


    Suddenly, the window was opened, and a figure rushed in quickly.


    In an instant, Akabane put up his guard.


    A Kunai!


    His hands quickly form a seal.


    Substitution Jutsu!


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, the figure disappeared immediately, followed by the remains of a chair that was chopped in half.


    ¡°Akaba-Nii, someone broke in again?!¡±


    Tsukiha¡¯s worried voice was heard from downstairs.


    ¡°It must be Akabane¡¯s friend again, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    His mother answered it habitually.


    ¡°Yeah, he got some weird friends. They always like to climb windows.¡±


    Saki smiled softly, not worrying about the loud noise at all.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Tsukiha answered suspiciously and then looked upstairs.


    ...


    On the second floor, at Akabane¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do such a dangerous inside my house!¡±


    Akabane put away the Kunai and released his genjutsu that he had cast on Murasaki.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you have improved this much. I couldn¡¯t even react.¡±


    Murasaki clutched his throat, his face full of pain.


    Even if he released illusion, the pain of being pierced by Kunai in his throat was still very clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just physical improvement.¡±


    Sakumo looked at Akabane and the broken chair on the floor.


    His drawing skill is tremendously increased too!


    ¡°Sakumo, aren¡¯t we friends? If I didn¡¯t use a substitute, you would hack me to death!¡±


    Akabane said while still shocked.


    ¡°No, I just feel like you can easily dodge me, so I was serious.¡±


    Sakumo replied directly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who got a grudge against Sakumo? Look at Kakashi. He passed out after using a few ninjutsu, which is too pathetic!¡±


    Murasaki provoked.


    ¡°Ok...¡±


    To answer simply and directly, Sakumo sheathed his sword as he looked a bit mad.


    ¡°Oh.. ignore these details.¡±


    Akabane coughed lightly and sat down on the bed, with no ns to find a seat for them-after they destroyed his beloved chair.


    ¡°Hmm~ Indeed, everyone should ignore the details.¡±


    Murasaki nodded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you currently had a task?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, we had, but I can¡¯t tell you the specific tasks.¡±


    Murasaki sat on the floor, talking while helping to clean up the wreckage.


    It seems that it was Danzo¡¯s mission...


    Konoha¡¯s missions are all open and transparentmissions, there is nothing to hide, and now his two teammates¡¯ personalities had changed a bit. It was probably some kind of infiltration.


    Akabane did not say thoroughly, but skate over: ¡°That attack before, what was that for?¡±


    ¡°Hey, course ...... test your training result!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, very convincing...¡±


    Akabane then remembered that the Hokage also mentioning about Chunin exam in the next few days.


    ¡°Yes, Speaking of which, where is the Chunin exam will be held this time?¡±


    Murasaki got stuck halfway and looked at Sakumo awkwardly.


    ¡°The Land of Wind, Hidden Sand Vige.¡±


    Sakumo nced at him and replied badly.


    Hidden Sand Vige?


    This means that he has to leave Konoha again and go to a hot and dry vige.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Sensei said you must participate.¡±


    Murasaki knew Akabane¡¯s nature and stopped him from cking.


    Sakumo hesitated for a moment as he knew very well that Danzo wouldn¡¯t grant Akabane¡¯s request.


    ¡°The Chunin exam is not just about yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it said.¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    The Chunin exam is more like another battlefield to show the strength of the hidden viges and to take the exam. You must be in a small team. If he wouldn¡¯t go, it means that Sakumo and Murasaki can¡¯t participate.


    He doesn¡¯t care about the title, but...


    ¡°Forget it; just take the trip. I haven¡¯t been to the desert after all.¡±


    In his previous life or now, he has never seen a real desert. Just look at the photos¡ªa ray of scenery.


    Thinking about it this way, it doesn¡¯t seem so ufortable.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>


    Speaking of Sand Hidden Vige, Akabane also thought of another thing-among the caravans mentioned by Yamano. It seems that one of the caravans is heading towards there.


    The Land of Wind and the Land of waves are next to each other, and this trip is a great strategy to promote One Piece.


    ¡°Great idea!¡±


    Since we are going there, it would be a waste if I don¡¯t use this opportunity. I could hit three birds with one rock!


    Akabane thought to himself.


    ¡°By the way, Akaba, how¡¯s team six going?¡±


    Murasaki asked suddenly.


    They weren¡¯t in the vige for some time and didn¡¯t know much about the team six.


    ¡°I guess... they are doing well.¡±


    Akabane himself wasn¡¯t sure, and Hiruzen¡¯s words to Jiraiya should be more than mere motivation.


    ¡°Whether they go or not, we will go anyway.¡±


    Murasaki clenched his fists with both hands and said with a firm expression.


    ¡°Why so serious?¡±


    Akabane looked confused.


    Murasaki couldn¡¯t have any problems with the Hidden Sand Vige, right?


    ¡°Hidden Sand Vige will be our enemy sooner orter, and we must collect their information in advance so that we will not fail once we meet them on the real battlefield.¡±


    Murasaki exined firmly.


    ¡°It makes sense.¡±


    Sakumo nodded in agreement, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ¡°I can only say that¡¯s the worth of being Murasaki!¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    ¡°Why did you just said?¡±


    Murasaki took out theic book and was about to read it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think that sensei was right to pick you.¡±


    Akabane shrugged.


    Murasaki¡¯s strength is not top-notch, but his overall strength is quite impressive, coupled with hisplex thinking.


    In a sense, he has the same way of thinking as Danzo.


    Of course, Danzo is more ruthless and unscrupulous, which no one can¡¯t match.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Murasaki nodded in agreement with a hint of pride.


    However, Akabane wasn¡¯t referring to Danzo, but the Third Hokage instead.


    After all, the team arrangement was made by Hokage himself.


    ¡°Wait! I didn¡¯t pay much attention before... What¡¯s the matter with Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan?¡±


    ¡°Go to thest page.¡±


    Sakumo said lightly.


    When Murasaki turned to thest page, he saw a special page attached to the back of the fourth volume, with all the information of Kakashi on it.


    ¡°What! A 13-year-old Anbu!?¡±


    ¡°Got blinded after a mission, and his teammate gave him the eye.¡±


    ¡°This plot...It is too much for me to digest.¡± Murasaki stuck his chin with a painful expression on his face.


    Sakumo then wiped his short knife and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s a fatal injury of our n.¡±


    In addition to knife skills, the Hatake n is also well known for their assassination prowess.


    For them, injuries to fatal parts such as the eyes are the most undesirable.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much to said when you¡¯re on the battlefield.


    Akabane closed his eyes and shook his head after a moment. ¡°When we are on the battlefield, life and death are like a thin thread.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Murasaki put away theic and sighed. Then he said, ¡°As I said earlier, I¡¯m going to practice.¡±


    ¡°So hardworking all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not a genius like you.¡±


    Murasaki shrugged, waved goodbye, and jumped directly through the window.


    But, without a system, it would be difficult for Akabane to graduate with the fragile body that he had before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave too.¡±


    Sakumo got up, nced back at the remaining pieces of wooden chairs that they broke, then he paused for a moment and said.


    ¡°The money for your chair...¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It was just a joke before.¡±


    Akabane waved his hand as a sign to reject the money. He had plenty of money to buy a thousand chairs.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sakumo was not polite with him, carrying his sabre and preparing to jump out of the window.


    ¡°But you know, there is a door in my house.¡±


    Akabane pointed to the front, what¡¯s going on with everyone visited him without going through the door.


    Sakumo was stunned for a while, then nodded, opened the bedroom door, and about to leave.


    Someone¡¯sing through the door.


    Tsukiha Kurama looked up to the second floor and saw Sakumoing out from the second floor.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tsukiha was a little surprised-Akabane¡¯s friend managed to used the front door!


    Sakumo was slightly startled. Why everyone¡¯s expressions are so surprised, and who is this little girl?


    ¡°Oh~ It turned out to be Sakumo!¡±


    Seeing face match the description, Tsukiha suddenly understood.


    ¡°Uncle and aunt, I¡¯ll have my leave.¡±


    Sakumo bowed slightly, very polite.


    ¡°Go, really good boy.¡±


    In the kitchen, Akabane¡¯s father poked out his head with a happy face.


    Sakumo bowed once more and then went out.


    ¡°Akaba, your friend is so polite.¡±


    ¡°As expected, from the Hatake n.¡±


    His parents were overwhelmed because this was the first friend of Akabane to leave the front door politely.


    Akabane stuck his forehead, although it was all truthful, it sounded really sad!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out too.¡±


    He wanted to go out, not for training but to meet Danzo.


    There are still a few training sessions left, and I have to make up with the numbers. In addition, the final plot on the Land of Waves has to bepleted before the Chunin exam.


    Think about it carefully during this time. There is no leisure at all. It is almost busier than before in the Uzumaki Vige.


    Akabane sighed slightly.


    ...


    Akabane went straight to where the Roots¡¯ are.


    As soon as he arrived, a figure appeared in front of him.


    Still under the disguise, the same ck clothes and mask as the rest of the team, but this time Akabane can recognize some of them at a nce.


    ¡°Yoriko, are the people from the team here today?¡±


    ¡°Um...you got me again.¡±


    Yoriko was a little unwilling, scratched her head in shame, and then couldn¡¯t help coughing.


    ¡°I remember that the team has special training today.¡± The current Root team is not the real Root in the future. Most of them are elite candidates drawn from the Anbu.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Akaba...¡±


    Yoriko nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the first.¡±


    Yoriko is not yet a member, but she has talents and was selected by Danzo.


    Therefore, she is qualified to participate in the training of Root.


    Akabane nodded, then walked towards her and whispered: ¡°If you can, you should quit the Root...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yoriko was confused. Then she looked at Akabane in surprise.


    She originally wanted to ask back, but seeing Akabane¡¯s serious eyes, she immediately held back the second half of her words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Akabane passed her and walked into the cave.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yoriko nodded and disappeared instantly.


    She knows what Akabane means, but she couldn¡¯t express it with her words


    Didn¡¯t Akabane speak with enthusiasm?


    The root isn¡¯t bad!


    Yoriko was slightly confused, but there was no strange expression on her face.


    The training sound became clearer and clearer.


    Walking to the base, Akabane saw that a group of people were already exhausted and could be trained as harsh as ever.


    ¡°Sensei, everyone looked tired, so I can just give them a rest.¡±


    Akabane walked to the front of the training team and said with a slight smile.


    However, seeing him, all members of the root team suddenly changed their faces.


    Rest?


    With such a horrible Genjutsu, rest would mean nothing!


    ¡°Akabane-san, no...we are not tired yet!¡±


    Someone cried out in horror.


    ¡°Yes...Yes, we are not tired. We can still train further.¡±


    The voices of others echoed.


    ¡°Akabane, As you heard that they are not tired.¡±


    Danzo said with a smile, then waved his hand to signal everyone to finish their current training.


    ¡°...¡±


    Am I that scary?


    Akabane rubbed his hair speechlessly, and then simply set aside and waiting.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    The one who insists oning will stille.


    However, these people are pushing themselves too far. I will give them something to eatter.


    Akabane thought to himself.


    ¡°The session has been great this far. I feel more and more that you can lead the Roots in the future.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°Nope, don¡¯t drag me into your problems.¡±


    Akabane whispered.


    What¡¯s the Roots goal?


    What will happen to Konoha in the future will be solved by the Roots.


    Also, some international disputes may cause problems.


    So creating the Roots is simply a countermeasure.


    ¡°More and more hidden viges are intervening in Uzumaki Vige, and they¡¯re waiting for the Uzumaki n to perish. We, Konoha, can¡¯t fight upfront, so we can only rely on Anbu to take action.


    Danzo looked at his harshly trained ninjas. Rarely, there is a bit of emotion.


    ¡°Are you going to lecture me about yourst will?¡±


    Akabane answered casually.


    Danzo paused after hearing this and then sneered: ¡°No, how could I die in that kind of ce.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to make it, are they? If I pass out, I will be very troubled.¡±


    Akabane looked up.


    Several fell on the ground, and if this continues, everyone will end up in the hospital.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are all elites among the elite.¡±


    Danzo is very confident with his pupils.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you trust them, Sensei.¡±


    Akabane had nothing to say.


    Anyway, this is a good chance for me to train my genjutsu...


    After some more sessions...


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for now.¡±


    However, everyone has copsed to the ground, except that they haven¡¯t passed out yet.


    Akabane looked around and silently sealed his hands.


    Genjutsu: Hell-viewing Jutsu!


    There is no need for psychological guidance because these members have umted enough fatigue and fear, with only re-stimtion will stimte their fighting spirit.


    ¡°Finished.¡±


    Akabane sat down rxedly and continued his drawings.


    Danzo nced at him. Then his eyes moved back to his pupils.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    Waves of screams, along with everyone on the field at the same time they wake up.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gasping, fear, everyone looked at each other in great shock.


    ¡°Just...¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead, they¡¯re all dead!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, it hurts.¡±


    Danzo frowned slightly. These root members are all elites. Although there is no way to ignore the pain of death, how could they be this disoriented?


    Why is this happening?


    He hadn¡¯t experienced the Genjutsu and didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so he turned to look at Akabane.


    ¡°I pulled them into the same Genjutsu.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Danzo was shocked.


    Hell-viewing Jutsu doesn¡¯t have this kind of effect.


    Moreover, this kind of genjutsu, consume chakras exponentially!


    ¡°You brat...¡±


    Danzo then took a deep breath, ¡°You¡¯ve got stronger, huh!?¡±


    ¡°Sort of...¡±


    Akabane responded muffled.


    He would feel ufortable when he used the Genjutsu frequently.


    But now, it doesn¡¯t take him much effort.


    Akabane knew it well.


    This is not only caused by his increasing chakra volume but also his vitality recovery, which has been significantly elerated.


    ¡°How about that? Do you want some more?¡±


    Akabane was ncing around.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Unlike before, everyone gritted their teeth and sat up this time.


    ¡°Count me in this time, okay?¡±


    Danzo sat down and asked.


    ¡°No problem, but sensei, I will be in trouble if you can¡¯t resist.¡±


    Akabane knotted his hands and mobilized Chakra inside.


    In an instant, he created the Illusion


    In the Illusion.


    Danzo looked around, and behind him were the Hokage Building and the Hokage Statue.


    Is this Konoha?


    ¡°Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!¡±


    ¡°Water Release...¡±


    The noisy voices, chaotic chakra fluctuations, and even the feeling of wind blowing are extremely real.


    Five senses control!


    He walked away from the building, blood was flowing across the street, and countless corpses were lying on the ground in a mess.


    Danzo thoughtfully.


    No wonder they are so scared, yet unswervingly enter the Illusion.


    Because in this world, Konoha was at war.


    Not long after, Danzo saw the Root members.


    They were fighting, but in front of arge number of enemies, they were slowly walking toward defeat.


    Because of Five Senses Control, this battle is extremely real.


    ¡°This is no longer the Hell-viewing Jutsu.¡±


    It¡¯s terrifying!


    Danzo, who was moved, got surprised by a loud bang.


    BOOM!!!


    The Konoha¡¯s gate was destroyed.


    ¡°These endless waves of enemies are horrific!¡±


    A Root member said in horror.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them in.¡±


    However...


    The enemiesing from every corner let them lose sight of one another.


    ¡°Very practical illusion.¡±


    Danzo knotted his hands and tried to dispel the Illusion. After opening his eyes, he saw Akabane painting.


    The scene was simr to that of the Illusion. The difference was only that it was moreplex and realistic in the Illusion.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, the illusion that my pupils saw.¡±


    Danzo said with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°There still some ws, but it¡¯s enough doing the job.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    If it was really dangerous, he wouldn¡¯t dare to experiment with these people.


    ¡°The final form of this ninjutsu is to use chakra to directly channeling the illusion, right?¡± Danzo tried to guess how it works.


    There are a lot of Genjutsu in the Anbu for torture, and the Root team has the capability for researching a new one. Thus. Danzo has a lot of understanding of Chakra and Genjutsu.


    ¡°Well, but my Chakra is not strong enough.¡±


    Akabane has tried direct channeling, but that consumes too much Chakra.


    But now that he can sessfully use this unfinished ninjutsu, it also has a lot to do with his increasing vitality.


    ¡°Your way of using Genjutsu is interesting, but it is probably only you can use it. Otherwise it is worthy of wide-scale application.¡±


    Danzo sighed softly, ¡°What is its name?¡±


    Entering this Illusion, you can experience the terrible battlefield to the greatest extent and enhance the teamwork in between.


    It can be said that it is the most ideal testing ground.


    It is a pity that only the Kuruma n can use such it. Once the effect of the five senses¡¯ control is lost, the Illusion¡¯s effect will greatly be reduced.


    Akabaneughed inexplicably, and then replied: ¡°Konoha¡¯s Guardian or Hokage¡¯s Bonds, I haven¡¯t chosen one yet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it Konoha¡¯s Guardian.¡±


    Danzo thought for a while and give his insight. Hokage¡¯s Bonds ... sounds weird.


    ...


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m dead again!¡±


    ¡°Only a little.. almost survived the final wave.¡±


    Some people have broken out of the Illusion. They¡¯re more tired than before, but this time everyone was in pain, but not one person loses their will to the fear.


    They slowly ovee it!


    Danzo secretly said in his heart.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today.¡±


    Akabane got up after packing up his tools, ready to leave.


    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to do one more?¡±


    Some of the Root questioned in disappointment.


    Although the illusion is terrifying, they can see the horror of the battlefield and making significant progress within two sessions.


    ¡°You are too presumptuous.¡±


    Danzo said coldly.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone. If we don¡¯t rest now, the illusion could permanently harm our mental state!¡±


    A man in the Root exined.


    Akabane nced at him, knowing so well about illusion ninjutsu, he seemed to be from the Yamanaka n.


    Even their weakest memberl still could handle another session without any trouble.


    But hard-working is just not Akabane¡¯s style.


    Then he waved his hand and went to the cave.


    After entering the cave, a figure appeared.


    Clone?


    Akabane looked back thoughtfully, He saw Danzo was still at the training ground.


    ¡°Our deal here is over, you don¡¯t have toe again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sensei.¡±


    Akabane nodded, the main purpose of the training is to ovee their fear of death.


    Now that the goal is achieved, of course, there is no reason to continue.


    ¡°But... If you¡¯re interested in bing my sessor...¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Akabane refused without hesitation.


    Danzo nodded, then the clone disappeared.


    After passing through the cave, his footsteps gradually slowed down, and he looked back at the cave where the training ground was.


    The Root now is only a bunch of living dolls.


    To ovee the fear of death is to gain no fear of sacrifice.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my problems either.¡±


    Akabane closed his eyes, cast aside the thoughts in his mind, and returned to the vige.


    ...


    When passing by hisic store, Akabane saw someone copying and drawing in front of the door.


    ¡°Jiraiya? No, it seems not.¡±


    He thought of Jiraiya for the first time, but it was not Jiraiya¡¯s figure from a distance between the crowd of onlookers.


    Who is it?


    He was initially got curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it looks a lot like it.¡±


    ¡°He seems to be from the Yuki n.¡±


    Akabane overheard the voiceing from inside.


    He curiously looked for the source, but he was only ten years old and couldn¡¯t see what the boy was drawing.


    After pondering for a while, Akabane jumped onto his roof.


    Akabane looked down and saw a boy sitting in the crowd with a drawing board and drawing paper in front of him, and the pen in his hand moved quickly.


    He didn¡¯t draw lewd things, but it was Kakashi¡¯s portrait.


    ¡°A Yuki¡¯s boy huh?¡±


    Akabane was impressed, and immediately remembered his name.


    This guy is in the same ss as himself, and he has a


    strong chakra control and decent genjutsu prowess.


    ¡°Um...Nah.¡±


    Makoto Yuki shook his head and tore off the drawing on the drawing board.


    Some people could understand it, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You draw much better than someone called Jiraiya, but why did you tear it off?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a different thing.¡±


    Makoto shook his head, with a trace of confusion on his face. He took drawing with passion. So, he couldn¡¯t ignore a simple mistake.


    But...


    Akabane had to admit that this guy is better than Jiraiya.


    ¡°You are just copying, you don¡¯t have your own style.¡±


    ¡°Copy? My own style? ¡°


    Makoto Yuki was baffled for a while, and he didn¡¯t quite understand it, but then he suddenly thought¡ªwhere that voice came from?


    ¡°Akabane-sama, what are you doing there?¡±


    His employee doesn¡¯t need to look, he can tell Akabane¡¯s identity by his voice.


    ¡°I just... need some fresh air..¡±


    Akabane replied snappily.


    But Makoto was deep in thought.


    just copy ......


    ¡°Draw your own picture, and I suppose you think that drawing can enhance the construction of your own illusion, but to build a solid and perfect illusion, the prerequisite is that you are mentally strong enough.¡±


    Akabane rare being patient, and with that exnation, Makoto only bing more confused.


    Everyone looked at Akabane from below.


    Makoto then took a deep breath and said: ¡°Can you build a perfect illusion?¡±


    ¡°Almost, it¡¯s okay for you to work harder.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, Akabane with both hands cast an instantaneous jutsu.


    In the next second, he disappeared into thin air.


    So fast!


    Everyone was shocked-that Akabane who was only ten years old was so talented.


    ¡°Woah you¡¯re so talented Akaba!¡±


    Makoto was stunned for a long time.


    ¡°I see, Akabane, thank you!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Makoto Yuki...¡±


    ¡°If he has the will, he will learn my skills and be a great cartoonist.¡±


    Akabane showed a bit of joy just to think about it.


    Maybe we can work together to make anime!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was a great idea.


    Of course, he can do this himself.


    But using illusion to maintain animation and games, such work is boring, and he can¡¯t enjoy it.


    What¡¯s the point of that!


    Therefore, Akabane couldn¡¯t be happier when he saw that some other than him was interested in drawing.


    ¡°I really look forward to it, I hope he can hone his skill soon...well, I lend him a hand.¡±


    The more he thinks about it, the happier Akabane bes.


    That drawing talent in Konoha is rare!


    He was walking while thinking, but he had already arrived at his front door without realizing it.


    Just outside the door, Tsukiha had sensed it, and ran out from inside: ¡°Akaba-Nii is back!¡±


    ¡°Tsukiha is really amazing, you noticed me so fast!¡±


    Akabane knelt and patted her head.


    ¡°Amazing indeed...¡±


    His father sighed with some worry.


    She could potentially be a great weapon of war if she got into the wrong hand.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Akabane walked inside and greeted his father, then returned to his room upstairs.


    Shadow Clone Jutsu!


    Poof!


    This time Akabane could perfectly summon two clones.


    ¡°Clone A is responsible for chapter 26 to 29, Clone B starts from episode 30.¡±


    ¡°Waittt... what about you!?¡±


    ¡°Afraid not, I¡¯ll do some work on my own.¡±


    Akabane replied irritably.


    With that being said, the clones still weren¡¯t convinced.


    I do really miss the simple, hardworking, and non-rewarding clone who I used to work with.

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>


    Akabane did tell the truth.


    Right now, he wanted to create a plot for Nami¡¯s country and the start of the Pirates as soon as possible, so his two clones drew Narutoics, and he drew One Pieceics.


    Of course, as the person in charge of all of his clones, beingzy and having lots of free time was a privilege.


    Even though it looks very diligent, in reality, after the second clone finished its work, I couldn¡¯t draw anymore.


    ¡°Akaba-Nii ... Woah! There are three Akaba-Nii!¡±


    The little girl opened the door and was about to say something, seeing three figures of her brother at the same time.


    ¡°Tsukiha, huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t juste here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re rude!¡±


    Akabane gritted his teeth, and these two clones did indeed have a slightly different personality from the original. Their way of speaking also varies.


    Then the real Akabane made a hand seal.


    Poof!


    The two clones disappeared at the same time, then he looked at Uzumaki Tsukiha with a smile and said: ¡°That was just my clone, don¡¯t mind their words, they are stupid.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s brother¡¯s clone.¡±


    The little girl understood something new to her, and she nodded.


    ¡°So what brought you here?¡± Akabane asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Uncle Yamano came with lots ofics.¡±


    Tsukiha excitedly said while waving her hand.


    Again?


    He always finishes his duties on time. Luckily I¡¯ve been working overtime today to finish the plot for Nami¡¯s country.


    In his heart, Akabane was a little surprised, and that made him happy.


    The sooner it is done, the moreics I can produce, and that sounds good.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Akabane answered, then looked up at the ceiling.


    Last night, he counted the promotional funds and banners that were toote to open.


    Thinking about the banner, he did take it seriously.


    ¡°Forget it, focus on the front. It¡¯s all my fault for trusting Kasumi too much.¡±


    Akabane sat down and thought about what slogan would look more attractive.


    After a while, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Tsukiha looked up and asked innocently.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, we will cooperate and help each other ...¡±


    ¡°Eh, Tsukiha, don¡¯t read it.¡±


    Akabane felt embarrassed and immediately asked her to stop reading.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Again, Tsukiha asked with an innocent face.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t read!¡±


    Akabane continued writing and almost finished his banner.


    On the side of the banner, she also added some cartoon characters as decorations.


    ¡°Cool!¡±


    Tsukiha¡¯s eyes shone at the banner.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Akabane smiled as he folded the banner, then took out a nk sheet of paper.


    Next up is a poster.


    ¡°What¡¯s the paper for?¡± Tsukiha asked again.


    ¡°This will be a promotional item that must be disyed tonight.¡±


    Akabane exins that it is simpler and faster than banners and things that are foreign to Tsukiha.


    In just a few minutes, he could finish the poster.


    ¡°Is Akaba-Nii going to go? I want toe too.¡±


    After dealing with the dateline of banners and posters, now he is dealing with Uzumaki Tsukiha.


    In order to let Tsukiha take a walk to a new environment, Akabane couldn¡¯t refuse.


    At theic shop, people were waiting for Akabane.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Akabane here yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve sent people to pick him up.¡±


    Kurama Kasumi said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait a while.¡±


    Yamano nodded.


    Allics that are going to be sold have been prepared.


    At this moment, a tall and short figure appeared from a distance.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯m a littlete.¡±


    Akabane apologizes.


    ¡°Since I have some business, I came a littlete.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Akabane, so this time you want to market a newic volume release?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the sixth volume. Eight chapters in total. You can print them all at once.¡±


    Akabane handed the messy manga over in haste to him. ¡°Thank you for working hard to help me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. As a writer, you are the one who works the most here.¡±


    Yamano smiled.


    Eachic book sells for 100 Ry¨­, which is quite a bargain.


    Even so, their factory made a lot of money from selling theseic books.


    ¡± Kasumi, go to the old ce and disy this banner.¡± Ichiro stains handed it over.


    ¡°Um ... Sir, is there more?¡± Kasumi Kurama scratched his head awkwardly and held the final banner in his hand.


    I originally nned to install it right away, but I was afraid that I would be scolded if anyone was left behind.


    Spread it and see-


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, there will be a new release of thisic volume officially. Give us support to continue to expand the ninja culture.¡±


    See youter!


    Kasumi Kurama was taken aback for a moment, and then couldn¡¯t help but think in secret.


    Is there a special meaning?


    ¡°Maybe my insights are not broad enough to understand this sentence.¡±


    Kasumi Kurama thought to himself, then looked at the poster he was putting up.


    The poster is quite normal, no longer showing Kakashi on the bridge, and in the background are ninjas named Haku and Sasuke Uchiha.


    Just looking at the poster, you can feel the atmosphere of a fierce battle.


    ¡°Demon of the Hidden Mist vs. Copy Ninja.¡±


    ¡°Naruto Bridge!¡±


    Under each banner, there is a directory listing, from which you can easily view the synopsis of theic volume that will be marketed.


    This is a masterpiece!


    Kasumi Kurama admired her even more and felt that the banner in her hand had a mystery that she couldn¡¯t see.


    There are no regtions in Konoha that regte advertising costs. So Kasumi disyed the banners on the streets.


    And when he came back, he couldn¡¯t stop himself and asked: ¡°Akabane-san, I can¡¯t understand the meaning of your slogan on the poster even though I can read it. Does it have a deep meaning?¡±


    ¡°Oh, to make it look attractive, I made it that way on purpose.¡±


    Akabane answered lightly.


    ¡°I see, you are a genius writer!¡±


    Kasumi Kurama praised him in awe.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you understand what I mean.¡±


    Akabane tapped his shoulder and waved at Tsukiha.


    The two of them walked to the house together.


    Tsukiha took a few steps and asked in a low voice: ¡°Akabane-Nii, that brother said as if he understood.¡±


    ¡°Now, this is the mystery of propaganda.¡±


    Akabane thought for a moment and answered doubtfully.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t really understand what Kasumi Kurama meant.


    As long as the promotion gets a lot of readers and gets the point, that¡¯s enough.


    So you see, posters and banners are not necessary, the most important thing is that a newic volume will be released soon.


    After all, no matter how you wrote it, it was better than the poster slogan Kasumi Kurama made, but it seemed like Kasumi Kurama had misunderstood something a bit by now.


    ¡°What mystery?¡±


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t think it really matters. I¡¯m a little tired now, so I should go back and rest well.¡±


    Akabane rubbed his temples to relieve mental and physical fatigue.


    The two shadow clones were maintained simultaneously, and the original body was also working, although the increase in vitality was still extraordinary.


    However, this fatigue was not overly exaggerated because his body could still endure it.


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange slogan, but it looks quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°These kinds of banners are very interesting.¡±


    The next morning, many people immediately saw the banners hanging on the streets, banners posted everywhere. Banners with cartoon characters like this attract a lot of people¡¯s attention.


    Kurama Kasumi gave a bigugh.


    This morning, he was able to sell theic books for the same amount as the day before.


    Even though Konoha is huge, people who buy theicse from all over the ce, but that is enough to show that Akabane¡¯s promotion is beneficial.


    Kurama Kasumi returned to the shop and roughly counted the number ofic books sold.


    At this moment, a familiar voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°Promoting ninja culture? The one who has the least ninja spirit is him, right?¡± The Third Hokage said while looking at the Naruto poster.


    Kurama Kasumi was surprised and turned around to bow and salute, but saw the Third Hokage waving his hand to let out a hint that Kasumi just needed to continue doing her job.


    But when he came here, he always said that again, how could Kurama Kasumi be calm?


    After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and asked: ¡°Hokage-sama, do you want me to call Akabane-san?¡±


    ¡°No, I came here just to have a look.¡±


    The Third Hokage took the fifth volume and turned it over.


    Good?


    Isn¡¯t this the girl on the side of the banner?


    Sleeping in the forest and facing such enemies, Naruto was in real danger.


    He was even more curious and looking down at the bottom, he couldn¡¯t hold his eyes and stared at the girl in the white kimono for a few seconds.


    ¡°No, I have to focus on Naruto¡¯s point of view first. He is the protagonist ...¡±


    The Third Hokage shook his head and continued reading.


    But it¡¯s interesting, and I really want to know what kind of background this young girl character is.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hokage-sama? Do you need a ss of water?¡±


    Kasumi Kurama asked curiously.


    ¡°No, my throat is just a little itchy.¡± The Third Hokage shook his head and ced 200 Ry¨­ on the table, ¡°This is the money toplete the previous bill, this time, I will pay it in advance.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Kasumi Kurama put the money in a drawer.


    Then he looked forward again. The Third Hokage hade out with aic book in hand.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, be careful on your way.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s no need to be that polite.¡±


    The Third Hokage smiled and waved at Kasumi, then continued reading theic.


    She is a beautiful girl who is very kind to her enemies...


    Although the appearance looks quiet, gentle, and kind on the banner, it¡¯s a pity that a girl like that follows a cruel criminal like this man.


    ¡°Huh? So that¡¯s how it is. He was abandoned when he was a child and became homeless. He is willing to follow bad people, even though... This kid is really kind.¡± The Third Hokage was dumbfounded, then sighed softly.


    He recalled that too many orphans had this kind of fate in the war era. Being able to maintain a kind heart and innocence in a bad environment like this, this girl named Haku is genuinely extraordinary.


    However...


    On turning the next page, there was a sentence that surprised-


    ¡°I¡¯m not a woman.¡±


    What?!


    Everyone who reads it will be shocked and can¡¯t believe it.


    The expression on the Third Hokage¡¯s face was shocked.


    H-he¡¯s a boy ...?!


    ¡°How could Akabane think there is a boy who looks like a girl.¡±


    ¡°Outrageous plot twist, I totally disagree with that!¡±


    The Third Hokage was furious, and he felt like he had swallowed dirt.


    It looked like a good female character, and when he had that impression, he told Naruto that he was a man.


    ¡°Luckily, Jiraya is currently at Mount My¨­boku. If he read thisic, it would be hard to imagine what would happen.¡±


    When the Third Hokage thought about this while sadly smoking a cigarette, Tsunade saw him walking, and then she greeted him from a distance: ¡°Sensei ...¡±


    However, the Third Hokage did not hear her because he was too focused on theic in his hand and walked fast forward. When Tsunade thought she was about to catch up with him, he disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°What happens to him?¡±


    Tsunade was wondered.


    ¡°How could Sensei not hear me?¡±


    ¡°He seems to be holding aic book. What makes Sensei be like this?¡±


    After she wondered, she became curious.


    Then she continued on his way and arrived at Akabane¡¯sic shop.


    ¡°Wee! Ah,... If you are looking for Akabane-san, he¡¯s not here yet.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for that scum? I came here to buy aic book.¡±


    Tsunade said quickly with a harsh tone.


    It seems that the posters for the newic book volume have been put on disy.


    She quickly picked up one of the newic books and quickly turned to the story¡¯s first page.


    Kasumi Kurama was surprised because Tsunade, who liked theic series, didn¡¯t seem to care about the posters he disyed.


    Is there anything special about the volume this time ?!


    Out of curiosity, Kasumi immediately took one of theic books and read it, and he flipped page after page quickly.


    ¡°Huh !!¡±


    Not long after, both of them let out a loud sound.


    This beautiful girl turned out to be a boy ?!


    ¡°The plot twist is too shocking. No wonder Sensei bes like that.¡± Tsunade said to herself.


    After a few seconds, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The character who carried that great sword and this boy had very different personalities. Seeing the contents of the volume¡¯s story this time, she couldn¡¯t hold back his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over to Akabane first, hehe, this guy did something interesting!¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Akabane yawned and looked at Tsunade and Kasuminguidly.


    ¡°Akabane-san, this ... how could he be a boy? He¡¯s dressed like a girl!¡±


    Kasumi Kurama had a hard time epting this plot twist.


    ¡°When she said she wasn¡¯t a girl, was he really not a girl?¡±


    Akabane did not answer directly but asked a question at him back.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kasumi Kurama didn¡¯t understand his words.


    Instead, Tsunade immediately understood: ¡°What you meant was that she was afraid that Zabuza would no longer ept her, so she was pretending to be a boy.¡±


    ¡°Of a thousand readers, there will definitely be those who make theories for something like this.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, she is a female, and maybe some people believe that she is male, even though the plot and personality have not changed.¡±


    Akabane smiled lightly.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the problem.¡± Tsunade nodded thoughtfully and closed theic book in her hand. This made her a little disappointed, even so, the Third Hokage probably didn¡¯t take long to have this kind of thinking, and ept the plot.


    ¡°Has Jiraya been here this morning?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Kasumi Kurama returned theic book, and it took a few seconds to realize that Akabane was talking to him.


    ¡°He¡¯s currently on Mount My¨­boku, so he can¡¯te here.¡± Tsunade took anotheric book and started reading it seriously.


    ¡°Mount My¨­boku, huh? Too bad.¡±


    Akabane felt a little disappointed because he could not see Jiraya¡¯s expression when he read theic for the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, that boy won¡¯tst long there, he¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Tsunade said indifferently.


    At this time, she had several times flipped theic book pages in her hands and continued to read it seriously, then she turned around and said: ¡°That boy yesterday said that he would be strong in the future, even so, I only need one finger to beat him.¡±


    Because you have unusual power, can it bepared to Jiraya who is struggling to be strong!


    Akabane muttered to himself.


    But Tsunade was right about Jiraya not going to stay long on Mount My¨­boku.


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s great, because there¡¯s a new release for thisic when I just got back!¡±


    Tsunade turned her head in surprise when she heard those words, and a hint of joy appeared on her face.


    ¡°Tsunade, give me a copy!¡±


    Jiraiya was looking forward to thetest updates, and he asked Tsunade to get a copy for him when he arrived.


    Tsunade felt helpless and took a copy from the shelf in front of her, then gave theic book to Jiraya.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a new poster. I came on time!¡±


    He felt pleased because surprise after surprise came when he entered Akabane¡¯sic shop. Usually, Tsunade would hit him right away if he overreacted, but this time, she felt unnecessary.


    Uh, did something good happens to her?


    Jiraya found it a little strange, but he didn¡¯t really think about it. Then, he sat in front of the door and read thetestic book.


    ¡°Wow, Haku-chan is so cute!¡±

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>


    Tsunade read theic book in her hand as usual, but her attention was actually on Jiraiya¡¯s face.


    What a cute Haku-chan, he said?


    Hey, I can¡¯t help butugh when he finds outter!


    ¡°Wearing a cute kimono, and he¡¯s kind too, ahhh ... I really like her!¡±


    Jiraya fell in love with this character. Right now, he was immersed in his own fantasy, even forgetting that Tsunade was next to him.


    This is what we¡¯ve been waiting for.


    Akabane nced at Tsunade and felt sorry for Jiraya.


    ¡°Ehh? !!¡± As soon as he turned the next page, Jiraya¡¯s expression drastically changed.


    He was shocked as if his heart had broken into pieces.


    Jiraya¡¯s love for the character was shattered.


    Currently, he is in the same phase as the Third Hokage.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    Next to him, Tsunade burst outughing until she burst into tears.


    A few momentster, Jiraya, who had been crying in shock, asked with a rebellious expression on her face: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a female character. She looks charming and adorable!¡±


    ¡°Not everything that looks like that is a female.¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    When he first watched the Manga and Anime, he also had this feeling, so he wanted to draw ording to the original story.


    ¡°No, no, no ..... This is not true, and all my efforts have been in vain!¡±


    Jiraya almost cried.


    ¡°What efforts?¡±


    Kasumi Kurama was a little curious, and even he was still confused about the fact that Haku is a boy, what does that have to do with his efforts?


    ¡°You do not understand.¡±


    Jiraya lowered his head, all his energy and soul vanished, and he said to himself sadly. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to train on Mount My¨­boku with the frogs there. And thanks to Haku-chan, I was able to stay there for days. But, apparently .... it turns out .... sob sob!¡±


    Uh, is he really crying?


    Akabane¡¯s face was shocked. What exactly happened to him at Mount My¨­boku?


    ¡°Jiraiya, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tsunade asked carefully.


    This is the first time I have seen Jiraya look so sad and so desperate since meeting him.


    ¡°Never mind,... It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Jiraya took the posters from his embrace and spread them in a bad mood.


    ¡°What kind of painting is this ?!¡±


    Akabane ignored his words, but he secretly nced at Jiraiya.


    Even though his face looked reluctant, he secretly nced at Haku in theic.


    He still looks cute and adorable in Jiraya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Tsk, disgusting, Jiraya, it looks like you are out of your mind, are you attracted to men?¡±


    Tsunade scoffed mercilessly.


    ¡°Nonsense! Seen from anywhere, she¡¯s a girl!¡±


    Jiraiya shouted several times and left. He even dropped the posters and left them on the ground. And he was toozy to pick them all.


    Seeing the fallen posters, Tsunade looked happy.


    After Jiraiya went a dozen steps away, Tsunade was about to pick up the fallen poster, but just as she was about to stand up, Jiraiya returned.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my poster! Tsunade, don¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s mine!¡±


    He suddenly came back in anger, grabbed the posters lying on the ground, and then turned around and left.


    Tsunade saw this with a nk expression on her face.


    After Jiraiya left, for some reason, Tsunade was very upset.


    After that, Tsunade sat down and wondered. ¡°Why does he still want to have those posters?¡±


    ¡°Looks like he doesn¡¯t remember it. He just doesn¡¯t want you to have it for free.¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    ¡°Too bad, if I had, I would have taken it when she looked like she was leaving.¡±


    Tsunade was annoyed after hearing this. She didn¡¯t expect that Jiraya woulde back after looking so depressed.


    With a sigh, Tsunade picked up anotheric book.


    However, many enthusiasts want to buy theseic books, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to open a few if I¡¯m lucky to get the posters I want.


    ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°Not this too ...¡±


    ¡°This is not good!¡± After muttering, Tsunade sat on a bench and thought about the life of a Jiraiya.


    Why can people like him get those such posters?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible if he has good luck, right ?!¡±


    Tsunade was annoyed and was about to take out herst savings from her wallet.


    ....


    ¡°Hey, in a few days, I have a newic title to be released. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to save money for that?¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    These past few days, Tsunade hasn¡¯t taken any missions, and now she used the money from missions to buy threeic books for a rare poster. Tsunade loves gambling, and her ambition must be fulfilled.


    I am afraid that I would spend all of my money this day.


    And something she was afraid of happened, her money was running out.


    ¡°Please stop, Tsunade-hime, don¡¯t waste your money.¡±


    Kasumi Kurama advised her gently. He thought what she does is a waste of money.


    Tsunade is still stubborn and doesn¡¯t listen to him.


    She wanted so badly to have a rare poster.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that next, I will get a cat or water carrier.¡±


    Tsunade turned to the bookshelf and still didn¡¯t give up.


    Akabane shook his head. This guy doesn¡¯t know how to stop before she gets what she wants. She has even opened manyic books.


    Momentster, she forcefully asked for the nextic book from the top shelf.


    One book, two books...


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Until now, there was nothing good posters she got, but Tsunade wanted them badly. Akabane couldn¡¯t do a thing to influence her to stop. Of course, the people who could stop her are only the Third Hokage and Uzumaki Mito.


    Feeling desperate, Tsunadeid on the stool.


    ¡°Akabane-san, please tell her to stop.¡±


    Kasumi Kurama didn¡¯t know what to do. He couldn¡¯t bear to see the princess from the Senju n looking pitiful.


    ¡°No, let her do what she wants. Until she gets the lesson of wasting money.¡±


    Akabane said coldly, ¡°I think, next, you are going to get the dog, or water carrier and farm helper.¡±


    ¡°No, please, not the dog. I hate that dog!¡±


    Hearing what Akabane said, Tsunade feels upset with a facepalm.


    It is no ordinary dog. It was an expensive ninja dog bought andter adopted by a man from the Inuzuka n. If it did not care for and educated correctly, the dog would not feel at home in the owner¡¯s house.


    If any evil intent arose from it, Konoha would not hesitate to sue that man from the Inuzuka n.


    ¡°By the way, are the little ghosts living in the Senju n alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are fine. My grandma takes care of them well; she usually reads the contents of the Manga for them.¡±


    Tsunade replied with a little sadness in her heart.


    Even though they were well cared for in the Senju n, the Uzumaki n children always missed their home.


    Supposing Uzumaki Vige...


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t imagine what the children would do when they heard the bad news about her vige.


    ¡°It turns out like that, so I have another way to make more money.¡±


    Akabane was a little happy to hear that, and then became excited, ¡°Hey, have you heard of the Comic Exhibition?¡±


    ¡°Comic... Exhibition?¡±


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, not understanding what Akabane meant.


    ¡°Young Master, what is the Comic Exhibition?¡±


    Kasumi Kurama didn¡¯t understand it either.


    ¡°In short, it¡¯s a gathering event. Usually, people imitating the way the characters in Manga dressed, and even to the point of imitating their attitudes and habits.¡± Akabane exined.


    ¡°Imitating? Was everyone who came to the event dressed like that?


    Tsunade understood a little but still didn¡¯t understand it clearly.


    ¡°No, only a few people imitate and participating in the contest. Regr visitors have to pay if they want to enter this venue.¡±


    Akabane exined patiently and slowly, ¡°Apart from that, people can also trade on the show, the items being traded are like paper fans with pictures, character figures, food, and drink, etc.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, so it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    Akabane asked excitedly.


    ¡°Of course, the event has to be held. Moreover, you will also be releasing a newic book title, surely a lot of people are looking forward to it. I think you should prepare for it immediately.¡±


    Tsunade is very fast in understanding things. After it was just exined, she immediately understood how the event would be held.


    ¡°Yes, as long as this event can be sessful, money and so on will not be a problem!¡± Akabane felt confident.


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t helpughing because she was too excited, and she patted Akabane hard on the shoulder and said: ¡°Thank you very much, Akabane, as expected, you are such a nice person! I¡¯ll go and get ready first ...¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyebrows lifted, nodding lightly.


    Tsunade excitedly carried Manga in her arms and left. When she was gone, Akabane¡¯s face suddenly changed, and heined of pain in his shoulder.


    This guy forgot to measure her strength when she was excited. That¡¯s too much.

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>


    ¡°So, Tsunade, are you going to pay for all theseic books?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tenics in total.¡±


    Tsunade bought ten moreic books. Then he brought all theic books she epted to give them to Uzumaki Mito.


    When she gave theic books, Tsunade remembered something.


    ¡°Grandma, money for these tenic books ...¡±


    ¡°Tsunade, I heard that Akabane is having a big promotion if we buy books, we will also get free posters.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito spoke with a gentle tone and smile, but her words¡¯ contents did not make people who heard him feel warm.


    Hearing that sentence, Tsunade fell silent like winter.


    After a while, Tsunade sat down and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Akabane will also be holding a Comic Exhibition, and I will also help him to enliven the event.¡±


    ¡°Comic Exhibition? What¡¯s that?¡± Uzumaki Mito asked in ignorance.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like ... Um, how can I put it.¡±


    Tsunade held her chin andposed sentences to exin about the Comic Exhibition, then said, ¡°It¡¯s like a bigic book sale event, and also people can buy and sellic book rted items, such as characters, posters, fans, etc. Visitors. can also dress like a character in aic book. ¡°


    ¡°So like that, it sounds great.¡± Uzumaki Mito smiled.


    ¡°Yes, so do you want to participate in enlivening the event?¡± Tsunade leaned forward and smiled.


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    When Tsunade started to look happy, Uzumaki Mito continued: ¡°But, I will bring your money to the event. So I can know how you use your money.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Tsunade was shocked.


    Why?


    Even though Grandma agreed, but I can¡¯t use my money freely. This is not fair!


    To prevent Tsunade from spending all her money on gambling, Uzumaki Mito controls Tsunade¡¯s money tightly.


    At this moment, Tsunade was thinking about the bad things that could happen. What if Grandma used this opportunity to get specific items?


    ¡°This is very annoying!¡± Tsunade was very upset.


    Grandma is so cruel. She is a smiling tiger.


    ¡°Tsunade, don¡¯t think about it too much. I just want you to use your money as necessary.¡± Uzumaki Mito smiled faintly.


    From Tsunade¡¯s small hand movements, Uzumaki Mito could immediately understand what she was thinking. After all, Tsunade grew up with her grandmother.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Tsunade lifted her face and felt motivated, then she enthusiastically continued, ¡°Then I will think about what character I want to imitate. But, none of the characters I can y.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve decided what character to y.¡± Uzumaki Mito said as she opened the first page of theic book she was holding.


    ¡°This is ...¡± Tsunade looked at her doubtfully.


    If Haku were a girl, Grandma would be able to y him, but in fact, Haku was a man.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Uzumaki Mito saw Tsunade¡¯s face and gave a strange look.


    This character is adorable!


    But why is Tsunade acting like that?


    ¡°Grandma, you should see the next page,¡± Tsunade said in a subtle tone.


    Uzumaki Mito nodded and slowly turned to the next page. Now she saw the sentence and understood what Tsunade meant.


    ¡°Grandma, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he was a boy, but ...¡±


    Uzumaki Mito¡¯s eyes lit up. After that, her chakra fluctuated and instantly transformed herself into a figure dressed in white: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be if a boy dressed like this would look even cuter ?!¡±


    It was such a perfect Transformation Jutsu. It was impossible to identify the character was male or female by the voice.


    ¡°What?!¡± Tsunade was stunned to see her, and she did not expect her grandmother to turn into an adorable figure.


    ¡°Now go on to find people, leave me alone. I want to read aic book.¡±


    Haku¡¯s figure waved his hand. Even though he felt impatient to read theic book quietly, he spoke softly.


    At that moment, Tsunade almost thought that it was the real Haku.


    Since getting to knowic books, my grandmother has lived like a youth.


    Seeing her grandmother like that, Tsunade sighed, and she felt happy.


    As long as grandma is happy, I feel good too.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Tsunade bowed slightly.


    Although the sixth volume has yet to be printed, ording to information from Akabane, the manga will be sent to the vige the day after tomorrow. Before that, I had to find people to y the characters inic books.


    ¡°So Haku has been yed by grandma ... Um, looks like I have to go to Jiraiya¡¯s ce, that idiot really deserves to y Naruto.¡± Tsunade thought to herself.


    When Tsunade stepped out of the house, she suddenly remembered something about Jiraiya.


    Ah, where did that idiot go after he got mad?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Jiraiya went.¡± Tsunade wandered while contemting.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t confirm where Jiraiya was.


    Huh, is that Sakumo?


    ¡°Sakumo, wait a moment. I want to ask you something!¡± Tsunade shouted.


    ¡°What?¡± Hatake Sakumo stopped and gave him a strange look.


    ¡°We will hold the Comic Exhibition soon. Can you y Hatake Kakashi?¡± Asked Tsunade.


    No !!


    Sakumo¡¯s face quickly turned indifferent.


    ¡°You just need to dress like him!¡±


    Tsunade stepped forward and pulled him.


    Sakumo originally wanted to run, but Tsunade¡¯s speed exceeded his expectations, and he was caught when he was about to move his legs.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Sakumo struggled.


    ¡°I will not let you go until you answer.¡± Tsunade threatened.


    ¡°Please, let me go!¡± Sakumo still didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Then promise me to y Kakashi, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The two of them quarreled on the road. Although Sakumo was a little interested in cosying, he didn¡¯t want to cosy as Kakashi at all.


    But, right now, he didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Tsunade was holding his arm very tightly, and Sakumo really couldn¡¯t let go of her grip.


    ¡°What is this? Why are you forcing me like that?¡±


    Sakumo didn¡¯t know what to do. Under Tsunade¡¯s superhuman strength, the control of his body waspletely taken over.


    Damn, I can¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Very well, I promise to y Kakashi.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tsunade smiled and loosened her grip. She let go of Sakumo¡¯s hand and bowed, ¡°Sorry, Sakumo, this is the first-ever Comic Exhibition, so it should be a sess.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I really didn¡¯t think about it.¡±


    Sakumo sighed in angry and waved his hand, then walked away from Tsunade.


    Get one!


    Tsunade was pleased and continued her search. She still hadn¡¯t found the role of Third Hokage and many other characters. She was looking for all the candidates that looked suitable in her mind.


    He is very motivated.


    Seeing Tsunade passing by, Akabane sighed slightly.


    Huh, all right, I¡¯ll help her find some.


    If Akabane let Tsunade do it all alone, he worries about the Comic Exhibition.


    While walking, Akabane thought of going to Uchiha Ryo. He thought Uchiha Ryo was the right person to y Uchiha Sasuke.


    Yeah, of course!


    Another reason is that Uchiha Ryo is easy to find.


    Every time there was an updatedic book, Uchiha Ryo would go to theic shop to buyic books and bought stacks ofic books.


    It looks like I just need to wait for him at the shop, sooner orter he will definitelye.


    So easy!


    Not long after the Ninja school ended, a silhouette appeared before Akabane¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Tenic books, please.¡±


    Uchiha Ryo entered theic shop and put out 1,000 Ry¨­.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get ready for you soon.¡± Kasumi Kurama replied and immediately went to prepare the orderedic book.


    Akabane smiled and pulled up a stool, and said to Uchiha Ryo: ¡°Hey, sit down; please, I want to talk about something to you.¡±


    Uchiha Ryo looked at him and coldly said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing we need to talk about.¡±


    ¡°So you see, I¡¯m going to hold a Comic Exhibition... You might not know what a Comic Exhibition is. In that event, everyone will act as characters inics, and there will also be people selling character figures, posters, and painted fans. How? Are you interested? ¡°


    Akabane ignored Ryo¡¯s annoyed expression and said his n.


    Uchiha Ryo didn¡¯t look at him, but then he nced at Akabane and suddenly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Too bad.¡±


    Akabane sighed, ¡°If you refuse, it looks like I have to find someone else to y Uchiha Sasuke.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Uchiha Sasuke ?! ¡°


    Uchiha Ryo¡¯s eyes widened, and finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I ... looks like I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Is it true? Okay, you are epted. ¡°


    Problem solved!


    Akabane had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>


    The next day in the morning, Akabane was summoned to the Hokage Residence by the Third Hokage. After waking up, he ate breakfast and headed straight there.


    What is it?


    ¡°Tsunade said you were going to hold aic exhibition?¡±


    The Third Hokage asked while smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°Yes, the plot for Nami¡¯s country has beenpleted, and the time is just right,¡± Akabane replied.


    ¡°I see, I¡¯ll permit you to hold the Comic Exhibition, and I¡¯ll give you a free space. But I hope you can waive the entry fee.¡± Said the Third Hokage with the smoking pipe in his hand.


    ¡°Regarding that, you must ask Tsunade directly.¡± Akabane did not dare to agree immediately.


    I already entrusted everything about this Comic Exhibition to Tsunade. When she found out that I waived the entrance fee without consulting her, I was afraid she would use her fists to destroy my shop.


    ¡°I hope everyone who likesics cane on to the show. I think this is a good decision.¡±


    The Third Hokage gave him a sensible suggestion, ¡°Also, Daimy¨­ seems to being to the event as well.¡±


    ¡°Daimy¨­ too? You¡¯re just teasing me!¡± Akabane was shocked in disbelief.


    Daimy¨­¡¯s residence is quite far away, what would he do at regr events?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    The Third Hokage stopped talking and didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Did you invite Daimy¨­?


    Akabane understood everything right away.


    The Third Hokage took advantage of this event to restore ties with Daimy¨­, so he invited Daimy¨­ and would turn the Comic Exhibition into an official event.


    For Akabane, this offer had both advantages and disadvantages, but it was different from Tsunade¡¯s.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt Tsunade either, don¡¯t worry.¡± The Third Hokage calmed down.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Hearing this offer, Akabane didn¡¯t know what to do. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt, then Akabane felt that he should leave the Third Hokage immediately.


    However, the Third Hokage immediately knocked on the table with his smoking pipe, sighed, and said: ¡°No need to hurry, you are not allowed to go yet.¡±


    ¡°Then just say what you want.¡± Akabane felt helpless.


    Initially, he aimed to create this event to unite allic fans, showcase ninja culture, and promote newics. He did not think that the Third Hokage would want to take advantage of this event.


    ¡°I heard from Danzo that you used Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique to protect Konoha Vige?¡± The Third Hokage said with a smile.


    ¡°Would you like me to use it on Daimy¨­ to ease the pain, and use this Demonic Illusion as a fantasy game?¡±


    Akabane immediately understood what the Third Hokage meant.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Third Hokage nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s really easy. I want to find shinobi who are skilled in Genjutsu in Konoha. Then I will teach them.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t find it, so I called you.¡±


    Sarutobi Hiruzen felt sad, and he thought that the majority of Konoha¡¯s poption was not as good as this child. This is not an easy task for a Hokage.


    ording to Danz¨­¡¯s experiments, no one in the Anbu could do it.


    ¡°Fine, but I have a condition.¡±


    Since people who have talent like me are very rare, I will not give them away for free.


    And since the ie from the event I¡¯m going to host iscking, I¡¯ll look elsewhere.


    ¡°What conditions do you want?¡± The Third Hokage looked at the table and continued: ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°In the next Ch¨±nin Exams, I hope I can ride the caravan,¡± Akabane said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kazegakure, right?¡± The Third Hokage thought seriously, and he knew that there weren¡¯t many caravans from Konoha to Kazegakure.


    He paused as he measured the profits he was getting, and finally, he agreed to Akabane¡¯s condition: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll book it for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Unexpectedly, my wish coulde true, but it seems I forgot something.


    When Akabanees out, he meets Tsunade.


    ¡°Hey, what did that old man call you for?¡±


    Tsunade approached and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°....¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face stiffened, and he looked at Tsunade awkwardly.


    ¡°Must be about the Anbu, right?¡± When Tsunade looked up, there was ninjutsu when she lifted her head three feet. The old man was watching them from above.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel stiff like that. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tsunade was a little worried, ¡°Can¡¯t he just ept it ande back to normal?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. On the contrary, he supports this event.¡± Akabane coughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just understood it when I walked in and asked.¡±


    Tsunade smiled and said proudly of her work, ¡°I¡¯ve found most of the characters, and everything is ready!¡±


    ¡°Well then, now I¡¯m going back to the shop to discuss the details, maybe Yamano-san has sent a newic.¡±


    Akabane said and waved goodbye.


    The atmosphere at the Hokage Residence was not very pleasant. If it¡¯s been there too long, something will get troublesome. Akabane didn¡¯t want to be there long.


    Kurama Akabane said it for an excuse.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    Tsunade was not afraid but energetic.


    Akabane sighed slightly.


    This young girl was very energetic before reality softened her feelings...


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go back and rest for a bit, and I have to find Shinku Y¨±hi.¡± Akabane sighed.


    No one from the Anbu knows.


    In Konoha, apart from the older generation of the Kurama n, I am afraid that only the Uchiha or Shinku Y¨±hi have a strong Genjutsu Technique.


    Finding someone with strong talent is not easy!


    She sighed slightly, her eyes looking around.


    The Y¨±hi n is small in Konoha Vige. Akabane returned to the house a few blocks from his shop to find Shinku Y¨±hi¡¯s home.


    ¡°So there?¡±


    Akabane looked around and saw Shinku Y¨±hi on the roof of his own house.


    The little boy stood in a high ce and observing everything from above, and he watched everyone passing by.


    He¡¯s watching.


    Shinku Y¨±hi looked down and finally found Akabane on the way.


    With Akabane¡¯s size being only ten years old, it would not be easy to find if not looked at him carefully.


    Then, Akabane ran and climbed the wall.


    ¡°Akabane, huh? Are you looking for me?¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi asked after seeing Akabane running towards her.


    Indeed, he studied people¡¯s emotions and expressions.


    ¡°Yes, do you remember what I said earlier?¡±


    Akabane said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes, mental reinforcement, control, and finer illusions.¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi nodded and said.


    ¡°It seems you understand what I mean. Do you want to see my illusion?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that all right?¡± Shinku Y¨±hi looked at Akabane with a look of surprise on his face.


    As someone who likes to research Genjutsu, Shinku Y¨±hi certainly wants to know a perfect illusion.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s move ces,¡± Akabane asked with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to my house.¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi said politely and immediately opened the door.


    Akabane followed suit, and the two of them entered the house.


    After sitting down, Akabane tried to exin the method first: ¡°The purpose of Genjutsu is to disrupt the flow of the opponent¡¯s Chakra and make it stuck in our illusions.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Shinku Y¨±hi nodded.


    ¡°I have learned Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique. I can see fear and can see a terrifying sight of the person under my Genjutsu. I have studied and understood how to disrupt the flow of Chakra. Based on that, I control and change the flow of Chakra, and create an illusion that I can control myself ... ¡°Akabane exined slowly.


    Of course...


    Talking about research, it¡¯s actually just using the Chakra exchange method.


    Shinku Y¨±hi thought hard, and then asked sadly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this Jutsu requires the Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai to be performed perfectly, right?¡±


    Kekkei Genkai Akabane is a plus of this Genjutsu. Without the Kekkei Genkai, it will not affect the five senses.


    ¡°If you talk about perfection in illusion, then it really is.¡± Akabane is not evasive, ¡°but at this point, I believe you are qualified to do so.¡±


    In fact, it¡¯s not just the Kurama n¡¯s Genjutsu that can affect the five senses.


    For example, in this Genjutsu, Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique.


    As long as he can master this Genjutsu in its entirety, he will definitely be able to overpower the opponent¡¯s five senses one day. A strong person who has the blood of the Kurama n can turn illusions into reality.


    This is the essence of their Kekkei Genkai.


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s immediately try to practice it.¡± Shinku Y¨±hi nodded excitedly.


    ¡°Very well, then I¡¯ll use a technique ...¡±


    Genjutsu!


    Shinku Y¨±hi immediately fell into an illusion.


    He saw from a distance. There was a colossal fox monster roaring upwards.


    What is that?!


    Shinku Y¨±hi was shocked. As she tried to take a closer look at the fox beast, she was continuously releasing energy bombs, each attack leaving tremendous damage.


    Even though he knew that the fox beast was not really in his presence, it was all genuine.


    For a moment, Shinku Y¨±hi felt that what he saw was real.


    Suddenly...


    Bang!


    With a loud thud, the fox beast¡¯s ball of energy headed towards his side.


    The terrifying Chakra gathered and destroyed everything instantly. Shinku Y¨±hi felt pain all over his body. After a while, he opened his eyes and saw Akabane in front of her.


    The Genjutsu cast on him has been canceled.


    Shinku Y¨±hi was terrified. If Akabane used his Kekkei Genkai, Shinku Y¨±hi would die.


    Because for a while ago, Shinku Y¨±hi felt like he was going to die.


    Once the one receiving this Genjutsu believes that he is experiencing reality, the sess rate for turning the illusion into reality will inevitably increase.


    Of course, Akabane didn¡¯t use this technique.


    ¡°Remember and think carefully. You are very talented in Genjutsu. I am not praising you. I am telling the truth.¡± Akabane smiled faintly and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Thanks, Akabane.¡± Shinku Y¨±hi feels energized and motivated.


    I wouldn¡¯t have achieved that if I only attended school lessons. I don¡¯t think that Akabane is a person with a warm heart. Extraordinary!

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    ¡°Old man, what do you mean ?!¡±


    Tsunade came to the Hokage Residence and clenched her fists on the table.


    ¡°I will provide mary and materialpensation.¡± The Third Hokage was afraid that his desk would be destroyed, so he immediately convinced Tsunade.


    ¡°Compensation your ass, that¡¯s not what we wanted. Is Daimy¨­ aic book fan? Is the princess aic book fan?¡± Tsunade angrily said, ¡°Besides, do you know how much profit Akabane and I will get from that event?¡±


    ¡°Tsunade, money matters are not a difficult problem. Your grandmother will not be too concerned about it either.¡± The Third Hokage only wanted to use Uzumaki Mito to suppress her, and he didn¡¯t want to see Tsunade sneering arrogantly in his office.


    Tsunade felt a little worse instead.


    ¡°Hmph, you won¡¯t be able to use grandma to pressure me. My grandma herself will also be participating in this event, and she will be ying the role of Haku!¡±


    What?


    Mito-sama, be... Haku?


    At first, the Third Hokage immediately imagined Uzumaki Mito ying Haku, but out of respect for the elder, he quickly forgot about it and took his mind off.


    He was silent for a while; to him, it was even more troublesome now.


    When in front of Akabane, the Third Hokage was very confident. As for Tsunade, the Third Hokage, it is clear that Uzumaki Mito will limit her money, plus she is a heroine who understands the situation clearly. The Third Hokage believes that Uzumaki Mito will help her to persuade Tsunade.


    My n is bing more difficult to realize!


    The Third Hokage was in a quandary. While looking for a way out, he was smoking a smoking pipe.


    ¡°As far as I know, Daimy¨­ and the princess are fans of the Akabaneic.¡± He thought for a moment and started with an approach.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Tsunade looked surprised.


    This is amazing. Daimy¨­ and the princess also read the Akabaneic!


    ¡°Yes, Daimy¨­ has also ordered the nearest printers to help print theics.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s no wonder the printing doesn¡¯t take long now.¡± Tsunade immediately understood.


    With that manyics, if you only relied on the printing equipment that was in Izumi Yamano¡¯s printing factory, it would be impossible to print that manyics in one day.


    It turns out that Daimy¨­ is helping him. All of this is bing clear now.


    However, just saying that won¡¯t make Tsunade change her mind.


    The Third Hokage kept saying things that could change Tsunade¡¯s mind: ¡°For money matters, you can charge me ording to the number of people present at the event, and the merchandise doesn¡¯t need to be free.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, can your words be held?¡± Tsunade said with a cold sniff, then she waved her hand and turned around.


    It seems that this condition is still not eptable


    ....


    ¡°Hey, Tsunade, why are you so angry that you want to destroy the table?¡± Akabane thought to himself.


    After being preupied with Tsunade for a while, the Third Hokage failed to persuade her. Tsunade returned to her grandmother¡¯s house after she tried to destroy the Hokage¡¯s office.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether theic has arrived or not. ording to what was promised, it will arrive today.¡± Akabane said while ncing at his point.


    Four hundred and seventy-six.


    ¡°This is strange, the Ch¨±nin exams are about to take ce, the Jounins are no longer in the vige, but the points are not increasing quickly ... Forget it, it¡¯s time to exchange points first.¡±


    Akabane was walking while looking at the panel status.


    It has been a long time since he had increased his attributes. Now he has 40 physical points and 78 spiritual energy points.


    After thinking about it, he immediately exchanged 10 points of physique and 7 points of spiritual energy.


    50 physique, 85 spiritual energy. There were still more than two hundred points left, and if it were 90, it would look even more perfect.


    Akabane sighed.


    Although Akabane is not a person with severe obsessivepulsive disorder, he always feels better when he sees whole numbers.


    ¡°Smelly brats, let¡¯s unload the book.¡±


    Izumi Yamano has arrived!


    Akabane heard the voice and immediately went to see him.


    ¡°Yamano-san, you finished so quickly.¡±


    As Akabane walked into the shop, he saw that Izumi Yamano directed his workers to drop the books at the door.


    ¡°Hahaha, this time there were a lot, so it¡¯s almost impossible for us to ship today.¡±


    Theic book that arrived today was half as thick as the previousic book, so it was delivered in two carts.


    Izumi Yamano was able toplete his order in a short amount of time, indicating that the printing skills of the team were excellent.


    Izumi Yamano was ordering his workers, and after a while, he turned around and said to Akabane: ¡°Since the time is so short, we didn¡¯t print as much as the previous one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s market some first. When youe back, remember to add a bonus to the workers. I will immediately pay a portion of the proceeds from this sale.¡± Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank God, this time we¡¯re really exhausted.¡± Izumi Yamano said happily.


    The cooperative rtionship between the two of them has improved and is not as productive as before.


    Of course...


    Akabane invited them to dinner. On the one hand, everyone was very strict at this period. On the other hand, he did not bring a poster prepared for One Pieceics at the Comic Exhibition.


    Besides, it doesn¡¯t hurt to buy them dinner after they¡¯ve all worked so hard.


    Akabane smiled faintly, and suddenly he thought of theic exhibition he would have in a few days. He said to Izumi Yamano: ¡°Yamano-san, in a few days, I will be holding a Comic Exhibition in Konoha, if you are interested, you can attend. ¡°


    ¡°Comic Exhibition? What¡¯s that?¡± Izumi Yamano¡¯s eyes widened, but Kurama Kasumi¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t that different either.


    Comic Exhibition?


    I never heard of it.


    ¡°You can imagine that peoplee and dress as characters in theics, and there are also some products that will be sold at this event.¡±


    Akabane smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everything is free, except the merchandise.¡±


    ¡°Free?¡±


    Izumi Yamano was delighted when he heard this and immediately nodded and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s great. I will give the workers a day off.¡±


    ¡°Very nice!¡±


    ¡°This is my first time hearing it. Once the workers have worked hard, the client invites him to dinner, and the director gives a day off!¡± In an instant, the workers were getting happier.


    ¡°Akabane-san, I also want to take a day off.¡± Kurama Kasumi was a little hesitant to say it, but she ventured to ask.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t have a day off yet. That day you have to help me to sellic books and merchandise.¡± Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Kurama Kasumi was stunned for a moment, but she nodded subconsciously afterward.


    ....


    On the other hand, Tsunade went to the mountains to inform Orochimaru about the Comic Fair held in a few days.


    When she just came out, she saw a strange bird on top of the bath. It was like watching the bathhouse.


    ¡°Birds? That bird looks weird!¡± Tsunade frowned slightly, not because the bird looked strange, but because the bird was doing something unusual.


    It¡¯s not a bird. It¡¯s more like... Jiraiya ?!


    After realizing it, he immediately understood why the bird was there.


    Whenever she saw Jiraya doing something stupid, she always felt she had to stop it right away.


    Now, this bird really looked like Jiraya to her eyes.


    ¡°Since he was in a bad mood before, he went to the bath to do indecent things.¡±


    When she fully understood the situation, Tsunade immediately became very angry.


    This is unforgivable!


    She jumped up and rushed over to him, and the bird saw Tsunadeing towards him. He became frightened, so he immediately moved to the other side of the roof.


    It doesn¡¯t fly?


    This means my guess was right. He is Jiraya, the idiot!


    Tsunade sped up her jump, using all her Chakra, she rushed to his side instantly.


    Hit...


    Boom!


    The bird was blown away by Tsunade¡¯s blow, then it came out of the roof and finally crashed into arge tree outside the bathhouse.


    ¡°What sound is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, looks like it came from outside.¡±


    Several girls heard the noise. Tsunade stepped back and clenched her fists.


    Outside the bathhouse, Jiraya could not move for a while. He felt as if his bone had broken again.


    ¡°Damn you, Tsunade, why did you hit me so hard ?!¡±


    Tsunade jumped down, and she got even angrier at Jiraya¡¯sint.


    ¡°Hard?!¡± Tsunade suppressed her voice, and Chakra flowed into her hands.


    ¡°No! No! Damn, are you trying to kill me now ?!¡± Jiraya¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and he tried to run away.


    But...


    Boom!


    Tsunade jumped and stomped, causing the ground around her to be hollow, the cracks caused by it led to Jiraya, and it gave her body new wounds.


    ¡°What insane power! Stop it, just say what you want!¡± Jiraya¡¯s legs trembled in fear, then he knelt and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Damn You! Jiraya!¡±


    Tsunade saw him kneel and said after taking a deep breath. ¡°You can¡¯t peek at a woman who is taking a shower!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand!¡± Jiraya readily agreed.


    But, he said in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m not peeping. I¡¯m looking for ingredients.¡±


    ¡°You have to y the role of Uzumaki Naruto!¡±


    Tsunade made another request.


    ¡°What? Why do I have to do something stupid like that ?!¡± Jiraya refused with humiliation.


    ¡°Oh, so you asked for another hit?¡±


    ¡°No, I will y Uzumaki Naruto!¡±

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s too cruel. She¡¯s even used Chakra to increase the strength of his legs.¡± In front of theic shop, Jiraya is covered in gauze with a gloomy face.


    Heaven Defending Kick?


    These words crossed Akabane¡¯s head.


    ¡°How were you attacked?¡± Akabane asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was hit and fell from the roof, then just when I wanted to run away, that person hit me with a kick and almost crushed my head!¡±


    Remembering the incident, Jiraya felt like he had a bad dream.


    It doesn¡¯t seem that bad....


    Akabane tries to understand Jiraya¡¯s story. If it were the real Heaven Defending Kick, he would be dead.


    ¡°This is terrible,¡± Jiraya muttered, remembering this incident made him feel excruciating pain.


    ¡°What are you doing in the hot springs anyway?¡±


    Akabane said with curved lips.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who made me want to go there! I wouldn¡¯t have gone to a hot spring if you didn¡¯t arrange cute Haku as a man!¡± Jirayained angrily.


    Akabane raised his eyebrows slightly. Did that break his heart?


    ¡°Jiraya, just say all yourints.¡±


    Kasumi Kurama tried to calm her down to get her mood back. After he calmed down, he could hear Akabane¡¯s exnation.


    For example, now...


    ¡°This is aic for you; maybe you can forget your pain with this.¡± Akabane patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Ouch ... Damn, it hurt! You did it on purpose, right ?!¡±


    Jiraya felt pain in his ribs and arms. He cried out in pain.


    ¡°Damnics!¡±


    Jiraya shook his head as if rejecting theic, but he took it anyway.


    Even with only one hand, he can still turn theic pages.


    ¡°Sharingan again? A typical Jonin can only use four to five Ninjutsu. I think he will get even stronger if he maximizes the use of his Sharingan.¡± Jiraya was carried away by the flow of the story.


    In a sense, Kakashi, with his current Sharingan, was not that strong. He looked like someone without the Sharingan.


    Akabane smiled slightly.


    It seems that after training at Mount My¨­boku, Jiraya¡¯s strength and analysis have greatly improved.


    This is good because the Ninja from Kazegakure is not easy to handle.


    ¡°Hey, idiot, I heard you were beaten to death by Tsunade. I didn¡¯t think that you were rxing and readingics here.¡± At this time, an acrid sound could be heard from the roof.


    Not long after, Orochimaru jumped from the roof.


    Huh?


    Akabane was a little surprised to feel Orochimaru¡¯s high Chakra, and he could feel a slight difference.


    After being out of sight for a few days, Orochimaru looked stronger, and his temperament had undergone a 180-degree change.


    He used to be solitary but not indifferent.


    But now...


    His temper felt a little cold.


    Has he met the White Snake Sage?


    Akabane thought to himself.


    ¡°Orochimaru, where have you been all this time? I didn¡¯t have a chance to fight against you.¡± When Jiraya said that, anyone with sharp eyes would have noticed that he was saying it with some concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. It¡¯s just that I found a suitable ce for me to practice and study... what¡¯s wrong with you? It looks like you are in a difficult situation.¡± Orochimaru smiled and jumped from the roof.


    ¡°He is doing well. He¡¯s just reaping what he¡¯s nting, don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Akabane said while shaking his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, even though you vowed never to intimidate yourself in the bath again. You really are a shame.¡± Orochimaru sneered.


    In fact, maybe he cared about the injuries Jiraya suffered, but seeing Jiraya fine, he returned to his original attitude.


    Jiraya was very upset with his current condition, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After all, it was Tsunade who caused him to be like that.


    ¡°Um ... Give me theic book volume three to six. I haven¡¯t read it in a while, and I miss it a little.¡± Orochimaru said.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Kasumi Kurama skillfully picked up some of theics avable on the shelf and piled up three to sixic volumes.


    Orochimaru read theic volume three with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Orochimaru, the Land of Waves story is outstanding. That¡¯s where the Mist Ninja wille out ...¡± Jiraya grinned.


    Damn spoilers?


    Akabane just nced at him.


    But...


    Orochimaru only focused on theics he read and ignored them.


    Jiraya also seems to speak to himself. He tells most of the stories in this volume, but Orochimaru doesn¡¯t care about it. He just sits and readsics intently.


    ¡°Hey, Orochimaru, do you hear me?¡±


    Jiraya realized that his words were being ignored, and he was stunned.


    Orochimaru still didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Orochimaru?¡±


    ¡°Oi. Orochimaru!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Sensing that Orochimaru continued to ignore him, Jiraya summoned him three times. He finally assumed that Orochimaru was blocking all noise from outside.


    Shit!


    ¡°Jiraya, you are very annoying.¡±


    Akabane sighed, ¡°If you mess up again, I won¡¯tfort you.¡±


    ¡°Uh ... No, no! By the way, this is when I take medicine, I go first.¡± He immediately recalled Tsuande¡¯s cruelty and left immediately.


    After he left, Orochimaru¡¯s mouth slightly lifted. ¡°You are an idiot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re patient enough for spoilers like that,¡± Akabane said emotionally.


    When Jiraya tried to annoy him, Orochimaru just pretended not to hear him.


    ¡°This is the best way to fight Jiraya, by acting like you don¡¯t care about him.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled lightly. ¡°Want to go for a walk?¡±


    Akabane was stunned. It seems that Orochimaru¡¯s arrival was to meet Jiraya and meet him on purpose.


    Akabane was stunned for a moment, then smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Near here is the Forest of Death.


    People are rarely found there, and few people go there to settle their business.


    Akabane and Orochimaru were walking on the same side. Orochimaru did not say a word along the way. All he did was walk.


    But...


    Without realizing it, the two of them had used the Shadow Clone Technique.


    Their real bodies were wandering and being in other ces while their Shadow Clones walked into the forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy to talk to someone like you, Akabane. Do you have any special training with Root?¡± Orochimaru¡¯s Shadow Clone asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Root...? I was expecting it. You work under Danzo too.¡± Akabane also lowered his voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Orochimaru nodded and fell silent again.


    The two of them continued to enter the forest while thinking about something, but their eyes continued to pay attention to the surroundings. After walking for a long time, Orochimaru took something out of his pocket.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Akabane asked with suspicion.


    ¡°White Snake Skin. When I returned from the vige of Uzumaki, I met a white snake in front of my parents¡¯ grave.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me about this?¡± Akabane didn¡¯t know what Orochimaru was thinking. Even though he had a good rtionship with Orochimaru, they weren¡¯t limited to just exchanging important information.


    Orochimaru was silent for a while and said, ¡°Danzo is a poisonous snake. If you work with him, you have to risk being bitten by him at any time.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Even though we are still weak now, there is no point in working for him, but there is always a chance that we will bite him back. I want to cooperate with you.¡± Orochimaru said in a t tone.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Even though they were only Shadow Clones, their nature was not that different from their main body. The real body will receive the exchange of information between the two.


    Akabane closed his eyes and thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Danzo knows that I have developed Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique, so I think you are working with him now.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Orochimaru was not surprised and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I disclosed your personal information. This is my fault.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡± Akabane shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Hiruzen-sensei has made a deal with Danzo. One year from now, Hiruzen-sensei will guide you, and I wille with Danzo to study.¡± Orochimaru continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as I guessed.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, every day I will be here.¡± At that ce, the two of them simultaneously raised their Shadow Clones.

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>


    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed with you in a while, and I really want to try to do a contest with you.¡± Orochimaru stopped in his tracks, hoping to get a response from Akabane.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Akabane shook his head while waving his hand. ¡°Fighting against you will be a tiring fight.¡±


    ¡°Well, honestly, I¡¯m not sure I can win against you either.¡± Orochimaru chuckled slightly.


    Both of them have the same judgment with each other, and they are indeed a bnced opponent.


    ¡°Regarding the exchange of information, Danzo is unlikely to bother me just now, but in the future, he can find out what I will do by putting a curse seal on my body.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Akabane returned to theic shop, then thought in his mind.


    This information cannot be trusted just like that.


    If the White Snake were to deceive him, then this trade would be at risk.


    ¡°Akabane-san, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Kasumi Kurama gave her a strange look at the Akabane¡¯s new face, and it worried her.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just thinking about a lot of things,¡± Akabane answered andy down.


    For now, things will go ording to n, so I don¡¯t have to worry too much ¨C at least for this year.


    ¡°I will ...¡± As Akabane was about to go home, he saw Inuzuka Ishi and Hatake Sakumo in front of him.


    ¡°Akabane, it turns out you are here today.¡± Sakumo smiled.


    Inuzuka Ishi hesitated a little, and finally called out: ¡°Akabane.¡±


    ¡°You guys are taking the dogs for a walk...¡±


    Each of them held a ninja dog, the wolfish was staring at Akabane as if to say hello, and the others were looking at him indifferently.


    ¡°Akabane, I¡¯ve heard aboutst time...¡±


    ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    Sakumo had not finished his sentence, and Inuzuka Ishi bowed and apologized.


    Akabane was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t do it right, so I¡¯m not too worried about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a few copies. I haven¡¯t bought them in a while.¡± Sakumo looked at the price. It costs 300 Ry¨­.


    ¡°Theic this time is thicker than before, so the price is a little higher.¡± Kasumi Kurama exined.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Sakumo took the copy, and then he sat in front of the door to read it.


    Spike sat on Sakumo¡¯s head.


    The dog¡¯s eyes stared at theic book and asionally stared at Akabane.


    This ninja dog¡¯s intelligence is not as high as Pakkun. It couldn¡¯t speak humannguage, but it could understand human words, so it looked confused.


    ¡°This is truly Hiding in Mist Technique on arge scale ...¡±


    Sakumo was surprised, ¡°Can this kind of technique be done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have met a Jounin who can use it on arger scale. In using the Hiding in Mist Technique, therger the scale is covered, the more Chakra is used.¡±


    Akabane said with a smile, ¡°For example, your son, who is in thisic, can only use the Hiding in Mist Technique once, and if he tries to use it again, he will run out of Charka and die.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    What is my son?


    You can¡¯t just decide that!


    Sakumo endured his irritation. Right now, he was desperate to hit someone.


    ¡°Running out of Chakra and dying ... that¡¯s too cruel!¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi muttered to himself.


    Using this much Chakra was impossible for a ch¨±nin to do. But can I do this when I reach Jounin?


    But seeing Kakashi¡¯s performance just now, he felt it was possible.


    Too miserable, right?


    Inuzuka Ishi is a little worried. He feels concerned about Sakumo, who has a little Chakra.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I have no problem with Chakra!¡±


    Sakumo, who tried to remain silent, could not hold back his anger.


    He looked at Akabane in annoyance.


    ording to the story in thisic, the Chakra of the Hatake n will be the entire vige¡¯sughing stock.


    ¡°There¡¯s another reason. It¡¯s because of the Sharingan...¡± Akabane smiled and waved.


    He has been looking for information about Sakumo, who does not have many Chakras. Among his peers, he has the capacity of the medium to lower chakra levels.


    Sakumo shifted his gaze and returned to follow the storyline in theic.


    ¡°Regarding the Hatake n, they have a good rtionship with my n. Kakashi should have his own ninja dog. Akabane, you made a mistake.¡± Inuzuka Ishi proudly said a mistake in theic story plot.


    Fog won¡¯t be a hindrance for dogs!


    Akabane just smiled. He didn¡¯t want to be a dog who likes to tell spoilers.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. He knew I had Ninken before.¡± Sakumo said and then flipped theic pages.


    The speed of his eyes and his understanding of seeing images is very fast, he can read a page in a few seconds, and then he immediately turns to the next page.


    Not long after, Sakumo almost reached thest page.


    ¡°Woof woof woof ~!¡±


    Suddenly, the dog that was above Sakumo¡¯s head barked.


    Sakumo stopped reading and lowered the dog that was on top of his head. Then he stroked the dog¡¯s head, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only adopt you. I don¡¯t want to have a lot of brats like you.¡±


    Theic book shows the figure of Kakashi casting the Summoning Technique and summoning eight Ninken.


    ¡°This is a smart dog.¡± Akabane was surprised and then said with admiration.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s Ninken!¡± Somehow Inuzuka Ishi said with great pride.


    The Inuzuka n is very professional in training Ninken. Ninken is their fightingpanions!


    Akabane looked at Spike, then looked at Inuzuka Ishi¡¯s dog. He thought for a moment and then asked: ¡°Looks like this dog is more stupid and not as aggressive as Spike.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean stupid ?! Iwamaru is very smart, but he is a rtively passive type of Ninken, and Spike is a kind of fierce Ninken.¡± Inuzuka Ishi exined.


    He, as a member of the Inuzuka n, really understands the behavior of Ninken types.


    Akabane nodded and asked another question: ¡°Is there a type of Ninken that can speak and read like a human? But it¡¯s also not weak if trained properly ...¡±


    At first, Inuzuka Ishi thought Akabane¡¯s question was stupid, but Akabane looked serious. When he was serious, cold sweat on his forehead would pour out.


    ¡°Akabane, maybe you don¡¯t mean Ninken, but human,¡± Sakumo said coldly.


    ¡°Eh ...?¡± Akabane was stunned by his reaction as if his question was just making it up. He paused for a moment and asked again: ¡°What about those who can speak and read?¡±


    ¡°Ninken does have a breed with high intelligence, but generally, they require long training, and this type is not suitable for fighting dogs. In our n, we do not have Ninken breed like that.¡± Inuzuka Ishi said after previously doubting Akabane¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s like that ...¡± After hearing this, Akabane gave up his intention of adopting Ninken. It looks like taking care of Ninken is much moreplicated than taking care of a dying dog.


    About this, he couldn¡¯t hold his breath.


    To get the Sannin title, I don¡¯t think I need Ninken.


    After Inuzuka Ishi said for quite a while, Sakumo didn¡¯t speak anymore, and he looked dazed. Akabane felt like asking: ¡°Sakumo, why don¡¯t you turn the page?¡±


    ¡°No, this technique ...¡± Sakumo pointed at Raikiri attentively.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Inuzuka Ishi was a little confused. Is this a strange technique?


    ¡°Raikiri is a technique that is in my imagination, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have Lightning Attribute Chakra, so I can¡¯t learn it. That¡¯s why I drew it here.¡± Akabane said.


    ¡°This technique will beplicated to use because to realize this technique requires Nature Transformation as well as holding Chakra to change the form,¡± Sakumo said.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. You need to pay attention to Natural Transformations and Shape Transformations.¡±


    ¡°Shape transformation?¡± Sakumo looked at Akabane and closed hisic book, then pondered.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sakumo suddenly got up and walked out of theic shop with his dog. Inuzuka Ishi was worried and closed theic he had not finished reading and followed suit.


    ¡°So the technique can be mastered under certain conditions.¡±


    Sakumo muttered, ¡°But I doubt that ordinary people can use it.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Inuzuka Ishi didn¡¯t get what Sakumo said.


    ¡°I heard that the Sharingan could see high-speed movement. To perform Raikiri, you need a Sharingan so that your Chakra output can be controlled.¡± In such a short time, Hatake Sakumo was able to figure out Raikiri¡¯s shorings and strengths and how to realize them after analyzing them.


    The more he understood, the more he admired Akabane. ¡°How impressive, you can create great ninjutsu just by thinking about it.¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi felt very jealous.


    Remarkably, he can create rational Ninjutsu with only imagination. And while I still can¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Ishi, don¡¯t think like that. Your talent is not in this field.¡± Sakumo entertained.


    Inuzuka Ishi¡¯s fighting talent was not strong, so he was assigned to a rtively weak team, did a lot of training, and only did low-level missions.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Inuzuka Ishi felt a little depressed and touched Iwamaru, softly barking as if itforted him. Like its owner, Iwamaru tends to be gentle and unsuitable for fighting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. Suddenly I¡¯m interested in the technique now.¡± Sakumo said goodbye.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I also have to bring Iwamaru home.¡± Inuzuka Ishi said with a smile.


    ¡°Great.¡± Sakumo nodded, turned around, and walked the other way.


    But...


    One must pay close attention. It is not difficult to see the electric current in his hand.


    Sakumo has Chakra with the attribute lightning.


    ¡°I may not master Raikiri, but change is possible.¡± Sakumo thought in his mind.


    Theic was just an essay, but based on the description Akabane exined, he felt that Raikiri was a technique developed from basic techniques.


    If I master the basic technique, I will be able to develop it even further.


    ¡°Raikiri? Forget it, that technique just doesn¡¯t suit me, no matter how great it is.¡± Akabane shook his head.


    As S-Rank Ninjutsu, it would require too high points.


    If it was just a matter of points, he could collect them and wait for a while, but at the same time, Akabane knew very well that he was not suitable for this kind of high-speed Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Akabane-san, do you intend to motivate Sakumo for him to practice this Ninjutsu?¡± Asked Kasumi Kurama, who was curious.


    Based on the Akabane behaviors, he understood, he wouldn¡¯t say much if he didn¡¯t have a specific goal.


    ¡°Sakumo isn¡¯t the type to write scripts, and he will make his own Raikiri.¡± Akabane smiled faintly and said, ¡°And I just wanted to take a look.¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s Raikiri, Sasuke¡¯s Chidori Current and Chidori Sharp Spear, etc. It is a form of development from Chidori.


    Can Sakumo, whocks the Sharingan, develop the perfect Chidori with his own characteristic?


    Akabane is very curious about this.


    But I think I forgot something.


    ¡°Looks like there is something I want to say to Tsunade, but I can¡¯t remember.¡± Akabane held his chin and thought deeply.


    Uh... I really can¡¯t remember. Forget it.


    However, something I can¡¯t remember shouldn¡¯t be necessary.


    Akabane shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    She waved at Kasumi Kurama and walked out of the shop to return home with a heavy heart.


    With the end of the Land of Waves¡¯ story arc, the panel status still had a few points left.


    If there were enough points, he would immediately root them all at once.


    Raikiri and Ice Release are not something difficult.


    But in fact, he wasn¡¯t even able to change the one-handed seal technique he most wanted to change right now, which required a full thousand points.


    The points I have now are too few!


    Akabane sighed, now I just need to focus on the attributes and Chakra.


    ....


    ¡°Raikiri is indeed a proper Ninjutsu.¡± Within the Hokage¡¯s Office, the Third Hokage moved the Telescope Technique away.


    He then thought.


    I always felt that something was wrong between Orochimaru and Akabane.


    ¡°Hiruzen, have you read thetestic volume?¡±


    At this time, the door to the Hokage¡¯s Office suddenly opened, and the Third Hokage immediately covered the crystal ball with a book and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This Ninjutsu is called Raikiri. It might be a top-ranking Ninjutsu that can be realized.¡± Danzo opened theic page and said casually.


    Both the Third Hokage and Danzo were the Masters of the Masters in the Ninja world in this era. Just by looking at theics, Danzo could feel that this Ninjutsu could be developed.


    As for the Third Hokage, he had understood everything from afar so far.


    For the Third Hokage, who mastered all five attributes, it shouldn¡¯t take long to master this Ninjutsu.


    But...


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the requirements to perform this Ninjutsu. To develop this, Ninjutsu requires the Sharingan for optimal chakra control.¡± The Third Hokage sucked in the smoking pipe in his hand and said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, the Sharingan ... Too bad, we don¡¯t have those awesome eyes,¡± Danzo said grimly.


    ¡°So what would you do?!¡± The Third Hokage slightly suppressed his tone and frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if you say that I¡¯m still very interested in learning it.¡± Danzo turned around and slowly left the Hokage¡¯s Office.


    ¡°Danzo!¡± The Third Hokage paused for a moment, sucked a smoking pipe, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement. You promised not to do anything suspicious.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m still not looking for Orochimaru.¡±


    There was a slight sneer on Danzo¡¯s mouth


    I really haven¡¯t looked for Orochimaru. Orochimaru will notice immediately after the ¡°Meeting¡±.


    ¡°Besides, soon the Vige will have a Comic Exhibition, Damiy¨­ and the princess will also attend this event, I hope you can n for security.¡± The Third Hokage said slowly.


    ¡°Comic Exhibition?¡±


    Danzo tilted his head, his tone slightly raised, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a formal event. It¡¯s just a show that ys characters inics.¡±


    y a character?


    Danzo frowned slightly. In his view, the Third Hokage was well aware of these kinds of things, but he did not know it at all.


    It seems thattely, I have been too busy dealing with Root troops, and I am a littlezy looking for information about the vige.


    He sniffed dissatisfiedly and said: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that kid practice, but instead take care of insignificant things like this?¡±


    The Third Hokage disagreed and said, ¡°As a Ninja, we don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to missions and training. You also have to socialize with others, and the same goes for your Anbu Root.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯ll do a good job on the security n, and I¡¯ll go first if there¡¯s nothing else we discuss.¡±


    Danzo turned around and ignored him.


    The Third Hokage let it go. They have known each other for a long time. They are familiar with each other and understand each other¡¯s temperament. It is difficult to change this aspect in simple words.


    Then he returned to his seat and watched Akabane and Orochimaru walk.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, Jiraya ... Jiraya ... he ...!¡± At this time, a ch¨±nin came to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jiraya?¡± The Third Hokage frowned and asked.


    ¡°He ... he climbed to Hokage Rock, and brought painting tools on the edge of Hokage Rock.¡±


    ¡°What is this idiot nning now ?!¡±

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>


    ¡°What? Jiraiya climbed the Hokage Rock ?!¡± Akabane was shocked when he heard the news.


    Shouldn¡¯t he still be badly injured? How could he climb Hokage Rock?


    ¡°Yes, Akabane-san.¡± Kasumi Kurama said while panting heavily. He got this news from a buyer.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be there to take a look, and you go back to the shop.¡±


    As Akabane walked towards Hokage Rock, he heard a lot of people talking about Jiraiya.


    A crowd of people walked over to the nearby Hokage Rock.


    ¡°What the hell is that idiot doing ?!¡± Akabane was taken aback.


    This news almost shocked the entire vige.


    On various roads, the citizens looked up and saw the Hokage Rock from a distance.


    Akabane saw a figure who was painting the Hokage Rock from the path.


    ¡°Damn, this idiot really scribbled on Hokage Rock, didn¡¯t he think about the consequences he would bear ?!¡± Akabane muttered to himself.


    So far, no one has dared to scribble on Hokage Rock, and only Naruto has dared, that too in the future.


    In front of Hokage Rock.


    ¡°Jiraiya, what are you doing you, idiot? Get down!¡± The Third Hokage shouted angrily.


    ¡°Sensei, I want you to see ...¡± Jiraiya shouted at him, ¡°The art I made, this is my own handcrafted!¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya! Damn you!¡± Upon hearing this, the Third Hokage, who was initially very angry, immediately froze.


    By now, Akabane had arrived just below Hokage Rock.


    With her excellent sense of hearing, she could hear Jiraiya¡¯s words even though they weren¡¯t very clear.


    Huh, huh...


    Akabane lifted his head with a gasping breath and saw Jiraiya standing beside the Hokage Rock, then bowed.


    ¡°What makes Jiraiya like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe something made him feel sad.¡± Akabane doesn¡¯t know what happened to Jiraiya.


    That afternoon, suddenly Jiraiya climbed the Hokage Rock, there must be something that made him like that.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Tsunade was astonished.


    Even though Jiraiya seems very cheerfultely, except when he finds out that Haku is a man, he doesn¡¯t look that sad.


    Does Jiraiya, who is always cheerful, have psychological problems?


    ¡°Lately, the Third Hokage doesn¡¯t pay much attention to Jiraiya, and his eyes ...¡±


    Suddenly remembering Orochimaru¡¯s cleverness, Akabane immediately stopped his sentence.


    Tsunade slowly looked at the wall next to the Hokage Rock.


    ¡°I see.¡± She immediately understood.


    Having undergone special training, Jiraiya wanted the Third Hokage to see his progress, and he even challenged Orochimaru.


    ¡°What a fool this fellow.¡± Tsunade¡¯s words were cruel and heartless, but her tone was soft.


    ¡°But, if left to continue like this, he will trouble a lot of people.¡± Akabane sighed.


    Currently, the wall next to the Hokage Rock was covered in graffiti that Jiraiya had made.


    Although his work is not very good, it is better than Naruto scribbles.


    Everyone will immediately recognize it when they see it.


    ¡°Jiraiya,e down now! Even though you didn¡¯t pollute Hokago Rock at all, scribbling on the next wall is also not allowed.¡± The Third Hokage shouted and then sucked up his smoking pipe, he already understood the problem, now it only remains to ask this brat toe down.


    ¡°Sensei, look at my painting!¡± Somehow Jiraiya felt very sad.


    For the first time, he was pleased that the Third Hokage gave him attention personally, not Orochimaru.


    ¡°Yes, I know very well that your painting skills are excellent, nowe on down!¡± The Third Hokage sighed.


    ¡°You know very well?¡± Tsunade was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Is it true that Sensei knows his painting skills... very well?


    Akabane was silent, but his face showed a doubtful expression.


    In a sense, the Third Hokage might not be lying, but the truth was questionable, and she shouldn¡¯t have spoken directly like that.


    At the same time, he saw a shadow spread from above the Hokage Rock.


    Shadow Clone Technique!


    ¡°Jiraiya doesn¡¯t seem to have finished his painting yet.¡± Akabaneughed.


    He felt strange and could feel a shadow moving above his head.


    ¡°The Nara n has stepped in, and soon the Yamanaka n will also be helping,¡± Tsunade said casually, she was sure that they would stop Jiraiya.


    But now she feels sorry for Jiraiya about something else...


    ¡°Hopefully, Sensei can forgive him when hees down.¡± Tsunade sighed.


    ¡°The Third Hokage is feeling guilty now, and he will be fine.¡± Akabane turned and left.


    Akabane tried to link this incident, and he got a little hint.


    After thinking about it, there must be something that made Jiraiya like that, and I was worried that it was Orochimaru.


    ¡°You seem to have understood the situation. Tell me, what happened?¡± Tsunade caught up with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; this is just my hypothesis,¡± Akabane said while looking at the mountain wall behind him.


    Jiraiya¡¯s painting skills are much better.


    ¡°Tell me even if it¡¯s just a hint, I¡¯m very curious!¡± Tsunade intercepted Akabane.


    ¡°I guess Jiraiya hase to Orochimaru to invite him to a duel. And Orochimaru identally provoked Jiraiya.¡± Akabane said while shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Maybe you are right.¡± Tsunade agreed with Akabane¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Orochimaru might just want to help Jiraiya, but ... you know what kind of person Orochimaru is.¡± Akabaneughed and didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°The guy looks cold, and tofort and help his friend; I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not very good at it.¡± Tsunade sighed.


    Although that is not necessarily true, in his opinion it is most likely correct.


    On the other hand, Orochimaru might not have thought that Jiraiya would go this far to prove himself.


    ¡°Ahhh! Why are you asking me toe down?¡±


    Not far from there, Jiraiya¡¯s scream was heard.


    ¡°You idiot, you¡¯re overdoing it. If in the future you do something like this again, I will bring you down myself!¡± The Third Hokage walked away from him and said, ¡°Now, go and clean your scribbles!¡±


    ¡°Okay ...¡± Jiraiya touched his head and sighed.


    ¡°Now go, there¡¯s nothing for you to watch!¡± The Ninjas began to disperse the crowd.


    Jiraiya tried to lift the water, but he was having a hard time because his hand was still injured.


    ¡°Ayu goes to help him.¡± Tsunade rolled up her sleeves and was about to get on to help, but Akabane stopped her.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just go, let him be with the Third Hokage.¡±


    ¡°Uhh ... that¡¯s what I wanted to try to say.¡± Tsunade reacted and turned her head. She saw the Third Hokage standing under the Hokage Rock, and then she looked at Jiraiya who was wiping the scribbles he had made.


    Akabane walked away, but his heart sighed.


    Someone just wants attention from others, but other people perceive him as a nuisance and want to get rid of him. How ironic.


    Luckily Jiraiya got what he wanted.


    ¡°By the way, Akabane, when will the Comic Exhibition be held?¡± Tsunade asked curiously.


    ¡°Regarding the event, we are no longer involved in organizing it, Danzo-sensei and the Third Hokage will arrange the nning of the event.¡± Akabane shook his head.


    He suddenly realized something when Tsunade asked about this. He had something to tell Tsunade.


    After thinking for a long time, a sh of light shed through his mind.


    ¡°By the way, have you got someone to y Uchiha Sasuke?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Orochimaru wants to y it.¡±

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>


    Aw, snap!


    Now I remember.


    Akabane continued his steps and said: ¡°I have asked Ryo Uchiha to y Sasuke Uchiha, I am afraid of the time ...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tsunade was stunned when she heard what Akabane said.


    ¡°Yes ... I see. Before I wanted to tell you first, but I forgot.¡± Akabane said while holding his forehead.


    ¡°Since when did you have a good rtionship with Ryo Uchiha?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not so. Hees to myic shop often, and I thought he was suitable for this role, so I asked him.¡± Akabane exins what happened.


    ¡°This has be troublesome.¡± Tsunade sighed.


    Deciding the cast wasn¡¯t a big deal, the real big problem was asking one of them to step down.


    Their problem is Orochimaru and Ryo Uchiha...


    ¡°No problem, I have a solution.¡± Akabane paused for a moment and said.


    ¡°What is the solution?¡± Tsunade felt her mind stuck. Orochimaru is an arrogant person, how will he give Sasuke Uchiha¡¯s role to Ryo Uchiha?


    Just thinking about it doesn¡¯t make sense!


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s still a secret for now.¡± Akabane smiled slightly and joked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tsunade didn¡¯t respond and was pensive.


    When she realized, Akabane was already ten steps away from her.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back and rest.¡± Akabane waved his hand; he thought now was not the right time to meet Orochimaru.


    That person used Jiraya. First, he wanted people¡¯s attention to be diverted to Jiraya. Second, he was afraid that the Third Hokage would continue to monitor him through the Crystal Ball Jutsu.


    Right now, he must be doing research somewhere.


    ¡°Why are people weird today?¡± Tsunade looked back at Hokage Rock and looked at Akabane who was walking away.


    Everyone has changed a lot, but...


    ¡°Hey, something fell from Jiraiya!¡±


    The sheet of paper?


    The Third Hokage quickly caught the sheet of paper.


    Then he came down and focused his attention on the sheet.


    After Jiraiya wiped the ink stain on the stone wall for a long time, he looked down and was stunned.


    The painting is in Sensei¡¯s hand!


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine ...¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya, Haku does look cute, but in fantasizing you also have to have boundaries.¡±


    Hokage When paused for a moment and put the painting in his pocket, ¡°I will confiscate this painting.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, no!¡± Jiraiya cried without tears. This was a masterpiece he had painstakinglybined after he studied the scenery in the hot springs.


    ¡°You two pervert!¡± Tsunade clenched her fists.


    But then she left the two of them alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jiraiya, I paid less attention to you. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± The Third Hokage touched his head.


    The Third Hokage extra privately trained Orochimaru for a year and Orochimaru had grown so rapidly that he could inherit the Third Hokage¡¯s ideas.


    In the end, Tsunade and Jiraiya were ignored.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have Sages on Mount My¨­boku who always help me train hard.¡± Jiraiya touched his head behind him and was somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes, fortunately, there is Mount My¨­boku!¡± The Third Hokage let out a sigh of relief.


    Jiraiya wasn¡¯t a child without talent, but to be honest, I was his teacher at the Academy didn¡¯t know the proper training for him.


    I never thought this child has his own way.


    ....


    On the next day.


    Akabane was still asleep, and suddenly a snake came in from the wall.


    When he felt something was nearby, he immediately opened his eyes.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    The snake was not big; he cleverly raised his head and beckoned.


    Hiss ~


    The little snake climbed onto the table, so that it was equal to Akabane¡¯s height, and then a human voice came out of its mouth: ¡°Akabane, it¡¯s me ...¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, let¡¯s get out and talk.¡±


    Akabane cast Shadow Clone and turned the clone into an insect, and they came out of the window and into the forest.


    The little snake followed behind him, not long after the two of them reached the forest.


    After making sure no one was around, Akabane said: ¡°Is this some Summoning Technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been studying Ninjutsu rted to them recently.¡± The snake vomited a letter and said.


    Snake clone?


    Akabane smiled a little,y down, and then asked: ¡°You suddenly came to me in the morning, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Jiraiya ... hmph, that idiot was severely punished, right?¡± Orochimaru said with a sneer.


    ¡°Not really, but are you deliberately making Sensei turn his attention to Jiraiya?¡± Akabane found it funny.


    Orochimaru said helplessly: ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling him if he wants Sensei to admit it, he has to take action to prove it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite what you expected.¡± Akabane chuckled.


    Jiraiya, who was still a child, was very simr to Naruto.


    ¡°By the way, Danzo showed me the Scroll of Seals.¡± Orochimaru said, ¡°It¡¯s the same thing that Naruto stole in youric.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a copy. The scroll is actually in the hands of the Third Hokage.¡± Akabane said.


    ¡°The technique in it isplete. Danzo must have obtained it cunningly. Besides, Danzo also informed me about the First Hokage.¡± Orochimaru exined.


    This information exchange is cooperation that both parties have agreed.


    He uses snake clones to ensure maximum safety.


    First Hokage Information?


    It turns out Danzo told him this early.


    Akabane was initially stunned, and he realized that Orochimaru¡¯s first research focused on immortality and regeneration. As someone who understands this field, he already has many research results from the First Hokage.


    He muttered for a moment, and said: ¡°Danzo¡¯s aim is probably the Wood Release user.¡±


    ¡°This is ording to my expectations.¡± Orochimaru agreed.


    ¡°Apart from Hashirama Senju, no one in the Senju n was born with the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, which may be rted to Chakra, physical condition, life experience, etc.¡±


    Akabane said, ¡°Besides, some of this research has to involve ...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The little snake nodded.


    ¡°By the way, are you also participating in the Comic Exhibition?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The snake raised its head again, making a questioning sound.


    ¡°Previously Tsunade had asked you to y Sasuke Uchiha right? But I think that role is too naive for you, and I have a character that suits you more.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, ¡°Do you remember the first painting you saw?¡±


    ¡°Uchiha Itachi?¡± Orochimaru was dumbfounded, it was just a painting, how can I y it?


    ¡°Yes, at the Comic Exhibition, not only are the current characters being yed, but there are also several characters from the nextic volume so that you will y Itachi Uchiha.¡±


    ¡°I rejected it.¡± Said Orochimaru indifferently.


    ¡°Why?¡± Akabane was stunned by his reaction.


    ¡°Because you actually have another reason, right? Don¡¯t forget, snakes are very sensitive! ¡± Orochimaru said with a sneer.


    ¡°Um ... yes, you¡¯re right, I asked Ryo Uchiha to y Sasuke, so I thought it would be funny if you yed his older brother,¡± Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°Is Itachi Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s brother?¡±


    Orochimaru wondered for a moment, then heughed softly, ¡°Interesting, I will find him.¡±


    After speaking, the snake disappeared because the time limit for the summoning had ended.


    Shortly after that, the Akabane clone disappeared on his own initiative, and the memory of this clone returned to the main body.


    ¡°Luckily he wanted to, hmph hmph ... I was able to instigate Orochimaru to y Itachi, I¡¯m a genius.¡±


    Akabane can¡¯t wait to see that exciting sight at the Comic Exhibition.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Then Akabane looked up at the sky and found that it was very early in the morning, and he still felt sleepy.


    ¡°Problem resolved, time to go back to sleep!¡±

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>


    ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡± The still sleepy Akabane asked.


    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t been out of the house for three days!¡± Tsunade was leaning against the window.


    Akabane sat on the bed, and his consciousness gradually returned.


    Afterpleting his responsibilities, Akabane only stayed at home for three days in a row, and he spent 70-80% of the day sleeping.


    Go to the main gate...


    Tsunade thought that maybe she wouldn¡¯t see Akabane in a month.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Akabane held his breath as he woke up, he was afraid his breath would smell, and it was a shame.


    Tsunade crawled in through the window and threw the scroll.


    A scroll?


    She opened the scroll, and it had a sentence written on it.


    ¡°For a Comic Exhibition, what else do you need?¡±


    Akabane felt helpless when he thought about it.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Tsunade said without hesitation.


    ¡°The show is two days from now; I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have time to prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°You must be kidding.¡±


    Tsunade didn¡¯t understand what Akabane meant by ¡®won¡¯t have time.¡¯


    Is it just acting?


    ¡°There are several things that need to be prepared as soon as possible.¡±


    Akabane exined, ¡°For example, such as posters, ceyouts, etc.¡±


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, her eyes filled with a surprise: ¡°You know that you still have to fulfill these things, but you can bezy for three days?¡±


    ¡°Because I know I will be very busy, so I use my time to rest.¡±


    Akabane got up and changed clothes after several stretches, he changed his clothes in front of Tsunade, and his face didn¡¯t change.


    Nothing seems wrong ...


    Tsunade didn¡¯t know what to say, and she just sat and waited.


    She looked around, asionally looking at Akabane.


    ¡°By the way, is everyone in your n physically weak?¡± Tsunade didn¡¯t understand.


    This person is indeed a salted fish. How can her fleshy body be so strong from day today?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Akabane said lightly.


    ¡°Then why do you...¡±


    ¡°Because I drink Deluxe every day!¡± Akabane licked the corner of his mouth as he said.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, and she asked hesitantly after a while: ¡°What is Deluxe?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s milk.¡±


    Akabane had finished changing his clothes, then he opened the door to the room, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± Tsunade said, jumping out of the window. They both went through different paths.


    It looks like Taijutstu-her has gotten even stronger...


    Akabane sighed slightly and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Are you going to go?¡± Saki Kurama was preparing breakfast, and she heard footsteps on the stairs and immediately turned her head towards him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going out to prepare for the Comic Exhibition,¡± Akabane exined.


    ¡°Was it Tsunade who just came here through the window?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Women are creatures who love gossip...


    Tsunade probably climbed the window to avoid this situation!


    Akabaneined in his heart, waved his hand weakly, and left the house.


    ¡°Come on, hurry up. Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡± Tsunade said excitedly.


    ¡°Everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the people who organize the venue and also my grandmother.¡±


    Seeing the confused expression on Akabane¡¯s face, Tsunade exined.


    Akabane said: ¡°I know, we need workers, but why is Mito¡¯s grandmothering too?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s bored, so he wants to take a walk.¡± Tsunade¡¯s tone was helpless.


    As the Nine-Tails¡¯ Jinchuriki and Senju Hashirama¡¯s wife, she yed a major role in the entire Ninja World as she moved.


    ¡°No wonder...¡±


    Akabane sighed. After living for a long time in a vige with a strong Japanese culture, he naturally became an otaku who really became one with the otaku culture.


    Nothing is wrong!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my n Land first.¡±


    The two of them rushed down the forest fringe from the Kurama n Land to the Senju n.


    On the way, a question suddenly crossed Akabane¡¯s mind. As an old otaku, will Mito Uzumaki also participate in the Comic Exhibition?


    Seeing her getting closer to Tsunade¡¯s house, she whispered: ¡°I just want to ask, what character will Mito¡¯s grandmother y?¡±


    ¡°Haku.¡±


    ¡°Haki? I see.¡±


    Luckily, I asked first...


    Akabane was secretly grateful that he had asked first. If he had found out after he had arranged the script, it would be toote.


    Tsunade paused and asked: ¡°Is there anyone ying Zabuza?¡±


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t find a suitable person.¡±


    Tsunade replied, ¡°Maybe you can y it for a while.¡±


    ¡°y it for a while?¡± Akabane was shocked.


    How can a good girl say that? Ask yourself that otherwise, it will embarrass others.


    No one spoke now. The two of them just ran without opening their mouths.


    After a while, they saw thend of the Senju n before their eyes...


    ¡°I think the Third Hokage will y Zabuza. I can¡¯t use Water Release at all.¡± Akabane said seriously.


    ¡°Water Release ?! Will they use Ninjutsu?¡±


    ¡°Well, there is a scene to be yed in the show. I n to show off the battle between Kakashi and Zabuza.¡±


    At first, Akabane didn¡¯t think about doing this show.


    But when he found out that Damiy¨­ would be present, how could he not put up a great show?


    This drama is not difficult to y and will even look fun for the opening show.


    ¡°This is indeed a good n.¡± Tsunade¡¯s eyes lit up, she said excitedly.


    After that, she rambled on about her own thoughts, and she was even more excited than Akabane.


    Along the way to the Senju n...


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a good suggestion!¡±


    This time we turn to Mito Uzumaki. The difference was that she looked somewhat apologetic.


    ¡°If you want to y in this show, Haku will be my time to appear.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, grandma can y Sakura.¡± Tsunade rolled her eyes and spoke.


    ¡°What? Really!¡± Mito¡¯s face looks bright. In contrast, Akabane¡¯s face looks dark.


    Akabane immediately paused, lest the situation worsens: ¡°No, we only need to y one character for the opening. Grandma Mito, if you really want to y it, you can wait until the opening is over and use shadow clones to y it.¡±


    Who is Uzumaki Mito?


    The highest level person in Konoha!


    I had to make her y Sakura, Sakumo would be embarrassed if she found out about this, and she would tear herself apart.


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s not fun!¡± Mito Uzumaki sighed and said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go see the venue first.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± When Tsunade shouted, a group of people suddenly ran out of the courtyard.


    Akabane nced at the group of people. They were all here!


    Speechless ...


    ¡°You must guard this ce.¡± Mito Uzumaki looked to the side.


    These people were the guards assigned to be in charge of n Land.


    ¡°As you requested, Mito-sama.¡± They all nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Akabane. I want to know how you arrange the ce.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled softly.


    ¡°Ahem, there are actually a lot of things we can¡¯t do today, but it¡¯s a good choice to go out there and arrange some things.¡± Akabane stuttered.


    He felt stunned to see these people. They contributed greatly to helping the First Hokage build Konoha.


    Some things would be better exined immediately.


    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you finished setting it up yet?¡± Mito Uzumaki was stunned, then smiled a little and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can help with a few things.¡±


    ¡°Um ... alright, I¡¯ll go to the shop first to get the poster.¡±


    There are many posters to disy. Akabane had already asked Izumi Yamano to print it, and they sent it yesterday.

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>


    Phew ~


    Finally, I can fool her!


    Akabane sighed to himself. Aged otaku is hard to fool, especially the smart group.


    ¡°No need, just let the clone run on its own.¡± Mito Uzumaki narrowed his eyes and smiled mysteriously.


    But...


    She will definitely get mad if I tell the truth!


    Akabane said to himself and felt even more sympathetic to Tsunade.


    No secret can be hidden from this grandmother.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki smiled softly.


    Everyone put their heads at him, and none of them objected.


    This is truly the aura of a leader!


    After all, she was the wife of the First Hokage. She was no ordinary Jinch¨±riki. Otherwise, she would not be able to have policy and leadership after Hashirama Senju¡¯s death and could destroy the Senju n.


    Akabane admires this authoritative woman.


    ¡°Tsunade-chan, where are we going?¡± Someone from the Senju n asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the mountains, but I don¡¯t know exactly how things are over there,¡± Tsunade said while shaking her head.


    The Comic Exhibition location was extremely hidden, and it required Konoha¡¯s unique password to understand it.


    It is located somewhere in the mountains, and the ce has its own characteristics.


    This is the only information.


    ¡°Let me see ...¡± Mito Uzumaki took the scroll, looked at it for a moment, then closed it and returned it to Tsunade.


    It looks like she knows.


    Akabane nced at him, but he focused on the ck mark on Mito Uzumaki¡¯s stomach.


    He suppressed his curiosity and didn¡¯t speak.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    After a while, Mito Uzumaki finally couldn¡¯t help but tell Tsunade and Akabane and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    That person from the Senju n didn¡¯t ask either.


    This person is very submissive, so he just listens, and he also doesn¡¯t want to say unnecessary things.


    This is what makes him even more boring.


    ¡°Grandma, do you realize where you are now?¡± Tsunade said lightly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Akabane immediately nodded and continued walking.


    ¡°Boring little devils.¡± Mito Uzumaki sighed, ¡°That ce used to be the Anbu training ground, but since the Anbu was formed, it was abandoned.¡±


    ¡°So there you go, this is where the former Anbu headquarters was ...¡±


    Akabane wished, a ce like this must have had secret passages and shelters. In the event of a surprise attack, we can quickly escape via this secret passage with Damiy¨­ and the princess.


    What a perfect ce.


    ¡°You guys, look at the mountain.¡± Mito Uzumaki pointed in the distance to a mountain that was taller than the others.


    It¡¯s still too far away, so I can¡¯t see it clearly right now.


    After their curiosity was fulfilled, they continued to move forward, reaching their destination in just a short time at ninja speed.


    Finally, we arrived-


    ¡°Is it next to the hill?¡±


    Tsunade was silent for a few moments.


    ¡°How could a Damiy¨­ climb a mountain this high, where the next day there will be a ceremony for the inauguration of the new Damiy¨­?¡± Mito Uzumaki said with a smile.


    ¡°...¡±


    No one dared to respond.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are already a lot of people ahead.¡± Mito Uzumaki said.


    In that case, she wasn¡¯t afraid to talk about the entire Land of Fire.


    From the time the First Hokage took office until now, Damiy¨­ is now considered a first-rate elder.


    Based on bloodlines, he is Tsunade¡¯s other grandfather.


    Of course...


    It¡¯s her grandfather¡¯s name, no matter how good it is.


    After all, the king is king. What¡¯s more, Tsunade¡¯s parents¡¯ marriage had political aims. Since the deaths of Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, rtions between the two ns have loosened up.


    ¡°Mito-sama, the leader of the Senju n!¡± Someone suddenly appeared and immediately knelt in front of Mito Uzumaki.


    ¡°You are a child of the Aburame n, without me knowing you have grown up already.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled to receive the person¡¯s respectful greeting.


    This person¡¯s attitude is very different from Akabane and Tsunade when facing me.


    ¡°It is an honor Mito-sama still remembers me.¡± This Anbu ninja became very excited, and he was even more amazed by Mito Uzumaki.


    Seeing her attitude just now, she deserves to be the wife of the legendary character¡¯s First Hokage.


    ¡°Torune, tell me what¡¯s the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mdy!¡±


    Torune Aburame got up and started reporting the situation to Mito Uzumaki.


    That¡¯s Mito Uzumaki...


    If you want to be respected by others, then you have to treat others well.


    ¡°So the Anbu havee here first to fix this ce and build a venue for big events.¡±


    They had entered the mountain region, Akabane could already see a hidden ce in the middle of the forest-


    After renovation and reconstruction, this ce became a beautiful mountain.


    But the ce is too big, decorating a ce of this size will be a difficult task.


    ¡°This ce is huge. It looks like we should step in as well.¡± Mito Uzumaki said with a smile.


    ¡°Mito-sama, you don¡¯t need to help. Just leave it to the Anbu on duty.¡± Torune Aburame immediately replied quickly.


    ¡°No, no, we will do a different job. And the others will helpplete the reconstruction work here as quickly as possible.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled, looked around, then waved at Akabane and Tsunade, ¡°Akabane, Tsunade,e here ...¡±


    What will we do?


    Akabane muttered in his heart as he walked towards Mito Uzumaki.


    ¡°Look, Akabane, you can¡¯t finish this project on your own. We¡¯ll help you.¡± Mito Uzumaki said, ¡°Alright,... now teach me to draw.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Akabane was confused. She danced me here just for a request like this!


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me? Teach me how to paint posters as you do, I guess I can do it.¡± Mito Uzumaki said.


    ¡°Yes, of course, you can.¡± Akabane was taken aback for a moment. In terms of his painting skills, he never thought of hiding himself from others.


    After all, if there were one more painter besides himself, he would enliven the world ofics.


    Other than that...


    Some people who can draw well and have bad plots can develop their own painting skills, and they will be able to illustrate otherics.


    This is a perfect idea!


    ¡°Then tell me what kind of painting you need. But don¡¯t get your hopes up. I¡¯m still just learning about painting.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled faintly.


    After that, she made hand seals.


    At a nce, a drawing board, brush, ink, etc., appeared under this small pavilion.


    Many drawing paperse with characters and backgrounds on them.


    Akabane caught a glimpse. Most of them are Naruto fan art, such as the character Haku.


    ¡°Well, mother-inw, your drawing skills are good enough, but the lighting and shadow effects arecking, and the eyes are still ...¡± Akabane started to take a painting from Mito Uzumaki and startedmenting on the artwork.


    Mito Uzumaki was silent and listened to the boy¡¯s babbling as if she really understood its shorings.


    Whereas Tsunade looked confused, she didn¡¯t know what these two people were talking about.


    ¡°By the way, if you have some free time, you can make paintings to sell or make gifts at the Comic Fair.¡± Akabane enthusiastically suggested.


    ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯ll try it.¡± Mito Uzumaki immediately raised his pen, dipped the ink, closed his eyes, imagined the object for a while, and quickly started drawing.


    His hands are very dexterous, and he draws very fast.


    Within minutes, a sketch of a character can be seen.


    ¡°Hey, is this me?¡± Tsunade was surprised, picked up, and looked at the picture with embarrassment.


    The image depicts young Tsunade rolling the dice while holding arge amount of cash, and her face is pleased.


    Although her figure was not the same as the real Tsunade, her expression and temperament were perfectly drawn.


    It¡¯s hard to believe that Mito Uzumaki could immediately understand Akabane¡¯s words so quickly.


    Is she a genius?


    The talent of an aging otaku is terrifying!


    Akabane was secretly amazed.


    ¡°Very good, painting people close to us, your progress is very fast! Haha... we can sell this painting for a high price!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t agree with this painting!¡± Tsunade¡¯s face turned white when she heard those words.


    If this kind of painting spread, Tsunade¡¯s reputation as a princess from the Senju n would be lost.


    ¡°Is that so? Okay, I¡¯ll make another picture.¡±


    After a few minutes, another little Tsunade was drawn again by Uzumaki Mito. This time, Tobirama Senju was carrying little Tsunade. The picture was warm and beautiful.


    ¡°No, no, no! This is even worse!¡±

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>


    ¡°Sakumo, even though the one who said about this technique is Akabane Kurama, this kind of technique is only theory ...¡±


    ¡°No, I think it takes one more step to bring this technique to fruition. ¡°


    Inside the forest of death, Sakumo Hatake was sitting on the grass gasping for breath.


    Next to him was someone from the Hatake n. He was the current leader of the Hatake n.


    He is also the Jounin Elit and the father of Sakumo Hatake.


    ¡°Well, you can try one more time. If you still fail, you should rest for a week.¡± Kai Hatake said seriously.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Sakumo took a deep breath and repeatedly concluded the Hand Seal, focusing the Chakra residing in his body.


    Ox, Hare, Monkey...


    A series of Hand Seals he performed, and gradually Chakra flowed from his body to his hands.


    The Lightning Attribute was extremely dirty and aggressive, making it difficult to control.


    Sakumo gritted his teeth to try to control and suppress the Lightning Attribute Chakra to form.


    Chirp Chirp Chirp ~


    A loud sound suddenly sounded, making Sakumo and Kai Hatake¡¯s pupils shrink from seeing a bright light.


    The light of silvery lightning continued to draw Chakra to the palm.


    It continued to consume Chakra, so the lightning¡¯s power continued to increase, making it brighter and more dazzling.


    ¡°Yep ...¡± With a shout, Sakumo ran for a hundred meters in the blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    The sound of a loud explosion was heard, the rock that was hit by it immediately shattered, and the shards of stone fell.


    Kai Hatake, who was observing, suddenly moved and parried the shard with a Kunai, then he rolled up his sleeves and led Sakumo away from the rocks.


    At this time, Sakumo was unconscious.


    Kai Hatake¡¯s mood went awry.


    In theory, this technique could indeed be realized, but this technique was too difficult. Even Kai Hatake, who was an Elite Jounin, could not do it.


    But...


    My son did it!


    ¡°Sakumo, you are amazing!¡± Kai Hatake said proudly in his heart.


    ....


    ¡°Drawing is not something difficult. You can learn it too, Tsunade. After all, drawing is an art.¡± Mito Uzumaki said with a smile.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t look like that!¡± Tsunade said with an annoyed face.


    ording to Tsunade, Mito Uzumaki is an older woman who has strange tastes, and this makes her ufortable.


    ¡°Drawing is very useful.¡± Mito Uzumaki stroked Tsunade¡¯s head, showing the picture she had just made.


    In this picture, Hashirama Senju, Tobirama Senju, Tsunade, and her parents are all there.


    It¡¯s like a family photo...


    ¡°When I¡¯m not with you anymore, and when you don¡¯t have the energy, you can still make money drawing and painting.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about!¡± Tsunade¡¯s face flushed and felt awkward.


    ¡°Stupid girl.¡±


    Every human being will surely meet his end.


    If not for his young grandson and Konoha¡¯s peacefulness, Mito Uzumaki would have preferred to see Hashirama Senju.


    Akabane was silent


    When she brings up this topic, it makes me feel embarrassed!


    But she was right. Without Mito¡¯s supervision, Tsunade would lose everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, I still have the spirit of youth, and I can still live for years.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled.


    He did not make these drawings for sale but stored them properly with a sealing technique.


    Tsunade became enthusiastic about drawing. She took a pencil, paper, etc., and started painting at will.


    After a while, the scribbles that Tsunade made became a sketch drawing.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not bad!¡± Mito Uzumaki praised.


    I¡¯ve been training for three days!


    ¡°Hmph, of course!¡±


    Tsunade is very proud, and she has no trouble drawing anything.


    I must say that she is talented, but her talent is not drawing. It is in her hands.


    Her hands are very stable and precise, so the lines she makes are so smooth and beautiful.


    But, that was not so after a few minutes...


    ¡°See, that¡¯s not bad, right ?!¡± Tsunade smiled and felt proud.


    Mito Uzumaki nced, then thought.


    ¡°Sakura?¡± He still hesitated.


    Because theic characters drawn by Tsunade are difficult to identify.


    ¡°???¡±


    Tsunade still held the image for a few seconds, and then her expression became confused, then she nced at Akabane.


    Akabane nced at her too, Tsunade looking eager to be praised.


    To be honest, the drawings had fine lines, but the faces, expressions, and gestures of the characters were chaotic.


    Sakura?


    Sorry, I can¡¯t stand this picture.


    Akabane wanted tough, but he was forced to hold back hisughter for the sake of his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely me!¡± Tsunade dropped the drawing in frustration and immediately lost her enthusiasm to draw again.


    ¡°Pffft... Ahahaha!!¡± Akabane couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter any longer, and he burst outughing.


    Turns out that Tsunade?


    This is too abstract. Anyone would find it difficult to recognize.


    ¡°When you speak that, I think it bes more like you.¡± Mito Uzumaki said seriously.


    However, the current Tsunade didn¡¯t believe her words.


    ¡°Cough cough... sorry, I can¡¯t help butugh.¡± Said Akabane, who coughed because heughed too hard.


    ¡°It is enough!¡± Tsunade became enraged that she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed, and the choppy Chakra immediately enveloped her body. She almost used her strange power.


    But Mito Uzumaki took Tsunade¡¯s hand lightly...


    In an instant, the insane Chakra disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop being stupid and refocus on my assignment.¡±


    This is bad; she got annoyed with embarrassment!


    Akabane tries to change the topic of conversation so as not to anger Tsunade again.


    He created a hand seal and summoned two Shadow Clones.


    ¡°Alright, all of you, let¡¯s work seriously!¡± After Akabane summoned them, without giving his clone to cause trouble, he immediately gave them an order to draw.


    The two Shadow Clones immediately understood and started drawing.


    ¡°Shadow Clone? Well, you are azy boy.¡± Mito Uzumaki looked around, moved her hand, then-


    ¡°Shadow Clone Technique!¡±


    In an instant, eight Shadow Clones appeared next to her.


    ¡°All of you, please cooperate with me.¡± Mito Uzumaki said with a slight bow. She was even very polite to her own Shadow Clone.


    The Shadow Clones also greeted back, and then they got to work.


    Akabane sighed inwardly.


    I could say that I¡¯m azy person, but she also did my method.


    ¡°Hmph, this is boring. I¡¯ll go take a look around.¡± Tsunade pursed her lips.


    After trying to draw, Tsunade felt that it was not as easy as her grandmother said.


    And Tsunade was also not very interested in Akabane and Mito Uzumaki¡¯s methods, and even she was not challenged, she felt that she did not have to study them deeply.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t go too far from this area.¡±


    ¡°Alright ...¡± After hearing Mito Uzumaki¡¯s warning, Tsunade left the pavilion.


    Akabane wants to stop Tsunade.


    The only ones left in that ce were Akabane and Mito Uzumaki. Akabane still felt annoyed by Tsunade¡¯s action.


    Even though she was a girl who was only ten years old, she had a ck heart.


    In the pavilion, more than a dozen people were hard at work.


    Half an hour passed, Akabane¡¯s heart began toin-


    So this is what it feels like to work under the supervision of a Vige elder?


    If I cked off, I would get scolded.


    If I work hard, it will tire me out.


    This is annoying!


    Akabane was annoyed at Tsunade¡¯s previous actions.


    She shouldn¡¯t have had to leave this ce.


    ¡°Hey, I have drawn a lot of pictures, and meanwhile, you have only drawn a few.¡± After Mito Uzumaki finished his final drawing, he smiled gently and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do something half-heartedly if it¡¯s for your good. That attitude is not good if you are on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother-inw.¡±


    Akabane wiped his tears in his heart and cursed Tsunade, who had left him alone with Mito Uzumaki.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    After more than an hour of hard work, Akabane felt tired, and his Shadow Clone was canceled.


    ¡°Are these many posters enough?¡± Mito Uzumaki asked for confirmation.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not enough, but I¡¯ve reached my limit,¡± Akabane said breathlessly.


    Finally, Akabane found a way out of this condition. Mito Uzumaki wouldn¡¯t force Akabane if he couldn¡¯tst long.


    Mito Uzumaki nodded slightly, paused for a moment, and asked: ¡°Do you already have an arrangement for this event?¡±


    As an elder and one of the workers on this project, she naturally asked this kind of question.


    ¡°For the opening program, there will be a Kakashi vs. Zabuza show, then after one hour the visitors have free time, and they can shop, and they wille back together for the closing program.¡±


    ¡°Will there be a special show at this event?¡± Mito Uzumaki nodded in understanding and asked again.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to decide which free shows to show at shopping time. It depends on my skills. When the closing ceremony ends, I n to join the scene when Haku gets killed, and then I n to ...¡±


    When he was about to finish his sentence, Akabane suddenly had a brilliant idea.


    Hey, I can add a song!


    For example, like the song ¡®Blue Bird¡¯.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to add a song, but I¡¯m afraid no one can sing it.¡±


    Of course not, but with my memories and Genjutsu, I can produce it in an illusion form.


    I obviously couldn¡¯t find a suitable singer in this world.


    Mito Uzumaki¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she turned to Akabane and said, ¡°How about me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Akabane¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    You¡¯re too old to do this...


    ¡°You little devil, don¡¯t look at me like that. Actually, I have a lot of talents that you couldn¡¯t even guess.¡± Mito Uzumaki said softly and proudly.


    ¡°But I can only use Genjutsu to convey this song, can those in your body do it?¡± Akabane was a little worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this will work.¡± Mito Uzumaki said while stroking his stomach, and the Nine-Tails who were inside trembled.


    Don¡¯t you dare move!


    Right now, Nine-Tails can still see the outside world. If Mito Uzumaki strengthens the seal, it would be the same as in a dungeon.


    If it were Mito Uzumaki, that would be a plus point.


    Akabane agreed to her proposal, immediately exerted the Chakra within his body, and immediately activated a harmless Genjutsu and no visual illusions; he just turned his Chakra into a song.


    Mito Uzumaki closed his eyes and started listening to the melody.


    The sound of this music is produced from Akabane¡¯s memory, so it¡¯s a bit unstable.


    After a few minutes, his Genjutsu was stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t Akabane who canceled his Genjutsu, but Mito Uzumaki had deliberately let go of the Genjutsu.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She opened her eyes and tried to remember the song for a moment.


    Shortly after.


    ¡°Habataitara ... Modoranai to itte ...¡± Mito Uzumaki began to sing a familiar song to Akabane.


    When the song was being sung, Akabane couldn¡¯t hold back his tears.


    ¡®Blue Bird¡¯, this song is full of memories!


    After the chorus, Tsunade heard her singing and approached the voice.


    She only heard quietly from outside the pavilion.


    Tsunade was touched because she could feel the emotion in the song, not because of her grandmother.


    Not long after, the song ended.


    Mito Uzumaki said discontentedly, ¡°Hey if musical instruments do not apany it, this song is not very good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s good enough.¡± Akabane did not intend to tter this sentence.


    ¡°I think I have an old musical instrument in my house that can go with it.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just need to remember the lyrics and the melody.¡±


    It¡¯s easy to have discussions with geniuses...


    Akabane was envious, and at the same time, he saw a bush in front of him.


    ¡°Tsunade, what are you doing there?¡±


    Mito Uzumaki smiled with her distinctive character, soft but actually ck.


    ¡°Oh, Tsuna-chan is back; how do I sing?¡± Mito Uzumaki has been aware of it for a long time.


    Tsunade wiped her tears and walked out of the bush.


    Even though he was deeply moved, but he said...


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good at all.¡± Even though she previously shed tears, she still said that. She really couldn¡¯t be honest with her own feelings.


    Since the two people in front of her knew her true feelings, Tsunade shifted the topic by asking, ¡°What is the name of this song?¡±


    ¡°Blue Bird.¡± Akabane said, ¡°It tells about us having the freedom and shall to achieve our dreams.¡±


    ¡°The song titles are great, and they align with the meaning of the song.¡± Mito Uzumaki said with emotion.


    Tsunade was dumbfounded, she thought this song was a song from her grandmother¡¯s hometown, but it turned out that this song was Akabane¡¯s song.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, again, this would be great for the closing ceremony.¡± Akabane smiled and added, ¡°And I will add fantasy with Genjutsu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled faintly.


    Among the ninja in Konoha, the one with the most brilliant ideas and cunning minds was probably the boy in front of him.


    But Akabane always makes her interested. Otherwise, her life will be even more boring.


    ¡°By the way, Tsunade, how are the others?¡±


    ¡°Most of the restoration work on the site has beenpleted, and it only needs to strengthen a few tunnels.¡± Tsunade was not cranky. She was really inspecting the restoration ce.


    ¡°Then we can arrange a ce that¡¯s been restored, right?¡± Mito Uzumaki looked at Akabane, who was an expert in this field.


    ¡°For matters ofyout, you can arrange it.¡± Akabane didn¡¯t know much about the Comic Exhibition, so he didn¡¯t have manyyout requests.


    Judging from Mito Uzumaki¡¯s drawing style, her taste is not bad, and I can entrust heryout.


    ¡°So you aim to bezy again, but ... I love this job.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled and continued, ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t mean to bezy!¡± Akabane was quick to argue.


    Akabane had initially been intended to find a bed secretly, but when he remembered that he still had a lot of work to do, he immediately gave up his intention.


    But, Tsunade clearly couldn¡¯t believe it, her eyes filled with doubt.


    ¡°Since Daimy¨­ is alsoing, the show should go on very well!¡± Akabane exined immediately.


    ¡°All right, so how do you organize it?¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll go to Sakumo Hatake.¡± Akabane is very confident in Sakumo¡¯s talent. As long as he had enough time, he was sure that Sakumo could develop his own Chidori and Raikiri.


    Of course...


    It doesn¡¯t matter between Chidori or Raikiri; the difference is not that big in in view.


    If Chidori was present, Zabuza and Haku could appear with Kakashi in the final scene. If Sakumo doesn¡¯t have time to learn it, I¡¯ll help him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the work here to you.¡± Akabane waved his hand and immediately left the pavilion. He couldn¡¯tst longer in that ce.


    ¡°Grandma, I think he¡¯s going to bezy,¡± Tsunade said while curling her lips as Akabane left.


    ¡°Tsuna-chan, asionally close your eyes, then your life will be more beautiful.¡± Mito Uzumaki said it with some purpose.


    ¡°Um ... yes, Grandma!¡± Tsunade knew that Mito Uzumaki was sarcasm her secret gambling.


    ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t your designs andyouts better than others, right?¡± After thinking for a moment, Mito Uzumaki started drawing.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>


    ¡°Sakumo has seeded in developing that Ninjutsu?¡± Akabane returns to the tiki manga and is shocked when he hears the news that shakes his mind, destroying his predictions.


    ¡°Someone from the Hatake n told me that he was sessful, but it seems that as a result of the extreme training, he is now unconscious and being taken to the hospital for rehabilitation and treatment.¡± Kasumi Kurama said.


    ¡°He was taken to the hospital?¡± Akabane¡¯s eyes widened.


    This kid is trying hard and pushing himself too hard to develop this Ninjutsu...


    When Akabane and Sakumo talked about Chidori, Akabane hoped that Sakumo could develop it as much as he could. What¡¯s the point of mastering strong Ninjutsu if you don¡¯t have a healthy body.


    ¡°Yes, reportedly, he used Chakra for Lightning Release too much.¡± Kasumi Kurama exined.


    ¡°So like that, take it easy,¡± Akabane said casually.


    To perform Chidori, Lightning Release Chakra will continuously stimte the user¡¯s body, so using Ninjutsu like this continuously will cause certain damage to the user¡¯s body.


    And the damage caused by Ninjutsu cannot be restored quickly.


    However, because Akabane was very worried about his friend¡¯s situation, he immediately went to the hospital to see Sakumo¡¯s situation.


    When he arrived at the hospital, he wasn¡¯t the only person visiting Sakumo; there were Third Hokage and Danz¨­.


    Hey, are those two here already?


    ¡°Third Hokage, Sensei...¡± When he just arrived, Akabane was confused by the presence of these two people.


    What really happened? This shouldn¡¯t be a big problem!


    The Third Hokage smoked his smoking pipe and understood Akabane¡¯s feelings. Shaking his head, he said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sakumo has regained consciousness. We are just afraid that the Ninjutsu he uses has too many side effects. Let the doctor check his condition.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Danz¨­ understood and waited.


    ¡°So like that.¡± Akabane nodded. I¡¯ll wait for him to wake up again with these two old men.


    After learning of his friend¡¯s state, Akabane naturally knew that Chidori did not cause much damage to the user¡¯s body. Still, for the Third Hokage, this new Ninjutsu needed to be identified.


    He will write down theplete data about Chidori on the Scroll of Seals after knowing the side effects.


    ¡°Gentlemen, theb results are out. Sakumo Hatake is in good health. Within a few hours, the damage caused by the Lightning Release Chakra will heal naturally.¡±


    Hearing this news, the Third Hokage became rxed.


    At the same time, Danz¨­ was silent and looked into the room, then looked at Akabane and asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you decorate the ce with Mito-sama?¡±


    ¡°There are several programs that need to be discussed with you and the Third Hokage first,¡± Akabane said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Third Hokage stared at him for a moment, then raised his smoking pipe and asked, ¡°What program?¡±


    ¡°Currently, the program structure we arepiling is like this ...¡± Akabane exined the programming and performances at his Comic Exhibition event and exined the plot in more detail.


    The Third Hokage thought for a moment and agreed with Akabane¡¯s programyout: ¡°Good since Damiy¨­ was also present at this event, the event should be interesting. I agree with your suggestion. If you need help, just talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you agreed right away, and one more thing, I want you to y Zabuza.¡± Hearing the Third Hokage¡¯s approval, Akabane was very happy, and he immediately made another request.


    At first, I didn¡¯t know how I should ask this, but now it looks like the Third Hokage has opened his hand.


    ¡°Well ...¡± The Third Hokage looked doubtful.


    ying Zabuza, he said?


    He remembered that Mito Uzumaki yed Haku.


    He thought for a moment, the Third Hokage took a smoke pipe and said, ¡°During the event, I have to apany Damiy¨­ until thest program. So, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much time for that. I think Danz¨­ can rece me.¡±


    ¡°Uh-oh, I¡¯ll be very busy too.¡± Danz¨­ nced at him coldly while refusing.


    Actually, Danz¨­ didn¡¯t know why the Third Hokage refused, but there must be something that made him feel reluctant to y him. He was very sure of this.


    ¡°Using Shadow Clone is fine too,¡± Akabane said with a smile like Mito Uzumaki.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, using the Shadow Clone, it won¡¯t affect you to apany Damiy¨­,¡± Danz¨­ said with a sneer.


    ¡°Hmm... left this matter aside first, let¡¯s see how Sakumo is.¡± The Third Hokage waved his smoking pipe and entered the patient¡¯s room.


    Danz¨­ sneered at the Third Hokage and said to Akabane: ¡°I¡¯ll go first, don¡¯t visit too long, let Sakumo rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sensei ...¡± Akabane bowed and epted his suggestion.


    Danz¨­ nodded slightly, turned around, and headed for the hospital exit without any intention of entering Sakumo¡¯s room.


    After entering the room, Akabane saw Sakumo and his father, Kai Hatake.


    Kai Hatake 70% looks like the adult Sakumo. Since he wasn¡¯t on a mission, he was wearing regr clothes, but he still looked dignified.


    ¡°Akabane, I wanted to see you right away, but I never had the chance, and now I can finally meet you.¡± Kai Hatake¡¯s mouth greeted Akabane and gave a kind smile.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for Sakumo¡¯s injury ...¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. He is just pushing himself too much.¡±


    Even though Kai Hatake¡¯s attitude towards his son is very firm, he feels proud to see Sakumo seed in realizing Chidori.


    On the empty chair, the Third Hokage studied a document, then put it down.


    But he didn¡¯t really think about it.


    Zabuza, huh?


    Haku is Zabuza¡¯s subordinate. How can I y Mito-sama¡¯s superior that would offend the First Hokage?


    This kid is really digging a hole to set me up!


    Although many Ninja in Konoha can use Water Release thanks to Tobirama Senju¡¯s teachings, no one dares to y Zabuza.


    But, who would dare?


    I can¡¯t possibly steel myself to give orders to Haku, who is actually Mito-sama.


    The Third Hokage could only sigh helplessly. Basically, this was all Akabane¡¯s idea.


    At this time, Sakumo and his father came out of the patient room.


    ¡°Hey, Akabane, the Ninjutsu you imagined, I managed to master it, well, although not as strong as Raikiri ...¡± Sakumo smiled happily.


    Sakumo looked very excited. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such a cheerful expression.


    ¡°Raikiri is an advanced Ninjutsu from Chidori, and it doesn¡¯t have that much difference,¡± Akabane said


    ¡°Chidori? Really? When I performed this Ninjutsu, it sounded like birds chirping.¡±


    The loud birdsong still ringing in Kai Hatake¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Based on its destructive power, this Ninjutsu is ranked A.¡± The Third Hokage praised him authentically.


    ¡°You are amazing. You have seeded in creating A-rank Ninjutsu!¡±


    Even felt Murasaki felt envy, but he still felt proud. He just thought that he couldn¡¯t keep up with the increase in his two teammates¡¯ speed.


    ¡°Hehehe, Murasaki, don¡¯t give up. This technique itself is not very good, and there are still many shorings. The Third Hokage half entertained and half reprimanded Sakumo.


    Sakumo and Akabane understood this very well, so they both agreed with the words of the Third Hokage: ¡°Well, indeed Chidori is an imperfect Ninjutsu ....¡±


    Akabane did not finish his sentence.


    Be able to bring the Ninjutsu theory into reality within two to three days. A person with talent, Sakumo has no trouble performing a Ninjutsu that suits him.


    I¡¯m pretty sure of that.


    After seeing Sakumo recovered fully, the Third Hokage left the hospital.


    Before he left, the Third Hokage said something to Akabane and then left quietly.


    Akabane didn¡¯t want to go into the details, and he encouraged the Third Hokage to look back. There will be no good results. Now the goal has been achieved, and his request is epted.


    The entire team was discharged from the hospital. Akabane spoke with Sakumo and Murasaki about the Comic Exhibition schedule and program.


    In a performance show, what must be prioritized is a rehearsal.


    The Third Hokage mentioned the rehearsal when talking about the previous character cast, so there¡¯s no need to tell him anymore.


    As there were still many people to tell, Akabane didn¡¯t waste his time. After meeting them, he immediately went to Ryo Uchiha¡¯s house to tell him.


    There will be a rehearsal the next day. This kind of thing must be notified as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will be in danger. Who can face Tsunade, the Third Hokage, and Mito Uzumaki at the same time?


    Luckily, I didn¡¯t have to go to this rehearsal...


    Akabane benefited greatly here. He was the one choosing the cast of the show himself, so he didn¡¯t have to go to the rehearsal.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    ¡°The setting must match the one in theic.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete. You have to work faster, and every audience must enjoy this event to the end.¡± Throughout the Comic Exhibition, Mito Uzumaki¡¯s voice continued to be heard by everyone.


    Tsunade, who can only obey her, is very helpless. In thest two or three days, Tsunade saw her grandmother¡¯s figure that she didn¡¯t recognize. Grumpy and firm, it¡¯s as if her grandmother has changed her personality.


    Almost everyone has been scolded, including the Shadow Clone Third Hokage, but no one dared to argue with her.


    ¡°Why is that stupid Akabane could beingzy like that, while I...¡± Tsunade continued muttering in a low voice, and she became irritated as she thought about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. That kid is more slippery than an eel. He must have been nning this for a long time.¡± Jiraya was also jealous of Akabane¡¯s situation, but unfortunately...


    Hey, don¡¯t let yourself get caught.


    Akabane¡¯s friends looked into the stands on a mountain and then looked at each other and sighed enviously.


    There is more than one stand on the mountain.


    Akabane tried to make the disy looks perfect. He ced stands on the mountain tops and mountain walls. From these stands, visitors can watch the show entirely.


    Akabane is currentlyying on stands in the central area. Damiy¨­ and his entourage will use it.


    ¡°Luckily, there is Mito Uzumaki who always helps me. Otherwise, it will be very tiring to organize the wholeic show.¡± Akabane thanks her emotionally.


    In these three days, Mito Uzumaki has transformed into a decoration designer, director, and vigorous.


    Akabane saw something in the distance, and his eyebrows raised.


    A ninja with the rank of a Chunin came from the forest and rushed towards him.


    At the same time, in the depths of the forest, there was smoke and dust slowly visible.


    Akabane jumped into action, he created a Hand Seal with both hands, and he spat out a great Fireball.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mito Uzumaki felt the fluctuation of Charka, and she saw a great Fireball burning above the stands.


    What an incredible Fireball!


    Akabane uses this Fireball as his signal to warn his friends to get ready because Damiy¨­ will be arriving soon.


    ¡°Listen, everyone, quickly clean up the venue in a minute, and get ready at your respective ces!¡± When they heard this shout, everyone immediately rushed over.


    After three days, these people were used to Mito Uzumaki¡¯s instructions; if anyone werete, they would immediately get scolded on the spot.


    In the blink of an eye, the ce was empty.


    Not long after that, Mito Uzumaki appeared next to Akabane.


    She looked into the distance, smiled, and said, ¡°Looks like they¡¯ll be here soon... that old fellow, I haven¡¯t seen him in more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I have to go too.¡± Akabane was about to leave the stands.


    ¡°As someone who has a big contribution to this event, it is fine for you to stay here.¡± Mito Uzumaki said.


    ¡°No, being around people from the older generation makes me feel ufortable.¡± Akabane jumped from the stands.


    There are so many stands here. Why stay in such a troublesome ce?


    Mito Uzumaki walked to the secret path and stood in front of the stands on the mountain wall.


    ¡°Oh! Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t crowd. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Most of the people sitting in the stands are civilians, so their perspective is not the best.


    But Akabane didn¡¯t care.


    He just wanted to watch theic show, not with this view. He just wanted to join in on the fun.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I¡¯m d to see you who are still healthy!¡± When a wagon passed her, Mito Uzumaki saluted and smiled gently.


    These words are casual when said by other people, but if the one was saying is she...


    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you Mito? You still look pretty like when you were young,¡± Damiy¨­ returned Mito Uzumaki¡¯s salute, but his tone was filled with envy and sadness.


    The Third Hokage just stared at the two of them awkwardly, not daring to say a word.


    Older people rtions are truly...


    ¡°Of course. Damiy¨­, please have a seat.¡± Mito Uzumaki weakly pointed at a seat, but she pointed it out indifferently.


    For this scene, everyone who was there pretended not to see it.


    Damiy¨­ was led down from the wagon to his feet. He was too old and needed people¡¯s help.


    He nced at Mito Uzumaki with a sneer in his heart. Even though they were both born in the same generation, they looked like a grandfather and granddaughter.


    Why!


    An annoyed Damiy¨­ was led by his servant to sit down.


    After Damiy¨­ sat down, everyone immediately followed suit and took their seats.


    ¡°In this Comic Exhibition, there will be three programs, first an opening ceremony performance, followed by an hour-long free performance and spectacle, and finally a closing ceremony performance.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled faintly, ¡°I am the host of this event, Mito Uzumaki.¡±


    Her voice could be heard throughout the forest because Chakra strengthened it.


    What?


    ¡°I can hear her voice clearly!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it was Mito-sama!¡±


    ¡°Great, I never thought I could see her here.¡±


    In an instant, all the stands immediately recognized Mito Uzumaki, the only person who lived from the Legendary era in Konoha.


    She is the leader of the Senju n...


    Akabane sighed a little. It would be great if Mito Uzumaki wanted to be the Third Hokage.


    However, since the Second Hokage stepped down, the Senju n no longer participates in politics.


    ¡°Without wasting any time, let¡¯s start the show.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled lightly.


    In an instant, dazzling lightning shone down on the stage below the audience.


    Lightning Release, Go!


    This scene immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    This is the start of the show. Of course, open Sakumo, who cast this Ninjutsu, but instead the Shadow Clone of the Third Hokage.


    Next, several figures appeared on the path.


    As the trees around the stage had been cut down and arranged, the scene in progress could be clearly seen from the various stands¡¯ angles.


    ¡°Grandpa, look at that. There¡¯s Kakashi!¡± In a stand, a girl screamed in surprise.


    With a calm face and covered by a mask, this figure is almost the same as theics.


    Behind him were four people, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and the person they had to protect, Tazuna.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this is?¡± Damiy¨­ stood up in surprise, his old body forcefully supporting him. The vision of his eyes was already slightly blurred, so he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty, calm down. This is just acting.¡± The Third Hokage said softly.


    ¡°In other words, the actors are the Ninja from Konoha?¡± The princess was interested and immediately asked to be sure.


    As she spoke, the scene on the ground continued.


    A calm puddle suddenly turned into two human figures.


    In the next second, the chain was pulled.


    Boom!


    Before the explosion urred, Hatake Kakashi immediately created a Shadow Clone and went into hiding.


    The audience screamed while they were watching this scene.


    ¡°Hey, is this a real ninja fight?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too dangerous ?!¡±


    ¡°Is that also part of acting?¡±


    In this scene, many viewers were screaming in surprise. Fortunately, there is a Ninja who exins it clearly. Otherwise, they will be scared, and there will be chaos.


    So far, the effects have been good.


    Akabane paid all of his attention to the scene on stage. He felt a little that this was like a live-action anime, full of memories!


    Of course...


    Jiraya didn¡¯t dare to use the kunai to stab his own hand.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t from the Uzumaki n, and he didn¡¯t have a strong body resistance. He only used a simple eye trick.


    The storyline after that is the same as the original plot.


    Damiy¨­ and the princess had been stunned for a long time in the stands. Even though they live in a world of Ninja, but witnessing such a fierce battle has never happened in their lives.


    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!


    Even though the scene on the stage made everyone worry a little, they still enjoyed it.


    Mostly when the tworge waterfalls collided with each other and destroyed the entire forest, mountains, and rocks around it, it was more memorable than the one in theics.


    ¡°Is this a real ninja fight?¡± Damiy¨­ was so impressed, and he was very excited to follow the show.


    What a terrifying power. If this guy wants to kill me, will the guards stop him?


    On the other hand, the princess did not worry too much about this matter.


    ¡°Haku-neesan is on stage! Is iting to an end?¡± The girl was both surprised and somewhat disappointed. She still wanted to watch it.


    ¡°Hey, Haku is a man.¡± Damiy¨­ was just trying to correct his granddaughter.


    ¡°No, I already think of her as my older sister, the man named Akabane is so disgusting.¡± The little princess said firmly.


    Mito Uzumaki only smiled when he heard that. Haku is a character that she ys, and it will not be revealed now. It will be more surprising if it is revealedter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the show will continue in thest program, and this is just the opening ceremony.¡± The Third Hokage spoke with a light cough.


    Zabuza, who was appearing on the stage, was his Shadow Clone, and actually, the Water Dragon Bullet Technique that Kakashi did was also his doing, so he even has two Shadow Clones on the stage.


    Since using this powerful technique simultaneously consumes a lot of Chakra from the Shadow Clone, the Shadow Clone could suddenly disappear if it was continued, and it would be an anti-climactic opening show.


    ¡°Great show!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s excellent but too short.¡±


    ¡°It would be better if the entireic plot had a show like this!¡±

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>


    Ordinary people who saw this performance felt happy, while the Ninja saw something beyond their ability.


    For ordinary people, the Ninjutsu used in this show is very impressive and exciting.


    But the j¨­nin understood how much chakra it would take to perform Ninjutsu in this short show.


    Apart from other things, all the audience¡¯s attention is on Kakashi, including the J¨­nin who are watching.


    Besides, when Haku came out to take Zabuza away, he used a needle to fake Zabuza¡¯s death in order to escape.


    Everyone on the stage knew that Zabuza was actually the Shadow Clone of the Third Hokage.


    To keep the needle-pierced Shadow Clone from disappearing, it needs excellent control and method.


    Of all people, only Mito Uzumaki was able to do it.


    ¡°For the next program, the visitors can descend from the stands in an orderly manner via a secret passage, and there will be other performance under the stands, and you can watch it freely.¡± The ninjas guarding the stands began directing the audience.


    But...


    In the stands where Akabane sat, no one listened to what the Ninja said. After the opening show ended, they immediately looked at Akabane.


    ¡°Akabane-chan, what is the next performance?¡± All the curious visitors wondered.


    Everyone knows Akabane and knows who he is. Nobody knows Comic Exhibition as well as he does.


    ¡°Intermediate programs can be enjoyed freely. I don¡¯t know well about the next program specifically. You can just watch it.¡± Akabane smiled slightly.


    How could I say that there will be eight Shadow Clones from Mito Uzumaki holding her own show on the stage?


    Are you kidding me?


    Akabane ns to leave the stands immediately. However, an Anbu came to him and said: ¡°Akabane-san, Damiy¨­ wants to meet.¡±


    ¡°Damiy¨­?¡± Akabane was taken aback.


    Akabane initially thought that if he were in ordinary Konoha citizens¡¯ stands, he would not be found, but now he understood that it was useless.


    ¡°Yes, Hokage-sama ordered you toe there.¡± The Anbu said again to hold Akabane away. He could understand Akabane¡¯s real attitude.


    Akabane felt strange and nodded at him and said: ¡°Are you from Root? You worked hard. I remember you now.¡±


    The Anbu, who his Genjutsu had trapped, would call him ¡°-san¡±.


    Hearing Akabane¡¯s words, this Anbu was shocked when his identity became known to the other party.


    ¡°Uh-oh ... Thank you, Akabane-san.¡± The Anbu is taken aback.


    Although Akabane¡¯s words sounded like praise, to this Anbu¡¯s ears, they sounded strange.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Akabane said goodbye to everyone and then made a Hand Seal with both his hands, then his figure flickered rapidly down the mountain.


    His movement made the Anbu¡¯s eyes react!


    The current Akabane still doesn¡¯t have the body that meets the requirements to move quickly, but he can rush to the Damiy¨­ stands without taking much time.


    But Akabane deliberately took a detour.


    Damiy¨­, huh?


    Uh, the show has already started!


    As soon as Akabane arrived at the foot of the mountain, there was a mysterious silhouette sitting.


    This figure is wearing a robe with red clouds in it, and the eyes of this figure are red.


    Itachi Uchiha.


    It was a character in the poster. Everyone¡¯s attention was on this figure.


    Not long after, another figure appeared.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Sasuke Uchiha said, of course, this is actually Ryo Uchiha.


    After a while, Sasuke was unable to move his body, and a badly injured Itachi walked towards him one step at a time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sasuke, maybe another time.¡±


    This scene is very familiar to Akabane¡¯s eyes, even though these two characters¡¯ voices are different from those in the anime in his previous life.


    Overall, it¡¯s pretty good.


    This scene was widely known!


    ¡°It¡¯s Itachi, Sasuke¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°He is very handsome!¡±


    The crowd stopped and made their firstment, and there were also girls screaming.


    Although the plot has not yet been released, everyone can feel the two siblings¡¯ emotional feelings who do not understand each other through this short show.


    Of course...


    The most important thing is their faces are handsome.


    Ryo Uchiha heard what these people said, making his face turn red.


    He initially enjoyed the cheers, but eventually, he realized that the crowd¡¯s cheers were on Itachi. What¡¯s more, who ys Itachi is Orochimaru.


    ¡°This is bad. Orochimaru got carried away and seemed to be enjoying it.¡± Akabane shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    Think about it, who do you thinkpiled this situation?


    Itachi and Akabane¡¯s eyes met for a moment, then Akabane looked away and went up to the stands.


    I hope Damiy¨­ and his entourage can get down from the stands so I can lure them for a bit.


    Akabane was secretly looking forward to it.


    The people can sit and chat with each other, even if what they say is not necessarily true.


    For example, Mito Uzumaki, who leads the Comic Exhibition events and contributes to many activities, is all just fulfilling her hobby?


    Akabane is just trying to guess, and there is also a purpose behind showing this event to Damiy¨­.


    I think this is just for entertainment and to strengthen the rtionship between the two parties. Meanwhile, it turned out that this was a tform used by both parties to discuss the problems that urred in the ¡°Uzumaki n¡±.


    At this point, Akabane could see clearly.


    But...


    While walking on the edge of the stands, he heard a conversation from above.


    The content is not that different from Akabane¡¯s thoughts.


    Damiy¨­ revealed his predicament to Mito Uzumaki and uttered the Land of Fire¡¯s position. After that, the Third Hokage tried to mediate with his half-assed strategy, trying to cool off the two sides. Here the Third Hokage was the mediator.


    ¡°Get up, don¡¯t worry. Being here means you¡¯re ready.¡± Akabane, who was still in doubt, suddenly heard a voice from the side.


    Akabane was surprised because someone suddenly grabbed his hand, and after he paid attention, he saw that it was Danz¨­.


    ¡°Eh, Sensei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Protect Damiy¨­,¡± Danz¨­ whispered as he looked at Akabane, then motioned for him to keep going.


    Eavesdropping, while protecting...


    Akabane sighed in his heart, and once he felt sure, he continued walking towards the stands.


    Whatever the situation, I¡¯ll try to speak first. If they don¡¯t want to listen to someone from the Kurama n, this isn¡¯t my part.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± As soon as Akabane arrived, he was stopped by two guards.


    ¡°I¡¯m Akabane Kurama. Damiy¨­ invited me to meet him.¡± Akabane said confidently.


    The two guards then turned their faces to Damiy¨­, and Damiy¨­ waved his hand in a gesture.


    Right now, Tsunade was already in the stands, and she was sitting beside the princess, the two of them not chatting much.


    When they heard that Akabane wasing, the two of them turned their head over at the same time.


    ¡°Akabane, you are the one who proposed this event. You and Tsunade will apany the princess to go around and have fun.¡± Said the Third Hokage.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, princess, you can think of them as your rtives. You can tell them if you find something you want to buy.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled and said softly.


    They?


    A rtive?


    Akabane screamed in his heart. This elderdy is digging a hole for me again!


    The princess didn¡¯t know what to do, and she looked at Damiy¨­ doubtfully: ¡°Grandpa ...¡±


    ¡°You can go with them. No one will dare to bother you.¡± Damiy¨­ smiled and looked very excited.


    ¡°Thank you, grandfather!¡± The princess jumped with joy and immediately walked out of the stands excitedly.


    It seemed she didn¡¯t like the atmosphere in the stands either.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Tsunade smiled sweetly, looking gentle and pleasant.


    The smile of a girl from the lineage of people respected in Konoha was gentle and pleasant. I hope she doesn¡¯t think of anything strange.


    These two girls are the same age, so they are overallpatible with each other.


    I hope there won¡¯t be a big problem...


    Akabane grumbled to himself. This time he couldn¡¯t do much. All he could do was keep an eye on these two girls.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>


    The princess looked very happy and left the stands without a hitch.


    Akabane and Tsunade followed her behind, staring at each other and then sighing helplessly.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name, by the way?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. For what purpose am I telling you !?¡±


    When leaving the stands, this girl¡¯s character drastically changed.


    If previously the princess was well-mannered and polite, now she looked like a fierce and terrifying demon who took the form of a human.


    Then she asked excitedly: ¡°Are you a person named Akabane?¡±


    ¡°Um ...¡± Akabane didn¡¯t know how to answer. He just nodded.


    Tsunade is currently trying hard to contain her anger.


    ¡°I always thought that someone who createsic books is a bald old man because I feel like he must be thinking about a lot of problems every day, and I never care about his daily life!¡± The princess was jumping up and down, babbling.


    At this time-


    Bang!


    There was a loud voice from somewhere. The princess, Akabane, and the many guards in the stands became alert when they heard that loud voice.


    Akabane saw Tsunade was clenching her fists against arge tree beside the road, and the tree fell into two pieces.


    The princess became afraid, trembling, and her eyes widened at Tsunade.


    ¡°Sorry, a bug was flying, I was afraid it would bite, so I beat it to death,¡± Tsunade said with a smile.


    ¡°Uh ... no, it¡¯s okay.¡± The princess stuttered.


    He was terrified to see Tsunade ¨C with such a thin and weak body, how could she have such terrifying strength?


    ¡°Oh, yes. So what¡¯s your name?¡± Tsunade asked again with a smile. This time, her tone was gentler but looked even scarier.


    ¡°Erika, just call me Erika.¡± Seeing Tsunade¡¯s smile made her shrink even more.


    This girl is too scary!


    Grandpa, I want to go home soon...


    ¡°Looks like they seem to get along.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled and ignored the drama below.


    She knew that whatever happened, Tsunade would not lose.


    ¡°As usual ... the strength of the Senju n is terrifying.¡± Daimy¨­ sighed softly.


    He already fully understood the dignity of the Senju n power from previous generations. After Hashirama and Tobirama died, now the Senju n has Tsunade as their heir.


    Plus those Ninjas...


    ¡°In Konoha, inheritance has nothing to do with bloodlines.¡± The Third Hokage seemed to have something to say.


    What Daimy¨­ thought was very simple. He believed that Konoha was strong because he had Senju and Uchiha, and he did not know the current generation of Konoha. Even ordinary ninja could have extreme powers.


    The purpose of the Third Hokage to invite him to this event was tomunicate and negotiate, but on the other hand also to show the strength of the current generation.


    ¡°Yes, even though the old generation is dead, the Will of Fire will continue to be passed on to the next generation.¡± Daimy¨­ let out aplicated sigh.


    ¡°Konoha is part of the Fire Nation. Konoha is a state asset that is feared by other countries.¡± Mito Uzumaki said.


    When the three elders started chatting deeper, on the way down the mountain, Erika didn¡¯t get her grandfather¡¯s attention, and she suddenly became embarrassed.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Daimy¨­ didn¡¯t hear him because the sound was so loud.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Erika. I¡¯ll show you around. It¡¯s nice here.¡± Tsunade said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Erika nodded and stepped forward. She didn¡¯t dare refuse Tsunade¡¯s invitation.


    From the start, Akabane was only watching from the side.


    It was obvious that Erika knew Tsunade¡¯s identity, and she deliberately provoked her.


    However, there is a saying that the weak must follow the wishes of the strong. No matter how hard Erika tried, she couldn¡¯t help but obey Tsunade¡¯s request.


    Tsunade¡¯s appearance now shocked him even more.


    Despite her harsh and straightforward methods, she managed to keep the Third Hokage and Daimy¨­ from interfering.


    Tsunade did this on purpose, and she did it correctly, not careless and full of anger.


    ¡°This may be how she fights.¡± Akabane thought to himself.


    Now what Akabane thinks about is how Tsunade will make this two-faced princess be cured.


    After descending the mountain...


    Seeing the route, Akabane felt that Erika might go bankrupt today.


    Sure enough, in front of them was Shinku Y¨±hi.


    Shinku Y¨±hi is a drawing artist too. Unlike Jiraiya, he doesn¡¯t have a dirty mind, so he just needs to go to afortable ce and start painting.


    If it weren¡¯t for Tsunade, people wouldn¡¯te to him.


    ¡°Hey, apparently, there are other people who are good at drawing here too!¡± Erika was shocked.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll invite you to have fun.¡± Tsunade smiled brightly.


    Shinku Y¨±hi finally finished her first drawing, then she looked forward to greeting the people in front of her, but she was surprised at someone.


    She didn¡¯t recognize the person who stands between Akabane and Tsunade, but she knew that this person was a princess. It could be seen from the clothes she was wearing.


    ¡°Shinku, this is Erika¡¯s daughter. She wants to buy your painting. Hey, choose a painting that you think is good.¡± Tsunade introduced Erika to Shinku and then offered Shinku¡¯s painting.


    ¡°Huh? No, I¡¯ll give you...¡± Shinku Y¨±hi was shocked. She never thought that she would benefit from this.


    ¡°No, no. You deserve money from this ...¡± Erika refused the gift and took the money out of her pocket, then casually handed it over.


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t have money for the change.¡± Shinku Y¨±hi said shyly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can have the change.¡± Erika said lightly.


    Erika doesn¡¯t think much of a small change... It can be seen that facials cost a lot of money.


    However, seeing Shinku Y¨±hi¡¯s work of art-filled Erika with ecstasy.


    I thought Tsunade would prank me, but it turns out that this painting is worth buying. The quality of the picture is no less than the original work!


    ¡°Shinku Y¨±hi¡¯s paintings are ranked second among paintings by people I¡¯ve seen, and of course, the quality of the paintings isn¡¯t bad,¡± Akabane said with a smile and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Second?¡±


    ¡°Akabane-niisan, then who is the first?¡± Shinku Y¨±hi and Erika asked together with curiosity.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Mito Uzumaki,¡± Akabane said.


    Mito Uzumaki does have a lot of talent, and all of his talents are at a terrible level, one of which is drawing.


    She can even manage a team, design, and lead an event professionally, even though she just learned a few days ago.


    ¡°What?¡± Shinku Y¨±hi was stunned, while Erika became even more curious.


    I didn¡¯t expect Mito Uzumaki to be that great. Erika could only sigh in regret.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the next ce. There are many beautiful and exciting performances in thisic exhibition. ¡± Tsunade said excitedly.


    Akabane looked in a direction. When viewed from this route, the next ce is Jiraiya.


    Why is this being so problematic? Women are scary...


    ¡°I can see it already. It looks like someone is painting up front too.¡± Erika said.


    ¡°Yes, this person is named Jiraiya,¡± Tsunade said indifferently.


    ¡°Jiraiya, huh? That name sounds like the name of a strong person. ¡± Erika is looking forward to it. Beyond what she thought, it turns out that Konoha has a hidden dragon and tiger. It turns out that apart from Akabane, there are many other expert painters here.


    Tsunade sneered and said irritably, ¡°Just go and see, if you like the painting, you can buy as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°Very nice!¡± Erika is still a little happy. This time, she doesn¡¯t need to spend the money. At least Jiriaya can now learn to respect the wishes of consumers.


    Erika gets into the crowd, and she struggles to get in until she is caught between the crowd, and she just finds out that most of them are men.


    But she didn¡¯t really think about it, and she still wanted to see another beautiful work of art by a master painter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bad idea?¡± Akabane was getting worried.


    ¡°Leave it alone. There aren¡¯t many good birds in the Daimy¨­ Residence.¡± Tsunade pursed her lips without sympathy.


    ¡°No, I mean Jiriaya, can he draw well?¡± Akabane sighed.


    Akabane could already imagine that Jiriaya¡¯s painting would be destroyed.


    Of course! I mean, this is Jiraiya!


    ¡°Ah ... what do you do, put ... put that, no, my painting, my painting!¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to paint these messy things? Here¡¯s money for you. From now on, you have to stop painting!¡± Then Erika walked out of the crowd after she had expressed her annoyance at Jiraiya.


    ¡°Hey, you stinky t-chested girl. Did you ask that person to draw?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t me me!¡± Tsunade waved her hand in annoyance.


    Jiraiya looked at Erika, immediately approached and persuaded her.


    Looking from her clothes, she was a princess.


    ¡°Go on, don¡¯te here again.¡± Jiraiya waved his hand and didn¡¯t want to see them again at all.


    Seeing Jiriaya ¡®s behavior, Akabane felt sorry for him with all his heart ¨C work in art is full of waves and storms.


    Of the thousands of words that were in his mind, Akabane was just...


    ¡°Keep going,¡± Akabane whispered.


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t feel anything, but he wanted to cry when Akabane said, ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°Keep going.¡± Tsunade patted his shoulder, then waved at Erika for him to follow.


    Jiraiya became angry while gritting his teeth.


    This guy now looks like a master raising a dog and telling it to bite everyone he hates, but he doesn¡¯t even dare say anything.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>


    ¡°Ahhh ... Itachi looks really handsome. I like him!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Kakashi is equally handsome!¡±


    After experiencing two incidents that upset her, Erika¡¯s mood returned after seeing Itachi and Kakashi.


    The three people were in front of Sakumo. Tsunade just saw him without a word, then she whispered to Akabane, ¡°I also agree that Itachi is handsome, but how can she also say Kakashi is handsome, even though a mask covers his face?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I firmly believe that Kakashi has a handsome face under his mask!¡± Erika said confidently.


    ¡°Maybe he has buck teeth or lips that are thick like a sausage.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Erika was angry and responded quickly to the statement.


    But...


    ¡°Hey, so you dare yell at me?¡± Tsunade raised her fist, and her eyes bulged.


    Erika immediately shrugs and says, ¡°No ... not really, I just wanted to try to correct your thoughts on Kakashi¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s not my opinion, but Akabane said it himself.¡± Seeing Tsunade¡¯s narrowed eyes, Akabane became confused.


    The mystery he created set himself on fire, but Akabane did say so.


    When Kakashi¡¯s character was just finished, many of his ssmates were fascinated by him. Then Akabane spoke these words to break their expectations.


    ¡°Akabane-niisan, is that true?¡± Erika asked desperately. It would break her heart if it were true that Kakashi had buck teeth or thick lips like sausages under his mask.


    ¡°You can look at his face carefully and judge for yourself.¡± Akabane didn¡¯t want to exin because he didn¡¯t really like this denial princess.


    In an instant, the dream was shattered.


    The exhibition stands along this street, founded by Mito Uzumaki.


    Right now, she is still in the stands and can¡¯t make Shadow Clones!


    Akabane could not bear to walk with the two girls who like to stir up trouble. He was waiting for an opportunity to use the Shadow Clone and hid with Earth Release to escape.


    Being here any longer will get me into more and more trouble.


    ¡°My grandmother arranged this event for many people to enjoy. Have you started admiring her now?¡± Tsunade turned to Erika and confirmed.


    Akabane is quite far from these two girls. He was sure that it was the right time to quickly create a shadow clone and enter the ground with Earth Release.


    ¡°Yes, I know that Grandma Mito is one of the Legendary characters in Konoha!¡± Erika answered with a sneer.


    ¡°Akabane, you are left behind. Speed up your steps!¡± Tsunade looked back and shouted.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Akabane replied lightly, and before long, he caught up with them.


    A dozen steps from the location of the three people...


    Akabane carefully got out of the ground and hid in the bushes.


    This is great. My Shadow Clone has taken my ce!


    Akabane¡¯s real body was waiting for Tsunade and the princess to walk quite far. When Akabane felt that they were far enough, he woulde out of the bush.


    ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s time to go to Kasumi¡¯s ce and find a ce to hide.¡± Akabane put together a n in his mind.


    It won¡¯t be long before the ce these two girls pass by is sure to be in chaos.


    After a few minutes, Akabane made it to the mountain forest.


    As soon as he arrived, he immediately saw Kasumi Kurama¡¯s stall. Many people flocked to look at the merchandise.


    ¡°Akabane-san, finally you ...¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± As soon as Kasumi Kurama wanted to greet him, Akabane shushed him.


    Kasumi Kurama didn¡¯t understand the situation yet, but he immediately obeyed Akabane¡¯s orders and fell silent.


    Akabane bent over to get through the crowd.


    He secretly used the Transformation Technique to change his appearance to that of an ordinary child.


    ¡°What is thisic?¡± Akabane takes a copy of the One Pieceic and pretends to ask a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s aic with a new title, called One Piece.¡± Someone answered.


    ¡°Is the plot good?¡± Akabane asked again.


    ¡°Umm ... not really, the painting style is also a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad if you get used to the drawing, and getting the power from a Devil Fruit still sounds really weird.¡±


    ¡°When the advanced volume is released, you can buy it and understand it.¡±


    At Kasumi Kurama¡¯s stall, everyone was having a heated discussion.


    Akabane just sat and listened to thements of the people in front of him calmly. It looks like the interest in One Piece is pretty good, and everyone can ept it.


    But the Narutoics are much more popr among readers in Konoha.


    That¡¯s because the setting is the same as the environment of the people reading it. It¡¯s a geographic factor, so it¡¯s hard to change.


    ¡°By the way, Kasumi-san, is this for sale?¡± Someone took a copy and wants to buy it.


    ¡°These fiftyic books haven¡¯t been sold yet.¡± Kasumi Kurama said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± Everyone sighed.


    100 Ry¨­ is not expensive, but these fifty copies are the first release and definitely worth being a collection.


    ¡°Kasumi-san, then what about the position of Commodore?¡±


    ¡°Regarding that, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Kasumi Kurama replied with a bitter smile while looking at Akabane.


    Akabane-san didn¡¯t exin the situation at all, so that I couldn¡¯t answer responsively.


    ¡°Too bad, why isn¡¯t Akabane-san here today?¡± Many people sighed.


    Sitting together and reading manga while talking about the plot sounds really good.


    But unfortunately, the author is not here...


    Akabane just listened to these people¡¯s conversations and ignored them.


    After all, titles like Commodore and others aremon knowledge, and it seems that it doesn¡¯t need to be exined.


    But now I¡¯m in Naruto World, and those words must sound foreign to their ears.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to add a few more pages for the exnationter. Luckily I didn¡¯t print too many of them.¡± Akabane was pensive and continued listening.


    The many questions from readers gave him lots of inspiration to follow up on the next formal release.


    No wonder games alwayse with beta versions first.


    At this time, someone walked into the stall. He picked up aic and sat down.


    Orochimaru?


    Despite using the Transformation Technique, Akabane instinctively felt that he was Orochimaru for some reason.


    Orochimaru also felt the same way, and he turned to Akabane.


    The two people looked at each other and were sure of their respective instincts.


    ¡°Is One Piece aic that tells about pirates?¡±


    After Orochimaru opened it, he immediately understood theic¡¯s drawing and turned to the next page.


    Akabane fell silent, observing him silently.


    Page after page read...


    After reading a few pages, Orochimaru finally stopped.


    He pondered and asked: ¡°Is there a Devil Fruit in this world?¡±


    Everyone who heard his words fell silent.


    Everyone looks at him. Several people who were talking fell silent immediately.


    After a few seconds, someone finally couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Hey, kid. This is just aic, don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right. This is just a fictional story and doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Everyone shook their heads.


    However ...


    Orochimaru did not listen to the answers of those around him, and his eyes were only on Akabane, full of thirst for the unknown.


    ¡°How could there be Devil Fruits in this world? Just thinking about it is ridiculous.¡± Akabane shook his head.


    Of course, it¡¯s obvious. Devil Fruits don¡¯t exist.


    If Akabane had swapped one of the systems and removed it, Devil Fruits could exist in this world, but he hasn¡¯t reached this level yet.


    ¡°Too bad.¡± Disappointed Orochimaru, his interest in this newic faded in an instant.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t read the whole thing, he decided to turn to the next page quickly.


    Just as he was turning the page, he suddenly saw a rubber boy.


    ¡°He has a soft and springy body, looks really good ...¡±


    Orochimaru thought for a moment, then his eyes sparkled.


    Some parts of the human body were soft textured, but it was impossible to stretch to such a long length.


    ¡°Umm ... maybe you can try it.¡± He became interested in thisic again.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Kenjutsu ... in this world that has a Devil Fruit, is there someone who practices Kenjutsu ?!¡± Seeing the fifth episode, Orochimaru was a little surprised.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    Some people find Orochimaru strange.


    Even though they were all reading the sameic book, it was Orochimaru who talked the most.


    Orochimaru just shook his head and then closed his mouth.


    It¡¯s the same as people who practice Kenjutsu alone in the Ninja World, and it looks stupid and ridiculous.


    ¡°Not all Kenjutsu users are weak. In the Land of Iron, many people are very skilled in the field of Kenjutsu.¡± Akabane said.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± Even though Orochimaru seemed to agree, he still disliked people who only practiced Kenjutsu.


    Unlike the Pirate World, people who don¡¯t eat Devil Fruits aren¡¯t necessarily weak.


    Akabane only smiled slightly, without exining much.


    This will probably involve following up on the plot, but we need to focus on selling it first.


    After finishing reading, Orochimaru closed hisic book and returned it to the shelf.


    He nced at Akabane and said: ¡°I saw Akabane with Tsunade and the princessing here.¡±


    ¡°I see. Akabane is apanying the princess. No wonder I don¡¯t see her here.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what the circumstances will be, so I have to ask carefully.


    ¡°Do you want to meet the princess?¡±


    Everyone gets excited. Either Akabane or the princess, these two were people they wanted to meet.


    But...


    Orochimaru said something explicit to be able to talk alone with Akabane.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m going to another ce first. I hope you guys can enjoy your time.¡± Orochimaru got up and bowed slightly, then turned and left.


    Akabane understood, stood up, and followed in Orochimaru¡¯s footsteps.


    After walking a few steps, Orochimaru leaned back under arge tree by the side of the road.


    ¡°Akabane, it seems you don¡¯t like your current mission. You even used the Shadow Clone to fool Tsunade and run away from her.¡± Said Orochimaru enjoyed other people¡¯s bad luck.


    Akabane rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter: ¡°The two girls are always fighting, and I don¡¯t want to get involved with either of them. It¡¯s too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°Women are troublesome creatures, but somehow I am pleased to see you hit by bad luck like this,¡± Orochimaru said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Looks like you yed Itachi Uchiha for too long, are you finished?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I used Shadow Clone to take my ce.¡±


    Orochimaru used the Transformation Technique and walked casually with Akabane.


    The two were in a state they weren¡¯t expecting, but there were many topics to discuss.


    Orochimaru elerated his pace a little and said with emotion: ¡°I want to learn to write stories from you, Akabane. Then I will write a story about my journey to learn the mysteries of all Ninjutsu and mysteries of life. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    Huh?


    Akabane could not follow the topic, and he did not understand why Orochimaru suddenly became like this.


    She caught up with him and then said emphatically: ¡°Talking about life.¡±


    Orochimaru was silent for a while, thenughed: ¡°From your story, I got a lot of inspiration, soics are not a useless thing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Akabane was silent for a moment, unsure of what Orochimaru was trying to say. But he was sure that his words served a purpose.


    ¡°Nope ... it¡¯s nothing, just want to discuss with someone,¡± Orochimaru said after being silent for a while.


    ¡°What steps are you taking to take advantage of him?¡± Akabane frowned slightly.


    Orochimaru¡¯s mentality has changed quite a bit.


    ¡°I thought I would join them.¡±


    Then Akabane said calmly, ¡°By joining them. You will get more opportunities to achieve your goals.¡±


    Ninjutsu research is both experimental and theoretical, and all of this requires authority and costs.


    Hecked theoretical knowledge and frightening talent like the Second Hokage, so he had to do a lot of experimentation.


    ¡°Be careful. He is not easy to deal with, and the most important thing is you have a good n for the future.¡± Akabane said after a while.


    Danz¨­¡¯s method is very unpredictable and cunning, and he will attract people to follow him step by step.


    ¡°He is indeed a poisonous snake, but ... I am Orochimaru!¡± Orochimaru is very confident.


    If you interact with a poisonous snake, one day it will definitely bite you, but Orochimaru is a person who was born to live with snakes.


    ¡°Good.¡± Akabane nodded, not saying much.


    Even though no outsiders are involved in this organization, you should still be on Danz¨­ and the Anbu lookout. And you can¡¯t be too open with them.


    Then he walked a few steps towards the distance.


    Suddenly...


    There is a gust of wind blowing and following someone who is in the middle of the road.


    It¡¯s Danz¨­.


    He looked at Orochimaru and then at Akabane. He was a little surprised, then said: ¡°So you are walking together, it will save a lot of my time.¡±


    ¡°Sense!¡± Akabane did not change his appearance but immediately bowed slightly.


    ¡°Well ... soon there might be war in the Uzumaki territory,¡± Danz¨­ said nonchntly.


    ¡°I guessed it.¡± Said Orochimaru while licking his lips.


    Even though this event looks like an ordinaryic book exhibition, there are negotiations before the war that took ce behind this event.


    But, for him, this is an opportunity.


    ¡°When exactly?¡± Akabane asked after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°It all depends on them, we will handle it passively, and for the time being, it will be around after the ch¨±nin exams.¡± Danz¨­ lightly said.


    Hmm... this is not a problem for me.


    Akabane just said to himself, he didn¡¯t want to get Danz¨­¡¯s attention too much, and better not go.


    ¡°This is like any other wars,¡± Orochimaru said.


    ¡°Well, war is inevitable. If Konoha is to be stable, we have to use methods that dominate other territories.¡± Danzo said nonchntly.


    Then he looked at Akabane and Orochimaru, then said: ¡°Anbu and Root will likely be involved. So, I hope you can help me.¡±


    ¡°Who knows what the future holds? I still can¡¯t entirely agree right away.¡± Orochimaru replied coldly.


    ¡°Sensei, if I need to help with training, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Akabane said confusedly.


    Akabane did not want to participate in the war directly, but he certainly did not want to participate in this war with Danz¨­.


    As for Orochimaru ...


    He didn¡¯t have the slightest shock or emotion. From what Danz¨­ said, he could still see that he was not at peace right now.


    ¡°Well, then.¡± Danz¨­ nodded. After seeing the two, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you know what to do, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Sensei.¡± Akabane bowed slightly, then looked up and found that Danz¨­ was gone.


    Akabane narrowed his eyes and thought, did Danz¨­ know that we were working together?


    They think the same thing in their hearts.


    The two of them were silent and took a few leisurely steps.


    Judging from Danz¨­¡¯s reaction, he shouldn¡¯t have known it, but the fact that he knew both the identities of Akabane and Orochimaru who were using the Transformation Technique, maybe Danz¨­ had guessed it.


    After all, they caused the current situation to ur.


    ¡°Akabane, as if I have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be going first. There¡¯s a lot to do.¡±


    Orochimaru said lightly, ¡°However, after the closing ceremony, I could not attend.¡±


    ¡°All right, be careful.¡±


    Akabane flexed his muscles, stretched his waist, and said giddily, ¡°If I have no obligations in this ce, I want to slip away and leave.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Orochimaru nodded slightly, then walked through the path towards the vige.


    Akabane looked at the time and calcted something.


    Tsunade and the others must have almost finished their tour, and the closing ceremony was about to arrive.


    ¡°I have to find an opportunity to change ces with my clone.¡± He thought to himself.


    It would be a bad ending if Tsunade found out that I used Shadow Clone to fool her.

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    A few minutester, Akabane waited at the next trading tent and switched positions with his Shadow Clone.


    ¡°The timing is very urate,¡± Tsunade said lightly.


    ¡°What?¡± Erika didn¡¯t know what Tsunade was talking about.


    Akabane scratched his head and pretended innocently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tsunade?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Tsunade sneered and stopped responding.


    Akabane touched his nose to hide the tension in his heart.


    Did she realize that I switched ces with my Shadow Clone?


    In retrospect, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes I made. Then there is only one possibility, Mito Uzumaki selling me again.


    ¡°Cough, all right, let¡¯s go. The closing ceremony is about to begin.¡± Akabane pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Tsunade sneered, then turned towards the stands.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Erika doesn¡¯t understand much, especially things rted to ninja. She just wants to know what exciting things she can see next.


    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Tsunade said, somewhat irritated.


    ¡°Eh, we have to go back now?¡± Erika looks back and tries to slip away, and she felt that she hadn¡¯t had enough fun.


    However...


    When Erika looked back and saw the terrifying Tsunade, she shouted and immediately abandoned her intention.


    If this person is lost, I¡¯m afraid the whole ce will be in chaos.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use violence on me? I am the Princess of the Land of Fire!¡±


    Erika said in a high tone.


    ¡°Who said no? Stop being spoiled.¡±


    Tsunade waved her hand to make her stop causing trouble and then pulled her to the stand with one hand.


    After walking together, finally, the argument between the two of them had ended.


    ¡°Good work!¡±


    Akabane secretly likes her, so he doesn¡¯t have to suffer to the end, and he won¡¯t let her go anyway.


    In fact, Akabane was just about to use Genjutsu. If Erika tried to slip away again, Akabane would use Genjutsu to hypnotize her back ¨C after all, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t put up a fight against hypnosis and Genjutsu.


    ¡°Thinking about this, luckily Jiraya doesn¡¯t have this kind of ability,¡± Akabane said to himself.


    ¡°Hey, this is not the way to the stands!¡± Erika follows behind and finds that the path is getting narrower...


    ¡°This is a shortcut. ¡°Tsunade said lightly.


    In the end, the narrow road had bent, and Erika could see the previous stands, but in front of them was a cliff more than ten meters high.


    How do I climb it ?!


    She was a little confused, and he was stunned.


    ¡°This is the fastest route, and it¡¯s not difficult to go through.¡± Tsunade smiled happily and suddenly pulled her up towards the cliff.


    Chakra control is very strong, and he walks steadily over the side of the cliff. It wasn¡¯t a problem for her to bring someone along, but this kind of experience was too terrifying for Erika as an ordinary person.


    She did not stop screaming from under the cliff to the stands.


    Akabane was a little confused behind him. I wanted to use Genjutsu to make her feel a bitfortable, but Tsunade moved too suddenly, and she didn¡¯t really care what trouble she would get from her actions.


    ¡°Hey, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡±


    The guards immediately rushed to the source of the sound.


    Erika stood on her trembling legs, and Tsunade said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just took her to the stands via a shortcut.¡±


    ¡°Tsunade, what are you doing?¡± Mito Uzumaki was about to scold her, but when she saw Erika¡¯s expression, she immediately realized that her prejudice was wrong.


    This expression... looks like she¡¯s not angry.


    ¡°That was ... so much fun, so much fun!¡±


    Erika said excitedly, ¡°Tsunade-neesan, will you do that again? Okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tsunade was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Erika to react like this.


    For her, it wasn¡¯t easy to understand, but Akabane knew precisely what was going on


    People are afraid to ride roller coasters, but they still love it.


    ¡°Do that again. Hey, Tsunade-neesan, please ~¡± Erika kept pulling Tsunade¡¯s arm and acted like a baby.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Ah, Tsunade just ... invited her to have fun,¡± Daimy¨­ said awkwardly.


    He really doesn¡¯t understand what his granddaughter is thinking to act spoiled like that to Tsunade.


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± Tsunade grabbed Erika and jumped from the stands.


    Yep, totally in freefall.


    In the middle of the height, Tsunade stomped and walked on the side of the cliff.


    * Snap.


    ¡°Ahhhhh ~¡± Erika shouted, and it reflected her fear.


    What was even more terrifying was that Tsunade fell to the ground and ran upstairs again.


    It looks ... crunchy!


    Back in the stands, Erika¡¯s legs go limp and don¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°This is so fun!¡± Erika felt very happy, and she looked at Tsunade full of happiness.


    Tsunade waspletely shocked by her reaction.


    Actually, what was she thinking?


    I guess she will get scared. Why does she like this so much ?!


    ¡°Tsunade-neesan, you ...¡±


    ¡°Erika,e back here!¡± Seeing Erika heading towards him, Daimy¨­ immediately shouted to order her to stop ying.


    Once again, this little girl was scared when Tsunade took her. She is a princess, so Daimy¨­ is very worried about her.


    ¡°Well, the closing ceremony should start soon, right?¡± The Third Hokage tried to change the topic.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Hokage,¡± Akabane replied.


    Akabane presided over and prepared for the closing ceremony. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shown himself to arge crowd this time.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s begin. Daimy¨­-sama has a long way to go after this, so the sooner it ends, the better.¡± Uzumaki Mito said indifferently.


    ¡°Well, the Land of Fire hasn¡¯t turned into chaos yet, but it would be good to end it soon,¡± Daimy¨­ answered, then nodded, indicating Akabane to start the closing program.


    Akabane bowed slightly, formed a Hand Seal with both of his hands, and immediately left.


    Then...


    ¡°Theic exhibition will end soon, and the closing ceremony program will begin soon. There were three segments in the closing ceremony: plot shows, songs, and visual fantasy games. ¡°


    ¡°Everyone is requested to return to the stands immediately so that they can witness the final rites perfectly.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s voice was amplified by Chakra and spread throughout the mountain forest.


    Everyone started walking towards the stands.


    If some people aren¡¯t looking forward to this program, maybe they don¡¯t really care. They might just walk away ¨C like Orochimaru.


    Several people walked towards the stands, and each stand¡¯s situation was basically the same as before.


    Meanwhile, Erika, who was finished with her ¡®roller coaster¡¯, immediately went to the stands and sat down. She took a few sips of water to recover her energy and prepared to watch the final show.


    After a few minutester...


    The audience saw one silhouette after another appear on the mountain path.


    They are Zabuza and Haku.


    And on the opposite side Kakashi, Sasuke, and Naruto.


    At this time, Zabuza was locked by eight Ninken and couldn¡¯t move, while Haku was paralyzing Sasuke, and Naruto was standing beside him.


    ¡°Zabuza, you are going too far. Your wild ambition...¡±


    Kakashi formed the Hand Seal with both of his hands, and then-


    * Chirp Chirp Chirp!


    A loud sound shed from below into the stands.


    ¡°Oh my god, this ...¡±


    ¡°Raikiri, that really is Raikiri¡¯s Ninjutsu!¡±


    ¡°Incredible, I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    Not just ordinary people, but the ninja who saw were also shocked.


    The Ninjutsu that was in theics was wholly seen in front of them. The dazzling lighting made the spectators burst into tears.


    ¡°Let me say it again. Your future is death!¡±


    At high speed, Kakashi ran and hit Zabuza, who could not move.


    But then...


    A silhouette appeared suddenly, standing in front of Zabuza.


    In an instant, blood spilled onto Kakashi¡¯s hands!


    Zabuza was stunned, looking at Haku, who was protecting him.


    After that, he lowered his head and smiled darkly: ¡°My future is only death? Hahaha... Kakashi, I think you wrong again.¡±

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>


    ¡°Is Mito-sama dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to the plot, it is like that.¡±


    ¡°Zabuza is too evil.¡±


    Everyone who has known this plot through theics knows that Zabuza may look cruel, but he actually only has a stiff mouth.


    Her feelings for Haku were not what they seemed.


    These kinds of emotions have a greater impact and surprise on the reader¡¯s interpretation.


    ¡°Impressive! I really didn¡¯t expect any ninja who could do this kind of thing.¡± Daimy¨­ was old and weak, but he enjoyed the show immensely.


    Judging from his reaction, he was very satisfied with thisic exhibition.


    While on the stage, Kakashi had weakened both Zabuza¡¯s hands, so he couldn¡¯t make Hand Seals anymore. Besides that, the amount of Chakra currently was very small.


    At this time, a group from the Land of Water led by Gat¨­ had arrived.


    They blocked the path to prevent Zabuza from escaping anding to him. Zabuza, who could no longer use his arms, became very weak, and Gat¨­ and his group were no longer afraid of him.


    ¡°By the way, I actually still hold a grudge against this kid ... huh, but he¡¯s already dead!¡± Gat¨­ felt angry as he stepped on Haku¡¯s head.


    Seeing this scene...


    ¡°Bastard, what did he do to Mito-sama ?!¡±


    ¡°Unforgivably, who is ying the role of Gat¨­?¡±


    ¡°We have to find him!¡±


    Everyone in the stands was furious and looked menacingly at Gat¨­.


    Akabane has seen a lot of this kind of phenomenon.


    In his previous life, many actors yed a big viin in a film, and in real-life, they received threats from the audience.


    The reaction was the same as for this audience.


    Here, the role of Gat¨­ is Murasaki. He had good hearing and could hear the criticism and jeers from the audience in the stands, making his body tremble.


    However...


    He had no choice but to steel himself and continue talking.


    Then he returned to focus on the plot ording to theic.


    Even though everyone who was cast was bing actors for the first time, they yed the roles quite well.


    Until in the end, Zabuza shed tears.


    He held the Kunai with his mouth and ran towards Gat¨­ and his group.


    A sword pierced Zabuza¡¯s body, but he was unstable and was still advancing ferociously.


    Gat¨­ and his subordinates go haywire.


    At the same time, the audience in the stands was also carried away by the atmosphere on the stage.


    Theic plot and the actual atmosphere on the stage are two different circumstances. Those who initially felt angry and disgusted with Zabuza were now all gone.


    Kill, kill him!


    And in the end, a drop of snow fell.


    Everyone saw that Haku appeared in front of Zabuza, soft as snow, very beautiful.


    ¡°Allow me to always be by your side.¡± A sweet voice was heard.


    Zabuza gasped, and step by step, approached him.


    ¡°I want to say ... Goodbye, Haku ... I¡¯m really sorry ... Thank you for everything!¡±


    His body copsed, lying next to Haku¡¯s corpse.


    At this time, a song was heard.


    ¡°Habataitara ...¡±


    It was the ¡®Blue Bird¡¯ song.


    The song is yed together with the end of the show.


    On top of Zabuza and Haku¡¯s corpses were the spirits of the two who smiled at each other, then turned into two birds and flew up into the sky.


    This beautiful scene is apanied by a beautiful song.


    Nobody spoke, while daughter Erika was just dumbfounded and crying in her seat.


    Tsunade likewise, sadness exploded in her heart.


    So are ninjas a tool?


    Maybe, but it¡¯s clear. This time Zabuza and Haku be bluebirds and can fly freely.


    At the same time, Mito Uzumaki¡¯s figure appeared in the air. She was like a nightingale, singing beautiful songs.


    Beneath his feet, there was a mountain wall with ropes tied to arge tree and a high mountain in the distance.


    Very beautiful!


    The Third Hokage knew that there would be a Genjutsu performance by Akabane, but he was worried that the show could notpare to this beautiful and touching scene.


    A few minutester, the song ended, and Mito Uzumaki¡¯s figure slowly flew to the sky.


    After that, the forest became silent for a few moments.


    All that was heard was the sound of birds and insects and also soft sobs.


    ¡°This is unexpected!¡±


    ¡°That guy called Akabane is just insane!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, are the two birds Zabuza and Haku?¡±


    After a moment of silence, people gradually spoke.


    Everyone¡¯s emotions were carried away by this plot. They were both sad and amazed.


    ¡°Grandfather, the rtionship between Zabuza and Haku is very touching!¡± Erika couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.


    Since childhood, princess Erika was always at Daimy¨­¡¯s house. She doesn¡¯t really understand many things about the outside world and makes her unable to hold back tears when she sees this sad plot.


    ¡°Yes, this story is very touching.¡± Daimy¨­ sighed slightly, not reacting much.


    As a Daimy¨­, he¡¯s had many more violent realities than this plot, but at least Akabane manages to make the plot of this show more memorable for him.


    ¡°The first and second programs have finished and will soon be followed by thest one. For the audience... prepare your mental!¡±


    The third program is Fantasy Game.


    Of course...


    Technically it is a Genjutsu that affects the five senses of the audience without harming them.


    ¡°What to prepare?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, Fantasy Game is no ordinary show.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±


    Many people are still drowning in sorrow without waiting for them to subside. The next show is about to start.


    There was no time to remember it.


    But what will he do in the final show?


    Everyone wondered in their hearts and was looking forward to it.


    The previous show was very interesting. This event is well worth a visit, and I¡¯m really looking forward to its final show.


    Next second.


    ¡°Fantasy Game, let¡¯s get started!¡±


    Currently, Akabane is in front of a majestic and beautiful painting. Then he released his Genjutsu and entered everyone into the enormous Illusory Domain.


    He got everyone in the stands into Genjutsu. Even though most of them were ordinary people and had no resistance, the spiritual energy he needed was still enormous. If Akabane¡¯s spiritual energy reached more than 80, it would be impossible to do so.


    As everyone entered the Illusory Domain, they saw the surrounding scene change suddenly.


    The walls and stands are gone.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is ...¡±


    ¡°This is Hidden Leaf Vige,¡± Daimy¨­ said lightly.


    He saw Erika, who was wearing ninja clothes and gear next to him.


    Then he saw himself...


    Wow, the Hokage¡¯s robe.


    ¡°Grandpa, why can you use the Hokage robe?¡± Erika is shocked.


    ¡°It must be because of the Illusory Domain. It¡¯s some Genjutsu.¡±


    Daimy¨­ said calmly, ¡°Our appearance has been transformed into a Ninja.¡±


    Around him, there were many people dressed like Ninja with faces full of shock.


    Wee to the Fantasy Game.


    ¡°In the first wave, there will be enemies attacking when the bell rings. Please buy equipment and learn Ninjutsu as soon as possible, and get ready for battle.¡±


    The first wave?


    Equipment?


    What is this?!


    Everyone was confused and didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°Rookies, don¡¯t waste time. Hurry up and prepare your Ninjutsu and equipment. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to survive the first wave!¡± Everyone could hear an indifferent voice.


    Everyone looked around-


    ¡°This guy, he looks like the smelly guy who drew that uglyic!¡± Erika was shocked.


    The difference is this person looks older, stands on a frog, and holds a book entitled ¡®Icha Icha Paradise¡¯ in his hand.


    ¡°What ninjutsu and equipment should I buy?¡± Daimy¨­ wondered to himself.


    ¡°Well, your mission is to protect the people of Konoha and the Hokage. If one of the Hokage Residence or the Hokage falls, the game will be over.¡± Said the adult ¡®Jiraiya¡¯ coldly.


    Daimy¨­ came to him.


    ¡°Jiraiya¡± opens ¡°Icha Icha Paradise¡± and shows the various Ninjutsu options recorded in it.


    Can I be able to use it?


    Daimy¨­ took a look and finally exchanged his Skill Points for a Ninjutsu called Earth-Style Wall.


    In an instant, he mastered it, and at the same time, there was a procedure for using Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Try it.¡± The adult ¡®Jiraiya¡¯ said lightly.


    Daimy¨­ nodded, shouting: ¡°Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!¡±


    After that, his two hands automatically created a Hand Seal.


    A great wall surrounds it. This is Earth-Style Wall, defensive Ninjutsu!


    ¡°Grandpa, you really can use Ninjutsu!¡± Erika is very enthusiastic.


    You can master Ninjutsu by exchanging them for Skill Points. This is very practical.


    The others also became excited in an instant. For these ordinary people, the experience of being able to use Ninjutsu was nothing but great joy.


    ¡°This is really ... amazing!¡± Daimy¨­ released his Ninjutsu, looked at his hands, and muttered to himself.


    Previously he didn¡¯t understand this Ninjutsu ability he learned, but after Daimy¨­ used it, he realized how powerful this Ninjutsu was.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    ¡°Damn! Unfortunately, we can¡¯t participate in the Fantasy Game!¡±


    Tsunade saw Daimy¨­ and the rest of the audience in a stupor, and she immediately understood that they were under the influence of Akabane¡¯s Genjutsu to enter the Fantasy Game.


    ¡°Using it on many people will require a lot of Chakra, not to mention that among them are j¨­nin ...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be like them?¡± Mito Uzumaki looked at Tsunade and made her shrink and dare not speak.


    It¡¯s not like that.


    She was just curious about what happened in the Fantasy Game.


    ¡°Akabane, where¡¯s your Fantasy Game?¡± Jiraiya was disguised using the Transformation Technique.


    He thought he could fool Akabane and get into that Fantasy Game as well, but until now, Jiraiya didn¡¯t feel what he was waiting for.


    ¡°You idiot, Genjutsu like this costs a lot of Chakra.¡±


    Murasaki stood up and hit Jiraiya on the head.


    ¡°Jiraiya, how could I forget you? Don¡¯t you think that you are already in the Fantasy Game?¡±


    Akabane said and moved the painting so Jiraiya could see it.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiraiya saw a tall man standing on a frog. To him, it looked impressive.


    ¡°Wow. Hahaha... This gentleman looks amazing.¡± He was so happy, and he didn¡¯t expect Akabane to let him in too.


    Sakumo wanted to say something, but he was already discouraged when he saw Murasaki shaking his head.


    He was stunned for a moment, then sighed: ¡°What an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You just need to have fun,¡± Murasaki said with a shrug.


    Akabane smiled slightly and returned to concentrating on controlling the direction of the Illusory Domain.


    The abilities of everyone residing in the Illusory Domain were given by Akabane. If he wants, Daimy¨­ could even immediately gain Hokage-level fighting strength.


    But such games will not be fun, and people will get bored quickly.


    Inside the Illusory Domain.


    ¡°Everyone can only learn one skill at the start. However, every time you survive a wave of enemy attacks, you can learn one more Ninjutsu or equipment.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you will gain levels if you kill the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Go and fight, Rookies!¡±


    The adult Jiraiya spoke so arrogantly that he didn¡¯t even think about the Daimy¨­ ying Hokage¡¯s role.


    Daimy¨­ turned around.


    As the leader of a country, even though he is not a ninja, he has the ability to lead and give amand to troops.


    After thinking for a moment, he said: ¡°I order half of you to take Ninjutsu, and the other half for equipment, and then give equipment to the ninja who has skills.¡±


    As the leader, Daimy¨­¡¯s ns were quite simple.


    At the very least, a group of weak people who do not have the ability to fight can be of use if they have Ninjutsu.


    If this bunch were all Ninja in the real world, Daimy¨­ really couldn¡¯t give themand.


    They are just ordinary people, and their admiration for Daimy¨­ discourages them from denying hismand ¨C even for those who get a share in exchanging equipment.


    ¡°It feels like I have my own ninja army.¡±


    Daimy¨­ said to himself.


    He stood on top of the Hokage Residence and observed the condition of the vige from there.


    Then...


    ¡°Everyone, make the team into four parts and protect Konoha from the four directions.


    ¡°Ninjutsu users will be responsible for taking down enemies who have the equipment.¡± Daimy¨­ continued giving orders.


    Under hismand, there were four hundred people. He ordered two hundred people to exchange their points for Ninjutsu and equipment. He felt this strength was enough to fight the enemy in the first wave.


    I must say that the choice is rtively the best.


    Momentster, the enemy attacked.


    Under hismand, more than two hundred Ninja quickly defeated the enemy and even took the initiative to expand beyond the vige.


    Outside the vige, they found many wild monsters.


    Daimy¨­ didn¡¯t worry too much about them. He ignored the wild monsters and asked everyone to return immediately after the enemy in the first wave was defeated.


    This time, he was still using the previous method.


    Half exchanged equipment and the other half Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Grandpa, it looks like we can get through this!¡± Erika said proudly.


    Thanks to the guards¡¯ help, she now has two Ninjutsu and one Kunai. So, she can kill multiple enemies with ease. Now ording to the ranking of the game, she is at the Genin level.


    Likewise, with the other two hundred Ninjas who have Ninjutsu, they have reached the Genin level.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Daimy¨­ noticed something and shook his head.


    He felt that he had missed something, but for a moment, he couldn¡¯t remember.


    The second wave ising.


    ¡°Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique¡±


    ¡°Lightning Cutter!¡±


    Faced with Ninjutsu users, the attacking enemy was swiftly defeated.


    In less than a minute, all the enemies were sessfully killed, but...


    ¡°I¡¯m running out of Chakra.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost exhausted too.¡±


    ¡°How to recover Chakra?¡±


    The second wave is over. What everyone thinks is not Ninjutsu or what equipment they should exchange, but how to recover Chakra.


    The adult Jiraiya smiled slightly and said: ¡°Well, Rookie is a rookie. If you want to recover your Chakra, of course, you have to rest.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Chakra?¡± Daimy¨­ was stunned for a moment, finally remembering what he had forgotten.


    To cast Ninjutsu, it takes Chakra...


    ¡°All of you, use this free time to rest, and in the next wave, make sure you allocate your Chakra usage.¡±


    Without Chakra, would we be able to pass the third wave?


    He panicked even more.


    After a minute, the third wave came.


    ¡°Mydy, it looks like the enemy in wave three looks even stronger!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but like it or not, we have to fight them!¡±


    Fortunately, Erika is quite good at allocating Chakra. She is not arbitrary in using Ninjutsu. Most of the enemies she defeated in closebat using Kunai.


    But...


    Even though the enemy was a low-level AI on par with Genin, it seemed that theirbat abilities were superior.


    Since the Ninjutsu could not be reused, all the Ninjas fought defensively and gradually retreated towards the gate.


    After a few minutes, the battle was finally over.


    Seeing the Ninja, who had the less fighting ability, Daimy¨­ felt hopeless.


    ¡°Grandfather...¡±


    ¡°Looks like we will lose the next wave.¡± Daimy¨­ sighed.


    His troops do not have enough Chakra to face the enemy in this wave.


    The fourth wave.


    ¡°Soldiers, get ready for the battle!¡±


    Some of them had died, and the Ninjutsu army had no reserves.


    Everyone participated in the battle, no matter they were a Ninja or an ordinary person.


    The battle in this wave was fierce.


    Erika struggles to endure, but her soul is too affected by the circumstances around her.


    Even though she didn¡¯t feel the pain, fear came from herrade¡¯s death, and it couldn¡¯t be erased.


    This feeling made her think that war was not a game.


    From the 400 people, there was only a handful left at the end of the Fourth Wave. Erika has also been killed in the current battle.


    Daimy¨­ felt lost.


    Previously, even though he didn¡¯t say it outright, he thought from the bottom of his heart that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to rule a ninja.


    But now?


    The problem from the other side got him in this position. Most of them are ordinary people in the real world, the Ninjutsu, and equipment they have are still not enough to make up for their shorings.


    Regardless of his orders or understanding of the Ninja, he was too far away.


    At this time, unknown music is heard. Daimy¨­ has a mysterious feeling that makes him endure even though he faces the Fifth Wave alone.


    After a minute, the enemy came to attack.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the enemy?¡± Daimy¨­ was surprised to see that no enemy wasing. He thought that the enemy had surrendered.


    But before long, someone appeared from the main gate of Konoha.


    He is...


    ¡°Zabuza! It¡¯s Zabuza!¡±


    The Ninja guarding the main gate shouted. Just as they were about to prepare for battle, Zabuza shook off Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, and his figure suddenly blinked.


    It hadn¡¯t even been a second, and he had already killed three people of Ch¨±nin level!


    ¡°Hiding in Mist Technique!¡±


    Fog filled the surrounding area, and Daimy¨­ felt a killing aura aimed at him, but the mist made him unable to see his surroundings.


    Facing him made me realize how strong a j¨­nin is.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to react, at this moment, he saw the sky swirl, and the scene before him was fading and changing rapidly¨C


    ¡°Wow, well yed!¡±


    The adult Jiraiya¡¯s voice was heard.


    The sentences are very kind, but Daimy¨­ has the urge to kill him instantly.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    ¡°Oh, he came out so fast. It seems like thest program is over.¡± Mito Uzumaki said lightly with a smile.


    Daimy¨­, who was not in a good mood, snorted coldly without saying.


    The Third Hokage pondered for a moment and asked: ¡°Daimy¨­-sama, what happened?¡±


    It was hard to understand what was happening inside the Illusory Domain, except for Akabane and the people who had been affected by that Genjutsu.


    ¡°Yes, grandfather, what exactly did you face in the Fifth Wave?¡±


    Erika asked curiously.


    Daimy¨­ opened his mouth, although he was somewhat reluctant to speak.


    How can I tell them that I, who y Hokage¡¯s role, can be defeated by Zabuza in a matter of seconds?


    Also, thest sentence is annoying!


    The Fifth Wave?


    The Third Hokage awkwardly threw away the tobo in the smoking pipe.


    Although I don¡¯t know the details, it looks like Daimy¨­ has lost badly.


    Why doesn¡¯t this kid know how to measure other people¡¯s abilities? Can¡¯t he make it easier...


    After thinking for a long time, the Third Hokage still didn¡¯t know how tofort him.


    ¡°Hiruzen, can Fantasy Game be used again?¡±


    The more Daimy¨­ thought about it, the more challenged he felt.


    ¡°The Illusory Domain on arge scale requires a lot of Chakra. Do you think it can be used as much as you want?¡±


    Mito Uzumaki said harshly.


    ¡°Daimy¨­-sama, this kind of Genjutsu can only be used once.¡± The Third Hokage exined.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Daimy¨­ sighed, then said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know much about Ninjas.¡±


    Huh?


    Mito Uzumaki¡¯s eyes widened. I can¡¯t believe that this stubborn old man is apologizing!


    ¡°Well, Daimy¨­-sama¡¯s talent is not to fight and use Ninjutsu, but to rule and rule a country.¡±


    The Third Hokage tried to cheer him up, ¡°And meanwhile, ninjas are tools used for fighting.¡±


    ¡°War is profound knowledge, and the rest of my life will definitely not be enough to study and understand it.¡± Daimy¨­ leaned back in the chair.


    He felt devastated, and his interest in Fantasy Games plummeted.


    ¡°Good if you are aware of that.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki said without any manners, starting to make fun of him.


    At this time, Akabane, Jiraiya, Sakumo, and Murasaki came to the stands, and the four of them were going to pay their respects to Daimy¨­...


    ¡°Forget it!¡±


    Daimy¨­¡¯s face was very irritated, and the moment his eyes met Jiraiya, his heart grew even angrier.


    This white-haired brat was very much like the annoying man in the Illusory Domain!


    ¡°Hokage-sama, this is the end of the Comic Exhibition, is there anything you would like to announce?¡± Akabane asked with a bow.


    ¡°Akabane, you have used up a lot of Chakra. Go rest. I will announce the end of this event for you.¡± Said the Third Hokage with a slight smile.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Even though factually, he doesn¡¯t consume that much Chakra, Akabane is certainly happy to find time to bezy.


    Daimy¨­ originally wanted to stay a little longer, but when he saw Jiraiya¡¯s face, he immediately heard words like ¡°Rookie¡±, ¡°Wow¡±, and ¡°Good fight!¡±


    ¡°Looks like this event is over. Erika, we have to go home.¡±


    He gave a hand gesture for Erika to support him to leave this ce.


    Even though Erika was a little reluctant, it couldn¡¯t be helped, the Comic Exhibition was already over, and there was nothing she could do, so she had to return to Daimy¨­¡¯s house.


    The guards picked them up in a carriage while Erika and the other bodyguards helped Daimy¨­ walk to the carriage side one step at a time.


    Suddenly he stopped and looked back.


    ¡°Mito, maybe this is ourst meeting.¡±


    Life is short, and at this moment, one day has passed.


    Daimy¨­ raised his head and whispered, ¡°As for the trouble at the Land of Whirlpools ... I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Just go away.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki waved her hand, and her tone was not right.


    Tsunade was silent.


    It seems that the negotiations are not going well...


    Akabane thought to himself.


    As Daimy¨­ got into the carriage and slowly disappeared from the mountain road, Mito Uzumaki sighed in sorrow.


    Their generation will soon end.


    ¡°Theic exhibition has ended. Everyone can leave this ce and get some rest.¡± The Third Hokage used Chakra to amplify the sound.


    Another audience in the stands heard the sound, then looked around and found that Daimy¨­ was preparing to leave, and one by one, the Comic Exhibition was reallying to an end.


    Is it over already?


    ¡°It feels so short, and I¡¯m not satisfied yet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the next Comic Exhibition. But I¡¯m afraid that the next one wille a long time...¡±


    Many people are reluctant to leave the ce, including the ninjas.


    It¡¯s just a short, roughic show, but for the lives of those with very little entertainment, it¡¯s already an activity worthy of nostalgia.


    ¡°A Comic Exhibition does not have to be held by the vige. If you are interested in an event like this, you can also hold your own Comic Exhibition.¡± Akabane stood up and said.


    ¡°Holding your own Comic Exhibition?¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and some of them thought ¨C can we have a Comic Exhibition that can bring in a Daimy¨­ personally?


    ¡°Ahem ... you have freedom regarding the concept of the program, and it is not a formal event in itself, so you don¡¯t need to invite higher-ups toe.¡± The Third Hokage exined.


    If it didn¡¯t have to invite a Daimy¨­, this Comic Exhibition would be a show that could be spontaneously nned.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After digesting the Third Hokage¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    They initially thought that this event was a formal,rge-scale event, such as the Ch¨±nin Exams.


    So I can hold it personally...


    ¡°This is great, grandma. I want to y Mito-sama.¡±


    A little girl shouted happily.


    ¡°You idiot, Mito-sama is not aic character!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The surroundings became noisy because of everyone¡¯s cheerfulughter and excitement.


    Their voices were already weak in the middle stands, but this wasn¡¯t a problem for ninjas.


    However...


    ¡°Hey, Sarutobi-sensei, don¡¯t think all of this is free!¡±


    Said Tsunade pursed her lips.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you must not forget the things that you promised.¡±


    Akabane follows her to sue.


    Didn¡¯t he fight this far to get to the Land of Wind in a caravan?


    The Third Hokage felt ufortable if he didn¡¯t fulfill his promise.


    Jiraiya¡¯s mentality exploded upon hearing him: ¡°You all get your own pay, what about me? I painstakingly made paintings and ended up being torn apart by the princess!¡±


    ¡°You idiot Jiraiya, you should be ashamed to talk about those paintings, painting nasty things like that in public. You¡¯re equivalent to smearing Konoha¡¯s face.¡±


    Tsunade said with a sneer.


    ¡°Well, at least he got his reward.¡±


    The Third Hokage sighed, seeing these children really couldn¡¯t love each other.


    However ...


    What a pity!


    ¡°You guys cane back and rest too.¡± Mito Uzumaki smiled faintly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Tsunade was pleased. In her mind, it was the same as Mito Uzumaki returning her money.


    On the other hand, Akabane was curious about the negotiation oue, but he didn¡¯t want to rush it.


    Later I will definitely find out about it, and I don¡¯t need to rush for a while. I will find out easily if I stay here any longer.


    The whole group turned around, ready to head back home.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go home first.¡±


    Murasaki walked on the end, bowed slightly to say goodbye, and followed in everyone¡¯s footsteps.


    Seeing everyone leaving the ce, Mito Uzumaki sighed softly.


    At this moment, Danz¨­ slowly appeared from the darkness.


    ¡°Sarutobi, Danz¨­, don¡¯t think of Konoha like old antiques In the Ninja World. I will leave the matter in the Land of Whirlpools to you.¡±


    Mito Uzumaki sighed.


    ¡°Mito-sama, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Danz¨­ said with all his heart.


    Regardless of his specific purpose or exploit, he will bend over backward to help the Land of Whirlpools.


    ¡°Even if most of them can¡¯t be ninjas, but at least ...¡± The Third Hokage took a smoking pipe before finishing his sentence.


    As a result of the negotiations this time, Daimy¨­ finallyplied with their request ¨C he allowed several ns from the Land of Whirlpools to migrate to the Land of Fire. Still, the Uzumaki n in Konoha was not included. The rest had to be kept secret and not allowed to be ninjas.

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>


    The four of them returned to Konoha together and met many Konoha residents on the way.


    ¡°Akabane, good job!¡±


    ¡°The program is excellent, but unfortunately, you have to prepare again for the Ch¨±nin Exams ...¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? They should be happy to participate in the Ch¨±nin Exams!¡±


    Thanks to the Fantasy Game, those who were ordinary citizens now had quite an understanding of Ninja.


    So when we encounter this condition, everyone will sympathize, praise, or ask about the Ch¨±nin Exams.


    ¡°What good work? We are the ones who work hard to make the Comic Exhibition good!¡±


    Jiraiya said with dissatisfaction.


    Akabane is indeed theziest person, but he is the center of attention.


    ¡°Yes, you guys are great too!¡±


    This voice sounded familiar...


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that the voice came from someone they had known for a long time.


    ¡°Sensei!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Sarutobi, it turns out to be you, hehe.¡±


    Tsunade touched her head in embarrassment, and she forgot to invite Sarutobi Tsuyomu to the Comic Exhibition. For Tsunade, the current situation was very embarrassing...


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t invite me, I have no choice but to follow that annoying n Leader.¡±


    Sarutobi said in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s just a joke, stinky brat. You guys have progressed fast and have surpassed this useless teacher.¡±


    Sarutobi smiled.


    Unlike Hiruzen¡¯s Sarutobi, he didn¡¯t have too high an innate talent and was now only a Ch¨±nin.


    Among the four people with Akabane, all of them have powers that are not much different from him, except for Jiraiya.


    Their progress is so fast...


    He touched Jiraiya¡¯s head and said: ¡°Jiraiya, you must not lose to them.¡±


    ¡°Damn, me again, Tsuyomu-sensei, I¡¯m already so strong!¡±


    Jiraiya tried to shake his head.


    His hair was messy. Sarutobi thought of hitting him, then smiled and retreated, giving Jiraiya no chance to fight back.


    Heughed happily in the forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, but don¡¯t just focus on finding material to draw, so you forget to go to practice.¡±


    Akabane said lightly, ¡°If you were the only one who lost the Ch¨±nin Examster. Then we would all be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, and I will be stronger!¡±


    Jiraiya became even angrier and felt guilty.


    Looking for material to draw?


    What the heck is this guy? He knows everything!


    ¡°Is it looking for material to draw?¡±


    Tsunade frowned slightly, her heart feeling ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s Nothing. To paint, we need inspiration. Don¡¯t think that I sleep at home all day. In fact, I¡¯m also looking for material to be inspired me.¡±


    Akabane tries to exin without having to expose it.


    Since Jiraiya looked pathetic already, I was sure he couldn¡¯t solve her question.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m going to Mount My¨­boku!¡±


    After Jiraiya finished speaking, he immediately looked for an opportunity to leave. He was afraid that Tsunade would understand that and beat him up.


    ¡°I¡¯m very jealous of you. You can work hard even though you don¡¯t have a talent like me.¡±


    Murasaki shrugged and left.


    If only Jiraiya didn¡¯t leave soon, Tsunade might think about those bad things even more, but now the doubts in her heart disappeared, and she quickly forgot about them.


    There are only three days left before the Ch¨±nin Exams, so everyone really needs to train well.


    ¡°I still have to learn more about Chidori.¡±


    Sakumo said while ncing at his des.


    Even though he had sessfully developed Chidori, it wasn¡¯t perfect if that Ninjutsu didn¡¯t suit him.


    ¡°If you want to learn more about it, you can consider expanding the range of the Chidori or condensing it into a Chakra weapon.¡±


    Akabane gave directions based on the Chidori Current and Chidori: Chakra de that Sasuke had performed. ording to him, these two types of transformations were more suitable for Sakumo.


    ¡°I have that kind of idea too.¡±


    Sakumo said as he pulled the de from his waist.


    When Chakra flowed, there was a stream of lightning enveloping the de.


    This Lightning Artibut chakra condensed in the de side, but it was unstable. Sometimes the Chakra filled the entire de side, and sometimes the Chakra be ssh and spread aggressively in all directions.


    ¡°Chakra control is not enough.¡±


    At a nce, Tsunade knew the problem because she had experienced the same problem before.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sakumo sighed and returned the de to its sheath.


    Chakra Control...


    That is one of the points for using Ninjutsu that a Ninja must understand, but everyone has a different understanding.


    Unlike Tsunade, who can develop rapidly from regr training, Sakumo needs extraordinary things to ovee this problem.


    ¡°I go first.¡±


    Sakumo waved his hand, then jumped into the tree and quickly disappeared into the forest.


    Akabane held his chin and pondered for a moment.


    It seems like something is wrong. They leave one by one...


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Akabane stopped and looked at Tsunade with a confused face.


    Tsunade clenched her fists, loudly threatened to say: ¡°When you drew Haku dead, I really wanted to hit you ...¡±


    Hey, but the original story was like that!


    ¡°But an ending like that really touched me. Seeing you put on such a beautiful ending, I gave up my intention of beating you up!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. ¡°


    Akabane replied weakly but couldn¡¯t help but feel like spitting in his heart.


    To the point that that appearance deeply moved me... Forget it. After all, women are mysterious creatures.


    ¡°Akabane, is it true that a dead person will be a bluebird?¡±


    Tsunade asked emotionally, looking at the sky while walking.


    Art knows no boundaries.


    Even though the story adaptation of Liang Zhu Huadie in this world had great destructive power for her, at least Tsunade must have missed him a lot.


    ¡°The bluebird is sustenance, and I think that¡¯s what it is.¡±


    Akabane felt that he had to smoke a cigarette this time, to have a profound and literary temperament.


    However, he didn¡¯t even have a smoking pipe.


    ¡°If we really want to be bluebirds, grandma and grandpa will be together in the future.¡±


    Tsunade missed.


    The First Hokage died many years ago, and the butterfly couldn¡¯t go with him.


    Besides, who also wants to reincarnate into a dirtynd and be able to summon the First Hokage to have a chat, and think hard about it?


    But if I say these things, the chances of me getting beaten are as high as 98.7%.


    Akabane couldn¡¯t speak wisely.


    ¡°By the way, what reward do you want from Sensei?¡±


    Tsunade suddenly remembered.


    In the stands, Akabane and the Third Hokage had talked about this, and when he met the Third Hokage when the Comic Exhibition had not yet been made, he went to the Hokage Residence first.


    Come to think of it, the Comic Exhibition I created must have fulfilled the Third Hokage¡¯s agreement.


    Although I can¡¯t entirely agree with the Third Hokage about the Comic Exhibition being held for free.


    ¡°Nothing important. I asked the Third Hokage to take me by caravan to the Land of Wind.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t mean to hide this from her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked the Third Hokage in front of so many people beforehand.


    ¡°Take you by caravan to the Land of Wind?¡±


    Tsunade was a little surprised. Did she want to promote ¡®Naruto¡¯ Comic to the Land of Wind too ...


    Tsunade pondered and then persuaded: ¡°You better be careful in Sunagakure during the Ch¨±nin Exams. As I know, the two countries are not yet at peace. You may be faced with more difficult problems than in the Land of Whirlpools.¡±


    ¡°I know that. What I want to bring is actually One Piece Comics.¡±


    Akabane shrugged.


    The people in Sunagakure can not rest easy when there are matters involving other viges. They always think of growing and surpassing other viges, let alone Konoha. It is clear that they will not like Naruto Comics.


    However, One Piece is different.


    The story tells about the life of a pirate, and the hordes ofnd ducks there must be very interested.


    ¡°Oh, that newic that has that weird style.¡±


    Tsunade said.


    ¡°What do you mean the style of the painting is weird? One Piece is still okay. There are weirder styles, like this book, you will know the persona of this style of painting.¡±


    Akabane was filled with self-confidence-


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t lying. The style of painting in One Piece Comics is indeed excellent.


    In his previous life, he wanted to enter the world ofics andpete with otheric artists, but he eventually withdrew because of his style of painting. Now he was a little regretful thinking about this.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to it... but at the same time, I wonder if I can wait until that dayes.¡±


    When Tsunade woke up, it turned out that she was muttering to herself. Akabane was already far away when she reacted.


    ¡°Wait for me, why are you leaving so fast?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go home and go to bed.¡±

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>


    Even though Tsunade repeatedly asked Akabane to step up her training, once the two reached home...


    What is practicing? All I need is sleep.


    Theic exhibition takes half a day, and the event¡¯s preparation takes three to four days.


    Lie down and sleep. That¡¯s what I have to do now!


    And at midday the next day...


    ¡°Akabane, wake up. Great Elder ising today.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s deep sleep ended when he heard a loud knock on the door.


    Shit, I have no choice but to wake up.


    ¡°Great Elder? What is he going to do here?¡±


    The main gate immediately opened, Saki Kurama and the little loli stood in front of the door.


    ¡°Looks like he came to meet you and brought some supplies and gifts from the n.¡±


    Saki Kurama said while smiling faintly.


    ¡°Um ... this old man came here, that¡¯s not a good thing.¡±


    Akabane brushed his hair and was neither polite nor caring. Could that Great Eldere to send warmth without doing anything?


    ¡°Son, you shouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Saki Kuramaughed awkwardly.


    Even though she feels the same way, she always feels rude to say it verbally...


    ¡°There are no outsiders after all. Tsukiha, don¡¯t talk to him too much, okay!¡±


    Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°Umm, but that Great Elder mighte here soon and find him soon.¡±


    The little loli nodded.


    The Akabane family¡¯s perceptions are ustomed to Tsukiha¡¯s abilities, but Akabane has repeatedly emphasized that she should not show her abilities in front of others.


    ¡°It¡¯s too sudden. I have to wash and change my clothes.¡±


    Akabane closed the door and quickly washed and changed his clothes.


    When the Great Elder arrived, Akabane, who had juste downstairs, met the Great Elder in person.


    ¡°Murakumo-sama, what do you need this time?¡±


    Akabane immediately sat down and asked.


    He had used up too much spiritual energy yesterday and was still somewhat exhausted. If not, he won¡¯t sleep too long.


    ¡°During thestic exhibition event, the Genjutsu you used was a variant of Demonic Illusion: Death Mirage Jutsu, right?¡±


    Murakumo Kurama said earnestly.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Akabane nodded, This kind of Genjutsu had been learned by the n in the previous generation, but since everyone thought it was useless, they ignored it.


    Murakumo Kurama is one of the oldest members of the Kurama n, and his knowledge of Genjutsu is extensive.


    ¡°I knew it!¡±


    Murakumo Kurama was taken aback for a moment, then took a deep breath and eximed, ¡°Akabane, you are a genius from the Kurama n who has never existed before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rude and childish Genjutsu Transformation. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Akabane said as if it was all normal.


    With a little modification, I can achieve dream animation, games, and the like.


    In order to master true Genjutsu, I¡¯m afraid it will take a long time and hard training.


    ¡°But this is truly extraordinary!¡±


    Murakumo Kurama said.


    Genjutsu is different from Ninjutsu because mental strength is more difficult to control and understand.


    The Kurama n has spent years studying it, and many geniuses have spent their lives and still have not seeded inpletely transforming Genjutsu.


    Murakumo Kurama knelt and leaned forward and said with a bow: ¡°I want you to teach us this Genjutsu ...¡±


    ¡°Murakumo Kurama-sama, please stop ...!¡±


    Saki Kurama froze when she saw a Great Elder begging her son.


    ¡°Well, this is also the legacy of our n.¡±


    Akabane scratched his head. At least he didn¡¯te and forced me to hand over this Genutsu to the n.


    But when he asked in this manner, I was delighted.


    ¡°By the way, you will soon have to take the Ch¨±nin Exams. And this is the prize we have prepared.¡±


    Murakumo Kurama said while taking out the Seal Scroll.


    Akabane was a little surprised.


    The Seal Scroll was very valuable. Generally, it was only used for storing valuables.


    Why is it in Murakumo Kurama¡¯s hand?


    Akabane was very curious, and his body couldn¡¯t help but lean forward.


    Murakumo Kurama was too old, and his hand speed in the making Hand Seals was very slow, but he was serious about opening the Seal Scrolls.


    It must be small in size. Otherwise, he would need to go to an open space...


    Akabane guessed from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    As the sound fell, he had finished the seal.


    Bang!


    Great Chakra Fluctance shot out from the Seal Scroll, and then two items appeared on top of the scroll.


    Akabane¡¯s eyes widened.


    It was a special pen and drawing board.


    Aren¡¯t these two valuable items essential to Murakumo Kurama ?!


    ¡°These two items are ...¡±


    Akabane took the pen and gave it a try. As a result, when he was taken away, he suddenly felt the difference from holding the pen ordinary-item that sucked the user¡¯s Chakra!


    ¡°Yes, this is a special weapon that requires Chakra to use it.¡±


    Murakumo Kurama nodded.


    The Chakra Weapon can hold Chakra within it, allowing Chakra to produce a Natural Chakra Transformation effect on the weapon.


    Akabane took the drawing board and tried to drain Chakra into it.


    The Chakra Layer appears on the drawing board screen, which looks like the Earth Attribute Chakra Transformation Nature.


    Then he tried the pen again...


    Ink automatically appeared from the pen¡¯s tip, and it turned into a water bullet and came out continuously.


    ¡°Hey, Akabane, don¡¯t use dangerous Ninjutsu like that inside the house!¡±


    Saki Kurama¡¯s face changed.


    Akabane immediately used the drawing board to block these water bullets one by one.


    Luckily he drained a little of his Chakra, and the damage caused by the water bullets was not severe.


    On the other hand, the drawing board¡¯s defensive ability was pretty good. These two items were a powerful ninja weapon and armor, but Akabane thought that the rudimentary Genjutsu was iparable to this precious item.


    Murakumo Kurama was willing to do this. For him, the n¡¯s future investation was more important, and this payment was nothingpared to what he asked Akabane to do.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Murakumo-sama!¡±


    Akabane keeps the pen and drawing board, and from now on, he is a Ninja with a Chakra weapon.


    ¡°No ... I should be thankful.¡±


    Murakumo Kurama was stunned and replied stupidly.


    Was it Water Artibut Realm¡¯s Chakra Transformation?


    He was silent in surprise to see the child in front of him mastered Genjutsu and the Natural Chakra Transformation of earth, water, and even more. The innate talent he possessed was too terrifying!


    ¡°He must make a big contribution to the n!¡±


    Murakumo Kurama said to himself.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in asking about the Chakra Transformation of the Water Attribute Realm, but after being silent for a while, he said: ¡°We can¡¯t help you too much in Ninjutsu. If you have other requirements, just say so.¡±


    ¡°If I could say other terms then ... when I went to the Land of wind, I would go by caravan and bring some stuff. Originally, I was nning to bring workers from the Izumi Yamano factory. So...¡± Akabane said.


    ¡°Hahaha, if all you need is that, we used to do things like that ourselves when we were kids!¡±


    Murakumo Kurama smiled heartily.


    ¡°Because of that problem, I¡¯m afraid I will make trouble for you.¡±


    Akabane bowed slightly.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Murakumo Kurama waved his hand and thought that his second requirement didn¡¯t really matter, but he was pleased.


    The more contact, the deeper the n bond.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going first.¡±


    Murakumo Kurama stood up and walked out trembling.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Akabane got up and tried to support him and then returned home after seeing him leave.


    Seeing the Chakra weapon on the table, he felt a little emotional.


    Two things must be adjusted first. This has nothing to do with the Genjutsu.


    Whether or not there areic shows, the Kurama n is sure to send something up to increase its chances of passing the Ch¨±nin Exams.


    It was hard when I thought about the n¡¯s state that was getting weaker and more abandoned.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>


    The next morning, everyone gathered at the gates of Konoha, Akabane met Orochimaru and his team, and there were also Hayate Gekk¨­, Shinku Y¨±hi, and Sarutobi Shinnosuke.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect that you would also participate in the Ch¨±nin Exams,¡± Jiraiya said in surprise.


    ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t say that our grades were better than yours when we were at the Academy. You have no reason to see other people being lower than you!¡± Sarutobi Shinnosuke said with a helpless sigh.


    Even though I knew Jiraiya well, I still felt irritated when he said those words.


    ¡°And unfortunately, we are in the same ss ...¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re not aszy as you.¡±


    Hayate Gekk¨­ said helplessly, without needing to borate. Everyone already knew this.


    The more you get to know Akabane closely, the more surprised you will be because this person doesn¡¯t care about the outside world.


    ¡°Um... that¡¯s right, Shinnosuke, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±


    Akabane waved his hand and tried to greet him.


    ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡±


    Shinnosuke waved his hand, then made a Hand Seal bring up a stone to sit on.


    ¡°Hey, make it for me too.¡±


    Akabane walked over to Shinnosuke and poked him on the shoulder.


    ¡°No, this is my stone bench. If you want, you have to make it yourself.¡±


    ¡°You guys, enough!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade could not help but get angry. How could this guy use Chakra for stupid things like making a bench out of the ground?


    Maybe soon, he would turn this gate into a garden.


    The others just paused to see Tsunade annoyed, then they looked in another direction and pretended not to see her.


    If this gori woman started to get annoyed, no one would dare look at her face.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Ch¨±nin, can you lend me a chair? I¡¯m very weak and can¡¯t stand for too long.¡±


    Akabane said to a Ch¨±nin who was sitting at the security post.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are Akabane Kurama... well, it shouldn¡¯t be possible, but since I know about you, here...¡±


    That Ch¨±nin fellow agreed and moved his chair aside.


    Akabane was silent for a while because the chair owner didn¡¯t have any food to share either... he felt a little embarrassed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Before that person could finish his sentence, Akabane had already sat down.


    ¡°...¡±


    Tsunade was speechless. I don¡¯t know why I feel embarrassed?


    But that Ch¨±nin fellow didn¡¯t really care about it and excitedly said: ¡°Akabane, your show that day was very interesting, especially during thest scene, where Haku and Zabuza turned into bluebirds, it was very touching!¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a coincidence that urred to me.¡±


    Ah, he¡¯s my fan...


    Akabane was silent for a moment, then took out a drawing board and pen.


    Swipe, swipe ~


    Within a few minutes, one drawing was finished.


    ¡°This is for you. Thanks for your seat.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly while leaving his business.


    After all, he is one of my fans. It wouldn¡¯t be nice if I didn¡¯t give him a present after he lent me his seat.


    The ch¨±nin nced at his painting and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this ...¡±


    The painting depicts the final scene of Haku-Zabuza, two white ghosts, and two flying bluebirds.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, by the way?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°Gen Nohara.¡±


    The ch¨±nin said with a smile.


    ¡°Nohara, what a nice family name.¡±


    Akabane was taken aback for a moment. Then he wrote his signature and name Nohara.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Gen Nohara epted it happily.


    If Ie hometer and give it to my son, he will be delighted...


    After Akabane finished drawing, he sat down and took a short break.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    While everyone was waiting, a voice came.


    An adult Ninja with a de on his back approached.


    Upon seeing him, Sakumo¡¯s face became serious.


    Jiraiya also stared at the people, including Orochimaru and Murasaki.


    The stones used to sit disappeared, then everyone immediately stood up and saluted.


    ¡°Kazami-san, I never thought that you would lead the team!¡±


    Tsunade was a little surprised.


    ¡°How do you do, Kazami-san!¡±


    Akabane immediately got up and tilted his chair back with an awkward face, ¡°Sorry, I ...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Kazami Hatake nodded lightly, and his expression was t.


    After which, he looked around. Then he said: ¡°As you know, this time the Ch¨±nin Exams will be held in the Land of Winds. As a J¨­nin, I will lead this team. ¡°


    Then he looked at Akabane and looked around strangely.


    ¡°So, where¡¯s the caravan?¡±


    ¡°They all are ordinary people. I let them go to the Land of Rivers first and wait there.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Unlike Akabane and the others who were Ninja, they could head to the borders of the Land of Fire from Konoha within one day, while for a caravan full of cargo, it would take at least two to three days to get from Konoha to the border of the Land of Fire.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let the caravan get to first. They were just strangers carrying weird picture books without me.


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Kazami Hatake said while throwing a note on the table.


    This is a going report.


    Of course, Gen Nohara would not get in the way of trivial matters like this. After bowing and saluting, he put their names on a list.


    Because Kazami Hatake was leading the team, the atmosphere between the team became cold and tight.


    Along the way, they were all moving at full speed, and no one dared to chat.


    ¡°Hey, Sakumo, talking about your father ...¡±


    After running for a long time, Jiraiya felt strange and tried to approach Sakumo to ask him something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Just focus on your step.¡±


    Sakumo coldly replied, then quickened his pace.


    Jiraiya dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s wrong with him?


    Arriving at the border of the Land of Fire, Kazami Hatake stopped and waited a few moments before saying: ¡°We will rest for a while here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father!¡±


    Sakumo immediately sat down and put the de on hisp.


    Seeing his gesture, Kazami Hatake was stunned for a moment, then said: ¡°Sakumo, don¡¯t be too stiff ... it¡¯s outside, so take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Uh ... yes.¡±


    ¡°Kazami-san, I didn¡¯t expect that you were in charge of the team.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled a little.


    Sakumo¡¯s attitude looks strange. It¡¯s because it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s teamed up with Kazami Hatake, and he wants to show that he¡¯s a decent Ninja in front of his father.


    However ...


    Ever since he developed Chidori, Kazami Hatake has recognized him.


    ¡°Um ... I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±


    Kazami sat on the ground with the same posture as Sakumo.


    ¡°I know that father has killed a lot of Sunagakure ninja, right? Is it okay if you go there?¡±


    Sakumo was a little worried.


    ¡°Compared to the ninja from other viges, the ninja from Sunagakure is rtively small.¡±


    Kazami said lightly.


    ¡°Back then, the Land of Wind just wanted to take advantage. It had nothing to do with the elite Ninja there. After all, the Second Kazekage didn¡¯t take part in that war.¡±


    Akabane interrupted.


    As the Second Kazekage, Shamon was the only Ninja from the Five Great Ninja Viges who survived the First Shinobi World War and is still alive.


    Allying with Konoha is also his policy.


    ¡°At first, I wanted to take advantage of both sides, and then we killed one Sunagakure group and immediately formed an alliance with the Land of Earth.¡±


    Kazami Hatake nodded.


    In fact, the only Sunagakure ninja who died at Kazami¡¯s hands were them.


    ¡°If we lose on this wave, then the Land of Wind will definitely ally with the Land of Fire, but othernds will not return.¡±


    Murasaki muttered for a moment and said.


    ¡°Of course, how could I throw up something I already ate?¡±


    Jiraiya moved his lips.


    ¡°Apart from the Ninja from Sunagakure, are there any ninja from other viges?


    Shinnosuke asked.


    ¡°Takigakure, Kusagakure, and several other smaller viges have also participated. But after the war, the residents of Little Ninja Vige might send Genin into war.¡±


    Kazami nodded, then his tone and face became serious, ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t underestimate your opponents.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re strong after all.¡±


    Orochimaru said lightly with a smile.


    ¡°Well... you just need to be the strongest. After all, I had no interest in Ch¨±nin. ¡°


    Akabane leaned against the tree and was enjoying his rest.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>


    They were used to sprinting like this and almost recovered after a few minutes of rest.


    After half an hour, Kazami suddenly stood up. Everyone looked at him and immediately stood up.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to enter the Land of the River.


    ¡°The environment here looks good.¡±


    Orochimaru was surprised, did not think there was such a country surrounded by mountains and rivers besides the Land of Winds.


    ¡°This is the border area between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire.¡±


    Kazami Hatake answered while leading the way.


    ¡°This country is very miserable. Currently, its fate is more or less the same as the Land of the Whirlpools.¡±


    Akabane said after pondering for a moment.


    This country has fertilend but is nked by tworge nations, making it have many rebellions by Missing-nin.


    With so many rebellions, many people will be victims!


    ¡°We¡¯re going to a town in a more affluent River Country, but there are also many Missing-nins there.¡±


    This is the information Akabane got from Izumi Yamano.


    ¡°Missing-nin ... huh?¡±


    Orochimaru licked his lips. He didn¡¯t look scared, but his eyes were filled with joy.


    Missing-nin?


    That means I don¡¯t have to take responsibility if I kill a few of them.


    ¡°Hey, Orochimaru, what makes you look so excited?¡±


    Jiraiya whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought that maybe we¡¯d be faced with some Missing-nin, and a fight is unavoidable, so it got me a little excited.¡±


    Said Orochimaru nonchntly.


    ¡°They will not dare to deal with the ninja from Konoha.¡±


    Kazami Hatake said.


    Missing-nin has its own rules. They shouldn¡¯t do anything rted to Konoha. That is one of the rules of the River Country Missing.


    They were too close to Konoha. If they dared to find trouble, it would be tantamount to digging their own grave.


    Akabane and the others were moving very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to pass through forests, mountains, and cities.


    In the end, they came to a small town,pared to all the cities in River Country, this city was already the most prosperous area.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find my caravan. You guys can wait and do whatever you want.¡±


    Akabane went to the middle of the city and left everyone behind for a while.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s too dangerous if you go alone!¡±


    Tsunade said anxiously and followed Akabane.


    Kazami Hatake didn¡¯t speak, and he just watched them calmly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯lle too.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled faintly and said, ¡°Incidentally, nothing is interesting for me here either. Going with these two people will help me get rid of boredom.¡±


    ¡°Um ... alright.¡±


    Kazami Hatake saw them and nodded.


    After receiving an objective from Kazami, Tsunade and Orochimaru followed Akabane and left the team.


    ¡°Dad, is that all right?¡±


    Sakumo frowned. He felt that the reason the two of them left the team was too simple.


    ¡°It is okay.¡±


    Kazami Hatake replied casually.


    As a J¨­nin and n leader, he must have known that Akabane didn¡¯t just go looking for a caravan.


    However...


    What should I do with it?


    The Territory of the River Country was chaotic and unpredictable. All of the Missing-Nins here were mischievous criminals.


    Regarding the battle that ended in murder, Kazami had no opinion for that.


    However, if Akabane and Orochimaru went together to part with the team, they would already have enough weight to go.


    ¡°Besides, when entering the city, dividing the team into two groups will make it easier for us to move.¡±


    Kazami Hatake said the reason and led the way to the city.


    ....


    ¡°Then why are you following us?¡±


    Tsunade said curiously.


    ¡°I thought you were going to meet something fun, so I came along to have fun.¡±


    Orochimaru licked his lips, excited.


    ¡°Akabane-Kun, how about you? Do you ept my excuse?¡±


    Akabane just nced at him helplessly.


    Geez, in such a crucial situation, why is this person acting like Jiraiya instead?


    ¡°My caravan has teamed up with several caravans here, and they came to the Land of Rivers with hidden identities. Since I want to open a long-term trade route, we shouldn¡¯t reveal our identities as Ninja from Konoha. ¡°


    Akabane exined.


    Through Izumi Yamano¡¯s negotiations, another caravan agrees to try the Comic Book trade. He did this cooperation to open trade routes in the Land of Rivers area.


    Even though it¡¯s an underworld, it also has rules.


    If his identity as a Ninja from Konoha were published, it would be even more challenging to supply merchandise, let alone ces like this Land of Rivers.


    ¡°It turned out like that ...¡±


    Orochimaru smiled, then he took off his headband.


    Transformation Technique!


    In an instant, his figure turned into another person.


    Akabane was taken aback for a moment.


    I admit that Orochimaru¡¯s mastery of the Transformation Technique is very skilled and is equivalent to my system exchange skills.


    ¡°I just want to experiment with the Ninjutsu I just created. If there is no enemy I have to face, I¡¯ll just keep quiet. Take it easy; I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Orochimaru shrugged.


    ¡°We will all always go together, and what do you mean by that?¡±


    Akabane shook his head and used Transformation Technique to change his appearance.


    Then they go to the agreed ce.


    ¡°Akabane-Kun, it would be better if you didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Orochimaru sneered, and his pace quickened, ¡°I¡¯ve been able to predict it, many Ninjas who...¡±


    Akabane walked casually.


    However, Orochimaru did it anyway. He likes to save energy¨C


    If Akabane can¡¯t handle ordinary Missing-nin, Orochimaru will just leave.


    ....


    ¡°Comic book? What is this?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in trading booklets like this? Have you agreed to sell this?¡±


    Several voices were sounding ahead.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got Tomoe-Sama¡¯s approval, and he¡¯s allowed us to trade here.¡±


    The caravan leader exined.


    ¡± Tomoe, huh? Unfortunately, we have killed him.¡±


    Missing-nin said with a sneer, ¡°So you have to pay us to sell that useless thing here!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The caravan leader was dumbfounded, couldn¡¯t believe what this person was saying.


    We just met him the day before yesterday. How could he be killed in one day ?!


    ¡°You are only a Chunin, do you think ... how strong are you?¡±


    ¡°But our Master is a J¨­nin Leader!¡±


    Missing-nin looked them in disdain.


    In particr, the strength of a J¨­nin Leader differs greatly from that of a J¨­nin. To them, a Ch¨±nin was no match.


    It seemed that it was impossible to be kind...


    The caravan leader sighed helplessly, and he prepared to expose the Kurama n¡¯s Ninja identity within him.


    Before that happened, a voice from behind was heard.


    ¡°Are you Missing-nin in charge of this path?¡±


    A stern figure walked out of the darkness, and everyone saw his face clearly, suddenly dumbfounded. This man had a scar on his face, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was to be taken lightly.


    ¡°Who are you ?!¡±


    ¡°We are Master Sakin¡¯s subordinates. If you dare to deal with us, Master Sakin will not let you go.¡±


    This man¡¯s face looked like a war veteran character who had just returned from battle. The strength of these Missing-nin was not high, and they only dared to threaten ordinary people, but in the Ninja level, they were at the lowest level.


    They were afraid of death, so they didn¡¯t dare to do anything with the other party except threaten them.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°More missings are here!¡±


    The ninja from the Kurama n hid in the caravan and became even more alert. This person¡¯s aura was tens of times stronger than Tomoe¡¯s!


    Due to having used the Transformation Technique, no one recognized Orochimaru.


    ¡°That is Sakin? He is a Jonin Leader, right?¡±


    Orochimaru smiled coldly, a murderous aura in his eyes emitted, ¡°Who is responsible for this path? Do I need to use my hands?¡±


    ¡°I... my lord, please don¡¯t kill us, don¡¯t kill us!¡±


    Before Orochimaru spoke again, they knelt and begged for mercy, and then they hurried away.


    Does Orochimaru intend to find a leader on the opposing side?


    The opponent is the J¨­nin Leader...


    Akabane frowned slightly, then sealed his hands with both hands and created a Shadow Clone.


    There was no need for anymunication between the main body and the Shadow Clone, both of them had the same intention.


    Let¡¯s go.


    Orochimaru¡¯s face was cold, and there was no point in doing anything about it.


    A J¨­nin Leader? This is very interesting!


    As they turned around, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help licking the corners of his mouth vigorously.

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>


    Akabane¡¯s goal in growing his business was not to make money, but he wanted to get more points.


    For him, having a sessful business in Konoha is not enough.


    However...


    If I want to do business smoothly on the Land of Rivers, I have to have good rtions with the authorities here.


    This is one good option for dealing with them head-on.


    Akabane followed Orochimaru while quietly observing the streets of the town.


    There are many shops actively trading on both sides of the road. Opening a business in this town is indeed feasible; moreover, this town is the most prosperous Land of Rivers.


    ¡°Up ahead ... it¡¯s Tomoe¡¯s house. This morning, our leader killed Tomoe ...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Keep going.¡±


    Orochimaru stared at him coldly, and several Missing-nin suddenly fell silent.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Without answering much, he continued leading the way.


    At the door, several people¡¯s legs were trembling.


    They did not get loot from the streets but are now bringing in outsiders when they return...


    They could imagine what terrible punishment their leader would bring.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    They could not breathe easily, only anxiety and fear.


    If they entered this door, they would likely die.


    If they don¡¯t get in the door, they¡¯ll die too!


    Squeak~


    When I opened the door, there was a smell of blood that could be smelled.


    Orochimaru sniffed and immediately understood. It looks like Missing-nin here has strict rules.


    ¡°You wille back so soon. Does someone feel dissatisfied?¡±


    An indifferent voice was heard.


    ¡°No... Uh, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sakin felt something was wrong, and he walked into the hall.


    Orochimaru frowned slightly.


    From his appearance, this man was a ninja from Sunagakure.


    These missings from Sunagakure?


    Orochimaru¡¯s face became serious.


    Missing-nins beside Orochimaru and Akabane crawled quickly to Sakin¡¯s side, then pointed at Orochimaru and shouted: ¡°Sakin-sama... Sakin-sama, this is the one!¡±


    In the next second, several people suddenly had a seizure and then fell.


    Sakin nced at the fallen people and looked at Orochimaru.


    This person, a poison user!


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask, the Land of Rivers is the territory for us, Missing-nin of the Land of Rivers, you are the Ninja of Sunagakure ... are you looking to die?¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s killing intent was revealed.


    ¡°Oh, if you also say that this is Missing-nin territory. Of course, I¡¯m a Missing-nin here too. ¡°


    Sakin sneered.


    In the darkness, Akabane saw a silhouette emerging from the sidewall.


    Puppet?


    Speaking of attracting attention, then stealthily attacking using the Puppet is Sunagakure¡¯s ninja fighting style.


    He got up and killed the Puppet.


    Orochimaru quickly locked onto Sakin¡¯s hand movements and tried to dig deeper into the information.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You may very well be a spy from Sunagakure, and you want to dominate this Missing-nin area.¡±


    A cold smile spread across Orochimaru¡¯s face, and his killing aura was very thick at that moment!


    ¡°How could I be killed because ...¡±


    As Sakin started to open his mouth, he tried to move the fingers on his back.


    Tuk tuk ~


    The Puppet flew up to the ceiling and shot a poison needle from its hand.


    However ...


    Orochimaru¡¯s body bent in an unusual manner, and the poison needle was sessfully dodged.


    Then he held the kunai in his hand and threw a quick punch at the Puppet.


    Bang!


    The Puppet was poorly hit and was thrown very far. Even though Sakin¡¯s Puppet Technique was very high, it still couldn¡¯t evade attacks perfectly. Orochimaru sessfully damaged the Puppet¡¯s arm.


    Soft Physique Modification?


    Even though it was just a basic Soft Physique Modification, it could be seen that Orochimaru¡¯s research was effective.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many abilities.¡±


    Sakin pulled his Puppet back to protect him, and his face became even more severe.


    Compared to Tomoe, the enemy in front of him was currently much stronger!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this kind of ability either.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed.


    Hearing that this person was a Jonin Leader from Sunagakure, I thought he was an expert, but I didn¡¯t expect...


    ¡°If you aim to disgust me, then you are sessful.¡±


    Sakin said lightly.


    As he spoke, the Puppet suddenly rushed towards Orochimaru.


    I see. This time he used the Chakra Thread, which was shorter and faster in moving the Puppet. And it actually flies towards me so fast.


    At the same time ...


    Bang!


    Below him, a strange-shaped puppet appeared from the ground.


    Two Puppets?


    Orochimaru was slightly taken aback and quickly created a Hand Seal.


    Wind Release: Breakthrough!


    Puppet movements were slowed because the wind was blowing very hard.


    Orochimaru twisted his body to avoid the Puppet attack and created a Hand Seal in the next move.


    Tiger Seal?


    What kind of technique will he use ?!


    Sakin quickly tried to remember. He couldn¡¯t find a Technique that started with the ¡®Tiger Seal¡¯ in any book he read.


    Follow...


    Akabane let out a thick fog.


    Hiding in Mist Technique?


    ¡°Is he a Kurugakure Ninja? How could a Kirigakure Ninja appear here ?!¡±


    Sakin was shocked and tried to run away.


    However ...


    In the next second, he felt several sword shadows appear.


    de?


    Is he the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist !?


    The moment that thought urred, Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ flew up and shed his neck.


    In fact...


    As the fog cleared, Orochimaru saw blood spurting upwards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Akabane¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    Did he get killed by Genjutsu?


    Orochimaru was a little taken aback and couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    This person can control two Puppets at once. No wonder he can be a Jonin Leader.


    Is this just Genjutsu...


    But a Genjutsu with this destructive power was utterly unscientific!


    ¡°His spiritual energy is so weak, and it¡¯s even easier to deal with him than a Ch¨±nin.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°If you do kill him, you can take this ce as your own and make it your stronghold.¡±


    Orochimaru licked the corner of his mouth and said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can use it. If you¡¯re not interested, I¡¯ll use Shadow Clone to clean it.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m interested.¡±


    Orochimaru readily agreed; on the way here, countless violent thoughts shed through his mind.


    Just now, one of them was surprised.


    ¡°Then the condition is you have to help me to hide that I can use the Hiding in Mist Technique.¡±


    Akabane said lightly with a smile.


    ¡°No problem ... by the way, are you interested in learning my Soft Physique Modification?¡±


    Orochimaru smiled friendly ¡ª but with his Transformation Technique figure, he looked a little scary.


    ¡°Soft Physique Modification? No, I¡¯m not interested!¡±


    Akabane immediately shook his head and refused the offer.


    You are Orochimaru, and you will be a snake man in the future. I just want to live as a human...


    ¡°Too bad, I thought Akabane-Kun would be crushed.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed softly,menting that the results of his research were not attractive to others.


    ording to him, if Akabane mastered this ability, he would release Genjutsu even more hidden and frightening.


    But it can¡¯t be helped. Akabane wasn¡¯t interested.


    Why did I should modify my body to be flexible like that?


    As for the release of Genjutsu...


    After I redeemed a Physical Body equivalent to the Uzumaki n, I just changed ces with the Shadow Clone.


    My Chakra, overflow!


    ¡°Anyway, just leave it to the Shadow Clone here, to keep things under control and not to make people suspicious.¡±


    Worried that the previous battle would be difficult, he didn¡¯t dare to separate the two clones, and he didn¡¯t want to interfere with Orochimaru¡¯s fight either.


    Now that Sakin has been defeated, of course, there is no worry in this.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Orochimaru nodded and made a Shadow Clone.


    He doesn¡¯t have as much Chakra as Akabane, but the duration of his shadow clone is enough to solve the problem here.


    He has a lot of experience rted to these Missing-nins.


    Prevention adds little to the benefit, and these people won¡¯t dare to cause trouble. In terms of prevention, Sakin¡¯s death was already terrifying enough for them, and that¡¯s good.

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>


    After exchanging with Shadow Clone, Akabane thought about the incident a while ago.


    The caravan leader was named Yana Hikawa, who sold essential ¡°iron tools¡± to and from the Land of Rivers.


    ¡°Akabane-San, it seems that our cooperation must be suspended first.¡± Yana Hikawa said pessimistically.


    Initially, with protection from Tomoe, trade cooperation between the two parties can run smoothly. But they never thought that Tomoe had been killed recently.


    If you haven¡¯t made peace with the dominating local Missing-nin, neers who want to trade will experience difficulties.


    ¡°Sure, huh? Don¡¯t worry, Ninja from nku will take care of it.¡±


    Akabane then asked indifferently, ¡°First of all, do you thinkic books can be sold here?¡±


    Yana Hikawa doubts that this matter will be resolved by force.


    Hearing Akabane¡¯s question, he thought for a moment and then shook his head as he said: ¡°For that, we are not too sure either. The Land of Rivers area is filled with chaos. It will be challenging to sell entertainment products.¡±


    A professional businessman must be authoritative in considering these aspects.


    Akabane did not deny and asked the person next to him: ¡°What about the Land of Wind?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not much different either.¡± an ountant replied.


    ¡°The Land of Wind has big ambitions. The use of their money is focused on financing research and weapons of war. It is unlikely that they will be interested in buying things like this.¡±


    Yana Hikawa shook his head again.


    If it weren¡¯t for Izumi Yamano¡¯s channels, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Akabane to sell hisic book.


    ¡°Akabane, that¡¯s true. It will be tough for us to sellic books in the Land of Wind.¡±


    Said someone from the Kurama n pessimistically.


    They are also experienced in sales. Although their scope is only in the Land of Fire, they also understand some business information in the others Land.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t sell it?¡±


    Akabane was in deep thought; anyway, he only needed points. Money is not his priority, and he only uses money when he needs it.


    ¡°Not selling it?¡±


    Not only Yana Hikawa, but even the Kurama n members were also stunned by Akabane¡¯s words.


    If we don¡¯t sell it... how can we expand our business routes?


    ¡°Yes, I just realized it when I saw some taverns in the area here. If they agree to cooperate with us, how about we supplyic books to various taverns regrly and for free?¡±


    Akabane said with a small smile, ¡°And don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still pay you guys!¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to do this?¡±


    Yana Hikawa is confused and doesn¡¯t understand Akabane¡¯s true purpose.


    What does he want out of business if not money?


    This guy even spends money to entertain criminals like this Missing-nin!


    ¡°Well, in the early period, we¡¯ll let them read it for free. Once we¡¯re sure they¡¯re really interested inic books, we¡¯ll put a price on this product.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly and said, ¡°Even though people will definitely distribute and pirate thisic book, we will still benefit.¡±


    ¡°Your thoughts...¡±


    Yana Hikawa was stunned when she heard Akabane¡¯s exnation. To him, this was utterly absurd.


    However, the benefits that are obtained still do not cover the capital.


    ¡°Why, right?¡±


    ¡°Um, no ... but the benefits you get are not that high. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Yana Hikawa said.


    ¡°No problem. I want the habit of readingic books for everyone, and it¡¯s not a problem if I have to pay dearly.¡±


    Akabane doesn¡¯t care about the losses he will bear.


    The early free period is a big investation in thete finale.


    Of course...


    Actually, Akabane has many ideas, for example, like mixing up promotional ads inic books.


    But he didn¡¯t have any other industries worthy of promotion, so that he would put aside this idea for now.


    ¡°In this case, can we say that we have agreed to cooperate?¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be marketing youric book asap, but you¡¯ll have to negotiate with the tavern owners yourself.¡±


    Yana Hikawa said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will take care of it.¡±


    Yamada Kurama said on the side.


    He is the leader of the Kurama n¡¯s caravan, and he is also a Jonin Leader.


    ¡°In that case, uncle Yamada will lead the group here, and the rest will enter the Land of Wind with me.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Yamada nodded, then started giving orders.


    As they walked out of Yana Hikawa¡¯s shop, Akabane saw many people gathered around the stall to readic books.


    ¡°This seems like a bleak business.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled a little. He had watched for a long time beside the door.


    There are lots of people whoe and go, and there are lots of people who are interested in readingic books, but everyone just reads, and almost no money is made from sellingic books ¨C at least he¡¯s trying to start here, even though there isn¡¯t a singleic book was sold.


    ¡°No problem. Losing money and earning money.¡±


    Akabane is not too concerned about money. What is clear, there are many Ninjas in this town. Even though the strongest were at the Jonin Leader level, at least, they could contribute a lot of points.


    As long as there are points, money and so on are not important.


    ¡°Then what next? Are we going now?¡±


    Orochimaru looked back. They had wasted a lot of time. If they were here for too long, he was worried that there would be no way to reach the Land of Wind before night fell.


    ¡°Give me a little time to wait.¡±


    Akabane sat down and left in no hurry, ¡°This really can¡¯t be dyed. We can stay here for a while anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more and more convinced Akabane-Kun, you have many faces, hehehe...¡±


    Orochimaru smiled lowly. He works closely with Danz¨­, so he knows some information about several n heads in Konoha.


    Kazami Hatake has always been known to prioritize the missions he is currently on. Not only did he allow everyone to rest, but he even agreed to Akabane¡¯s request to leave the team. After all, he treated Akabane extraordinarily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten face fruit, so how can I save so many faces!¡±


    Akabane curled his lips. He had met Kazami Hatake once before, but there was no special treatment at all.


    ¡°What is face fruit?¡±


    Orochimaru was silent for a moment and did not understand the meaning and joke of Akabane¡¯s words.


    ¡°A fruit in the imagination, everyone will save his face after eating it.¡±


    Akabane casually joked.


    Orochimaru was stunned and then reacted. This person must be being inconsequential.


    There is no such fruit in the world.


    At this time, Yamada Kurama walked out of his house.


    He nced at Orochimaru and then calmly said: ¡°Akabane, I have entrusted those here to the five Ch¨±nin, and the rest will go to the Land of Wind with us.¡±


    Five Ch¨±nin...


    If I didn¡¯t kill Sakin, these five people wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to fight him.


    But now, even though Orochimaru hasn¡¯t done it, these five people can still handle the local Missing-nin who is here.


    Due to frequent wars, the Land of Rivers was destitute.


    Except for a few people who escaped, hardly anyone would run here, and most of those who fled were at the Ch¨±nin and Genin levels.


    But thinking about this, I fear that dealing with Sakin is no simple matter.


    Akabane nced at Orochimaru as he walked.


    If Sunagakure sends that person, I¡¯m afraid it will be a little troublesome in the future.


    However, because Sakin¡¯s death was caused by the Hiding in Mist Technique, as long as Orochimaru was not caught, it was easy to escape.


    They walked along the road, and many people watched them like a tiger watching its prey.


    This must be the result of the chaos that often urs in the Land of Rivers.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Akabane saw Jiraiya ¨C this guy might have done something stupid, so he was tied up by a rope.


    ¡°Oh, an idiot is an idiot ...¡±


    When Orochimaru saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but start talking to provoke Jiraiya¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Orochimaru, damn you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Jiraiya struggled, but because he was bound, he couldn¡¯t move freely.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Yamada Kurama is a little confused. He remembers this man belongs to him!


    Seeing the corner of his mouth trembling, Kazami Hatake said casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    There is no need to talk about why he was treated this way.


    Akabane shrugged. He showed no sympathy for his friend who was being tied up.

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>


    ¡°It was years ago when I first came to the Land of Wind with my father.¡±


    The same vast desert, the great yellow wall that surrounds the whole of the samend.


    Looking at the scene before him, Yamada Kurama could only sigh with emotion.


    Kazami Hatake was silent as he watched the surroundings warily, then he shouted: ¡°Friends from the Land of Wind who are hiding in the dark, we came from Konoha to participate in the Ch¨±nin Exams.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Kazami! I didn¡¯t expect that you would lead the team for the Ch¨±nin Exams.¡±


    It¡¯s a Ninja from the Land of Wind!


    Everyone was shocked and quickly looked towards where the voice came from ¨C a strange ¡®Monster¡¯ had appeared in front of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a puppet!¡±


    Yamada Kurama¡¯s face became serious.


    ¡°Is that a puppet?¡±


    Tsunade stared at it curiously. In her eyes, the monster looked like some mechanical doll being controlled by someone.


    ¡°His controllers are hiding, and he¡¯s fighting using puppets ...¡±


    Murasaki secretly memorized information about the puppet user.


    These Sunagakure ninja fighting techniques will help them a lot in the next Ch¨±nin Exams.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kazami Hatake didn¡¯t see him anymore and walked sideways towards Sunagakure.


    ¡°Damn, this guy!¡±


    The ninja hiding in the sand froze for a moment, then gritted his teeth angrily.


    This person didn¡¯t even greet him.


    However ...


    Who remembers the name of a nobody?


    The Hatake n innate talent is extraordinary, as is Kazami, who is an Elite J¨­nin.


    For him, enemies who haven¡¯t yet reached J¨­nin level need not be remembered.


    Not to mention that he only showed the puppet without showing his real body.


    After walking for a while, Yamada Kurama drove the caravan, then saw Akabane, who was walking with a limp, and asked with concern: ¡°Akabane, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just a little ... copsed.¡±


    Akabane said weakly. Half right, half pretending.


    Since entering the Land of Wind, dry weather, hot air, and sandstorms have made it difficult for Akabane to adapt.


    If I feel like my body isn¡¯t feeling well, of course, I have to lie down!


    ¡°Your acting looks a little better. Usually, you just lie down on the ground all of a sudden.¡±


    Tsunade came to take a look and said confidently.


    He had learned several medical skills from Mito. Despite not being used for a long time, he knew that Akabane was not sick, and it was clear that he was not experiencing any symptoms.


    ¡°What are you saying, ... I¡¯m very sick ... cough.¡±


    Akabane choked.


    I¡¯m not sure if this t chest has any medical skills?


    Finally lying on top of the caravan, he was reluctant to get up and walk on this damn desert sand.


    ¡°You just want to bezy!¡±


    Tsunade scoffed at him, but she was also feeling a little tired herself ...


    ¡°Shut up. You also want to rest, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Akabaney down peacefully.


    There is a saying, don¡¯t be afraid if your opponent is smart, but be afraid when your opponent has no desire.


    Because Tsunade has a wish, so Akabane is easy to guess.


    ¡°Hehe...¡±


    Tsunadeughed, sat on the edge of the caravan and didn¡¯t want to get off.


    Yamada Kurama initially wanted to open his mouth, but he chose to be quiet and be wise in the end.


    If you want to live a good life, you have to close your eyes to a few things. After all, he didn¡¯t want to offend the two of them.


    After all, hitchhiking a caravan is a trifle.


    However, even within the great wall, this desert still made even a horse ufortable.


    They walked slowly, and by the time evening came, the air was getting cooler.


    Until the sky turns dark, finally ...


    ¡°It¡¯s Sunagakure. Finally, we are here!¡±


    Jiraiya screamed with joy.


    Akabane immediately lifted the curtain on the caravan door. Not far from there, a Sunagakure-style building appeared in front of him.


    Even though the sky was already dark, the moonlight shone on the entire surface of Sunagakure, making it a very beautiful ce to everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Finally arrived!¡±


    Seeing this Sunagakure-style building, Akabane was already very sure that his long journey was over.


    ¡°Come on. We have to go to the residence. I can¡¯t wait to take a shower.¡±


    Tsunade shouted.


    After a long journey in the desert, they finally arrived at Sunagakure. Everyone is eager to go to the residence to bathe and rest.


    Akabane got off the caravan and entered Sunagakure with everyone.


    While walking to the gate, everyone suddenly felt a murderous aura.


    They all turned their heads and saw a slightly bigger teenager than Akabane and the others, sternly looking at them from afar.


    Kazami Hatake looked at it briefly and then ignored it.


    ¡°Are you guys... Ninjas from Konoha?¡±


    At first, the Ch¨±nin gatekeeper didn¡¯t recognize them, but when Kazami Hatake looked at him, the person immediately remembered.


    He was a little frightened, and the pen in his hand couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    At this time, the teenager came over to Akabane and the others.


    The Ch¨±nin gatekeeper looked embarrassed, then nodded slightly at the teenager, took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    The teenager nodded in response, then he looked at everyone one by one, frowned and said: ¡°Are you Ch¨±nin Exam participants who came from Konoha? Feeling there are so many people?¡±


    ¡°Regarding this caravan, I have obtained permission from the Kazekage-Sama.¡±


    Kazami Hatake said lightly.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, all right. Now write your names on the attendance list first, then I will escort you to a resting ce.¡±


    He seemed to act indifferently but still said politely.


    Akabane watched him silently.


    This dark blue-haired teenager did look young, but why did that Ch¨±nin bow to him? What was clear was that the status of that teenager was not low.


    Such treatment was very unusual ...


    Future Third Kazekage?


    Besides, this teenager wasn¡¯t wearing Ch¨±nin clothes. Maybe he was still a genin now!


    ¡°Sunagakure has a violent background.¡±


    Even though the teenager said calmly, his heart was filled with hatred.


    The Third Kazekage is the strongest Kazekage of all time. Even though he died tragically, he was indeed a good man before his death.


    I have to warn everyone ...


    Akabane looked away from him and looked at the list of attendees on the table.


    There are already several names on the list held by this Ch¨±nin gatekeeper.


    Kazami Hatake looked at the attendance list, then calmly wrote down his members¡¯ names, and handed the attendance list to the Ch¨±nin gatekeeper.


    ¡°Guests,e with me.¡±


    The blue-haired youth respectfully walked forward and led the way.


    After a while, Akabane spoke up: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Sasuke.¡±


    He smiled without threat.


    ¡°As you can see, I am a member of the caravan, and I want to ask, where is the trade ce?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°Trade ce?¡±


    Sasuke was pensive for a moment and then understood the meaning of Akabane¡¯s question.


    After some thought, he said: ¡°It¡¯ste, let me lead the way and stop talking.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Of course, Akabane would not refuse. However, it was true.


    In Naruto, the Third Kazekage is not shown, but Akabane is certain that this person is the Third Kazekage.


    Because of the caravan, their speed was slower than the others, so along the way, Akabane and the others saw many Ninjas from various Hidden Viges.


    However, Kazami Hatake surveyed the entire street, not a single person from the other vige dared to provoke them, and they all dispersed.


    While walking, Akabane saw a box.


    In the square, many ninjas were practicing, and some of the surrounding ninjas were watching and gathering information.


    ¡°Sasuke-Kun, can we set up a stall here?¡±


    Akabane started asking.


    ¡°Set up a stall? Here?¡±


    Sasuke hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who can decide that. I have to ask the Kazekage-Sama first.¡±


    Without waiting for Akabane to answer, Yamada Kurama immediately spoke up to avoid this boy from continuing to make excessive demands.


    It was such a shame to ask him to ce a stall in a training stadium!


    In contrast to Akabane, Murasaki thought it would be easier to gather information here. His eyes suddenly lit up.


    Sasuke nodded apologetically, then stopped when he reached the corner.


    He pointed forward and said: ¡°Dear guests, the front is your residence.¡±


    This house is full of sand and gravel piles but looks more majestic than the others, which shows that Sunagakure treats Konoha special.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kazami Hatake nodded and thanked him, then entered the room first.

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>


    The room they got was huge, and the decor was unlike most residences.


    Kazami Hatake circled the room, smiled coldly, and said, ¡°Sunagakure really likes small actions.¡±


    ¡°Looks like they purposely gave us the best residence they have ....¡±


    Yamada Kurama, who had a particr understanding of the Sunagakure Ninja behavior, was shocked.


    ¡°Whatever it is, this house is very nice andfortable. I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡±


    Jiraiya was very excited.


    Since childhood, he had never lived in such a residence this big and luxurious.


    ¡°I¡¯m also going to take a shower. Don¡¯t do perverted things to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll... make you regret being a ninja!¡±


    Tsunade clenched her fists, and her body was enveloped in a murderous aura.


    Jiraiya¡¯s whole body was cold, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s take a break first.¡±


    Kazami Hatake said.


    Akabane didn¡¯t want to rush his guesses, there were still two to three days left before the Ch¨±nin Exams, so he thought there was no need to rush.


    He went up to the second floor and chose a room at random.


    Then, he created a Shadow Clone.


    ¡°You can continue painting Naruto, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Akabaney down for a while, then prepared his clothes and got ready to take a shower.


    Shadow Clone looked at the painting tool in front of him and was silent for a moment.


    For Chapter 34, it looks like...


    A Sunagakure ninja appears.


    He tried to remember and started painting.


    Meanwhile, Akabane took his clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Sunagakure was very barren. It didn¡¯t have many baths in the entire vige.


    However, the residence they lived in had private baths. After arriving, Jiraiya and Orochimaru headed straight to the bathroom.


    ¡°Oh, you two came so early!¡±


    Akabaney in the warm water and enjoyed thefort.


    The desert outside really made him unable to adapt...


    Orochimaru leaned on the pool¡¯s edge, his eyes slightly closed, but his face very serious.


    On the other hand, Jiraiya enjoyed the bath thoroughly without any pressure.


    After a while...


    Orochimaru could not help saying: ¡°Akabane-Kun, regarding the man who led the way earlier ...¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    Akabane nodded; although his face did not change, his heart became severe.


    He is the future Third Kazekage and is an expert at using the Nature Transformation Kekkei Genkai Ma Release.


    Although not yet as strong as in the future, he is one of the opponents to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t I feel strange from him!¡±


    Jiraiya said suspiciously.


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Orochimaru justughed at Jiraiya¡¯s words, but for him, it was a lousy mockery.


    Jiraiya got angry.


    What¡¯s with this guy!


    ¡°He is powerful, but you are not far from his strength. As for me... I will be a genin only, while you have a great chance to be a Ch¨±nin.¡±


    Lying on the water, Akabane was getting sleepy.


    Akabane then rubbed his body. At this time, the others gradually came to the bathroom. He headed for the exit and nodded: ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve finished showering, now I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°You have to rest well. Tomorrow, you have to set up a kiosk and hold events, and our business will not run without you.¡±


    Yamada Kurama said with concern.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Akabane waved his hand, took back the dirty clothes on the shelf, and created a Shadow Clone to help him wash the clothes.


    Then Akabane went to the room.


    In the room...


    ¡°Good job, you¡¯ve painted a lot.¡±


    Akabane took it and read a few pages.


    Chapter 34 is already half done.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Shadow Clone whispered.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You know.¡±


    The Shadow Clone continued to draw since the Physical Attribute had been increased. Now the Shadow Clone¡¯s drawing speed was getting faster.


    ¡°No problem, I have my own ns.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly.


    Then he threw down his clothes andy down directly on the bed.


    After being in the caravan all day, he was exhausted. He just wanted to rest, and soon he fell asleep.


    The next day.


    Knock... knock...


    The door was knocked hard, but Akabane still hadn¡¯t woken up. In front of the door of his room was not only Yamada Kurama, but also Tsunade...


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up soon, I¡¯ll break down the door!¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s loud voice rang throughout the room.


    Akabane just woke up and was still in a daze, and he was trembling a little.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m awake!¡±


    He immediately jumped out of bed and approached the door.


    This girl never entered through the door when she entered her house, and Akabane certainly didn¡¯t expect that Tsunade would enter through the door.


    Ch¨±nin Exams willst a long time. He didn¡¯t want the door broken on the first day.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You guys came so early...¡±


    Akabane opened the door quickly and saw Yamada Kurama and Tsunade standing in front of the door.


    ¡°Sunagakure has agreed to our request to set up a stall around here, so now is the time we prepare for that.¡±


    Yamada Kurama said.


    ¡°Really? Alright, I¡¯ll get ready first.¡±


    Akabane smoothed the paintings on the ground.


    He went to bed early yesterday and didn¡¯t even notice when his Shadow Clone disappeared.


    After preparing all the equipment, he went downstairs and saw Sasuke, who had been waiting for a long time downstairs.


    Not only him ...


    There was the Second Kazekage, Shamon beside him.


    Such an important figure came to me like this?


    Akabane was very surprised about the agreement to set up a stall, and he was even more shocked when he saw the Second Kazekagee to take a look!


    No, is it possible that he wants to talk about rent?


    Thinking about it in his heart, he felt that this might just be like that.


    ¡°Finally, you are here, Akabane Kurama from Konoha.¡±


    Shamon indifferently said, ¡°Would you like to rent a training stadium?¡±


    ¡°No, I just need a little space.¡±


    Akabane knew that his earlier guess was correct.


    This guy came here to talk about rent.


    ¡°A little space?¡±


    Shamon looked at Sasuke and found that this boy also looked confused.


    ¡°Yes, what our caravan carries are some entertainment books. As a price to borrow a little space at the practice stadium, all of our books can be enjoyed by all people from Sunagakure free of charge. ¡°


    Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°Is that so ... If it¡¯s just a book, then you can set up a stall there for free.¡±


    Shamon said confidently.


    As Kazekage, he ced great importance on books because books are carriers of knowledge. By gaining knowledge, barren Sunagakure can be stronger.


    However ...


    He had no idea that there was such a thing as a Comic Book, and Akabane was going to sell it.


    ¡°Okay, then, we will immediately prepare to set up a stall.¡±


    Akabane bowed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll make sure that we don¡¯t upy too much space.¡±


    ¡°To avoid misunderstandings, Sasuke, you don¡¯t need to attend training for this morning. You will help them deal with rted matters.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sensei!¡±


    Sasuke lowered his head and agreed.


    ¡°Then, everyone, let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Sasuke arrived, Yamada Kurama asked everyone to prepare the merchandise, and now he has got permission and is ready to move to the training stadium.


    Akabane took a few steps and suddenly thought of something.


    He looked up at Shinku Y¨±hi, smiled, and said, ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi didn¡¯t know what Akabane would ask for, but since it was Akabane who asked, he immediately agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°How did I miss out on the fun!¡±


    Jiraiya came down the stairs screaming and followed Akabane.


    Kazami Hatake nced at his team members coldly: ¡°Apart from Akabane, you guys have special training.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone has a mixed reaction, but they are more excited.


    J¨­nin Leader is not an ordinary ninja, let alone Kazami Hatake, who is very skilled andmitted, even so, he doesn¡¯t have many opportunities to guide others.


    ¡°I hope they won¡¯t get into trouble.¡±


    Tsunade sighed helplessly. She was anxious about Akabane, especially when she heard about a misunderstanding from Shamon.


    This guy intentionally didn¡¯t give a detailed exnation about his book.

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>


    Sasuke led the caravan to the training stadium.


    He looked around and finally looked at a corner of the door: ¡°If you only need a little space, it looks like this corner is perfect.¡±


    Even though it is the corner of the door, this practice stadium is cleaned every day, and the entire room is clean. The corner is no exception.


    However...


    Because Akabane and the others were carrying many goods, they attracted the attention of ninja from other viges who were training.


    ¡°Yes, this looks good, thank you very much.¡±


    Akabane doesn¡¯t have high requirements for this.


    As long as the location obtained is not near toilets or garbage dumps, he feels it is eptable.


    Sasuke nodded after listening and then looked at the Genin who was still training at the venue, hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°By the way, if you can, I hope you don¡¯t make your voice too loud.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you guys ... we don¡¯t ask you money, if you can, listen to what this guy has to say!¡±


    Jiraiya barked.


    ording to him, these people still suspect freeic books.


    This ispletely absurd!


    Akabane didn¡¯t speak, but his expression had already answered.


    ¡°Sorry, I made the wrong decision.¡±


    Sasuke gave a light bow and apologized, but no apologies showed on his face.


    ¡°Are you interested inic books, by the way?¡±


    Yamada Kurama tried to offer.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not at all interested in those books. I thought practicing was more interesting and fun.¡±


    Then he sat on the side.


    ¡°Well, everyone, let¡¯s unload the stuff and set up a stall.¡±


    Yamada Kurama was not surprised at his answer, and he immediately waved his hand to order his men to work.


    ¡°Be lighthearted, don¡¯t offer it too much to the people of Sunagakure.¡±


    Akabane whispered, then removed a few benches and let Jiraiya and Shinku Y¨±hi sit down.


    Shinku Y¨±hi hesitated, then approached Akabane and asked: ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Draw a Comic Book character. You are free to choose. Just draw as you like.¡±


    Akabane took a special nce at Jiraiya.


    Yes, this sentence is intended for him.


    ¡°Eh ... is that really okay?¡±


    Jiraiya was a little surprised.


    Because in Konoha, he was always influenced by Tsunade, his talent¡¯s main power could not be used at all.


    ¡°Trust yourself. The burning blood within Youth Power will never admit defeat!¡±


    Akabane gave a thumbs up and posed like Guy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have the courage to devote yourself to art, fufufu...¡±


    Someone finally acknowledged me!


    Seeing Jiraiya, who was full of motivation, Akabane didn¡¯t want to waste this opportunity. He immediately gave him a drawing board, paper, and a brush right away.


    Jiraiya took it and then took out a torn paper piece from his hand and held it in his hand like a treasure.


    Akabane¡¯s face darkened.


    Why does he still keep this painting...


    Shinku Y¨±hi didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he came over to take a curious nce, and then suspiciously said:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a picture that Akabane-San painted? Is that painting precious to you?¡±


    ¡°No, this wasn¡¯t painted by Akabane.¡±


    Jiraiya said while shaking his head thoughtfully.


    Akabane also shook his head and tried to give a hint, but Shinku Y¨±hi didn¡¯t see it and said confidently: ¡°Apart from Akabane, who else can draw with such a beautiful pattern?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case ...¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s expression was stiff, and he turned his head to Akabane.


    ¡°Oh, I was drunk, and I identally painted the picture.¡±


    Akabane tries to hide the facts.


    ¡°Did you really draw it ?!¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s voice was three times as high, and he looked surprised.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s me.¡±


    Akabane was very embarrassed to say yes.


    Shinku Y¨±hi, who was sitting beside touched his nose and thought it would be impossible if Akabane-San told Jiraiya the truth.


    At this time, he was also looking closely at the painting.


    This kind of painting... well, no wonder!


    Shinku Y¨±hi became convinced that he had done something wrong and got up from his seat to retreat calmly.


    ¡°Oi, Shinku, don¡¯t go yet.¡±


    Akabane smiled and squeezed his shoulder, then apologized to Jiraiya, ¡°I never had any intention of hiding this from you, so... I¡¯ll teach you how to draw.¡±


    Who wants to learn this!


    Shinku Y¨±hi growled in her heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it verbally.


    This smile was too gloomy and terrifying.


    Inparison, Jiraiya was very different.


    He looked so excited and immediately forgot his disappointment at being deceived.


    Since Jiraiya obtained this painting, he has made it his Supreme Treasure and worked hard to study its depictions.


    Unfortunately, it has torn.


    He couldn¡¯t learn any further, and it confused him.


    But now that he had met the creator in person, because he was still interested in that exquisite skill, how could he possibly refuse it.


    Deceive?


    No, he must have done it to protect his fame and fortune, so he is reluctant to show his talent openly!


    Jiraiya was already a fan of this painting creator, and automatically he wanted to learn directly from his idol. He couldn¡¯t stop his desire because he was afraid Akabane would regret it.


    On the other hand, Shinku Y¨±hi was very panicked, and he was afraid that Akabane would no longer guide him in drawing, so he didn¡¯t dare to refuse.


    ¡°First of all, you have to know the cool side of this kind of painting ...¡±


    Akabane took a stool and sat down.


    Then he paused for a moment and asked: ¡°Jiraiya, when you were gathering material when was the most exciting part, after or before the idea came up?¡±


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s when it first appeared.¡±


    Jiraiya said without hesitation.


    ¡°Then understand the feeling, then paint based on the idea that is in your head, you can definitely make the perfect painting.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly ¨C lesson over.


    Shinku Y¨±hi also thought about it for a while, then nodded slowly.


    In this field, he doesn¡¯t have any particr experience.


    Unlike Jiraiya.


    This gave him an incredible new perception, and he immediately understood how it worked.


    At this moment, Jiraiya¡¯s mind was like a flowing waterfall, and his inspiration was like copsing diabetes. He didn¡¯t say much and drew straight away.


    Sasuke, who sat across, looked confused.


    He knew that Akabane was teaching the two people something, but he was eavesdropping from the start really didn¡¯t understand it.


    He understood the meaning of the words Akabane spoke literally but could not understand the meaning contained in them.


    Cool side?


    Gather material?


    What does that mean? Aren¡¯t they aiming to sell books?


    Why do they think of such things!


    As a Sunagakure ninja, he couldn¡¯t understand any of this.


    Sasuke was eager to find out, but in order to hide his identity, he couldn¡¯t just go up and check it out. He could only stop himself and sit there, staring at the three of them ¡± inadvertently¡± from time to time.


    Akabane noticed the big question mark in Sasuke¡¯s mind, but he just paused andughed silently.


    Exemry young man!


    Seeing Jiraiya starting to paint, Akabane sat down and started painting to make sure that someone sitting on the other side could see him ¡± inadvertently¡±.


    After a while, the first painting was finished.


    Sasuke¡¯s eyes were curious about the painting, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at the image.


    The painting drawn using Akabane¡¯s special pen was rich in color and much more beautiful, and Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but take a look of surprise in his eyes.


    Because in the painting, there are ninja characters from Sunagakure!


    The more Sasuke looked at it, the more shocked he became. This painting is so realistic that the Sunagakure ninja characters in it look real.


    ¡°These people, are they...¡±


    Sasuke nced at the book that Yamada Kurama was carrying, and he wanted to see what kind of book it was.


    I have to be able to endure it; things like this won¡¯t interest me!


    He gritted his teeth and shifted his interest.


    After that, Sasuke really didn¡¯t look again but stared intently at the training stadium.


    Akabane is drawing again, and then he finds that Sasuke is not paying attention to him anymore, and he is shocked.


    I¡¯m sure he must be inquisitive, but he can handle that curiosity well... this kind of self-mastery, no wonder this person could be such a talented person!


    But don¡¯t worry, I still have other tricks.


    Akabane smiled slightly, took out another piece of paper, quietly wrote a sentence, and handed it to Yamada Kurama.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>


    ¡°Disguised as a Sunagakure ninja and walking around carrying aic book ... what do you mean?¡±


    Yamada Kurama looked at the note and tried to understand the sentence.


    But because he believed in Akabane¡¯s n, he didn¡¯t hesitate and kept the record.


    After that, he thought of the figure of the Sunagakure Ninja he would use.


    ¡°Use the Transformation Technique and pretend to be ...¡±


    He epted Akabane¡¯s request as is.


    Their strength was at the Ch¨±nin level, and there was no problem sneaking around and gathering information at normal levels.


    Before long, several people left.


    Sasuke just watched them, then ignored him.


    They are just Sunagakure ninjas.


    Currently, Sasuke looks like an Anbu assigned to these Konoha people. His mission is to watch people and see what they want to do.


    All they want is for people to read their books?


    How absurd this excuse is!


    Sasuke adjusted his Chakra while watching Akabane¡¯s every move.


    After a while, he heard several noisy footsteps.


    What is this?


    Sasuke looked warily at the gates of the training stadium...


    He saw a group of children entering the training stadium.


    ¡°Look, this is a training stadium!¡±


    ¡°Woah, they provideic books here?¡±


    These children looked around excitedly.


    ¡°Please lower your voices, and don¡¯t disturb the Ninjas who are practicing.¡±


    Akabane stood up and reminded them.


    Sasuke was stunned and couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    These kids...


    ¡°Kids, the Ch¨±nin Exams areing soon. You will disturb the ninja training with your noise.¡±


    Yamada Kurama said pleasantly, ¡°Here, you can read thisic book, but you can read it outside and return it when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks, sir!¡±


    The kids thanked him in a low voice.


    ¡°All right, you guys can go outside and be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we understand, sir.¡±


    The kids happily grabbed theic book and ran out of the ce.


    Sasuke was taken aback. The kids just came and got interested in their book. So, what did the ninja who just came out think?


    Out of curiosity, Sasuke got up and walked over to Akabane¡¯s stall.


    ¡°What is this book actually about?¡±


    Sasuke asked with a serious face.


    He¡¯s trying to make a connection between painting, books, and the kids¡¯ interests earlier, and it makes him feel a little ufortable ¨C he¡¯s starting to think that his teacher¡¯s ns don¡¯t live up to expectations.


    ¡°Well, nothing strange, it¡¯s just aic book.¡±


    Akabane said as he took a copy for him.


    Sasuke nced at the cover.


    One Piece?


    What is this!?


    He took it and opened the first page.


    He saw there was a sea, a boat, and a teenager wearing a straw hat. The style of the painting was very different from the image Akabane had just painted.


    Sasuke continued reading. Two pages, three pages...


    His face gradually became serious. This book imparts knowledge to its readers, but it is a very boring storybook!


    Well, more criticism!


    He continued to look at theic book. To him, the sea depicted in this book was very strange. He did not know whether this image was real or just an absurd fantasy.


    ¡°Devil Fruit? This... this is a weird fantasy.¡±


    Sasuke sneered silently.


    Suppose such a thing existed in this world. The Land of Water must have been dominated for a long time, and they must have been cornered. That way, the battles in the Land of Water did notst so long.


    Such boring books should be banned!


    Sasuke thought silently in his heart.


    While having this thought, he was already subconsciously on thest page.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Sasuke put back theic book, such an adventure in the sea is very different from the life of the Sunagakure people who are in the middle of the desert and have never seen the sea. In fact, Sasuke is very interested in thisic book.


    After reading thest page, he put down the book and began to think about what action to take on this matter.


    Should it be prohibited? But it¡¯s still...


    He hasn¡¯t made up his mind yet, he is still trying to think about a few situations while shaking his head, and then he hears the noisy conversation around him.


    He saw dozens of trained Genins in front of the small warehouse holdingic books and read them with pleasure.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sasuke was stunned. When are these people here? Why don¡¯t I feel theming at all ?!


    Is it Genjutsu?


    He looked at Akabane warily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Sasuke-Kun, I¡¯ve been busy drawing myself since earlier.¡±


    Akabane pointed at the painting in front of him.


    Currently, Akabane has finished his painting. The painting shows Sunagakure and a figure carrying arge jug on its back standing on the sand.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Sasuke apologized insincerely, then clenched theic tightly, and looked back at the genins readingic books.


    Of the many Sunagakure ninjas, only some are interested in theic book.


    Others just look at the cover and put it back. They are clearly not interested in it.


    Seeing that, for some reason, Sasuke felt relieved, then he saw the people suddenly gathered behind Jiraiya and Shinku Y¨±hi.


    ¡°Woah !!¡±


    ¡°This kind of painting is really ...¡±


    Those who were about to leave instead gathered behind Jiraiya, Shinku Y¨±hi, and the others.


    It didn¡¯t take long before many people surrounded Jiraiya.


    In terms of painting skills, Shinku Y¨±hi is certainly better. However, Jiraiya was currently better than him in this aspect.


    ¡°Is this also aic book?¡±


    The Ninjas who saw the paintings were stunned. They did not know that there were such things in this world.


    ¡°Of course, this is an art you don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Jiraiya nced at Akabane and said in a tone of admiration, ¡°Fortunately, there are still people who are secretly looking to the future.¡±


    ¡°I see. This is a truly extraordinary art.¡±


    They still wanted to see more, but some of them still felt embarrassed.


    These people make me feel a little embarrassed...


    ¡°Now, since you are the first batch reader, I will give this picture to you.¡±


    Jiraiya had learned a little from Akabane, gave the illustrations he painted, and promoted it, ¡°Who wants this?¡±


    ¡°Me, me, me!¡±


    ¡°Just give it to me...¡±


    Those who were embarrassed before, now join in fighting over the picture.


    Sasuke was still watching them, and his face turned red.


    He took a deep breath and then shouted: ¡°Stop!¡±


    In an instant, the crowd fell silent.


    ¡°All Sunagakure Genins, get back to training, right now!¡±


    Sasuke said with a serious face.


    ¡°Eh ...¡±


    Everyone fell silent in disappointment.


    There was finally a break after a long training session, but now the rest time is up.


    However...


    Sasuke¡¯s position made them not dare to refuse hismand.


    They went to the practice site with a slight bow, and they had to put the painting problem aside.


    The other genins who haven¡¯t watched the manga have no choice but to get back to training.


    ¡°And Akabane-San, I will report this to Kazekage-Sama.¡±


    Sasuke continued.


    ¡°Of course, we are just guests, and you have the right to decide.¡±


    Akabane shrugged. He didn¡¯t really care about Sasuke¡¯s actions.


    The most important thing is that I¡¯ve nted the seeds. It¡¯s not a big problem if we get kicked out.


    ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll bring this book as evidence.¡±


    Sasuke raised theic book in his hand, then bent down and left with the Body Flicker Technique.


    Seeing this incident, Jiraiya was momentarily stunned. He still didn¡¯t understand what truly happened, but he had a big heart, and he would still paint even if no one were interested.


    Shinku Y¨±hi pondered for a moment and said anxiously: ¡°Will they forbid it?¡±


    ¡°I also do not know.¡±


    Akabane shook his head.


    If they really forbid it, I can only use the smuggling method. This is why Akabane wanted Jiraiya toe.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>


    ¡°One piece? Comic Book?¡±


    Shamon, who was studying and perfecting his Ma Release technique, was shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sensei. The book they brought was not a book about science, but an entertainment book.¡±


    Sasuke said anxiously.


    Books filled with knowledge can make people strong, but entertainment books of this kind will only destroy people¡¯s morale.


    Shamon opened theic book and read it.


    After a while, Sasuke asked nervously: ¡°Sensei, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, the storyline is quite interesting.¡±


    Shamon said.


    ¡°Really? Wouldn¡¯t that book only have a bad effect on our people?¡±


    Sasuke said.


    The Second Kazekage looked at him, put theic book and research scroll in his hands, then sat down on the chair and said, ¡°Sasuke, it¡¯s okay, the war is over.¡±


    When Sasuke heard the Second Kazekage say this, he was taken aback and then said in a high voice: ¡°The time for us to enjoy the glory days is still far away!¡±


    ¡°Sasuke, you have to understand that such a view can only exist in times of war, and you shouldn¡¯t adopt it in times of peace like now.¡±


    Shamon shook his head, and his face became serious, ¡°If we try our best to developbat readiness and strength, what¡¯s the point of spending a lot of resources on holding the Ch¨±nin Exams?¡±


    Sasuke finally epted the Second Kazekage¡¯s thoughts, and he said reluctantly, ¡°So, are you going to let this book spread?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Shamon got up and went out.


    He had already decided in his mind, and he was still not satisfied with Sasuke¡¯s behavior until now.


    Since the First Kazekage, Sasuke has been cultivated to be a great Ninja and be the previous Kazekage¡¯s sessor.


    However, until now, Sasuke still did not meet the requirements to be a Kazekage.


    ....


    ¡°Akabane, here hees.¡±


    Yamada Kurama felt an aura and immediately patted Akabane with a serious face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though we are forbidden to trade it, we won¡¯t lose much.¡±


    Said Akabane, dismissively shaking his head.


    Even if they were forbidden to trade him, Akabane had only lost a fewics, and besides, he had almost earned a hundred points, which was a decent ie.


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Yamada Kurama didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t say much. He was worried that the Kazekage might hear it.


    Within half a minute, Shamon arrived at the training stadium.


    As soon as he appeared, everyone felt a strong aura and immediately stopped their activities, including the outside kids.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Kazekage-Sama.¡±


    Yamada Kurama bowed and saluted. Akabane and the others naturally followed suit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite. I got word from Sasuke that I misunderstood the book you brought. I with this apologize.¡±


    Shamon bowed slightly after speaking as if he had forgotten his title as Kazekage.


    Seeing this, Sasuke didn¡¯t understand at all.


    Why is Sensei doing this?


    ¡°Looks like Sasuke-Kun already told you. Actually, this book is not the book of knowledge you have been waiting for, but it is aic book.¡±


    Akabane said as he picked up theic book on the shelf.


    ¡°Yes, I understand about that.¡±


    Shamon nodded, sat on a bench with a calm expression and was kind, but still not as good as Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    ¡°Then you must already know about our goal.¡±


    Akabane smiled. Judging by Shamon¡¯s gesture and expression, the other party didn¡¯t mean to forbid him.


    It¡¯s enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read it a few pages, and it¡¯s great for free time, but Sunagakure doesn¡¯t have a lot of people. I don¡¯t think you need to take it in a caravan.¡±


    Shamon said.


    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re going to send people over to our shop?¡±


    Akabane understood what he meant.


    ¡°I heard you also sell thisic book on the Land of Rivers, and we can go over there and buy it.¡±


    Shamon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was pointing.


    ¡°Well, it might save you some money, but theic book you bought is only avable in Sunagakure.¡±


    Akabane said knowingly.


    That¡¯s right, if you remember, Sakin came from Sunagakure.


    Shamon must have had some information about thisic book, and he probably thought that a ninja had killed Sakin from Konoha.


    But he clearly has no proof, otherwise Akabane will have more of an advantage.


    Now Sunagakure doesn¡¯t really care about Sakin. Akabane didn¡¯t care how many copies Shamon would buy and whether they would print them out themselves after buying them.


    Both sides open one eye and close the other. Everything is well controlled!


    ¡°Nice to work with you.¡±


    Shamon nodded, got up and left.


    Sasuke froze for a moment, then followed his lead.


    Arriving at the Kazekage¡¯s Office, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Sensei, what are our ns next?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shamon opened the door and asked casually.


    Sasuke started thinking.


    As the sessor to the Kazekage, he was quite qualified. It was just that his thinking was a bit radical.


    Now that the time has changed, his thinking must also be changed.


    After thinking for a moment, he said: ¡°What if we use this plot to arouse people¡¯s fighting intent.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Makeic books as prizes, and the winner can get the prize.¡±


    Sasuke continued.


    As he said this, Shamon¡¯s eyes grew brighter.


    ¡°Any other?¡±


    ¡°And ... perhaps, we can also print some of them and sell them elsewhere in the Land of Wind at a lower price.¡±


    Shamon was surprised at the third suggestion and looked at Sasuke with a strange expression.


    Sasuke only realized after thinking it over. He just realized that the Land of Wind¡¯s stupidity is too sad, how people would be attracted to buy it.


    ¡°Yourst suggestion was good, but it¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    Shamon said, ¡°I¡¯ll put someic books on the first floor so that residents can read them for free.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too burdensome for you?¡±


    Sasuke didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°If there is the first volume, there must be a follow-up volume. So, I¡¯ll put the first volume in my building and use the second volume as a present, and so on ...¡±


    Shamon said indifferently.


    ¡°So like that, something like that didn¡¯t cross my mind!¡±


    Sasuke muttered to himself.


    Compared to Shamon, Sasuke felt that he was very bad.


    ¡°Now go and carry out the n.¡±


    The Shaman waved his hand to signal Sasuke to leave.


    He also didn¡¯t want to be bothered while learning a Ninjutsu.


    ....


    ¡°Seeing the Kazekage have his foresight, I firmly believe that this kind of art can flourish in the Land of Wind!¡±


    Jiraiya said hopefully.


    ¡°What makes you so happy? Do you have a photo album to sell on the Land of Rivers?¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi viciously quipped Jiraiya¡¯s fantasies.


    ¡°Huh ?!¡±


    Jiraiya was stunned for a moment and then understood that was the case.


    Shinku Y¨±hi didn¡¯t expect to inspire him.


    He looked at the painting in his hand. After pondering for a moment, he tore off the indecent painting.


    Now he understands.


    In his mind, Akabane invited them only for a ruse. In fact, he didn¡¯t n to help them.


    After having this understanding, he no longer thought of continuing toply.


    As for Jiraiya...


    He is an idiot. Of course, he doesn¡¯t notice!


    Shinku Y¨±hi held his chin and thought, he decided to change the content he drew based on what she wanted.


    ¡°Akabane, can you print some paintings for me and sell them in the Land of Wind?¡±


    Jiraiya approached Akabane and asked in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Akabane immediately considered it and then said: ¡°When will you get recognition from the Third Hokage throughic books if you always rely on me? I thought you could find a partner and publish it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Got recognition from Sarutobi-Sensei?¡±


    Jiraiya touched his head. Akabane¡¯s words made him realize something.


    Meanwhile, Shinku Y¨±hi and Yamada Kurama did not understand at all. Suchic books would not have earned him recognition from the Third Hokage.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that proof of the sess of aic if it impresses people?¡±


    Akabane smiled as he gave Jiraiya a thumbs up.


    ¡°That¡¯s very impressive!¡±


    Jiraiya nodded, and his eyes filled with fighting spirit.


    In order to get Sensei¡¯s recognition, I will fight on the path of art!

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>


    Shinku Y¨±hi and Yamada Kurama thought that Jiraiya had a lot of faith and worked hard for it.


    He spent the whole morning working hard painting.


    This child is a little stiff, but he has extraordinary innate talent when ites to art. As in Akabane¡¯s previous life, Japan has great artists like Kei Mizuryu.


    ¡°Akabane-San, what are we going to do with theseic books?¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi sawic books on the shelf. Based on the cooperation agreement, they no longer needed to set up a stall.


    ¡°We will donate it.¡±


    Akabane said casually. After all, he didn¡¯t want much money, so he donated it.


    ¡°Donated?¡±


    Yamada Kurama was astonished. He couldn¡¯t understand Akabane¡¯s thoughts, but he felt that Akabane and the Kazekage had the same understanding secretly.


    With the Kazekage¡¯s approval, we¡¯ll have no trouble on the Land of Rivers. There is nothing to worry aboutic book sales and trade routes.


    Akabane silently thought in his heart.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be gone for a while, Yamada-San. You will be here to take care of the stall, and we have to go to training.¡±


    Akabane got up and didn¡¯t intend to stay.


    Their primary purpose ining to Sunagakure is to take the Ch¨±nin Exams. Although Akabane didn¡¯t really care about that, for Jiraiya and Shinku Y¨±hi, it was an excellent opportunity to show off their abilities.


    As for Jiraiya...


    For a long time, many people in Konoha had doubts when they found out that he was under the Third Hokage guidance.


    This rumour can be eliminated only by showing all of Jiraiya¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay here longer?¡±


    Jiraiya was reluctant to leave the stall.


    Previously, he wanted to be recognized by the Third Hokage of the Ninja field. However, after Orochimaru tricked him. he didn¡¯t care about those things anymore.


    ¡°I have no problem with that. I¡¯m running out of inspiration anyway.¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi put away his drawing tools and prepared to leave.


    He learned painting from Akabane to improve his Genjutsu abilities.


    However, he didn¡¯t get the slightest improvement from this method, but his drawing skills had significantly improved, and now even his notebook could be easily controlled.


    If he continues to practice his drawing skills, as long as there is a good storyline, he can create his ownic book.


    ¡°All right, you guys can go to practice, leave everything to me here.¡±


    Yamada Kurama understood their situation.


    They havee here to carry out their duties.


    Akabane nodded and turned around.


    The training stadium was not only used by the Sunagakure ninja, but there were many Ninjas from a small vige who trained there.


    Everyone watched each other, but they were very careful when practising, and no one wanted their ¡®Ace Card¡¯ to be discovered by the opponent.


    ¡°Forget it. The Ch¨±nin Exams are very close anyway.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t want to bother collecting information anymore.


    Of the twelve people from Konoha, none of them had special abilities. Even Jiraiya was seen as the weakest participant, as for Shinku Y¨±hi, at least he had a brush, so there was no need to worry.


    The three of them returned to the residence...


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s away to train. Jiraiya, go to Mount My¨­boku to train, remember toe back in three days.¡±


    Seeing that there was no one in residence, Akabane advised Jiraiya to train at Mount My¨­boku.


    The Third Hokage couldn¡¯t even teach him, let alone Kazami Hatake.


    Right now, Great Toad Sage is his best mentor.


    ¡°Eh, what would Kazami-San say if I left ...?¡±


    Jiraiya hesitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Akabane waved his hand.


    ¡°Okay then!¡±


    Jiraiya became convinced and immediately went to Mount My¨­boku with no intention of staying.


    ¡°And for Shinku, you ...¡±


    Akabane stopped.


    ¡°Please teach me Genjutsu, Akabane-Sensei!¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi lowered his head. Even though Akabane was his age, he asked very politely.


    Apart from the Uchiha n, only Akabane understood Genjutsu the best here.


    ¡°Akabane-Sensei, how about we teach each other?¡±


    The Ch¨±nin exams would arrive in three days. It would be quite a long time of special training.


    Akabane had doubts about the ns he was offered, but practising with Shinku Y¨±hi will produce good seeds no matter what.


    Besides, if he helped Shinku Y¨±hi train, Kazami Hatake would have no reason to torment him.


    This is a great n!


    ....


    The next day, at the Kazekage Office.


    ¡°Sensei, this is a n I made. Please check it out.¡±


    Sasuke handed him a sheet of paper.


    Shamon read it, then nodded and said: ¡°Your n is quite good, but did you know that Konoha recently had a Comic Exhibition in the Land of Fire.¡±


    ¡°Comic Exhibition?¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s face is nk. What new vocabry is this?


    Shamon got the information the Anbu gathered, and after a moment of reflection, he said: ¡°It¡¯s like aic book-based entertainment and party show.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that ... but they even invited Daimy¨­. Could that trivialic book interest him?


    Sasuke said in disbelief.


    Seeing his disciple¡¯s reaction, Shamon only nced at him.


    This kid says he¡¯s unattractiveic books, but the Anbu say otherwise.


    Of course...


    Young people like the look, he should understand more, at this time the atmosphere was quiet for a while.


    Sasuke felt something was wrong with his opinion.


    After he had been silent for a while, he said shyly: ¡°So you mean, we are going to make an event like that too?¡±


    ¡°We still have to wait and investigate. I¡¯m even more curious about thempared to the contents of otheric book stories ...¡±


    Shamon leaned back in his chair.


    I wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t check it. I sent the Anbu to investigate specifically about the otheric books that have been popr in Konoha for a long time.


    In addition, they also managed to take advantage of this trend to discuss problems that urred in the Land of Whirlpools.


    ¡°Anotheric book? Don¡¯t they only have One Piece!¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s voice immediately rose a little, and his eyes seemed to glow.


    But Sasuke immediately fell silent when he realized he was too excited.


    Shamon gave him a stern look, and after a few seconds, he said: ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it. Now we need to focus on the Ch¨±nin Exams.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sasuke smiled.


    ¡°The Konoha ninja have been doing some personal activity since yesterday ...¡±


    Shamon threw a piece of paper regarding yesterday¡¯s Konoha Ninja movement report.


    Sasuke read and saw that it looked even weirder in his eyes, frowned and said: ¡°I¡¯ve been training and refusing visitors, but I haven¡¯t been out since yesterday afternoon. What special training is this?¡±


    ¡°You can useic book creation as an excuse. Go to them to ask and see what happens.¡±


    Shamon said lightly.


    The inactive enemy is the most terrifying. ording to them, the Konoha group was in this state.


    ¡°Fine, leave it to me!¡±


    Sasuke immediately put aside the other Konohaic books and focused on this matter.


    Adequate restraint is one of its strengths.


    ¡°Apart from that, your own strength should also be increased.¡±


    Shamon handed me a scroll, inside which contained information about the research he had done in thest few days, ¡°This is the result of my research. You can learn some of thetest improvements to the Ma Release technique.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±


    Without hesitation, Sasuke picked it up and gave a grateful bow.


    ¡°For Sunagakure, defend it, Sasuke!¡±


    Shamon¡¯s tone rose.


    This was the first time the joint Chunin Exams were being held in the Land of Wind. If they lost badly in their own territory, they would genuinely lose face.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Ch¨±nin Exams, Sasuke would have been promoted to J¨­nin Commander after the war ended.


    Based on the Land of Rivers¡¯ information, he felt that Sasuke was not strong enoughpared to the person called Akabane Kurama, even if he could not see through.

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Kazami Hatake spoke nonchntly.


    ¡°Wait a minute...¡±


    Akabane rubbed his temples, and he felt exhausted from repeating the same activity over and over.


    However, he said that because someone hade to them.


    Kazami Hatake was a little surprised. He saw a Sunagakure¡¯s ninja hase.


    ¡°Okay, everyone, you can rest!¡±


    Kazami Hatake waved his hand to signal everyone to rest.


    An exhausted Akabaney down and closed his eyes on the bench before Sasuke arrived.


    He admitted that he had underestimated the training given by Kazami Hatake.


    As the Leader of the Hatake n, he was quiteprehensive in providing training and mentoring. Even though Akabane was the teacher who trained Shinku Y¨±hi, he couldn¡¯t survive his evil clutches.


    That¡¯s right, Illusory Domain.


    It¡¯s been all day. Basically, someone can still survive. He has to perform Illusory Domain repeatedly, and this is really challenging his reputation.


    I have to admit that I am more sensitive in Chakra Control.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    Someone knocked on the door, and Akabane snapped his fingers.


    A n¡¯s caravan came to set up a stall. However, they are not from Konoha. Akabane and Kazami Hatake watched them.


    The knock on the door continued, and Akabane returned to focus on the sound from the door.


    When she woke up, Kazami Hatake was already walking to the door.


    ¡°Sorry ... uh, Mr. Kazami, I didn¡¯t expect you to open the door.¡±


    Sasuke immediately apologized and bowed when he realized that the person who opened the door was tall and dressed utterly differently from Akabane.


    When I lifted my head, I could see that it was Kazami Hatake.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s because everyone¡¯s tired.¡±


    When Kazami Hatake had opened the door, he turned around and sat down.


    Sasuke looked inside and found that Akabane and Kazami Hatake were on the second floor.


    Why are there only these two people? How about the others?


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Sasuke-Kun. Sorry, I fell asleep and didn¡¯t hear anyone knocking on the door.¡±


    Akabane looked sleepy.


    This person was half exhausted by pretending that he still had enough Chakra to perform Illusory Domain for eight people two to three times.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It looks like you just finished doing some tough special training.¡±


    Sasuke nced in various directions and said confusedly.


    He saw no trace of training or activity at all.


    ¡°No, I just slept all day.¡±


    Akabane sat down, his eyes nk, and after ncing at him, he pointed at the chair. He was toozy to say anything.


    Sasuke calmed down and didn¡¯t talk about it too much. He didn¡¯t want the other party to know.


    He sat on the chair, thought for a moment, and said. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk aboutic book promotion, and Sensei decided to putic books on the first floor of the Kazekage office building for everyone to read. Sensei sent me here to ask your opinion.¡±


    ¡°This is indeed a good n. If you like it, I will donate all theic books I brought this time to you. I really support this n.¡±


    Akabane certainly didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Ever since he left for the Land of Wind, he didn¡¯t n to get a lot of money out of the pockets of these desert people.


    ¡°Uh ... we¡¯re very grateful.¡±


    Sasuke was stunned and a little embarrassed.


    What¡¯s the point of him giving out a hundredic books? It was only worth about 10,000 Ry¨­.


    I haven¡¯t even got the information I¡¯m looking for here.


    ¡°It has to be like that. The friendship between Wind and Fire mustst forever. Theseic books are nothing.¡±


    Akabane said with a smile.


    Sasuke choked for a moment and couldn¡¯t resist. Then he asked after muttering: ¡°Then I have a personal question ...¡±


    ¡°Comic books are the stuff I brought to the Land of Wind. Just ask if you have any questions.¡±


    Akabane said confidently.


    ¡°I heard you recently had a Comic Exhibition in the Land of Fire. What exactly is that?¡±


    Sasuke asked as he continued observing.


    However, apart from seeing Akabane¡¯s tired face, Chakra, and spiritual energy, he paid no attention to others.


    What the hell are these people doing!


    Kazami Hatake gave a cold smile, then he got up and walked upstairs.


    Upstairs?


    I¡¯m sure that they do special training and don¡¯t want other people to know, so they train at the residence.


    Sasuke silently said in his heart.


    His mind became restless. Even everyone above could feel it, including Akabane and Kazami, who came face to face with him.


    Akabane waited for his gaze to shift away from Kazami Hatake, then smiled slightly and said: ¡°The Comic Exhibition is actually a collection ofic book fans, and its goal is to sell artwork, role-ying, and performances rted toic book stories.¡±


    ¡°I see ... role ys, and rted performances inic book stories, well, that¡¯s not bad ...¡±


    No, no, no, I¡¯m here to observe them!


    Sasuke shook his head and threw away the fantasy image that crossed his mind.


    Without waiting for him to continue talking about the topic...


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that you can¡¯t do it, that¡¯s fine. I have talented people who are good at the development process, and I¡¯ll lend them to you.¡±


    Akabane said.


    Talented and proficient?


    Sasuke was dumbfounded. He had no idea this conversation would go that way.


    ¡°Yes, he is a white-haired ninja named Jiraiya.¡±


    Akabaneughed, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. He¡¯s a very reliable person in theic book field.¡±


    White-haired ninja?


    Sasuke thought carefully and finally remembered who Jiraiya was.


    How can someone like that be relied upon ?!


    That guy drewic characters indecently, and how could we leave the Comic Exhibition to him. Everyone knows what kind of chaos will happen in Sunagakure.


    As Sasuke thought about this, his body trembled with fear, and the corners of his mouth twitched, then he said: ¡°We do not have a Comic Exhibition for now. I¡¯m just asking personally, and I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s a need.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, are there any other questions?¡±


    Akabane yawned as if he wanted to remind Sasuke of something.


    ¡°Nothing else, sorry to interrupt your break.¡±


    Sasuke got up, turned around, and left.


    He realized that his motive was known, and it was impossible to ask anything more.


    Being here too long will waste my time and energy. So, I¡¯d better step back for now and redesign my n.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    As soon as Sasuke left, Kazami Hatake¡¯s voice came from upstairs. He didn¡¯t intend to give it a chance to rest at all.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I can¡¯t wait to protect Konoha.¡±


    Jiraiya was the first toe out, and the others followed closely behind. They immediately walked out of the door and gathered on the first floor.


    Akabane sneered and said, ¡°Protecting Konoha? No, I just had a new idea, and you will be satisfied with it.¡±


    ¡°What ideas?¡±


    As soon as Murasaki said, he felt something strange gripping his mind.


    Genjutsu?


    Since when was it activated !?


    He paused in surprise ¨C Akabane¡¯s Genjutsu was getting harder and harder to fight.


    Restrained, he opened his eyes and found himself in an endless desert.


    Having experienced this all day long, they were used to this situation, and no one was surprised.


    ¡°Survival game in the desert!¡±


    ¡°Food, weapons, and information are all in this desert, you guys must go find them. You can only survive depending on these three! ¡°


    Just like before, there was a voice within the Illusory Domain that everyone could hear.


    However, this time they faced a different situation.


    Murasaki had been walking around for a week, but as he looked back at the ce he was in ¡ª it was the same ce they had passed on their way from the Land of Rivers to Sunagakure.


    I can understand food and weapons. But what about information?


    He was pensive but never let go of her guard at all ¨C in this survival game, enemies could appear at any time.


    ¡°I think I should go to Sunagakure first. Maybe there I¡¯ll get a lead.¡±


    Murasaki didn¡¯t take long to make a decision.


    Searching for information was not only thought of by him, but everyone in this Illusory Domain was also thinking the same thing.


    ¡°The person who gets the information first could have a greater chance of surviving.¡±


    Hearing this, Orochimaru smiled, using the Summoning Technique to summon a group of small snakes and use them to search for information in the middle of the desert.


    ¡°You have to get some information first. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know the background of the Illusory Domain this time.¡±


    Everyone made a quick decision. Even Jiraiya, who was usually the most unreliable, quickly grasped the situation and then headed for Sunagakure.


    They didn¡¯t know about the Illusory Domain this time, but the most important thing was information based on the hint.


    Just like in the battles in the Ninja world, gathering information is the essential part!

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>


    ¡°What else this time?¡±


    Kazami Hatake sat down and looked around slightly curiously.


    Even though he is Sakumo¡¯s father and the J¨­nin who leads his team, Akabane remains silent.


    I will make you curious until you finally find out for yourself!


    Akabane cursed in his heart.


    The Desert Illusory Domain was a fantasy world that Akabane had been thinking about since entering the Land of Wind.


    But before, he had never been able to control it perfectly.


    After getting used to using the Illusory Domain continuously, he gradually felt that he could do it.


    Of course...


    Based on Akabane¡¯s character, who doesn¡¯t like to bother himself, he knows that these people are still obsessed with protecting Konoha!


    ¡°I guess this is a desert.¡±


    Kazami Hatake closed his eyes as if he didn¡¯t care what was in the Illusory Domain.


    But if you really don¡¯t care, you won¡¯t bother guessing.


    Akabane continued to remain silent and focused solely on the Illusory Domain ¨C creating and controlling such an enormous Illusion Domain squeezed out a considerable amount of Spiritual Energy.


    More than that, with his abilities, he could pay attention to everyone inside the Illusory Domain. It was like watching a live broadcast.


    ¡°Summoning Technique is cheating in information gathering!¡±


    Countless snakes spread across the desert.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t adapt to the desert climate, as Summoned Beasts, they could still carry out their mission of gathering information.


    There is a sheet of paper.


    ¡°Aic strip?¡±


    Orochimaru studied the paper in his hand and read it carefully after hesitating for a moment.


    ¡°In order to cultivate Ninja, Sunagakure put their Ninja into the desert, and at the same time put a poison mist in the desert. They can only survive if they go to Sunagakure and find the antidote.¡±


    Even though this was just a little bit, the content was enough for Orochimaru to understand everything.


    The poison mist will spread out soon, but the antidote is only partial...


    Only a few people can survive this Survival Game, and thisic strip contains essential information.


    Interesting!


    Orochimaru grinned grimly.


    For him, fighting his friends over something was an unprecedented experience.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere.


    Sakumo and Spike are still excited. He relies on the Summoned Beast for information.


    Spike is still small, but it already has a sharp smell, and now he smelled a strange one.


    After several searches...


    ¡°Kunai.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite as good as my short sword, but at least it¡¯s still usable.¡±


    Sakumo was talking to himself while moving the kunai in his hand. He still had enough confidence to use it.


    With a weapon, his fighting power could increase significantly.


    ¡°Spike, let¡¯s find someone else first.¡±


    He held the kunai and went to find his friends.


    Woof ~ woof ~


    The canine replied excitedly, and it started guiding Sakumo in a direction.


    ¡°Good work!¡±


    Sakumoplimented him and continued.


    One person, one dog, searching the desert.


    After a while, he met the target Spike was aiming for.


    ¡°Shinnosuke?¡±


    Sakumo was surprised, then asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Well, this looks like a pot.¡±


    Shinnosuke noticed the direction Sakumo was pointing with his kunai, then looked at the pot with the t bottom in his hand, suddenly feeling embarrassed.


    This is his weapon!


    ¡°Looks like this pot from Sunagakure... it¡¯s still useful for self-protection and offense.¡±


    ¡°I also think that way.¡±


    Shinnosuke put the frying pan around his waist and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Come with me to find someone else.¡±


    Sakumo smiled at Shinnosuke and let Spike continue to lead the way in earnest.


    Soon after that...


    Woof ~


    The wolf-like canine was lying on the sand. It tried to stand up, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough. It was barking at Sakumo after trying it twice.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    Shinnosuke was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know why the canine had suddenly fallen.


    Sakumo crouched down to check on Spike¡¯s situation. I must say that the Illusory Domain Akabanes are very real. Even though Spike is a shadow image, all conditions are the most realistic.


    He touched it, and from his understanding of hispanion, he immediately understood what was going on¨C


    ¡°Spike poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Poisoned? What¡¯s the matter? Did it identally eat poison?¡±


    Shinnosuke¡¯s face turned pale, and he looked around warily.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible if Spike eats the wrong thing. Animals are more sensitive to poison than humans. It¡¯s possible that the poison entered Spike¡¯s body in a way that he wasn¡¯t aware of ...¡±


    Sakumo rarely spoke much.


    He wasn¡¯t out of mind, but he was thinking about and sorting through the whole series of events.


    ¡°You mean the air is poisonous ?!¡±


    Shinnosuke took a cold breath.


    Desert, poison, and puppets are Sunagakure¡¯s Ninja fighting styles.


    He thought so, and he was suddenly shocked.


    Puppet?


    There is something wrong!


    There was movement under the desert sand, Chakra churned, and immediately felt the enemy under the sand.


    ¡°There are enemies!¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, I also know ...¡±


    Sakumo kicked Shinnosuke away, and then he drained electricity from all over his body.


    Chidori Current!


    Hit by lightning, several puppets emerged from the sand and were crushed by the strike.


    ¡°This ninjutsu ...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time, run!¡±


    Sakumo gasped for breath. The more Chakra he used, the more he could feel the presence of poison mist.


    If he didn¡¯t run, then he would die in a mist of poison.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shinnosuke got up, pulled Sakumo, and then made a Hand Seal.


    Earth Release!


    ¡°Idiot, underground is also poisoned. Let¡¯s just run!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The escape from the poison mist begins!


    Akabane sneered, this is the Domain of Illusions but not reality.


    Earth Release is good enough, but will it keep you away from poison?


    But it was Tsunade who surprised him. Others gather information and look for weapons.


    This girl was impressive, she didn¡¯t need a weapon, and with the medical skills she had learned, she immediately felt that the air was poisonous.


    This is the most important thing!


    Other people allowed her body to consume more of the poison mist, but it seemed that it did not affect her.


    Other people were running from poison, while she was like being in the back garden.


    The physique of the Senju n was too strong...


    Akabaneined from the bottom of his heart.


    He scanned the entire Illusory Domain. Almost everyone has a problem with the poison mist. While trying to escape, almost everyone gathered useful information around him.


    However, depending on the physical, the events faced by each person are also different.


    Like Hayate Gekk¨­.


    He was weak and sickly. Although he could run away, it was in vain.


    The poison mist wouldn¡¯t let him escape.


    Under the poison mist¡¯s erosion, his physical strength and Chakra were being consumed very quickly, plus the Puppet...


    ¡°Hayate Gekk¨­ has been killed by a deadly mist of poison.¡±


    A voice resounded within the Illusory Domain.


    In an instant, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Then everyoneughed coldly ¨C to death from the poison mist, it was so bad!


    Someone has been eliminated, so even if I die, I won¡¯t be at the bottom.


    Shinku Y¨±hiughed, then thought with a headache about his teammate, who had quit the game.


    ¡°But in this game, it looks like there aren¡¯t any teammates. After all, there are only three antidotes.¡±


    He has a folded paper in his hand.


    This paper is the single most crucial piece of information gathering so far!


    ¡°Looks like you have excellent information too, Shinku-San.¡±


    A hoarse voice was heard.


    This voice... It is Orochimaru!


    Shinku Y¨±hi looked up and saw a figure who was standing proudly on a nearby dune.


    ¡°This is the Illusory Domain. The goal of this game is to survive and escape. We not only have to find the antidote, but we must also flee to Sunagakure to survive.¡±


    Orochimaru said as he approached.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi asked warily.


    ¡°Exchanging information, I want to know what was recorded on the paper you are holding.¡±


    Orochimaru said.


    ¡°Really? Hmph, that sounds too simple.¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi had a severe expression. He didn¡¯t know Orochimaru because he had a cold temper, so he didn¡¯t really like him.


    In terms of strength...


    I admit that I am no match for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in killing you? You have no antidote at all, and I just want to have the information in your hands. ¡°


    Said Orochimaru shrugged.


    ¡°Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death Explosion!¡±


    Genjutsu took effect in an instant, but...


    In the next second, he saw Orochimaru in front of him turning into a snake.


    A Shadow Clone?


    No, this person is trying to distract me...


    Shinku Y¨±hi became even more alert and quickly leaped forward.


    But he was one step slower.


    Her leg got stuck.


    ¡°Earth Release: Headhunter Jutsu!¡±


    ¡°I only need information in your hands. I¡¯m afraid that if I kill you, there will be an announcement in person...¡±


    Orochimaru took a sheet of paper from his hand and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I can only ask you to stay here for a while, and good luck.¡±


    ¡°Arghhh... damn you, Orochimaru!¡±

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>


    ¡°Shinku Y¨±hi has been killed by the poison mist.¡±


    Anyone killed by the poison mist again?


    Tsunade was stunned and looked around suspiciously.


    This air did contain poison, but was the poison that bad?


    ¡°Those idiots, hahaha .... poisoned to death, they are so hrious.¡±


    This voice, Jiraiya?


    Tsunade followed the voice and saw the foolugh proudly.


    ¡°Huh, is that you t chest!¡±


    Jiraiya was a little shocked, not expecting to meet Tsunade suddenly.


    Tsunade was about to scold him for the call, suddenly...


    ¡°Oh no, the toxicity is increasing.¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s expression changed. She immediately rushed away.


    ¡°Has the poison gotten stronger?¡±


    Jiraiya froze for a moment but didn¡¯t really feel it.


    Believing in Tsunade, she became dazed for a few seconds and then immediately followed Tsunade¡¯s steps.


    At the same time, the others felt a crisis.


    They no longer think about weapons, food, and information.


    Most importantly, for now, they should all escape the poison mist.


    ¡°Damn, I should have wanted to search for more records, but why did it turn out like this ...¡±


    Murasaki runs around while tightly holding the note she has got.


    The note states that ¨C now and then, the level of toxicity will increase.


    ¡°I have to find someone else first, and maybe they have other information.¡±


    Murasaki scratched her head in annoyance.


    With the current information, I don¡¯t know how to deal with it, so I have to run away first!


    The remaining six people ran from various ces towards Sunagakure.


    ....


    ¡°Shit, shit, shit!¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi sat with murderous intent.


    Whereas Hayate Gekk¨­ justy weakly on the chair and nced at him.


    ¡°Another one.¡±


    Kazami Hatake looked at him jokingly.


    ¡°What happened? Can¡¯t you run?¡±


    Hayate Gekk¨­ said in disdain.


    ¡°Orochimaru tricked me, this person ... is a jerk!¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi let out a roar, then sat down weakly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hayate Gekk¨­ was stunned. What happened!


    ¡°Forget it. What is clear is that you are the one who died first...¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi sat down, reluctant to tell how he died.


    Orochimaru did not kill him outright.


    He trapped Shinku Y¨±hi¡¯s body into the sand, and just as he was about to break free, dozens of Puppets rushed over.


    Although the Puppets were not very strong, they had no soul, so Genjutsu Shinku Y¨±hi did not affect them.


    In the fight against the Puppets, his leg was injured, and then he ended up just like Hayate Gekk¨­.


    ¡°It¡¯s really that guy¡¯s style.¡±


    Hayate Gekk¨­ said in a low voice.


    Truly calm, thoughtful, andmitted to bing a genius would-bemando.


    ¡°In this game, the main challenge is gathering information!¡±


    Kazami Hatake looks wise.


    Now that Orochimaru has two pieces of information, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s mastered the initiative.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see the current situation.


    He sighed slightly.


    ¡°Now, because you are very anxious, here have a look.¡±


    Akabane rubbed his temples, circted the Chakra within his body, and covered Kazami Hatake, Shinku Y¨±hi, and Hayate Gekk¨­ with his Genjutsu.


    Next second...


    Kazami Hatake opened his eyes, but he saw only darkness.


    What happened?


    Hayate Gekk¨­ sounded beside him, ¡°It looks like there is arge white cloth in front.¡±


    Click!


    The voice rang out, the light projected onto the white cloth from behind.


    After which, everyone saw the desertndscape on the white sheet.


    ¡°I see. Akabane-San turned the views he saw in his Divine Domain into an image that we could see.¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi also learned Genjutsu and immediately knew what was going on.


    ¡°Watch carefully.¡±


    Kazami Hatake looked coldly and said.


    The three people watched the situation of their friends who were still surviving in the desert through the big screen.


    Some signs provided information about these six people¡¯s positions on the screen, and some of them had symbols that were different from the others.


    At the bottom of the screen is a description of the symbols.


    Purple symbol: has special information.


    Red symbol: kills the most.


    Blue symbol: the best equipment.


    Kazami Hatake and the others can see three people with purple symbols: Orochimaru, Murasaki, and Shinnosuke.


    Besides, Orochimarus¡¯ head is also marked with a blue symbol.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it should be!¡±


    Although Shinku Y¨±hi hated Orochimaru very much, he also admired him.


    ¡°That person¡¯s position is closer to Shinnosuke and Sakumo¡¯s position.¡±


    Hayate Gekk¨­ said.


    ording to Orochimaru¡¯s mindset, if he had known that Sakumo and Murasaki had the information in their hands, he would have approached the two of them without hesitation.


    ¡°Akabane, help me observe Sakumo.¡±


    Kazami Hatake said calmly.


    ¡°Fine, fine~.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s voice was heard, and the scene turned into the desert where Sakumo was.


    Before long, the perspective on the screen changed.


    This is?


    Shinku Y¨±hi was surprised. Hayate Gekk¨­ already understood: ¡°This is what Sakumo saw!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kazami Hatake nodded, all his attention focused on the screen.


    He was concentrating heavily on the screen in front of him, like a manager watching his athletes. After a few seconds, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru was at the scene.¡±


    Hayate Gekk¨­ answered with a smile his teammate¡¯s question.


    As a fellow swordsman, he did not think that Sakumo could not feel the invisible traces.


    ¡°The snake... maybe Orochimaru.¡±


    Sakumo whispered.


    For more than a day, they had been training within the ¡°Guardians of Konoha¡± Illusory Domain many times. Everyone understands what Ninjutsu theirrades have.


    The snake that had appeared in the desert of the Illusory Domain was undoubtedly Orochimaru.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sakumo?


    Shinnosuke felt Sakumo¡¯s uneasiness, but he continued to move forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but something feels wrong.¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s voice came from the screen.


    Is there an enemy in disguise?


    For a moment, Shinnosuke closed his eyes gradually.


    From the beginning until now, the enemies he faced were only Puppets and poison mist, and nothing else.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We need to be careful.¡±


    The two of themmunicated in low voices and then approached it warily.


    Theirbat ability was powerful, and they were superior in numbers. As long as they acted carefully, there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Orochimaru.¡±


    The little snake spun around briefly and transformed into Orochimaru¡¯s human form.


    Only he has this kind of ability.


    ¡°So ... what do you need from us?¡±


    Sakumo did not let his guard down.


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to exchange the information you got.¡±


    Orochimaru said, ¡°I got aic page. It says that Sunagakure is doing super ninja training. The ninjas must be able to survive and find the antidote.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±


    ¡°We must work together to find an antidote.¡±


    Orochimaru knew very well that Sakumo and Shinnosuke were not easy opponents. He might be able to face them one-on-one, but now that wasn¡¯t the case...


    Suppose Orochimaru wins this battle. He will still have to deal with a haze of poison. To deal with both of them, too much Chakra and physical strength were consumed. Even though Orochimaru was best equipped, both sides would end up suffering, and all of them were killed by the poison mist.


    Sakumo was silent for a moment, read theic pages in his hand, and said: ¡°In the notes I found, Sunagakure invested in building aboratory, and it hasboratory coordinates on it.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that there is an antidote. Therefore there is aboratory... so that¡¯s how it is, so these sheets that we have are the key.¡±


    Shinnosuke¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Previously they didn¡¯t understand why there wereboratory coordinates in the records.


    It turns out that everyone¡¯s pieces of information are rted!


    ¡°Looks like I got lucky, and I found all the keys at once.¡±


    Orochimaruughed. Without asking the coordinates, his real body came out from behind.


    Sakumo frowned slightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the antidote. If we find the antidote, we¡¯ll all be safe.¡±


    Shinnosuke said with a fist.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sakumo looked at Orochimaru. He didn¡¯t want to say much.


    ¡°Then, happy cooperation.¡±


    Orochimaru bowed and followed the two.


    In thest scene, the three of them walk together. They seem to be walking towards theboratory in harmony.


    ¡°These two people will be tricked to death by Orochimaru.¡±


    ¡°This person must have truth and wisdom ...¡±


    The two eliminated people sighed while watching them, both admiring and hating Orochimaru.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Kazami Hatake shook his head.


    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t trust his son but for their exchange of information.


    If Sakumo and Shinnosuke were alert enough, they would immediately understand that something was wrong, and they could only see if they had this alert.


    Anyway ...


    Orochimaru is a panion¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you said, Sakumo is vignt all the time. He has a kunai in his hand!¡±

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>


    After walking for a long time, Sakumo stopped.


    Shinnosuke was surprised at him and stopped too, then he turned and looked at Orochimaru.


    ¡°Why did you guys stop suddenly?¡±


    Orochimaru asked.


    Feeling the poison level in the surroundings reduced, Sakumo felt that this was the right time to solve his doubts.


    ¡°Orochimaru, you previously met Shinku, right?¡± Sakumo asked with a serious face.


    ¡°Apart from Akabane, you are the person I watch out for the most because you have terrifying wolf instincts. Yes, I met him ...¡±


    Orochimaru sighed.


    There was no immediate response, but the answer is self-exnatory.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t suspect that Hayate Gekk¨­ was poisoned to death, but when I heard that Shinku died in the same way, I realized something.¡±


    Shinnosuke took out the ridiculous frying pan.


    They all knew each other, and of course, they understood each other. At first, he didn¡¯t react to Shinku¡¯s death, but after a few steps, he became even more suspicious as he thought about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s Shinnosuke. You¡¯re awesome.¡±


    Orochimaru nodded.


    ¡°You did that to Shinku because she had important information, right?¡±


    Sakumo continued.


    He knew very well who Orochimaru was. This calm and astute person would not do anything if it were of no use.


    Because Shinku Y¨±hi had such crucial information, he was his target.


    ¡°Only three people can survive this game.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled slightly and continued, ¡°How about we work together to be these three people?¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s just a game, you¡¯ve killed one of our teammates. I¡¯m afraid your offer won¡¯t work.¡±


    Shinnosuke said nonchntly.


    ¡°Looks like it can¡¯t be resolved peacefully, then ...¡±


    Orochimaru grinned.


    Bang!


    Summoning Technique!


    A giant snake appeared, it wasn¡¯t Manda, but the snake was quite strong.


    ¡°Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s technique was immediately countered. A vast swamp suddenly appeared under the giant snake.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the snake¡¯s body was trapped in the swamp.


    Orochimaru saw Shinnosuke jump at him carrying a pan, and it was aimed at the giant snake¡¯s head.


    Silly weapon...


    Orochimaru sneered, and he immediately noticed Sakumo¡¯s standing in the dark.


    However...


    Bang!


    A loud sound was emitted from a terrifying destructive force. The giant snake was hit by the pan and fell into the swamp.


    Is that a Chakra weapon?


    Orochimaru¡¯s eyes widened at him. It¡¯s interesting, even though it looks stupid, but the weapon is quite impactful.


    This is so crazy!


    Even Shinnosuke, who used it, didn¡¯t know that the weapon he was using was potent. Since obtaining the pan, he had just used it for the first time against the enemy.


    ¡°Be Careful!¡±


    Sakumo suddenly warned.


    Shinnosuke reacted and saw several Puppets appearing from a hill not far from him. The Puppets opened their mouths and spat out dozens of poisoned needles.


    He charged Chakra on the pan and gave it a yellowish aura (Earth Release Aura).


    Click, click ...


    Under the tremendous speed, all the poison needles flying towards him were blocked by the pan in his hand.


    ¡°It can be used both for attack and defense, and besides, it is very easy to use!¡±


    Shinnosuke muttered to himself.


    Orochimaru was confused by the strange weapon. When he saw a group of Puppets appearing, he performed an Earth Release Technique and fled.


    On the other hand, the Puppets were finished by Sakumo.


    ¡°Akabane, this guy sure has random thoughts ... How could he even think of such a strong pan?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, look at the screen!¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi pointed at the screen. Currently, the screen disys a map of the whole ce. With a viewpoint from above, they could see that Orochimaru wasn¡¯t actually running away.


    At the same time, Tsunade and Jiraiya approached them from the other side.


    However, Murasaki seems to have been near theboratory.


    ¡°That¡¯s Orochimaru.¡±


    Kazami Hatake leaned back on the chair with an expression of approval on his face.


    From the very beginning, Orochimaru made two-sided preparations¨C


    On the one hand, he was following Sakumo and Shinnosuke. On the other hand, he was creating a Shadow Clone to find Tsunade and Jiraiya.


    Even if Orochimaru wanted to do it, he could use his clones to inform his teammates toe and help him, that way he would be in a superior situation, 3 on 2.


    ¡°What a cunning man!¡±


    Hayate Gekk¨­ was a little worried. When viewed from the map, Orochimaru¡¯s strategy is exact and structured.


    Even if Sakumo and Shinnosuke managed to find the antidote first, Orochimaru could track them down, and they might end up like crickets and grasshoppers caught by Oriole.


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with their performance, Akabane ... let me out.¡±


    Kazami Hatake gestured and said to Akabane, who was in control of the Illusory Domain.


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t you want to watch it until the end?¡±


    Akabane was a little surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see anymore if Tsunade and Jiraiya find them, even if Murasaki also finds clues and goes to theboratory, they are no match for Orochimaru and his two teammates.¡±


    Kazami continued, ¡°Besides, Orochimaru has amassed so many weapons, and he hasn¡¯t used them until now.¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi opened his mouth. He agreed with what Kazami Hatake said.


    ¡°As I expected, that¡¯s Kazami-San!¡±


    Akabaneughed, then changed the screen disy.


    There was no one inside. It disyed a dark room.


    Then the screen changed again and again.


    ¡°This is aboratory. I put a lot of extra weapons, equipment, and medicine in it. ¡°


    Akabaneughed evilly, ¡°Besides, Sakumo benefited greatly in this environment.¡±


    This kind of environment really helps Sakumo in carrying out his killing abilities.


    ¡°But Orochimaru has a Summoned Beast.¡±


    Kazami Hatake was still in doubt. Under the instinct of a snake, Sakumo and Shinnosuke would be easy to find.


    ¡°There are two people whoe, and it looks like it is Sakumo and Shinnosuke.¡±


    Two silhouettes appeared on the screen because the screen was too dim, and the three people watching it couldn¡¯t recognize who it was.


    Upon taking a closer look, they immediately recognized the shape of the kunai in Sakumo¡¯s hand.


    Is this aboratory?


    Sakumo looked around, then confirmed the situation behind him.


    He knew that Orochimaru was following, but if he went to chase him, it would only be a snake clone and that another snake would rece him if he killed him, so it was useless.


    The only way is to find the antidote first.


    With knowledge of medicine, Orochimaru only had two options ¨C attack or surrender.


    ¡°I¡¯ll guard the door. You go in and find the antidote.¡±


    Shinnosukemunicated in a low voice.


    There was actually more than one way to enter theboratory, but they only knew this one, including Orochimaru.


    As long as I guard the door, I can block Orochimaru from passing. The longer I dyed Orochimaru, the higher the chances of Sakumo finding an antidote.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sakumo believed in Shinnosuke, so he agreed without the slightest hesitation and entered theboratory.


    Even though the ce is dark, it is not difficult for a ninja to see.


    ¡°Orochimaru,e out. You can¡¯t forever hide behind your Earth Technique from me.¡±


    Shinnosuke turned around, holding the pan nonchntly.


    Earth Release is a Ninjutsu that makes him confident!


    ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t need to hide anymore. Since I have made sufficient preparations, I will beat you.¡±


    Orochimaru licked the corner of his mouth.


    Sarutobi Shinnosuke, huh? Let¡¯s see how strong my Sensei kid is.


    Shinnosuke didn¡¯t say much. He immediately created a Hand Seal andunched an attack.


    Earth Release Barrier: Earth Prison Dome!


    A stone wall rose from the ground, covering the entireboratory forecourt, isting Orochimaru from the outside.


    Shinnosuke didn¡¯t aim to defeat Orochimaru. He just wanted to hold on to it as long as possible, giving Sakumo enough time for him to find an antidote.


    ¡°In defense, Earth Release is really annoying.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s voice came from within the wall, then...


    Ahh!


    He made a hole in the wall with a knife enveloped in Chakra, followed by a sharp sound.


    Chakra de!


    ¡°That¡¯s a very terrible weapon.¡±


    Shinnosuke was surprised. He couldn¡¯t even destroy the wall himself. The cutting power of this weapon was too strong.


    It seemed that it was also a weapon from the Illusory Domain.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you pass! ¡°


    ¡°...¡±


    Sakumo heard a voice from behind and knew that Shinnosuke was trying to restrain Orochimaru.


    He had to make good use of the opportunities his friend gave him and focus on finding the antidote. As long as he searched for it, he found other items such as pills, and he also found Ninja weapons and Tools there.


    But when he was looking deeper, he suddenly heard noisy footsteps.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    However, before the owner of the footsteps was discovered, a silhouette appeared from the front.


    Behind that silhouette, ten Puppets were chasing after him.


    ¡°Sakumo?¡±


    ¡°Murasaki ?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t freeze, run! These ten puppets are too tough!¡±

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>


    They are The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets.


    They are the extraordinary creations of the inventor of the art of puppetry, and they are entirely different from the usual Puppets.


    Murasaki has a sword in her hand and wears armor and an iron helmet.


    ¡°You will distract them, and I will find the antidote!¡±


    Sakumo tried to think and analyze while running, and after using several shurikens he had found on the road, he realized that these Puppets were invincible!


    Not only that, he felt their Chakra and their physical strength were at different levels.


    ¡°The antidote? I have a bottle!¡±


    Murasaki said, picking up and throwing the antidote at Sakumo.


    ¡°Very generous?¡±


    When Sakumo got the antidote, everyone was stunned.


    Does this person know that there are only three antidotes?


    ¡°By the way, the poison mist level will increase every ten minutes. ording to my conclusion, the area of ??cirction is expanding. We can¡¯t possibly survive, and you are the fastest to find it.¡±


    Murasaki diverted The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets while saying the information she got.


    Talking while distracting...


    Two of the Puppets became shuriken and flew towards her. The others also fiercely chased her.


    Murasaki understood the situation so well. She just ran without looking back.


    However, the two shurikens were able to maneuver through the air. Even though Murasaki was agile, she couldn¡¯t escape the attack, and therge shuriken hit her back.


    However...


    She¡¯s not injured!


    ¡°How did she survive the attack?¡±


    Hayate Gekk¨­ was dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the number he¡¯s wearing.¡±


    Kazami Hatake realized that the piece of armor protecting her back had been damaged.


    ¡°It seems that the equipment in the Illusory Domain is tough to handle, but unfortunately, I only got a piece of paper, and Orochimaru took even that.¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi felt bitter.


    ¡°Shinnosuke will suffer.¡±


    Kazami Hatake is no longer optimistic about Shinnosuke, whocks the three main points ¨C weapons, food, and information.


    It can now be seen that these three main points are essential.


    Illusory Domains weapons and equipment can make ninjas stronger.


    Even though the armor Murasaki wore was powerful, the blue emblem was still on Orochimaru. Actually, what trump card does he have?


    Needless to say ...


    The voice of the transmitter immediately rang out: ¡°Orochimaru has killed Sarutobi Shinnosuke.¡±


    Another pathetic person joined the viewing room.


    Shinnosuke nced at Shinku Y¨±hi and Hayate Gekk¨­, who had been knocked out first, then sighed.


    The three people who are eliminated first are on the same team.


    ¡°This is depressing me!¡±


    ¡°Why did you die?¡±


    Since the screen didn¡¯t show Shinnosuke¡¯s fight, everyone didn¡¯t know how he was killed.


    Kazami Hatake said calmly: ¡°So, Orochimaru was able to ovee your Ninjutsu?¡±


    ¡°This guy can survive my Earth Dragon Bullet.¡±


    Shinnosuke sighed helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡±


    Shinku Y¨±hi didn¡¯t want to ask anymore.


    Earth Release focuses on defensive abilities. This kind of ninjutsu rarely has offensive techniques, and the one that Shinnosuke is good at is Earth Dragon Bullet.


    As Orochimaru¡¯s n went well, he used the opportunity to kill him in one stroke.


    ¡°We will double the training in the afternoon.¡±


    Kazami Hatake said lightly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The three people nodded their heads. Who told them to be the first three toe out?


    At this time, the screen switches to a new scene.


    Orochimaru crawled out of the ground with difficulty and then sat on the ground gasping for breath.


    ¡°This armor has limits, damn it ... I almost died!¡±


    He was a little worried.


    The impact that the Earth Dragon Bullet had was too significant, and the armor it wore couldn¡¯t withstand the attackpletely.


    ¡°Orochimaru, why did you kill Shinnosuke?¡±


    The newly arrived Tsunade immediately asked.


    When Tsunade heard the announcement, she was dumbfounded, and she didn¡¯t understand why Orochimaru did that.


    Jiraiya followed her behind, but he was dragged along the way.


    Because the clean air was getting less and less, Jiraiya was almost out of oxygen. He looked very pitiful.


    Orochimaru nced at the pathetic Jiraiya, then nced at Tsunade, who was still energetic. Suddenly he was pensive.


    I had painstakingly collected my own equipment, food, and information.


    But these two people didn¡¯t feel any crisis at all...


    ¡°Hey, please ... I almost died because of this t-chest treatment. She tortured me ...¡±


    Jiraiya groaned in pain.


    ¡°Eat this.¡±


    Orochimaru took out a bottle and poured a pill on him.


    Tsunade picked it up and sniffed it.


    ¡°These are Consumable items.¡±


    Then she gave it to Jiraiya.


    After a while, Jiraiya slowly recovered. His condition was better than when he arrived.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on? Why did you kill Shinnosuke?¡±


    Tsunade asked seriously.


    ¡°You came all the way and found nothing?¡±


    Orochimaru had a headache.


    What kind of teammates are these two people? Must I do everything?


    ¡°Since poison isn¡¯t that fatal, I don¡¯t care about it ...¡±


    Tsunade answered honestly.


    Then, the two of them looked at Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya sat down, then rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t rely on idiots.¡±


    Orochimaru took out two pieces of paper and handed them to Tsunade, ¡°You must have vital information. Otherwise, it would be hard to understand what was really going on here. ¡°


    Tsunade suddenly felt embarrassed after reading the two sheets of paper.


    Jiraiya pondered for a while and said: ¡°By the way... When I met Murasaki, she seemed to have just gotten a sword. She didn¡¯t take it because we are all her friends.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s eyes widened.


    After seeing Shinnosuke¡¯s skillet abilities, he was pretty sure that the weapons in the Illusory Domain weren¡¯t that weak.


    Let alone a weapon like a sword. It must be potent.


    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re together, maybe we can beat them.¡±


    Tsunade was full of confidence, then reached out to him.


    Orochimaru froze for a moment. There is a kind of deja-vu that is somehow used as a parent to give pocket money to a child.


    He has a headache and looks for something to use.


    Eventually...


    ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t have anything suitable for you here. But you can wear these shoes. With this, you can run faster. ¡°


    ¡°Not!¡±


    Tsunade looked disgusted, seeing Orochimaru had worn the shoes. How could she still want to use them?


    Jiraiya assembled some excellent tools and made them into a set.


    ¡°Okay,e on in and finish them off!¡±


    Tsunade clenched her fists and rushed in first.


    ¡°Be careful with their armor. This type of armor can withstand quite high strength.¡±


    Orochimaru warned.


    ¡°They¡¯re just the two of them, and they¡¯ll lose, so charge!¡±


    Jiraiya was very confident.


    Orochimaru thought for a moment and was very suspicious.


    But...


    I don¡¯t feel that anything is wrong.


    In the viewing room, Kazami Hatake was watching the screen attentively.


    Regardless of the equipment, route, or the range of poison mist, they can help Sakumo and Murasaki indirectly.


    ¡°Akabane, you are not fair!¡±


    Not only did Kazami Hatake notice, the others gradually realized that something was wrong. While running from The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets, they happened to find another bottle of antidote.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    ¡°Hehe, this will be more fun, and I am their teammate.¡±


    Akabaneughed.


    He is the one who created this Illusory Domain. He just wanted to help his teammates a little. How can that be said to be cheating?


    Other than that.


    In truth, he didn¡¯t treat them any special. He only left Sakumo and Murasaki at a vantage point.


    Like the first bottle of antidote, Murasaki was discovered by chance and had nothing to do with him.


    Yes, the circle of destiny.


    After they find another antidote, they go through another channel, which happens to be the boundary distance of the poison¡¯s contracting circle.


    If they take just a few steps, you can enter a circle of poison.


    Orochimaru and his tworades are not far away, but they still have to find a third bidder to keep the whole team safe.

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>


    ¡°The Poison became more lethal!¡±


    Tsunade who was about to enter the Laboratory was the first to notice the change in the air that made her face be more serious.


    Orochimaru who was with Jiraiya also noticed the change due to his summoned snakes dying.


    And with a heavyplexion, he said¡°The poison is too strong, and my summon snakes be useless due to it.¡±


    He can collect equipment, food, and information so quickly, mainly because he summoned arge number of snakes.


    And without these snakes, he cannot find antidotes easily.


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t dy anymore, follow her.¡±


    Jiraiya hearing it said with a rare decisive voice and continued, ¡°If we hesitate, we may die.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t hesitate any more and went deep down the road.


    Although the little snakes have disappeared, the memory before disappearing is fed back to him, so they know where Murasaki and Sakumo are leaving.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°They have met, be careful.¡±


    Sakumo and Murasaki fled into the ce where less lethal poison is located, feeling the toxicity weakened, they stopped and looked towards their rear.


    ¡°This is the limit range, so let¡¯s wait here and ambush them.¡±


    Murasaki said calmly.


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Sakumo nodded, then he rummaged in his backpack that he found on the road and took all that he could use.


    He took out a handful of small shuriken, then also took out a few kunai and handed it to Murasaki.


    This is his harvest in theboratory.


    ¡°This sword is for you. It is a Chakra weapon.¡±


    Murasaki also handed over the weapon in his hand. He can also use Kenjutsu, butpared with Hatake n¡¯s de Technique, it¡¯s not worthparing them.


    Sakumo took it without saying anything, but Murasaki knew that he was excited, just from his eyes alone that were flickering like a kid receiving their favorite toys after receiving it.


    Sakumo immediately injected his Chakra into it to try it.


    Then in an instant...


    Tzzzzzzz!


    A sh of blue lightning covered the de of the sword like a snake revealing a powerful and terrifying aura.


    But it didn¡¯tst long since he immediately stopped injecting his chakra.


    Seeing it, Murasaki nodded his head in satisfaction and said calmly ¡°Here¡¯s the n. We will first kill one of them from a surprise attack so we can pull the situation to 2v2. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good n, but Tsunade is very troublesome.¡±


    Sakumo replied as he frowned, he and Tsunade are not teammates, but Senju n¡¯s body and recovery ability are really scary.


    Even more so, Orochimaru and Jiraiya are not to be trifled with.


    It is easy to n, but it is very difficult to implement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about Tsunade, the target is Jiraiya. That guy is a little weaker.¡±


    Murasaki said full of fighting intents.


    Anyway, winning or losing the game is not that important, but the opportunity to fight Orochimaru and Tsunade is rare which made him excited.


    Sakumo nodded his head after pondering for a moment and then muttered seriously: ¡°Ok. But if my surprise attack can¡¯t kill one of them, then run.¡±


    ¡°Of course, at least they can¡¯t get the antidote. As long as we live until the end, we will be detoxified. And will win.¡±


    Murasaki words are what Sakumo ns, even if they can¡¯t win the fights, but they still have the advantage which is the antidote they found in theboratory.


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Sakumo held the Mysterious Sword tightly and hid behind the rock.


    Under Transformation Jutsu, he is simr to the rocks in his surroundings that made it hard for someone to find him, and with his position being hidden, it bes more difficult to spot him.


    For him, a chance to kill in one blow was enough!


    After a while, Sakumo heard mixed footsteps in where he was hidden.


    Not long afterward, he saw 3 silhouettes running on the narrow path they took earlier, and behind the three were several puppets following them behind.


    The Collection Puppets of the First Kazekage!


    But what they saw made their backs cold...


    Because, although the Puppets were following the three, their battle strength is obviouslypletely lost due to their condition.


    These puppets were obviously beaten ck and blue by someone due to their body being broken or their legs being missing.


    Seeing the condition of the puppets made Murasaki mumbled. ¡°These very terrifying fighting strengths that even Puppet is beaten like this is obviously Tsunade doing. We really can¡¯t fight this tigress in a frontal fight.¡±


    Sakumo inhaled deeply, holding his breath as he prepared for his strongest blow.


    The three people who were chased out all the way here, finally feel the poison lessen a little, although they can fight the puppets, doing so will only weaken them due to the poison so they have no other choice but to run.


    And finally, after a long chase, they saw Murasaki standing there like he was waiting for them.


    Tsunade who saw it stopped on her track and looked around with vignce.


    ¡°Murasaki, why is it only you...¡±


    Orochimaru asked as he chuckled lightly and walked in front as if he looked defenseless.


    ¡°I¡¯m enough for you guys. Sakumo and I are teammates. So my role was to dy you as much as I can while he takes the antidote.¡±


    Murasaki lightly said with a smile.


    ¡°A fool! ¡°


    Jiraiya shouted, then he used a hand-seal with both hands, and then pressed it on the ground.


    ¡°Earth-Style: Swamp of the Underworld!¡±


    With the use of Large-scale Earth-Style Jutsu, the surrounding sand changed into a muddy swamp that made all the stones on the surrounding copse.


    Sakumo who was hiding didn¡¯t panic, he closed his eyes, sensing the position of his target, and then, the moment the rocks where he was hiding copsed due to Jiraiya Ninjutsu, was also the moment he disappeared from his position.


    Chidori de!


    Arge amount of Chakra is injected into the Mysterious Sword, and lightning condenses and transformed the de into a silver-white de.


    Using the stone as a stepping stone, Sakumo jump, and in the blink of an eye, he has rushed all the way from his hiding ce to where Jiraiya¡¯s position is.


    In the next second, the sword that was giving a tyrannical aura was shed down towards Jiraiya¡¯s head.


    Jiraiya who was still maintaining his Jutsu and had no time to dodge paled when he saw the blue sword de aiming at him.


    But fortunately....


    bang!


    Tsunade who was also at Jiraiya¡¯s side quickly kicked him away saving his dear life.


    However...


    Sakumo momentum didn¡¯t stop even if his target was gone.


    Tzzzzz!


    The de that was aiming for Jiraiya¡¯s life instead grazes Tsunades leg, but although it¡¯s just a graze, it was enough to immobilize her.


    But what Tsunade didn¡¯t expect was the lightninging from the sword fly through Jiraiya who was sent flying.


    ¡°What! A lightning sh!¡±


    Jiraaiya who was kicked in the air eximed with paled face, and without any second thought he quickly stained his hand with blood, and with a quick hand seal, he pressed it on the ground the moment hended.


    Summoning Jutsu!


    A toad was summoned, but it couldn¡¯t stop the formidable power of the Mysterious Sword Lightning sh.


    bang!


    The Toad that was hit disappeared and turned into smoke, but the Chakra on the de is highly concentrated and turned into silver light.


    And in the blink of an eye, Jiraiya¡¯s shoulder was shed down splitting it from his body.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡±


    Jiraaiya who felt a pain that was so unbearable screamed while holding his handles shoulder. Hovering between life in death from the pain he received.


    Yes.


    Although there is no real death in Akabane¡¯s Illusory Domain, but the pain is real.


    Jiraiya was in a cold sweat and almost lost his mind from the pain coursing through his body, but he still gritted his teeth while enduring the pain.


    ¡ª¨C


    Sakumo the one who did it all didn¡¯t have the time to finished the two who he has injured since he can¡¯t activate the Chidory de the second time in a short time.


    But the main reason was actually, although he didn¡¯t receive damage, his current condition is also not that good that even moving was difficult for him.


    Infusing that amount of Chakra to the Mysterios Sword was not a joke since it takes a great toll on his body that moving made it difficult for him.


    So he can only wait for his teammates to rescue him or die from his opponents¡¯ attack.


    ¡ª-


    The surprise attack only happens in a few seconds so Murasaki was stunned that made him not respond quickly.


    But seeing Sakumo¡¯s pale face made him immediately move.


    Using a Flickering Jutsu made him reach Sakumo side quickly, as he flicks shuriken in Tsunade¡¯s direction blocking her way and he jumped up from the ce distancing themselves from their enemies position.


    Without catching Murasaki, Orochimaru jumped out of the Sand and quickly use a hand-sealed with both hands, followed by the expansion of his mouth, spouting a powerful air bomb aiming at the two.


    ¡°Wind-Style _Great Vacuum Sphere!¡±


    A melee took ce in an untimely position.


    Tsunade¡¯s leg was injured that which made her unable to move temporarily. But it¡¯s not a problem for her since with the use of healing jutsu that she learned from her grandma and with her bloodline, in just a few minutes, her bloody leg stops bleeding and can move once again.


    And the one who has a severe injury was of course Jiraiya who has lost his arm.


    For a ninja, losing an arm means that it is impossible to use Ninjutsu, plus the highly lethal toxic in the air made him useless.


    Sakumo who receive a pill from Murasaki can move once again, and although he was breathing heavily he still looked back and nced at Jiraiya, he knows that he was finished but he still threw a handful of Kunai that pierced Jiraiya legs to hinder them.


    A Ninja¡¯s dying counterattack is very likely to cause him a heavy injury if left alive and he didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    ¡°Ah!!! Damn you Sakumo!, my hand...I can¡¯t use Ninjutsu, now you aim my legs.¡±


    Jiraiya screamed again and again, but he can¡¯t do anything to him since he can¡¯t use Ninjutsu which made him know how useless he is in this battle.


    ¡°As expected of Sakumo, but you will still lose here!¡±


    Tsunade said as chakra surges on her hand.


    Her wounds are recovering very quickly, so she was already ready to fight.


    Senju n¡¯s physique is abnormal!


    Sakumo cursed secretly. He knew very well that he cannot defeat Tsunade with his current condition so...


    He turned around and in a sh disappeared.


    His actions are outside of the Murasaki n, but now they have injured Jiraiya heavily, they havepleted the part of their n.


    So Murasaki jumped into the air and used the front of the armor of his body armor to resist the Great Vacuum Sphere of Orochimaru while at the same time using its impact to quickly withdrew from the scene.


    ¡°Using my Ninjutsu to run, this guy...¡±


    Orochimaru was a little surprised.


    Even if the body armor has a protective effect, it is absolutely impossible to perfectly resist all damage, but he still aplishes it with perfect timing.


    Seeing the two fled Tsunade and Orochimaru didn¡¯t after them because of Jiraiya.


    If they left him here, he will surely die due to the poison that was bing more lethal once again.


    And that¡¯s what Sakumo wanted when he pierced Jiraiaya¡¯s legs, to dy them.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was Jiraiya choosing an option that not anyone can perform.


    ¡°You two...chase, I¡¯m dead!¡±


    Jiraaiya shouted as he stretched his remaining hand on a kunai tremblingly, he knew that he was only dead weight, and he was absolutely unwilling to drag his teammates because of him.


    So with a resolved...


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Tsunade who saw what he was going to do was taken aback and cursed him while nning to stop it.


    But¨C


    chi!


    Jiraiya stabbed himself andpleted suicide in a sh.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Orochimaru did not hesitate and continued to chase forward.


    The advantage of the two of them is that they recover quickly. If the opponent is given time to rest, it will be more difficult to fight next.


    So without looking back, he shouted as he quickly trails the two.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>


    ¡°Jiraiya this guy!¡±


    Shinnosuke was stunned.


    As the son of the Third Hokage, he still failed to be a student of the Third-Kage, plus Jiraiya is of this kind of virtue...


    To be honest, he has never been convinced of Jiraiya bing his Father¡¯s student.


    ¡°He has grown up too, so I can¡¯t underestimate him at all.¡±


    Shin Y¨±hi whispered.


    Of course...


    Of the three people, the most depressed one is Moonlight Night Dance.


    Seeing that even Jiraiya is so brave to sacrifice himself, but she on the other side was killed by poison mist as soon as she entered.


    How can she not be depressed?


    ¡°Ahhhh...it hurts so much! Hey, what is this ce?¡±


    Jiraiya, who got teleported, was still in a state of screaming from pain and found that the surrounding area was dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s the viewing room.¡±


    Shinnosuke answeredplicatedly.


    ¡°Oh... so you can see it all this time!¡±


    Jiraiya immediately forgot the pain and looked excitedly on the screen.


    Hatake Sagiki nced at him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but obviously, he didn¡¯t agree with Jiraiya¡¯s approach.


    It¡¯s just that there is a critical moment on the screen, he didn¡¯t say this and immediately concentrated his attentionpletely on the battle.


    ¡°The passage ahead is likely to be ambushed again. Sakumo¡¯s Ninjutsu is too lethal, and using an Earth Style Jutsu is not possible .¡±


    Orochimaru had some headaches and continued, ¡°As for my Summoning Jutsu... ¡°


    Why did Jiraiya have to suffer a serious injury?


    It wasn¡¯t him whounched the Underworld Swamp that gave Sakumo a chance.


    But under such a high-speed thrust, a pause in the blink of an eye is fatal.


    So losing Jiraiya who has those kinds of Jutsu is a loss for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote thinking about the past, and they can¡¯t necessarilyunch another attack like that.¡±


    Tsunade said as she rushed forward without fear.


    If you hesitate, you will lose!


    She raises her hand as the chakra flows through it and with a punch.


    The passage of the mountain was directly destroyed by her from one punch.


    ¡°This Chakra Enhanced Strength is too terrifying, right?¡±


    Not far away, Murasaki, who was running for his life, wiped a cold sweat on his forehead.


    ording to his thoughts, he really intends to continue to ambush them in the passage and carry out drag and dy tactics...


    ¡°Tsunade seems impulsive, but most of the time it is a rational impulse.¡°


    Sakumo said as he ran and continued, ¡°So if you can¡¯t one-hit kill her, don¡¯t do it since it will be your downfall.¡±


    The more Murasaki thought about it, the more he thought it¡¯s possible.


    With Tsunade¡¯s perverted recovery ability, ordinary injuries are not a threat at all for her, so unless you can one-hit kill her from a surprise attack, or deal damage to her that can¡¯t be healed in a short time then it¡¯s your win, but if you can¡¯t do it, then it will be your defeat.


    He does not have the kind of ability that can one-hit kill Tsunade, so the only thing he can rely on is the Chidori.


    ¡°Can you still use Chidori?¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s impossible for a while since I can¡¯t use my hand for now.¡±


    Sakumo said as he breathed heavily, in pursuit of a critical strike, he poured a lot of chakra on the sword.


    These Chakras can exert terrifying battle strength because of the Mysterious Sword, but at the same time, they cause a lot of damage to his hand that was holding the sword.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±


    Murasaki said as he heard it. The ultimate move of that level is indeed impossible without any side effects.


    Fortunately, the two are fast, Tsunade and Orochimaru couldn¡¯t catch up for a while.


    After a long time, Hidden Sand Vige is right in front of them.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The moment they entered the vige, Orochimaru suddenly stopped Tsunade. This ce was not very good for him.


    ¡°Why wait, rush and kill them.¡±


    Tsunade gasped lightly and answered, then without waiting for Orochimaru, she kicked the sand and charged ahead again, aiming at the hidden ce she saw.


    bang!


    The bunkers suitable for hiding copsed, but the formidable power she erupted is obviously not as good as before.


    At this time


    Tzzzzzzz ~~


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Orochimaru quickly jumped in front of Tsunade, pressing his hands on the ground.


    ¡°Summoning Jutsu!¡±


    A huge snake emerged from the ground and neighed to the sky.


    The Silver light turns into a stream of electricity.


    Swish~


    And the big snake that was summoned to block the attack was cut in the middle, as Orochimaru pulled Tsunade to avoid it with a strange posture.


    However...


    Under the copsed rock that Tsunade punched, a silhouette struggled toe out, and with his half body buried used a Jutsu.


    ¡°Fire-Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!¡±


    The extremely concentrated Chakra turned into a huge Fireball and was aimed at Tsunade.


    Amidst the roaring loud noise


    Sands and rock that were passed by the roaring fireball turned intova.


    Tsunade herself was a little tired, and being pulled by Orochimaru at this time, she couldn¡¯t avoid it quickly and was hit by the Great Fireball Jutsu.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡±


    A miserable cry spread throughout the Hidden Sand Vige and the viewing room.


    Yes, Tsunade has a strong life force.


    But the Great Fireball has hit her head-on, so although it didn¡¯t kill her directly, it didn¡¯t mean she was unharmed


    So when she lost her ability to act. She couldn¡¯t dodge the iing Kunai that pierced her heart that directly killed her.


    ¡°Tsunade has been killed, the killer Mitarashi Murasaki.¡±


    But...


    With half of his body under the rock, Murasaki is also unable to move.


    He ate the aftermath of Tsunade Chakra Enhanced Strength¡¯s kick and the damage caused by the copse of the wall.


    So obviously he also suffered a heavy injury.


    ¡°Hehehe, I will leave it to you partner.¡±


    Being half-conscious, he was still muttering to himself.


    Orochimaru was silent for a moment, then threw a handful of kunai, ending Murasaki¡¯s life.


    ¡°Murasaki has been killed, the killer Orochimaru.¡±


    A fierce battle.


    ¡°It seems that this battle can only let one of us alive.¡±


    Orochimaru clenched his hand and said.


    As calm as he is, but his blood is boiling with excitement.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Sakumo answered while breathing heavily, the target of the sword just now had no intention of actually killing Tsunade, so he only used half of its power unlike before when he aimed at Jiraiya.


    So although it¡¯s only the two of them, he knew that it¡¯s not the time to fight.


    Orochimaru looks okay, but he has used a lot of small summoned snakes to explore before, plus the big snake that he summoned just now, so his Chakra also has not much left.


    But it¡¯s not a problem for him.


    Orochimaru took a handful of pills from his pocket.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Sakumo froze for a moment and took the same pill from his pocket.


    This kind of bottle has many pills in one bottle, so he was sure it was not the antidote, so he didn¡¯t care and forgot to give it to Murasaki earlier.


    Because his consciousness was hazy when Murasaki fed it to him, he didn¡¯t recognize it at first. But it seems it¡¯s a restorative pill.


    So he did not hesitate, he took out a few and poured them into his mouth.


    In an instant, Sakumo felt that both his Chakra and physical strength had recovered a lot, and the physical pain seemed to be less serious.


    But this effect is only temporary.


    Sakumo took a deep breath and held the Mysterious Sword.


    ¡°Sakumo, I have no reason to lose in this battle.¡±


    Orochimaru indifferently said.


    ¡°Psychological tactics are useless to me. So don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Hatake Sakumo said as he ran to Hidden Sand Vige.


    Hidden Sand Vige does not have a poison mist. As long as the antidote is taken to eliminate the previous residual toxicity, it will be his home field.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡±


    As Orochimaru spoke, he used hand sealed with both hands at the same time, and in an instant.


    ¡°Wind-Style: Vacuum Wave Barrage.¡±


    The continuously shooting wind de blocked Sakumo¡¯s escape direction. And while spraying the wind de, he was constantly approaching Sakumo.


    And his hand was already equipped with a gauntlet that he used to fight against Shinnosuke.


    Closebat!


    Sakumo understood the meaning, and while avoiding the Vacuum Wave Barrage, he clenched the hilt of the sword.


    The two approached a certain distance, and at the same time increased their speed.


    Dang!


    The Gauntlet and the Mysterious Sword collided, making a crisp sound.


    ¡°Weapon?¡±


    Sakumo was a little surprised and quickly withdrew his strength to retreat.


    Orochimaru chased immediately, with his fist as quick as lightning, plus he used the soft body transformation that made his attack unpredictable due to it.


    A weapon is truly troublesome!


    Sakumo kept swinging his sword to resist, but Orochimaru¡¯s fist attack was too fast, and he gradually became unable to resist.


    As ast resort...


    Chidori flow!


    Sakumo used his Chidori on his Sword and swung it. With the sudden appearance of the lighting on the sword, Orochimaru immediately backed away.


    However, it is just a normal swing.


    But even with a normal sword, the formidable power and speed are quite scary. So if it weren¡¯t for him taking a step back, Orochimaru¡¯s hand might be injured.


    de Technique!


    Orochimaru¡¯s expressions became grave.


    Hatake n used to be Samurai, but unlike other Samurai, after the ninja era began, they chose to integrate the Chakra system into their technique and gradually created a more powerful ninja de technique.


    de Technique is not fancy, they are just fast, urate, and ruthless, but with the mix of the Lightning-Style Chakra into it, it will be a different story, the speed of the sword and the formidable power be even more amazing, not to mention the paralyzing effect it has.


    The sessive swordsmanship does not give a chance for gasp for breath at all.


    The most troublesome thing for Orochimaru is that the buzzing sound it made from time to time was very deceptive, and it was impossible to predict whether it was a Chidori de or not.


    Although his Gauntlet is strong, he was still at a disadvantage due to its rangepared to the sword, so he gradually fell into the losing end after sessive battles.


    ¡°Orochimaru, you lost.¡±


    Sakumo spoke while swinging his sword.


    ¡°Laughable.¡±


    Orochimaru who was breathing heavily answered, unwilling to admit defeat, but


    In an instant, the sword light skyrocketed.


    The de shed by, and Orochimaru gained new injuries.


    Too fast!


    Orochimaru had a hard time resisting and was shocked.


    But then, Sakumo¡¯s sword slowed down again.


    When the two were attacking and defending, the sword suddenly burst out with the formidable power and the speed of the Chidori de exerted a short and terrifying short-range thrust.


    Later on, Sakumo¡¯s sword speed was fast and slow. Whether fast or slow, the formidable power was still terrible...


    With the frequently changing rhythm, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t tell the next pace. Will it be fast or slow?


    While thinking about it, Sakumo didn¡¯t give him a chance, and finally!


    The sword made a quick thrust with lightning on its de directly cutting Orochimaru¡¯s throat without giving him a chance to dodge.


    ¡°Orochimaru has been killed, the killer Hatake Sakumo.¡±


    At the same time, Sakumo is also unable to move.


    His chakra is exhausted and his hands are almost useless due to the after effect. If it¡¯s in the real world, his hands will be cripled for real.


    After that, he trembled and took the antidote without groaning noise from pain.


    ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve got a Chicken Dinner!¡±

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>


    ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect that at all¡­¡±


    Moonlight Night Dance said in admiration.


    As the same Kenjutsu practitioner, she also knows best what kind of predicament Orochimaru faced.


    Swords that are fast and slow cannot be predicted easily in advance because of their unusual timing.


    ¡°It¡¯s too messy.¡±


    On the other hand, Hatake Sagaki who is an expert practitioner said with a frown and is not satisfied with the performance of Orochimaru and Sakumo.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Although it is only an Illusory Domain game, the situation inside is enough to expose many problems for him to see. The rest of them may not see much because of the disparity in strength and experience, but as an Elite Jonin, Hatake Kakashi understands it all at first sight.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that, Akabane dispelled the Genjutsu on all of them that made everyone retain their consciousness.


    However, this is the real Illusory Domain after all, and the real five senses will cause certain mental damage. Therefore, except for Sakumo¡¯s father, all of them were a little sluggish when they returned to the real world.


    ¡°Hateful, I didn¡¯t expect to be killed by you brat.¡±


    Tsunade said as she stared at Murasaki in dissatisfaction.


    In terms of frontalbat battle, Murasaki is not her opponent. Who knows that this guy is fighting risking his life while taking his opponent first!


    In this regard, Murasaki and Sakumo are not at all proud.


    This is just an Illusory Domain game. If it happens in real life, many tactics they use inside the illusion domain cannot be implemented easily like that time.


    For example, using his own life in exchange for his opponent¡¯s death. Aplishing it in real life is not that easy as he does it on the domain since it¡¯s his life we¡¯re talking about.


    As for the three people who got eliminated first. At this moment, they wish everyone would forget about them, otherwise, it would be too shameful.


    ¡°Seeing how energetic you all are, is that mean you are all satisfied with yourself?¡±


    An indifferent voice instantly silenced the surrounding.


    Sagiki nced at them for a while and no one dared to look at him at all-


    After all, no one dared to say that he was satisfied, even Sakumo, that one who won the game.


    ¡°Orochimaru, keep a distance in the battle,


    so that your opponent can not kill you in one blow.¡±


    ¡°Tsunade, be more mindful in the battle.¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya also¡­


    Hatake Sagiki said coldly. He started lecturing them while also pointing out their mistakes with no trace of politeness with his extremely sharp words.


    He basicallymented on everyone, including Moonlight Night Dance, and at every point, he can say a suggestion suitable for the other side.


    Atst, he looked towards Hatake Sakumo.


    As the winner of this game, he should be rewarded, but it didn¡¯t concern Hatake Sagiki at all, and in fact, his words were particrly harsh on him: ¡°It¡¯s stupid to fight that way.¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Sakumo did not refute, epting criticism obediently.


    Hatake Sagiki looked at him, and after a moment, he pulled out the short sword from his waist.


    ¡°Look at my sword¡­¡±


    After he finished speaking, Sakumo stared at the sword. This de is very ordinary, without any fancy decoration, but it was so fast when his father wielded it that he knew that it¡¯s impossible to dodge when it suddenly aimed at him.


    So instead of dodging, Sakumo drew out the short sword on his back to resist, but the moment his sword was about to block the deing at him, the de shed with electricity.


    The harsh sound and the dazzling electric current are like his Chidori des!


    zi zi ~


    After a sharp noise, the knife stopped on Sakumo¡¯s neck, and Sakumo could even feel the jumping lightning current on his neck.


    ¡°so fast!¡±


    Orochimaru eximed in shock witnessing it.


    ¡°No, my speed is not even as good as Sakumo¡¯s performance in Illusory Domain.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said as he retracted his weapon, and continued, ¡°The more you utilize your sword, the more ws you have. So all you need is a single deadly sword attack that can end your opponent without them seeing your w.¡±


    Orochimaru froze for a moment from hearing it, then carefully recalled Sakumo¡¯s swordy and found that it was definitely like what he said.


    Hatake Sagaki sword speed is not fast, he just used the Chidori de to change the speed of the sword when the other side thought it could be blocked.


    Quick, ruthless, and urate!


    He has a new understanding of these three characters.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sakumo said with a new insight.


    His final quick and slow attack seemed to suppress Orochimaru¡¯s attack, but it actually ced too much burden on his hand.


    And fighting like that, in reality, is impossible for him.


    ¡°As expected of the Hatake n Patriarch, his knowledge about the swords is really deep!¡± Moonlight thought in his mind.


    After listening to what Hatake Sagiki exined, Moonlight Night Dance feels that his understanding of the sword reaches a new realm from those words alone.


    ¡°The next day, I will teach you how to fight correctly one by one ording to today¡¯s performance, especially when fighting the Sand Shinobi.¡±


    Hatake said. A weekter is the start of the Chunin exam so for this week, a n on how to train them was already drafted on his mind.


    But the problem was only Jiraiya since he really has no good solutions for his training.


    After the battle, he didn¡¯t think that Jiraiya was really an innate talent. On the contrary, he was very optimistic about Jiraiya¡¯s wisdom and determination in the battle.


    But his style is too jumpy, and Hatake Sagiki can¡¯t think of a way for him to train him for a while.


    Jiraiya is very clever and seeing how Sagiki kept looking at him, he actively started to talk: ¡°Then I will go back to Mount Myoboku to train¡­¡±


    Hatake Sagiki was about to respond and agreed to it since it¡¯s the best choice he can think of, but before he could start, azy voice sounded in the room.


    ¡°No, I thought of some training that is more suitable for you, starting tomorrow you will train with me.¡±


    Akabane lethargically said, he just recovered from the use of the Genjutsu earlier, so when he heard what Jiraiya said, he then took the initiative to stop the task that was going to befall his other teammates.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tsunade stared wide-eyed at him, obviously, she didn¡¯t believe that such azy person would take the initiative to stop and take the initiative to train someone.


    ¡°This¡­will dy your training.¡±


    Jiraiya said, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Mount Myoboku is a good ce to train, but the Ninjutsu of the toads are just that unique. He has mastered everything he can master, but it¡¯s impossible to master their ninjutsu within a day or week.


    So although he said that, he was happy seeing that he won¡¯t be alone again when he trains.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Akabane shook his head since he didn¡¯t n to train.


    ¡°Okay, you can train separately.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said as he saw that, and then he got up and walked out of the room.


    Except for Jiraiya and Akabane, all the others kept up with him and followed to find a venue for training.


    ¡°We just need to train inside the house.¡±


    Akabane said as hey down and then scribbled on a piece of paper after taking out his pen. Soon, the picture was finished as he threw this piece of paper to Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya took it and looked at it carefully.


    On the paper is a densely packed sphere with various spikes. Upon closer inspection, it seems that there is a person in the middle.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Jutsu called Needle Jizo, do you know a hedgehog?¡±


    Akabane replied.


    ¡°Yes, since I caught it in the past.¡±


    Jiraiya nodded, then became thoughtful.


    In this picture, isn¡¯t the protected ninja like a hedgehog?


    ¡°Your hair volume is good, this kind of hair-rted Ninjutsu is more suitable for you.¡±


    Akabane said seriously.


    This technique needs to be trained in an early stage, and it needs for the practitioner to be bald in the start for a while.


    And only Jiraiya who has a lot of hair that is growing fast can do it without concern in this regard.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a very good technique, is there anything else?¡±


    Jiraiya said excitedly, the moment he heard Akabane describing the ninjutsu, he already felt that it was suitable for him.


    ¡°You can practice this first. I will only give you only one day or two so, so you should hurry up.¡±


    Needle Jizo is a defense against Ninjutsu. It will be useful in the next Chunin Exams. If Jiraiya can master it, he can have a trump card in the exam.


    ¡°This kind of technique, I would master it right away!¡±


    Jiraiya said excitedly, and he immediately went to study the drawings.


    Akabane on the other handy down on the bed, ready to sleep peacefully.


    Jiraiya started to practice Needle Jizo. This Ninjutsu itself is his future creation, so he was very appreciative of him. After listening to it, his thoughts diverged and he had a variety of new ideas.


    He has a full set of ideas for the usage of needle Jizo, coupled with the knowledge learned from Mount Myoboku, it is not difficult to create this Ninjutsu.


    This is what Jiraiya imagined, but the reality is not the same as his imagination.


    His Hair is either too hard to wrap around, or too soft with no effect.


    So studying the Jutsu for a whole day made his hair grow long due to the chakra he was imbuing on it, but the Ninjutsu is still in the state of the semi-finished product.


    One afternoon, Akabane slept peacefully.


    After all, he can¡¯t help much when developing Ninjutsu. The idea of Early-Stage needs to be developed by Jiraiya himself.


    So he was not busy until the second day.


    Because Jiraiya¡¯s needle Jizo is quite mature, it only needs some adjustments in detail.


    At this time, Akabane¡¯s rolees.


    For Jiraiya to work hard on his own, these fine-tunings alone may take a long time.


    For example, the Chidori, without Sharingan is an iplete Ninjutsu, but as long as it is slightly adjusted and changed into something that can be incorporated with the user will also be a perfect Ninjutsu.


    The details of Ninjutsu often require some special ideas and higher-level insights and knowledge. And Akabane was more advanced in his thinking on these areas.


    In the afternoon of the 2nd day, the needle Jizo ispleted!


    At the same time, the Chunin Exam is also in sight.

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>


    ¡°You better take seriously the Chunin Exams.¡±


    When he got close to Akabanes¡¯ side, Hatake Sagiki reminded him especially.


    Since based on what he knows about Akabane, this guy only took the exam because of his teammates, he most likely wanted toze, and then fool around.


    ¡°Really uncle Sagiki, why do you remind me of that? It¡¯s a Chunin Exam so of course, I will take it seriously.¡±


    Akabane answered while holding his head from having a headache, and thought, why are people doubting me so much?


    As the son of Sagiki and a teammate of Akabane, Sakumo sincerely admires Akabane.


    To make his father nag him like this, in the whole Konoha he is the only one who can do it!


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said lightly while ncing at him, clearly not trusting his words, and walked to the location where the First Stage exam will be held.


    Seeing it, somehow Akabane suddenly felt a bad feeling.


    At this time, outside the examination room, there are already many ninjas from other Ninja Viges, waiting for the first stage theory test to officially begin.


    Hatake Sagiki looked around for a moment, and then the corner of his mouth raised a little and sneered.


    Seeing this scene, the bad feeling in Akabane¡¯s heart was getting stronger and stronger.


    And in the next second, Hatake Sagiki¡¯s voice echoed in the room and the bad feeling Akabane got really came true.


    ¡°Akabane, these opponents are too simple for you, just take the test as you like.¡±


    In an instant, the rowdy ce instantly became silent and only the sound of the sand was heard in everyone¡¯s ear.


    After saying that, Hatake Sagiki left the room, leaving everyone.


    ¡°Sure enough!¡±


    Akabane said as he massaged his forehead while cursing.


    The effect of this sentence is simplyparable with ¡°Everyone here is rubbish.¡±


    As for the effect?


    All the ninjas on the scene looked over, including the two Chunin guarding the gate of the Hidden Sand Vige with rage clearly seen in their eyes.


    Poor Genin, being cheated by his own Jonin.


    Everyone nced at him fiercely and if a look can kill, maybe Akabane already died a million times. But none of them challenged him in person.


    However.


    Not all of them hate him because someone remembered his name and eximed ¡°Hey, Akabane¡­isn¡¯t that the author of ¡°One Piece¡±?¡±


    ¡°¡±One Piece¡±, is that the exaggerated


    stupidic?¡±


    The ninja who came from Yugakure Vige mocked and then continued ¡°What devil fruit, pirate, it¡¯s clear that the author is also a fool.¡±


    (Note: Yugakure means Vige Hidden in Hot Water)


    Yugakure is located on the sea, So he is very familiar with the sea.


    One Piece?


    The pirates are simply wandering Samurai and rogue-ninja. And who will quit being a ninja and be a leader of the rogue ninja and sail the sea?


    So he knew that all of it was the author¡¯s idiocy for not seeing the world.


    Tsunade who heard it clenched her fist, and nned to beat the one who said that and put the word ¡®Theory¡¯ on his skull.


    Akabane grabbed her hand, and then took a look at Genin who came from the Yugakure then Indifferently said: ¡°Being narrow-minded makes it really too hard to understand the meaning of a ¡®STORY¡¯ huh.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Enough Yamada!¡±


    Beside him, anotherpanion from the Yugakure reached out and held him.


    ¡°Enough what? The people of Konoha are so provocative¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, One Piece is just a story, why are you so provocative.¡±


    Yamada¡¯spanion said disgruntled.


    ¡°You guys! That¡¯s why you are so weak! Humph~¡±


    Yamada said as he flung away the hand holding him with an ugly face.


    After he left, his two teammates walked over to apologize: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he is not like this normally, we apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Akabane smiled since he didn¡¯t at all care too much about it.


    On the contrary, this drama exposed the team¡¯s disharmony.


    At first, Akabane was a little puzzled why they behaved like this apologizing to him, but after a moment of thinking and recalling what he read from a book, he finally understood.


    Yugakure Vige is different from other Small Ninja Viges. They have always liked the peace and are not willing to participate in disputes, so their vige is also called ¡°the vige that forgets war.¡±


    But at the same time, they have also produced different kinds of people, such as Hidan who also came from Yugakure Vige.


    And this Yamada is really simr to Hidan which made him frown since he knows it¡¯s not a coincidence.


    With Akabane¡¯s personality, he really didn¡¯t want to bother paying attention to the internal affairs of the Yugakure Vige.


    But this Yamada cast his anger on him, so if he saw him on the exam, he would teach him a good lesson for sure.


    -


    It turns out that many people are really unhappy with Akabane, and they have the idea of teaching him a lesson, but due to Yamada, everyone¡¯s attention was suddenly attracted to the ¡°One Piece¡± they were arguing about.


    In the world of Naruto where entertainment is very poor, even if the plot of the story was not true, it¡¯s still things that they can enjoy.


    After Akabane and Yamada quarreled, many Ninjas¡¯ who had a friendship with Konoha immediately moved toward them.


    For example, the Kusagakure Ninja Vige.


    The first sentence they said was ¡°when will theic be sold to them?¡± And there were even some ninjas from other ns who wanted to do business with Akabane.


    In short, theic quickly bes a hot topic even overlooking their anger at Akabane.


    Shin Y¨±hi and the rest who were watching from behind were stunned, each of them looked dull seeing this, and then nced at each other and said in a low voice: ¡°Lord Sagiki should not have thought of it tuning like this right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows.¡±


    Sakumo, who was indifferent like Orochimaru, couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Indeed¡­


    His father wanted to give Akabane everyone hatred so that Akabane couldn¡¯t avoid the Chunin Exams.


    Unexpectedly, his goal backfired on him. Instead of hatred towards him, Akabane even got more fans due to it and some even wanted to send business to his door.


    ¡°What an unexpected result, and here I was ready to fight.¡±


    Murasaki said as he put away the Kunai on his hand, and sighed mncholy.


    They are the same age, but the gap is too big.


    A long timeter, Akabane dealt with all of it and sent away those who wanted to establish diplomatic rtions and cooperation.


    ¡°What do they want to do?¡±


    Tsunade asked since she is very curious.


    Just now, she actually wanted to go up and help, but thinking about the scene where people were swarming at him, she retreated promptly since she didn¡¯t want to be in his position.


    ¡°They want to monopolize the business.¡±


    Akabane answered as he rubbed his ears. Since as soon as a bunch of people gathers beside him, his ears keep rumbling from their voice.


    ¡°The Comic?¡±


    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, then angrily eximed, ¡°They really have a thick skin!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sakumo and the others look at Tsunade, and their expression is very strange and the only question in their head was.


    If the author Akabane didn¡¯t say much, why are you so angry?


    And of course, they didn¡¯t dare to utter it to her face since they still want to participate in the exam.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, my nsman will be the one who will talk about business to them, not me so why bother, just ignore them.¡±


    Akabane said as he shook his head.


    Anyway, no matter what thew or whatever, as long as the manga is sent out, there are points to get, so why bother?


    Of course¡­


    There is always bargaining in business, but these things have nothing to do with him.


    And he just responded to other people, in the same way, asking them toe to Konoha, sit down and talk about it there.


    -


    At this time, there was a sound of metal crashing in the distance and a voice echoed in the room.


    ¡°The First Stage exam is about to begin, everyone will enter the exam room ording to your serial number.¡±


    Hearing it, two Chunin that were guarding the exam room step aside after opening the door, letting everyone enter the exam room.


    The examination room in Hidden Sand Vige is different from the Konoha examination room from the Anime he watched in his previous life. Their internal structure is very simple, obviously, it was built temporarily, not at all too well decorated.


    Akabane looked around, then walked to the door to find his serial number.


    ¡°First row, number 3?.¡±


    He was taken aback for a moment, then looked around again.


    Following him, he found that everyone was sitting very scattered, and Orochimaru and Sakumo were in the most conspicuous positions. If they want to cheat, they will be spotted at a nce.


    Hidden Sand Vige is doing little tricks!


    Akabane thought for a while, and then couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    This kind of method will only work for Jiraiya and is definitely useless on Orochimaru who was a genius and especially on him who was a Genjutsu user.


    After thinking about it, Akabane sat on his seat with a confident expression on his face.


    Not long after, a silhouette walked in from outside the door. This was a middle-aged man who looked quite old, but his eyes were bright and piercing, and he didn¡¯t look too annoying.


    A Hidden Sand Vige Jonin!


    Although he looks different from his future self who was an old man, Akabane guesses that he is likely to be Ebizo.

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>


    ¡°My name is Ebizo, and I am the inspector for the first test of the Chunin Exam.¡±


    The middle-aged man said as he sat down and slowly.


    After waiting for a few seconds, while observing all the participants at the same time, he indifferently said: ¡°Now I announce the rules of the exam. The First Stage exam is a written assessment, with a total of 10 questions¡­


    Individuals with a score of less than 5 will be disqualified, and those who cheat will also be disqualified.


    A team with a total score of less than 18 points cannot advance to the next round.


    A simple rule!


    Akabane muttered for a moment. Under this rule, I am afraid it is not the psychological warfare of Ibiki, but the real exam.


    However, if you are not caught, cheating is also allowed.


    ¡°Give them the paper¡­¡±


    After Ebizo finished speaking, he signaled to those Chunin who nodded and started giving the questionnaire one by one.


    It didn¡¯t take long for everyone in the examination room to get questionnaires on their hand.


    After getting the questionnaire in his hand, Akabane nced at it.


    The above topic was¡­


    ¡°During the war, you got the following note. Please solve the hidden information in the note and filter out the useful information.¡±


    ¡°Kunai throws in the form of the following pictures¡­¡±


    Although it is a written examination, it is basically a topic drawn up by the actualbat group of sand ninja.


    After all, the war has just ended so giving this kind of question is to be expected¡­


    Akabane sighed in his heart. This kind of topic theorybined with how it works on reality is actually much more difficult than the theoretical test of simple calction and recitation.


    However, he just nced at it, as for the answer? Well, he didn¡¯t know any answer to the question. And since he iszy, he didn¡¯t bother thinking about how to solve the question.


    As for Orochimaru, the moment he got his questionnaire, he was already writing an answer on it the moment he took the pen on the table.


    ¡®That¡¯s what we call genius¡¯ Akabane thought.


    So noticing how confident Orochimaru is, Akabane is relieved. He doesn¡¯t even bother to collect information and observe other participants with Chunin in his surroundings.


    Anyway, there is an intellectual in his group, so why bother looking?


    So he got down and prepared to take a nap.


    Ebizo, who was the inspector of the exam, was sitting in a chair with his arm crossed. All the participants looked at him since he looked like he was sleeping, but¡­


    Not long after, his voice resounded in the ssroom that surprised all the participants: ¡°You on the third row, seat four. You are disqualified!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The one who was called was a ninja from the Hidden Waterfall Vige. The moment his number was called, he looked up in a daze, and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Even if I turn a blind eye, I can still see you turning and looking around like a hen looking for food.¡±


    Ebizo sighed and said, ¡°Get out.¡±


    As one of their teammates was out, the other two teammates that were left behind became desperate instantly.


    Although it is not the team¡¯s joint responsibility this time, still losing a partner is a huge toll on them since the two of them must score 18 points or more in the test to advance.


    And to receive the passing score, they need 9 points or a perfect score to do it which is next to impossible!


    Dying¡­


    Not only them, but the rest of the exam candidates in the examination room are also very tight.


    This middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to the exam room at all, but his eyes were so good that even a fly couldn¡¯t escape from him!


    As one person was out, the rest even became more vignt.


    However, many of these questions are in the category that Chunin can answer. And they are only Genin so only a few of them can answer it, and the rest have no choice but to cheat if they want to advance to the next phase of the exam.


    But herees the problem.


    How far should they do it without being discovered?


    They all know that this exam is not only about information collection ability, but also how concealed their ninjutsu is when gathering intelligence.


    On the battlefield, the ninja who doesn¡¯t understand how important concealment is are all dead.


    Ebizo supervised the four directions without looking, and with the cooperation of the Chunin inside the room, they caught dozens of cheating participants.


    However, he has always paid attention to Akabane who is in the first row.


    With his rank and position in the Sand Vige. Ebizo knows who has what abilities.


    This kid named Akabane doesn¡¯t seem to have much ability, but he is actually the Kekkei Genkai User of the Kurama n, and his ability should not be underestimated.


    And he has been paying attention to him since the start of the exam. And seeing how he still hadn¡¯t written an answer since the start, Ebizo suddenly felt it was strange since half of the time already passed and he was still sleeping.


    Still not answering?


    When he was pondering about it, he quickly noticed that Akabane¡¯s hands under the table moved.


    Has it started?


    Ebizo thought as he concentrated his full attention on Akabane.


    However, Akabane didn¡¯t open his eyes, it seemed that he just moved his hand due to his terrible sleeping posture.


    But Ebizo didn¡¯t think like that and thought: ¡°It¡¯s not right, something is wrong these guys¡­¡±


    Ebizo, who was deeply thinking about it, was once again surprised to find that all of the participants from the Konoha were sleeping on their desk like Akabane.


    Include Orochimaru!


    Is it a Coincidence?


    No! Too many coincidences are no coincidences anymore.


    Ebizo has been responsible for information work for many years, and this kind of experience was imprinted on his bones.


    He nced at Akabane recalling the scene earlier where the other side of his hand was put away, and it was also the moment the rest fell asleep as if it was a cue¡­


    A Genjutsu!


    Ebizo eximed in his mind and thought ¡®And he did it without hiding at all¡­¡¯


    Thinking about it made him sighed in his heart.


    With thisrge scale of Genjutsu, if they want to cheat openly, he can¡¯t do anything about it since he is not a Genjutsu practitioner who can easily discern it.


    This kid is more terrifying than what the information dictates and is also a very dangerous enemy.


    Thinking of this, Ebizo took a deep breath.


    To prevent Akabane from passing into the third round, the Hidden Sand Vige needs to invest a lot of manpower to deter him. But if arge number of people are reced, it is not worth the gain.


    What¡¯s more, these kids¡¯ teammates are also not weak¡­¡­


    When Ebizo got the information, he immediately began to wonder how to arrange the third round of the war.


    Of course, he did not forget to continue to observe and collect information.


    This test forced many people¡¯s abilities to be used, and the information about their abilities is enough to give them the Sand Ninja Vige an advantage in the next battle.


    -


    It didn¡¯t take long for the people of Konoha to wake up.


    Ebizo paid close attention to them silently. And as he expected, the first thing they did after waking up was to pick up their pens and answer questions.


    If in the first half of the time they were idling in the ssroom since they didn¡¯t know the answer like Akabane, now all of them were focused on answering the questionnaire.


    Others can¡¯t see it, but for Ebizo who is at the front, it¡¯s not difficult for him to read Akabane¡¯s paper¡­


    However.


    This kid only did a few questions and then put down the pen, not answering all of them.


    Ebizo nced at it and saw exactly five questions were answered.


    ording to his rules, everyone must score more than 5 points to qualify, and those who have less than 5 points are disqualified.


    In other words¡­


    This kid was confident that all his answers were correct!


    As he was thinking of it, Ebizo¡¯s face was not so good, so he nced around, and finally fixed his eyes on Orochimaru.


    Of the nine people who awoke, only Orochimaru didn¡¯t do anything.


    That means the source of the answer is him!


    And Ebizo is not surprised about it. The Third Hokage has the nickname of ninja Court Academician. And as the Third Hokage discipline, he is also a famous genius character of Konoha. So it is not surprising that he has this kind of ability.


    But in the final analysis for him, the kid from the Kurama n is the incredible one.


    Looking at Akabane who was lying down to sleep, Ebizo felt very angry, but there was nothing he could do.


    After all, ording to the correction rate of Orochimaru¡¯s test papers, these people may get high marks or even full marks.


    Even if Akabane has only 5 points, his two teammates have at least eight points or more.


    And their total score will be more than 20 points, basically locking the qualification for them to advance to the next level of the exam.


    ¡°Konoha, these people are really amazing.¡±


    Ebizo sighed in his heart, and at the same time feel how lucky they were.11


    Fortunately, the Second-Kazekage of Hidden Sand Vige is still alive, coupled with Kazekage¡¯s research and improvement of Puppet Master Jutsu and Ma-Style techniques, the future of Hidden Sand Vige is also smooth.


    After a while, a sound of the metal collision came from outside.


    Ebizo got up and shouted: ¡°Okay, the exam is over!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­It¡¯s over?¡±


    Akabane mumbled as he raised his head with sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Collect them!¡±


    Ebizo ignored him and waved his hand to signal the rest of Chunin to collect all the questionnaires.


    In the second half of the exam, poor cheating skills rarely appear, so fewer people cheat out and get disqualified.


    However, because some of the other ninja teammates were disqualified, there are still many teams unable to advance.


    Ebizo roughly calctes that at least half of the teams will not be able to qualify for the second round.


    And if he adds the scores, there will be more people unable to advance.


    And the amount is almost the same.

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>


    ¡°The First Stage was pretty simple.¡±


    Jiraiya said as he got up from his seat with a rxed expression on his face.


    Simple?


    If it were not for banning a fight here, this sentence alone would be Jiraiya¡¯s demise in the hands of other ninjas who got disqualified.


    ¡°Jiraiya, don¡¯t be so shameless, and go outside to gather.¡±


    Tsunade said as she red at him.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jiraiya who heard the tigress immediately fled from her without looking back.


    Akabane, who was still on his desk, nced at his back and saw most of the people had already left, so he slowly got up and followed the crowd.


    Outside, Sakumo and Murasaki waited at the door ahead.


    And as soon as they saw himing out, they nodded at each other and dragged him out from the end of the crowd.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Akabane was in a daze and didn¡¯t understand what they wanted to do.


    ¡°You only wrote five questions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since writing more won¡¯t give us extra points on the next exam.¡±


    Akabane replied like it¡¯s only normal.


    Chunin Exams are tested in different phases, and the scores from the previous round will not umte to the second round.


    So it is wasteful to write one more answer when you already know you pass, right?


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s wait for the result¡±


    Sakumo didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing such a straightforward answer.


    And ended the talk, since further talk will only be useless.


    The three of them gather and rush to meet the others when they meet them. And unlike the mncholy and worries of the other teams, the three teams from Konoha are very rxed.


    Orochimaru never wrote a wrong answer when it came to theoretical questions when they were in the academy, so if he imed he is second in terms of theoretical knowledge, then no one in the same grade will im first.


    What¡¯s more, the answer they wrote was the result of discussion when they were in Akabane illusory Domain.


    So worrying about their results was only an idiot would do.


    After waiting a few minutes, a beautiful silhouette came out from the first examination room.


    She looked at everyone, then took out a list and posted it to the door, and said indifferently: ¡°The results of the First Stage exam have been out. And a total of eighty-one ninjas have passed.


    And I am the head examiner Chiyo of the second stage exam, and the people on the list will go to the second exam room with me.¡±


    Akabane hearing it was surprised, and thought: ¡°That Granny Chiyo?¡±


    ¡°I have heard of her, she is a very famous female Jonin!¡±


    Tsunade said excitedly.


    The environment in the Land of Wind is very harsh, but the wind and sand didn¡¯t leave a deep mark on her face, since she still looks young and beautiful.


    However, when Chiyo¡¯s name is mentioned, Akabane always remembers the old image of a granny who was pretending to be dead.


    Perhaps she heard it since Chiyo looked in their direction.


    And after discovering that the person who started to talk was a girl, she smiled slightly at Tsunade, and then turned and walked forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, I will also be a ninja-like her in the future¡­No, I want to surpass her and be the first female Hokage!¡±


    Tsunade solemnly vowed while clenching her fist.


    Seeing this scene, Akabane doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Just looking at it now, who would have thought that in the future, the two would be opponents that would kill each other.


    Fate¡­


    ¡°I just went to see it, and all of us passed.¡±


    Murasaki said as he ran back and happily, gave everyone a letter.


    ¡°Why are you so happy, It¡¯s so simple, isn¡¯t it normal to have all passed?¡±


    Jiraiya said as he looked at him contemptuously.


    The rest smiled when they heard it, obviously with the use of the Illusory Domain as a cheat, isn¡¯t it normal to pass it?


    Hearing it, Murasaki rubbed his head in embarrassment and red fiercely at Akabane.


    If this guy not only wrote five answers, would he be so worried and squeeze in the crowd worriedly?


    ¡°Cough cough¡­Let¡¯s go to the second examination room first, since if we go early we can also rest.¡±


    Akabane said as he broke the embarrassment and stiffly changed the subject.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Orochimaru lightly walked to the front and led the way, without saying much.


    The entire group followed Chiyo from the vige to the outside without noise.


    After a long journey, everyone came to a valley, and through the valley, they could see an endless desert. The mouth or the entrance of the valley was surrounded by iron fences and was guarded by a ninja, which was obviously for inspection.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look right.¡±


    Sakumo whispered as he frowned.


    ¡°This ce is the previous battlefield, at that time when the Hidden Stone Vige wanted to siege the Sand Vige, many ninjas were poisoned to death in this desert.¡±


    Orochimaru whispered.


    ¡°You know this as well?¡±


    Akabane asked in surprise.


    ¡°Well, that was the matter of the First Shinobi World War.¡±


    Orochimaru was going to exin in detail, but then Chiyo looked over, so he stopped.


    After that, Chiyo came over.


    Orochimaru bowed slightly and was about to apologize, but ¡­


    ¡°Your name is Orochimaru? My younger brother is right. You are indeed very knowledgeable.¡±


    Chiyo said with a smile.


    ¡°You tter me.¡±


    Orochimaru replied with a calm expression.


    At this time, Chiyo nced at Sakumo next to him, and suddenly her face became unpleasant when she saw his face.


    Since seeing Sakumo¡¯s face, she would think of Hatake Sagiki.


    That guy has killed a lot of Sand Ninja.


    She turned her head and looked towards the desert and said: ¡°This desert not only buried Stone Ninja, but also the ninja of Konoha and our own ninja of Hidden Sand Vige.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why Ninja World needs peace.¡±


    Jiraiya said emotionally.


    ¡°Hmph, little kid, don¡¯t be too naive, peace can¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    Chiyo sneered, and after taking a few steps towards the canyon, she turned around and nced at the eighty-one people who followed her.


    Jiraiya really wants toin, but because of the other side¡¯s strength, he decisively admits it.


    ¡°This person called Orochimaru is right. This is the battlefield before and there are many remaining poisons and undetonated detonators, traps, etc.¡±


    Chiyo indifferently said and after looking for a while she continued, ¡° After entering, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you die or live since it¡¯s toote to quit.¡±


    Hearing it, the ce became silent with only the sand and wind being heard.


    And no one answered it, nor asked a question.


    The war has only ended more than two years ago, and all Genins here have experienced war indirectly.


    So just a simple word and threat can not make them retreat.


    Seeing it Chiyo coldly smiled and took out a stack of paper: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to quit, just sign it.¡±


    The Chunin at the back took it and distributed them one by one.


    Akabane signed his name without pressure and then handed the paper back to the chunin.


    After everyone had signed their names, Chiyo continued: ¡°We have fenced the examination room with irons. A total of 40 entrances have been set up. Your mission is very simple. Go in and find something like this Scroll with the coordinates, and then go to the position we requested correctly.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she took out a scroll and spread it out.


    There are a bunch of secret signs on the scroll, and the secret sign should be the coordinate position.


    ¡°I will repeat it again, who wants to quit while it¡¯s still early.¡±


    Chiyo said with a smile.


    Akabane and other people nce at each other, and after nodding at each other, everyone takes their eyes away with tacit understanding.


    ¡°You are all so stupid that you are not afraid of death, so the invigtors¡­ let them draw numbers on a group basis, and then go to the corresponding entrances. Entry is allowed after 30 minutes.¡±


    Chiyo¡¯s announced in a cold tone.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    40 entrances are enough to distribute all groups to each ce.


    And Akabane is assigned to gate 35 with his team.


    ¡°This exam is still about information gathering. Since I feel that scroll may be fake.¡±


    ¡°She also didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯t grab it.¡±


    On the way, Murasaki and Sakumo whispered to each other.


    Akabane sat on the ground, took a look at them, and then said: ¡°You two go inter, and will search for it.¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    Sakumo slightly frowned hearing it and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab someone else¡¯s, and take a few more sets of scrolls.¡±


    Akabane replied.


    The coordinates of the scroll can be true or false, but Hidden Sand Vige is not crazy enough to put many false coordinates as true coordinates.


    The one with the highest rate ofparison must be the real coordinate scroll is what he guess.


    Of course¡­


    In addition to this reason, there are other reasons, and it is not convenient to talk to them.


    ¡°If you want to be alone, I don¡¯t object it, but you must be careful.¡±


    Murasaki said as he does not doubt him, but is still very worried about him.


    ¡°If we fail, we wille back, but if something goes wrong¡­¡±


    Murasaki said without finishing his statement, but the meaning is clear.


    ¡°Do you still worry despite knowing my ability?¡±

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>


    As teammates, Murasaki and Sakumo believe in Akabane¡¯s ability.


    But being in the desert, the danger of being alone is too high.


    However, the advantage of the Kurama n Genjutsu lies in its weird and unstoppable ability.


    As long as there is no direct confrontation, Akabane is almost invincible like a fish in the pond, and besides, it¡¯s not only him who will do it.


    ¡°Orochimaru, they are at gate No.18¡­ well, it should be in this position.¡±


    Leaving the team, Akabane observes his surroundings first before heading towards Orochimaru¡¯s team¡¯s location while using transformation to change his appearance.


    But it didn¡¯t take him long before he stopped as he sensed someone ahead.


    Sneaking around, he saw a familiar team he didn¡¯t expect to see.


    ¡°Yamada, don¡¯t be like this, we just need to find it, not steal¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are too weak, that¡¯s why you think like that. If you don¡¯t have the courage to fight, don¡¯t follow me anymore. I alone can do it, weakling!¡±


    Seeing them having a dispute with each other, Akabane knows that this team won¡¯tst long before they get eliminated.


    ¡°Yamada!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let him go.¡±


    Yamada¡¯s teammates seem very helpless. In terms of fighting strength, Yugakure Ninja does not have an advantage at all.


    And they know very well that they are a Small Ninja Vige.


    So what the two have nned was, find the scroll discreetly or wait for the exam to finish if they can¡¯t find any to save their lives.


    However¡­


    There are always people from the same vige who are unwilling to do it and have other ns, such as Yamada who wants to steal other team¡¯s scrolls.


    Akabane who saw all this put the n he had to meet Orochimaru at the back of his head. And followed Yamada who left his team behind silently without being noticed.


    Although it¡¯s his second time meeting him, Akabane thinks Yamada is very suspicious, and his suspicion bes more evident when he sees it earlier since it looks like Yamada is deliberately finding faults in his teammates just to withdraw from his team.


    In this case, there must be some secrets he is hiding from his team.


    So Akabane quietly follows him, and with his mastery that he got from the system, Yamada can¡¯t sense him at all.


    After a long walk, Yamada suddenly stopped.


    He stood on the sand dunes while shutting his eyes and muttered to himself. ¡°Staying in this stupid and rotten vige made it hard for me to offer sacrifice. Now is the time!¡±


    When he opened his eyes after mumbling that, a crazy and evil smile appeared on his face with his aura also changing.


    Akabane who was watching from the distance was startled when he sensed the sudden change in his aura.


    Although he didn¡¯t see his expression, he knew he hit a jackpot following Yamada.


    ¡°It seems this bastard is not normal¡­¡­ and from what I can sense, there seems to be a Sand Ninja nning to ambush him over there. Let¡¯s watch what¡¯s going to happen first.¡±


    Akabane mumbled as he hid behind the sandstone in the distance watching Yamada¡¯s every move.


    For the terrain of the desert, Sand Ninja knows it better than other ninjas.


    The ninja who was waiting to ambush his enemy had his whole body buried in the sand, with his only hands that were exposed. Following his finger movement, a Puppet quietly approached Yamada under the sand.


    With the Sand Ninja¡¯s Chakra thread maniption, the puppet was getting closer and closer, and after getting a close distance to the target¡­


    sou!


    With a sound, the Puppet ejects a Poisonous Arrow from his mouth aftering out from the sand, which instantly shoots through Yamada¡¯s chest.


    Although it missed the heart, it was enough to cause heavy injury.


    Seeing that it hit the target, the Sand Ninja jumped up from the sand dunes and threw a shuriken from a distance as a finishing blow to its enemy.


    Show~ Show~


    However¡­


    In the next second, Yamada who was about to be hit by the shuriken suddenly turned around and directly grabbed the shuriken with his bare hands.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Sand Ninja was shocked seeing it, and thought ¡®isn¡¯t this guy afraid of pain!¡¯


    But his shock was only for a moment, and immediately nned to retreat, since he knew that it¡¯s impossible to win.


    But before he could execute his n, Yamada, who reacted faster, kicked the ground and quickly jumped in front of the Sand Ninja with his hand raised.


    Bang!


    Cough~


    With a punch directed to his face, the Sand ninja coughed from pain and still struggled to run, but with Yamada directly stabbing a kunai on his leg, it made his escape be impossible.


    ¡°HA HA HA HA, DEDICATE YOURSELF TO LORD JASHIN!¡±


    Yamada shouted as heughed wildly while taking the kunai from the sand ninja leg.


    He did not directly kill the ninja, but first abolished its limbs and tortured it one by one.


    With Yamadaughing wildly while still torturing the Sand Ninja while shouting ¡°Lord Jashin!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    A Cult!


    Akabane is shocked witnessing it with his own eyes since he didn¡¯t expect Yamada to be a cult-like Hidan from the story.


    After observing Yamada carefully, he found that the wound he received from the puppet was recovering quickly while his body was covered with a weird mantra swirling on it.


    ¡°What is the principle of this evil force?¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t understand it a bit.


    Hidan who was also a cult will not die even if his whole body is split into pieces.


    But this guy doesn¡¯t look that strong like Hidan but judging from the fact that Sand Ninja was decapitated with a single punch, the punch might be surprisingly strong.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s catch him first.¡±


    Akabane, who has so many questions, didn¡¯t continue thinking about it and took out the drawing board and started to work.


    To deal with this kind of abnormal ninja, ordinary Genjutsu is estimated to be useless, so after thinking about what to use, he came up and directly used the Kurama n¡¯s ability.


    When his Chakra is poured, the ink will automatically emerge from the Chakra pen.


    And as the image was drawn out, the Genjutsu wasunched.


    Yamada, who wasughing maniacally while still torturing the barely alive Sand Ninja, stopped his movement when he felt something was wrong.


    ¡°En? What¡¯s the situation!¡±


    The moment he fell into the illusion, Yamada immediately felt something was wrong.


    It¡¯s not that he is so strong that he can sense Akabanes¡¯ Illusory Domain immediately, but it¡¯s because of how he suddenly can¡¯t feel the power of Jashining onto his body.


    ¡°His Spiritual energy is not too high¡­¡±


    Akabane mumbled as he felt no resistance when he cast it on Yamada. And after thinking about it for a while, he finally understood Yamada¡¯s situation.


    And he deduced that Yamada having a strong body was thanks to Jashin.


    This kind of body strengthening is estimated to be quite different from Hidan¡¯s Immortal Body.


    But he did not kill Yamada directly since the moment he saw its recovery ability earlier, he suddenly thought of Orochimaru.


    Since Orochimaru should be very interested in such excellent experimental subjects.


    After thinking about it, he just maintained the illusory Domain.


    Anyway, the other sides¡¯ spiritual energy is not high and his chakra consumption is very little due to having Uzumaki Physique, and it does not take much effort to maintain it.


    So the question was how to call Orochimaru¡­


    But it seems he didn¡¯t need to think about it when he sensed a familiar auraing in his direction.


    After a few seconds, a silhouettended on the scene.


    Orochimaru who arrive at the scene was surprised when he saw Akabane.


    He didn¡¯t know that Akabane was here since he rushed over after only smelling the strong smell of blood. And as a result, he saw a Sand Ninja corpse that was clearly tortured before his death, and also a familiar-looking ninja lying on the ground in aa with Akabane hiding in a distance


    This ninja¡­


    ¡°If I remember correctly, he should be a ninja from Yugakure named Yamada right? then what happened to him?


    Orochimaru asked and was a little bit confused, he then approached the body and found that Yamada chakra was still flowing in his veins.


    This situation is obviously not aa.


    ¡°Are you the one who did it?¡±


    After looking in Akabane direction, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Not me.¡±


    Orochimaru nced at him and didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of his answer. He didn¡¯t think much about it, and once again focused on Yamada.


    After studying his body for a long time, he suspiciously said: ¡°This guy is a bit weird. There is a chakra in his body that does not belong to him. If I take that chakra from his body, it is estimated that his strength will be several times weaker.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking me how then maybe it¡¯s because he performs some kind of ritual,¡± Akabane answered.


    After saying that, Akabane described what he saw from before.


    And Orochimaru¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard it like a child receiving his new toy, taking out his kunai, he circled Yamada¡¯s body while poking it with it multiple times.


    In the beginning, Yamada¡¯s body will recover quickly after being stabbed.


    But¡­


    Later on, his recovery speed was not as fast like before.


    At the same time, Yamada¡¯s body that was covered with some kind of mantra was also rapidly weakening.


    ¡°It seems to be rted to his Chakra.¡±


    Orochimaru said excitedly.


    ¡°Um¡­I also think so, but first let¡¯s move to a different location first, since there is another corpse here.¡±


    Akabane, who unconsciously participated in the experiment Orochimaru did for the first time, was notfortable witnessing the state of a scientific madman.


    ¡°But first, you should let him go first so I can test him.¡±


    Orochimaru said.


    ¡°So cruel?¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Yamada.


    Being in Orochimaru¡¯s hands, will definitely not be that good for his life.


    ¡°His Chakra does not belong to him. And ording to your description, he probably obtains it from a weird torture ceremony, but after repeated injuries earlier, this Chakra is almost exhausted, so I want to know how it works.¡±


    Orochimaru exined excitedly.


    For Akabane, this is not difficult. Anyway, this guy didn¡¯t have that much spiritual energy so it¡¯s easy for him to put him back into the illusion.


    Besides, he is also very curious like Orochimaru.


    If their immortality is maintained by chakra, Hidan would have died hundreds of times, so Yamada¡¯s situation is obviously different from Hidan¡¯s.


    After that, the two quietly left the scene and hid, while the Genjutsu on Yamada was lifted.


    Yamada, who awakened from his sleep, froze for a long time and didn¡¯t move from his position.


    I was definitely hit by Genjutsu just now, but¡­


    Thinking about it, he looked around at his surroundings and found nothing amiss that made him confused even more.


    And when he was about to get up, he saw a slight wound on his body.


    And seeing it, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the strange doctor in the Illusory Domain who was bisecting him with a knife.


    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡±


    Yamada shouted as he was at loss, and it took him a long time to get up and leave the scene while still in a daze.


    On the other side.


    Akabane and Orochimaru, who are behind, are not in a hurry to capture Yamada so the two of them shadowed Yamada who was still clueless.


    And after following Yamada who was still in a daze, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Before, when we were in the Illusory Domain you asked me to leave my team. What¡¯s it about?¡±


    Orochimaru hearing it answered with a serious expression. ¡°I want to bring other Ninja Vige¡¯s Secret Jutsu and Kekkei Genkai and n to research them. And I will also n to find some people from small viges to organize some influence, so I hope you can cooperate with me.¡±


    Akabane hearing it asked a little confused ¡°Cooperation?¡±


    Since if it¡¯s all about his research, he didn¡¯t need his cooperation right?


    ¡°Yes, I know you want to promote youric to other viges. So when I develop some influence outside, I will help you smuggle and promote it.¡±


    Orochimaru is really smart and sharp.


    Akabane thought as he pondered about it, what Orochimaru said was right and since it¡¯s for his points and it was not difficult for him¡­


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a happy cooperation.¡±

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>


    Yamada is Jashinists, but that doesn¡¯t mean he is stupid.


    All the encounters after being hit by Genjutsu just now show that someone just discovered the whole story of his murder.


    And knowing that he couldn¡¯t beat that person, he chose to flee frantically.


    However¡­


    On this point, Orochimaru also considered these very well.


    So behind Yamada, a snake has been tracking him to ensure that his position coordinates will not be lost.


    While following, Akabane asked casually: ¡°Since you¡¯ve experimented on him, is there any special discovery?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from my discovery the chakra imnted on him was like a heterogeneous chakra, but the details were still unknown.¡±


    Orochimaru whispered.


    ¡°I see. So it¡¯s still on the chakra like I thought.¡±


    Akabane whispered and secretly pondered.


    It seems that the cult has some way to go before they can achieve the immortality Hidan has. Since it¡¯s impossible to achieve immortality with just a chakra alone even if it¡¯s an alien chakra.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Orochimaru also has a lot of thoughts in his mind about Yamada, but when he pays attention to Akabane expression, he can¡¯t help but ask since he knows that this guy is more familiar than he thought about this kind of power.


    ¡°This power must have a price. If the cult could solve the side effects, Cultists would have gone everywhere.¡±


    Akabane answered casually.


    At this time, he smelled blood again, and after walking a few steps, he saw a blood-red sand dune.


    And on the top of the sand dune, three corpses are in sight.


    ¡°It will be very troublesome to go on like this. If you want to keep your experimental materials, you¡¯d better stop now.¡±


    Akabane frowned.


    Unfortunately, these three ninjas are from Hidden Sand Vige.


    ¡°It looks like it.¡±


    Orochimaru said as he squatted down observing the corpse, these three ninjas were full of holes, exactly the same as the previous one.


    Apparently, they also died from the ¡®ceremony¡¯ Yamada did on them.


    To die in a trap or a normal fight, the Hidden Sand Vige can only admit that it was their ninja weakness, but to die tragically like this means that some abnormal identities have been mixed in the examination that will lead to an investigation.


    And since they didn¡¯t want to kill Yamada because he is a valuable experimental subject, the hidden sand investigation will lead to them which will be troublesome.


    So it¡¯s time to close the!


    The two elerated their movements and quickly followed the road where Yamada is.


    With the desert climate, the blood path leading to Yamada is buried by the wind and sand so it¡¯s impossible to track him using the blood.


    However, there is a Summoned Beast tracking Yamada so It didn¡¯t take long for Akabane and Orochimaru to find him.


    ¡°Run, this guy is a lunatic, a monster!¡±


    ¡°Help, save us!¡±


    ¡°Kill him together, Otherwise, no one can run away.¡±


    Wailing and crying for help.


    That¡¯s what Akabane and Orochimaru heard even when they are still far away from Yamada.


    When they got closer, they saw an amazing scene where Yamada¡¯s whole body was covered with a ck mantra and was surrounded by seven or eight people, fearlessly attacking Yamada.


    Witnessing the scene Akabane was taken aback.


    This Jashin¡¯s power is really strong, Yamada who was at the center of the attack didn¡¯t budge at all and received all the attack without moving from his position while fighting back.


    Orochimaru, who was also watching, couldn¡¯t help but exin when he saw Yamada¡¯s condition.


    ¡°He can¡¯t control this kind of ability, you should help them or they will die.¡±


    It¡¯s not like Orochimaru wants to save the ninja who was fighting Yamada when he said that, it was because he is sure that Yamada can¡¯t bear the injury of this level, and he can¡¯t freely manipte and restore his body with his ability.


    So even if he wins, Yamada will not survive in the end.


    But fighting Yamada in that condition was impossible for Orochimaru so he can only count on Akabane to do it.


    ¡°Although it was Jashin¡¯s blessing, it actually felt more like a curse.¡±


    Akabane mumbled as he took his weapon.


    The ninjas fighting Yamada are from the Waterfall Vige with three teams in total, but two people are already dead lying on the ground.


    Now it¡¯s time to make a move, or else it¡¯s all in vain doing all this experiment.


    ¡°Are you calling for help?¡±


    Akabane said as he came out from the sand dunes with his appearance changed while walking in their direction.


    At this moment, Yamada had already lost his mind, so when they saw Akabane, the ninja fighting Yamada immediately cried out at him.


    ¡°Help us, help us!¡±


    Being exhausted from fighting for a long time, with an opponent who seemed not afraid of injury or death made them perplexed.


    Of course¡­


    These people can still fight, but they n to plot against their helper.


    If Akabane goes down and suffers from fighting with Yamada, they will kill Akabane to reap the benefits which is undoubtedly the perfect result for them.


    Akabane, hearing it smiled kindly, he sat down on a dune and said: ¡°I can help you or him, but I can only help those who bid higher.¡±


    Yamada did not answer and shouted again with a punch directed at the stunned ninja in front of him.


    pu~


    The person who stood in the front was directly beaten to death by a straight punch and fell to the ground.


    ¡°For Lord Jashin!¡±


    After enthusiastically shouting after killing the ninja, his strength and speed have been greatly increased again.


    ¡°We will give you whatever you want, please help us!¡±


    The ninja below said in a hurry. If they lose more people here, they will still lose due to it, no matter what benefits they have.


    And nothing is more important than survival!


    ¡°Very good¡­¡±


    Akabane said as he stood up.


    He didn¡¯t just sit there to look cool while looking at them, hepleted his Genjutsu as he sat down while casting it to Yamada without the ninja noticing it.


    So standing up from his position while keeping his tools, Akabane releases an Earth-style jutsu and disappears from his position.


    And in the next second, he appeared under Yamada.


    Yamada, who is in the Illusory Domain, did not resist at all and was dragged directly under the sand.


    Then Akabane got out of the sand.


    What¡¯s the situation!


    The six surviving ninjas looked at each other in dismay seeing how Akabane easily subdued Yamada.


    Their buddies lying on the ground also thought about pulling Yamada down, but as a result, with just a stump from Yamada, his body was almost buried from the sand right now.


    ¡°Do you have a scroll?¡±


    Akabane nced at them and asked.


    These three teams seem to have gained a bit, and it is estimated that there will be a scroll on them.


    ¡°Yes, on him.¡±


    The ninja of Hidden Waterfall Vige points to the corpse on the ground.


    The Corpse is also from Waterfall Ninja. It is probably his original Captain, but both of his hands are fractured and there are many blood holes on his body, which looks miserable.


    ¡°Go and pick it up and wipe the blood from it.¡±


    Akabane instructed with a smile and continued, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Our team also has it, but no we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true and not¡­¡±


    The ninjas from the Waterfall Vige were so frihtened that they immediately took out the stuff in their arms and put them on the ground to let Akabane see them all.


    Akabane picked up the two scrolls and said to his rear: ¡°you can start your work.¡±


    Work?


    Hearing it, the six of them were puzzled and turned their heads where Akabane was looking and then saw Orochimaru with scars on his face with a bloodthirsty aura that made all of them knelt on the sand with fright.


    After that, they begged for mercy in unison and said: ¡°Fo-forgive u-us, h-have m-m-mercy¡­As long as you let us go, we will agree to any request you h-have!¡±


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t pay any attention to them and directly ignored them like they were air.


    And go to the side of Yamada, while pulling out a kunai he saw from the soil, and poke Yamada with it.


    The six ninjas, seeing it be even more desperate and were trembling all over.


    How ferocious was Yamada before?


    But meeting these two who were more dangerous than Yamada, made all the ns they have inside their head vanished like a fart since they know that they will die faster if they try to escape.


    So all they could do was kneel while waiting with their body shaking from the horror they witnessed in front of them.


    ¡ª


    A few minutes had passed and Yamada finally let out a scream that froze Orochimaru for a moment.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He knew that with Akabane¡¯s Genjutsu, it would be impossible for this guy to wake up unless he was unconscious.


    And Yamada didn¡¯t have that kind of brain to think of it so he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    Akabane nced at him and said angrily.


    Yamada is originally an arrow at the end of its flight, so with Orochimaru moving his kunai around like how a child dissects a frog for the first time, how can he not die?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Hearing it Orochimaru sighed, not minding Akabane re at all.


    He said ¡®it¡¯s a pity¡¯ not because of Yamada¡¯s life but because with Yamada dying, there is no way to know where the cult¡¯s base camp is.


    Otherwise, this strange technique is really worth studying for him.


    ¡ª


    Although they were talking about someone¡¯s life, they made It look like a teen who wants to ask for money from his parents but their parents did not give him a penny and said ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡±.


    And it made the six ninjas from the small Vige scared that almost made them wet their pants.


    A demon in human skin!


    Is all the six of them thought.


    After Orochimaru got up, he looked towards the six ninjas kneeling with their body¡¯s trembling, and with a smirk on his face he asked: ¡°Do you want to survive?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    Although the six of them were trembling uncontrobly because of how scary Orochimaru¡¯s scar was on his face due to his transformation, they still answered immediately.


    ¡°A Kekkei Genkai, you definitely don¡¯t have one. So write all the secret jutsu you know from your vige if you guys want to live.¡±


    Orochimaru threw paper and pen while talking.


    ¡°Okay! I will write right away¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t dare to resist at all, because they witnessed what Orochimaru do to Yamada which was too scary, and with their poor psychological tolerance. Some of them even peed their pants directly when Orochimaru pointed the kunai on his hand to their face.


    Akabane just took a nce at them and then lost interest quickly.


    He knows that Genin doesn¡¯t know any strong Ninjutsu at all. So what they will write will definitely be themon jutsu from their vige that they knew so he didn¡¯t bother looking at it at all.


    Instead, he took out the scroll that still had a strong smell of blood and walked away a few more steps before sitting down on sandstone to inspect it.


    And after looking at it for a while, he saw Orochimaru saying something to the six ninjas, which made the six of them turn pale.


    After that, the six ninjas left a tube of blood and fled with all their might.

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>


    ¡°What did you tell them?¡±


    Akabane asked when Orochimaru approached him after he let the three flee.


    ¡°I told them that Yamada¡¯s body is my experiment, and as long as there is blood, I can curse them and drive them into madness.¡±


    Orochimaru grinned as he spilled the blood of the six ninjas in the sand.


    Akabane looked at the back of the ninjas scurrying like a chicken and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Those six must be terrified right now.


    But afterward, he thought for a while and said: ¡°It¡¯s only this time that we can scare them like that, but when they are usedter, they will not necessarily follow.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Orochimaru did not refute hearing it since that¡¯s what he also thought.


    He and those ninjas are still young, and they are of little use now for him.


    But it¡¯s a different story if he gains power and influence in the future since it will be a long term not short.


    At that time, Orochimaru has the confidence to rely on his strength to let these ninjas obediently and honestly do things for him without fear of the consequence.


    Since he finished his business, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What about the scroll?¡±


    ¡°The production method for these things is almost the same, so it is impossible to distinguish between the real thing false.¡±


    Akabe said as he tossed the two scrolls over.


    Sand Ninja¡¯s scroll production is not as good as Konoha, but there are some passing standards for it. But although he knew it, he can¡¯t tell which is true or false from the technique form and the code written on it.


    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s find a few more team¡¯s to make sure.¡±


    Orochimaru said as he got up, he then made a hand seal with both hands and then bit his finger summoning many small snakes.


    Soon, these snakes are gone looking for their target.


    Akabane sat in the shade under the sandstone, after looking around he said: ¡± Next we will go separately, I will look for a scroll while also helping you look for someone who has a Kekkei Genkai in my way while you can continue to do your things.¡±


    Orochimaru nodded his head, and after a few seconds, he took out something from his clothes and handed it to him.


    The thing he handed was like his small summoned snakes, but it¡¯s not since it¡¯s his snake clone.


    ¡°If there is a clue you find or danger, I will know it immediately after you wake it up.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I will be fine even if I encounter danger.¡±


    Akabane replied as he waved his hand, d nced at the sleeping snake.


    After observing it for a while, he raised his head and couldn¡¯t help but asked: ¡°If I put it in my arms, it won¡¯t suddenly wake up and bite me right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Orochimaru froze for a moment upon hearing it, and he then ignored Akabane and turned around and walked in the direction where his summoned beast found a ninja.


    He obviously didn¡¯t hear the story of the farmer and the snake seeing how he ignored him.


    Although he was ignored, Akabane shrugged his shoulders since he was just joking but this guy is definitely not someone you can joke around since he will just ignore you.


    He carried the sleeping snake and headed in another direction.


    The main mission of the second exam is to find the position that was on the real scroll, but it didn¡¯t mean it was easy with how difficult it is to distinguish the real one from fake.


    So, if he wants to distinguish the authenticity of the scroll, he can only collect andpare more to be sure.


    Therefore, the second stage exam originally encouraged fighting and even killing between other teams.


    There is no fixed road in the desert, so Akabane runs all the way until he slows down when he senses the fluctuations of the Chakra around him.


    And it didn¡¯t take him long for him to see a corpse that was about to be buried by wind and sand.


    And looking at its body color, it should be a poison that brings it to its death.


    And this ninja is from Sand Vige just looking at his clothes.


    Akabane who was examining the body stood up immediately when he sensed movement around him.


    Due to his powerful spiritual energy, it makes his sensing ability better than ordinary ninja, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to notice some subtle movements.


    Following the sound that he sensed, the movement became louder and louder after approaching where it came from.


    ¡°Tell us the whereabouts of the scroll and Yamada, otherwise you will have no way to survive.¡±


    ¡°What scroll, we don¡¯t have it at all!¡±


    ¡°About Yamada, we too were looking for him for a long time since he left the team and did not go with us.¡±


    When Akabane reached the ce, he didn¡¯t expect to see these two again from Yugakure Vige.


    There are not many Yugakure Ninjas participating in Chunin Exams. Only the three that passed the first test.


    And for these two, he still has a good impression when they first met so¡­


    After pondering, he cancels


    Q his Transformation Jutsu, and then takes out his tools.


    The ink was sttered, and it didn¡¯t take long for a picture to bepleted-


    The picture on the drawing board is exactly the scene of Gaara using a Quicksand Waterfall Flow.


    As his Chakra was directed to the drawing, the Genjutsu also took its effect at the same time.


    The two Sand Ninjas that were controlling their puppets suddenly felt something was strange around them. And when they looked at their surroundings, what they saw terrified them because they didn¡¯t know when a Tsunami made of sand materialized surrounding them and ready to devour them alive.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation!¡±


    ¡°AHHHHHH!!¡±


    The two are just Genin. Although they have the strength of the elite Genin, they have never seen such Ninjutsu.


    And one of them ran away frantically, while the other one froze for a moment, and then suddenly yelled: ¡°This is Genjutsu, don¡¯t panic idiot! Let¡¯s use the method of dispelling it!¡±


    After saying that, without hesitation, he stuck his kunai in his hand.


    However¡­


    What he didn¡¯t expect was the paining back at him like he really struck his hand for real.


    He thought he was leaving the Illusory Domain, but when he looked up again, he saw the sky full of yellow sand sweeping by didn¡¯t disappear.


    His face that has a relief for the thought of escaping the Genjutsu paled like his white cell.


    And the next second, it crashes on them, covering everything with sands.


    In reality.


    The two ninjas from Yugakure saw the puppet being manipted by the Sand Ninja suddenly stagnate then copsed like its string being cut.


    And at the same time the puppets hit the ground, a miserable cry came from inside the cave.


    And they saw the two ninjas walking out while twitching with their bodies in a bad shape like some boulder hit them from above.


    If they didn¡¯t see them walking, they would think it was a corpse walking.


    ¡°This, this¡­¡±


    The two ninjas from Yugakure are also just teens, so when they saw it, they were so scared that their legs were shaking like a vibrator on its maxed level.


    And when Akabane also showed himself, it didn¡¯t take long for them topletely slump on the ground.


    They recognized Akabane since he was the one Yamada provoked previously. And with him the only one besides the two of them, they know that Akabane was the one who made the two ninjas from the Sand like that.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, so you don¡¯t have to worry


    I just want you guys to look for the scrolls for me.¡±


    Akabane said as he approached them, his Genjutsu Is only effective on the body so the Kunai and Headband of the two Sand Ninja are still in good condition with other items on their body.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±


    The two immediately approached the bloodied body of the two and started looking for the scroll Akabane was looking for.


    Although they were scared, they¡¯ve allowed their fear while turning the bloodstained body of the sand ninjas upside down.


    Not long after, two scrolls, a few shurikens, and pills wereid out in front of Akabane, while also taking out another one from themselves, that made it up to three scrolls.


    Akabane didn¡¯t shy away and wee it with open arms, he took the scroll and pills, and then asked: ¡°the one named Yamada on your team, what¡¯s his situation?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for Yamada too?¡±


    They froze for a moment, and then said, ¡°Yamada is actually not a bad person, so please don¡¯t take it to your heart, he really¡­¡±


    Akabane knew they had misunderstood him so he waved his hand and said:¡± No, I want to ask why he believes in Jashin, do you know about it?¡±


    ¡°Jashin?¡±


    The two looked at each other in nk dismay, confusion clearly on their face.


    Obviously, they did not know.


    ¡°You three are from Yugakure Vige right, didn¡¯t you notice any abnormalities?¡±


    Akabane felt more and more strange when he saw how they didn¡¯t know anything.


    Aren¡¯t these people teammates? As teammates, they didn¡¯t even notice the obvious signs of Yamada offering sacrifice!


    ¡°Although the character of Yamada is impatient and aggressive, isn¡¯t it too exaggerated to believe in Jashin?¡±


    One of them said with a paled face.


    ¡°How is his rtionship in your vige?¡±Akabane continued to ask.


    ¡°Yamada¡¯s parents died in the war. He often bullies people from the vige. So vigers don¡¯t like his character, while adults also all look down on him.¡±


    ¡°However, his Taijutsu is the strongest among Genin in Yugakure Vige.¡±


    One of them said the other added, they didn¡¯t dare to conceal anything at all and said anything they knew about Yamada.


    No wonder that Jashinists are eyeing him¡­


    Akabane quickly understood after listening.


    It¡¯s Impossible for everyone to advocate peace, and the rules of Yugakure Vige will make these aggressive people who want revenge go to extremes like the Cults.


    People with this kind of mentality are undoubtedly the best target for Jashin¡¯s minion.


    With Orochimaru¡¯s attitude, he definitely wants to find the hideout of the Jashinist cult so maybe he can try his luck on Yugakures Vige.


    ¡°Your teammates killed a lot of people. So I advise you to give up the exam and go to the Sand Ninjas to rify this matter.¡±


    Akabane reminded them, then got up and left.


    From his trip alone, he got five scrolls in total, two of which point to the same location while the rest of the scroll codes point to different locations.


    ¡°Sakumo and the others must have got some too. So it¡¯s time to meet them.¡±


    Akabane mumbled as he put away the scroll and prepared to meet Sakumo and the others while hunting.


    As for the two ninjas from Yugakure Vige, he has said everything that should be said, and what to do next is their own business and has nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>


    ¡°Akabane didn¡¯t say when he woulde back so how can we contact him?¡±


    Murasaki said as he and Sakumo hid under the rock.


    And in front of them, were three scrolls that were spread out.


    Each of these scrolls is different from each other so they didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for him since he will definitely find us.¡±


    Sakumo said lightly.


    He understands Akabane better than Murasaki, so he knows that no matter what happens, the thing he promised will be done.


    Murasaki thought about it for a moment and nodded his head silently.


    In fact, both of them know that Akabane¡¯s departure from the team can¡¯t be a superficial reason. Since how can such azy person want to go out alone for no reason.


    The only exnation is that his business is not convenient to say.


    And with that being the case, the two didn¡¯t pry anymore and maintain their tacit understanding with each other.


    But unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t need to wait anymore when they heard a familiarzy voiceing above them: ¡°Sakumo still knows me the best, unlike someone, who was worried about this and that, and doesn¡¯t trust me at all!¡±


    And the next second after his voice ended, Five scrolls were thrown down to them.


    ¡°Five scrolls, not bad!¡±


    Murasaki said as he ran over to pick them up, and opened all of them with the other three in their possession.


    With Eight scrolls being put together, they finally find the correct coordinates for the real direction.


    Unlike their three scrolls that have different coordinates, this time they found three coordinates in the same direction while the other five were in different locations.


    Needless to say where the destination is.


    Sakumo picked up the correct scroll, and looked carefully at it then waved his hand and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When they were about to move, Akabane¡¯s voice halted their movement, ¡°By the way, when I was looking for you two, I saw Zack group.¡±


    ¡°Did he take any action?¡±


    Murasaki asked nervously.


    ¡°Nah, they didn¡¯t see me. It¡¯s me who saw them fighting the other team and saw Zack manipting iron sand. It should be a brand new Ninjutsu since it¡¯s my first time seeing it.¡±


    Of course¡­


    The so-called Iron sand is pure nonsense since it¡¯s a lie. But he really saw them fighting other teams and also saw how Zack controlled the Shuriken that he threw to his enemy.


    And from that alone, he determined that Zack already mastered Ma-Style.


    Sakumo hearing it was silent for a moment, and after thinking for a second he solemnly said: ¡°I heard that the ability of One-Tailed Beast is to manipte sand.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying he is a One-Tailed Jinchuriki? It¡¯s impossible right!¡±


    Murasaki eximed since didn¡¯t believe it.


    Not everyone has Uzumaki ns Sealing Jutsu. So it¡¯s not easy to get a Tailed Beast under control. Even more so of how every vige uses Jinchuriki as theirst trump card. So how can he be Kazekages¡¯ discipline and join the Chunin Exams?


    ¡°Perhaps Hidden Sand Vige has researched a new Ninjutsu from One-Tailed Beast. In short, we must be careful.¡±


    Akabane reminded them. He didn¡¯t say it to make them nervous but as a clue them about the opponent¡¯s ability.


    Because after thinking about it, except that he is good at Genjutsu and can ignore the effects of Ma-Style in a sense, the rest of his team will be affected more or less if they face Zack.


    Such as Sakumo.


    His Short de is mostly made of Iron, so no matter how strong his de Technique is, it will greatly affect Sakumo.


    And Sakumo and Murasaki understand this truth better.


    Along the way, both Sakumo and Murasaki did not speak, and their faces were always solemn while looking around vigntly.


    Such an attitude is almost invincible in Chunin Exams.


    Until reaching their destination, Sakumo took a deep breath and said with his eyes full of fighting intents: ¡°I really hope to meet and fight with such a person. And our trip here is not in vain if that happens.¡±


    There is no doubt that Zack who masters the new Ninjutsu is the Hidden Sand Vige New Generation Genius.


    Forbat junkies like him, the stronger the opponent, the more excited he bes.


    ¡°Stop talking, let¡¯s talk about it when we reach our objective first.¡±


    Murasaki urged.


    Akabane lifts his head, and he can already see the mountains in the distance.


    Why he was looking at that mountain is because the coordinate position is on this mountain.


    The mountains of Land-of-Wind are still deste, that¡¯s why the mountains here are chaotic and dangerous.


    Fortunately, Sakumo has a Nin Dog, or else they will get into a lot of trouble before they reach the location.


    Although Kenma is still small, he is already a very good Nin Dog, with his strong sense of smell that can also perceive the traps on their way to the top.


    Adding to the fact that someone has already passed the mountain so it made their journey easier since Kenma can follow those smells which made them not encounter any monster on the way.


    And it didn¡¯t take long for their destination to appear in front of them


    Simr to the root team¡¯s base on Konoha, this is a base built in the middle of the mountain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the second team to arrive we¡¯re your team.¡±


    When they entered the building, Zack¡¯s voice that was a little surprised weed them.


    From the data he read about the participants this time, Orochimaru¡¯s team has the better ability and overall quality, while Akabane is also very strong, but they should be inferior in terms of searchability.


    But it seems that¡¯s not the case.¡­


    Akabane hearing it didn¡¯t answer back. He slightly smiled and said nothing and found a ce to sit down and without waiting for his team, he already started sleeping.


    With this hot weather, how can he not be exhausted?


    When Akabane ignored him, Zack was not discouraged at all, he then looked at Murasaki who was more approachable than Sakumo, and asked: ¡°Can I ask where are your other teammates?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we were scattered when the exam started so how could it be possible to gather together.¡±


    Murasaki shrugged and followed Sakumo who sat down next to Akabane.


    When Murasaki sat down beside Akabane, he nced at the Sand Vige ninjas who arrived here first and saw a total of 5 of them.


    It should be a merger of the two teams, but with one of them missing, it seems someone died on their way here.


    ¡ª


    Not long after, there was a sounding outside.


    Then a silhouette crossed the hill and arrived here as well.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Murasaki mumbled as he turned around and looked at the entrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s Shin and the others.¡±


    Sakumo said as he closed his eyes while leaning on his short defortably.


    And in the next second, someone slowly emerged from the ground using earth jutsu.


    Sarutobi Shinnosuke!


    After that, Shin Y¨±hi and Moonlight Night Dance appeared one after another.


    ¡°Hmmp! Hidden Sand Kid, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here?¡±


    When Shinosuke saw Zack, he couldn¡¯t help but mock them.


    Akabane who heard Shinnosuke¡¯s voice opened his eyes and slightly frowned.


    Looking at the angry Shinnosuke, it seems that they have met and fought on the way here.


    ¡°Sorry, we are also anxious about our teammates.¡±


    Zack bowed slightly and said, but his voice was still t as Megumi breast, without a hint of apology at all.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Shinnosuke harrumph but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He fought with Zack earlier and understood each other¡¯s strength even if it¡¯s a little bit. And he knows that he is not an opponent of Zack right now.


    Akabane who was sitting thoughtfully while looking at the two then discreetly made a hand seal with both hands.


    When Shin Y¨±hi and Moonlight Night Dance approached them and sat beside them, hepleted his Genjutsu and pulled both teams into his Illusory Domain.


    Entering the Illusory Domain suddenly surprised all of them. And since Akabane didn¡¯t use his painting, the inside of the domain is just a very simple nk space.


    But their surprise onlysted for a moment like Murasaki who quickly understood why they were here and began to ask what happened to Shinnosuke.


    After an exchange of information, both parties have a better understanding of the strength of Zack.


    And after the Illusory Domain is lifted, they see Orochimaru and his team have also arrived. In addition to them, two ninjas from the Sand and three from the Waterfall Vige followed after them.


    At this time, the signales from outside.


    Time is up!


    This means that, except for them, no one else can qualify for the third round.


    ¡°There are still seven teams left, it¡¯s still a lot of people.¡±


    Murasaki whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can just sleep.¡±


    Akabane answered nonchntly.


    At the same time, he looked at three ninjas from the Waterfall.


    And he can see that their injuries are not light, and also the look in their eyes when they looked at Orochimaru is not right.


    ¡®I guess Orochimaru did his magic to them.¡¯ Akabane thought.


    Sakumo, who is perceptive, did not pay attention to this.


    Because after knowing about the strength of Zack, his fighting intent for his prey became more intense.


    A few seconds after the signal that signifies the ends of the second exames, a vigorous voicees from a distance.


    ¡°Gather up and prepare for the Third Competition!¡±


    And a silhouette jumped down from the mountain andnded in the center of the valley.


    And after the first silhouette appearance, different kinds of silhouettes appeared one after another from the passage above the canyon.


    And they are Chiyo, Ebizo, Hatake Sagiki, and other Jounins from the viges that passed the second phase of the exam.


    And surrounded by Jonin from the Sand Vige, The Second Kazekage of the Sand Shamon!


    And the third round of the exam is here!


    ¡°I¡¯m the head examiner of this exam, Hidden Sand Jounin, Yoji Tanaka, is there anyone who wants to quit now?¡±


    Asked Yooji Tanaka.


    Looking around and seeing no one responded, he nodded and began to talk about the rule.


    ¡°This test is a one-to-onepetition, and thepetition is not limited to Ninja Tool, Kekkei Genkai, Ninjutsu. If one party admit-defeat, the other party is not allowed to shoot again¡­¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem, Let the third round of the exam begin!¡±

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>


    ¡°First round, Moonlight Night Dance against¡­¡±


    Akabane nced at Moonlight¡¯s opponent who was one of the three ninjas from Hidden Waterfall Vige.


    And although the fight didn¡¯t start yet, he already knows who will win between the two.


    So he just nced at them and sat in a corner minding his own business, and closed his eyes trying to sleep.


    Sure enough¡­


    It didn¡¯t take long for Moonlight to win without breaking a sweat.


    It¡¯s not like Moonlight was strong, it¡¯s just it¡¯s because of Orochimaru that the three passed the exam.


    So in the Third Exam, they are definitely cannon fodder that was ced at the bottom.


    And with only four or five rounds, the three ninjas from Hidden Waterfall Vige were eliminated cleanly without resistance at all.


    ¡°It feels like Hidden Sand Vige has control in this round.¡±


    Murasaki whispered beside Akabane.


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°Now that Waterfall Ninja has been eliminated, isn¡¯t it going to be a battle between our Vige?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing Akabane replies Murasaki looked at him and be speechless. It seems this guy is not interested at all and just answered him loosely.


    After being speechless for a while, he didn¡¯t pay him any more attention and look at Sakumo.


    Unlike Akabane, Sakumo is full of enthusiasm and fighting intent, obviously can¡¯t wait to fight Zack right away.


    But obviously not in the mood to chat!


    So Murasaki can only sigh and wait quietly.


    Internal maniption?


    Which organizer does note with a few tricks, even if it changes to Konoha to organised, they will also do some small tricks.


    But Murasaki is still young, so it¡¯s normal to care about these.


    Akabane leaned on the rock and fell asleep quickly ignoring what¡¯s happening in front of him.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for someone to wake him up.


    ¡°Akabane, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Akabane, who was forcefully awakened, opened his sleepy eyesnguidly and sat up.


    And when his eyes swept around him, hisplexion suddenly changed and became serious.


    Tsunade who had just returned have her body full of bruises, and she was sitting not far away from him motionless with her clothes torn from sharp tools.


    In another location, Shin Y¨±hi was also injured. And when he noticed Akabanes gaze. Heughed with difficulty and said: ¡°Be careful, the other side may be a speed type ninja.¡±


    Obviously, Shin Y¨±hi lost in terms of speed.


    Then Akabane looked towards the distance.


    The ce where Hidden Sand ninjas and Genin stayed, Zack just sat down.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    After that, he looked up again.


    On the sign that was written, it says Kurama Akabane vs Yu Ma Tianliang.


    He is not interested in who Yu Ma Tianliang is, but Akabane recognizes the person standing behind the sign.


    That is Ebizo!


    ¡°I understood.¡±


    Akabane nodded and thanked Murasaki for waking him up, and then got up and walked onto the stage.


    And in the stage, Yu Ma Tianliang has been waiting for a long time.


    And when he saw Akabane walking toward the stage, he sneered and said: ¡°Although you are good at Genjutsu, I won¡¯t let you have a chance to cast it.¡±


    ¡°What boring tactics.¡±


    Chiyo said without mincing her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it can lead him to victory¡±


    Ebizo said with an indifferent expression.


    ording to his calctions, Akabanes Genjutsu is strong, but as long as a skilled ninja interferes with the other side¡¯s process of activating his ninjutsu, Akabane will surely be defeated.


    This point has been verified by Shin Y¨±hi who was also a Genjutsu user, and with Yu Ma Tianliang being the fastest Genin in Hidden Sand Vige, his victory is ascertained is what Ebizo thought.


    Tanaka, who is in charge of the battle, nced at the top and began to count down¡­


    ¡°I will use my fastest speed to finish this battle.¡±


    You Ma Tian Liang said then continued, ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance!¡±


    On the contrary, Akabane ignored him and didn¡¯t even take out the brush and drawing board chakra weapon he had.


    At the moment ¡°Start¡± was called out, Yu Mu Tian Liang speeded up and rushed towards Akabane.


    However¡­


    As soon as he approached, Akabane quickly made a hand sealed with both hands.


    His hand seal speed is very fast, and hepleted the release of Death Mirage Jutsu in the blink of an eye.


    Yu Mu Tian Liang, who was in front of Akabane, stagnated on his track when Genjutsu hit him.


    In the next second, Akabane did not hesitate, he took out a Kunai and threw it at Yu Ma Tian Lang instantly.


    At the same time, Yu Ma Tianliang was relieved from the Death Mirage Jutsu a Kunai hit him.


    ¡°We admit¡­¡±


    Ebizo, who saw it, wanted to admit defeat, but before he could finish it, he heard Yu Ma Tiang¡¯s death scream that made him furious.


    Akabane looked at him then said: ¡°My Genjutsu can be dismissed anytime. So to ensure Victory, I can only do this. In addition¡­ You are too slow.¡±


    Akabane bowed apologetically.


    Then, turn around and leave the stage.


    Chiyo appeared next to Tian Liang instantly, but the Kunai pierced through the heart, and right now there is no Medical-Ninjutsu and medical treatment alone cannot save Yu Ma Tianliang.


    So she reluctantly shook her head and fed Yu Ma Tianliang a pill.


    The Pill is a poison that can make people lose consciousness and fall into aa instantly. And this is the only thing she can do.


    A potential strong ninja was killed like that.


    ¡°We apologise for your loss, Akabanees from Kurama n, who has a weak physique, so he didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki exined casually.


    Whether they believe it or not, he didn¡¯t care.


    Shamon who heard Sagiki excuse was bleeding in his heart, but his face could only twitch and squeeze a smile and said: ¡°I understand, we all know the Kurama n physique. Besides, since Yu Ma Tianliang voluntarily signed the consent form, the responsibility for his death has nothing to do with Akabane.¡±


    When Akabane walked to the bottom, his gaze met with Zack who was looking at him.


    But Akabane just ignored him and continued walking towards his team.


    Although the two Hidden Viges signed a peace agreement and reached an alliance, this does not mean real peace.


    And the Chunin Exams is another kind of battlefield.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    Tsunade said as she let out a satisfied smile, and leaned back against the wall, and changed to a slightly morefortable position.


    ¡°Just a little extra, since I am a protagonist of theic.¡±


    Akabane answered half-jokingly.


    Hidden Sand Vige wanted to defeat them in a targeted manner, so he let the other side know that he was not so easy to mess with.


    Tanaka was silent for a moment.


    After that, he looked around and said: ¡°Let¡¯s continue, for to the next battle, Mitarashi Murasaki vs Yuzuomu.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s up to me.¡±


    Murasaki said, then got up and walked to the stage with arge stride.


    Soon, the battle begins.


    Everyone at Konoha looked at the battle and felt relieved.


    Murasaki strength is very clear to everyone. Although he is not one of the geniuses from his generation, but he can surely win his battle without exposing all of his trump cards.


    Because of this, Hidden Sand Vige seems to have made a mistake in their judgment essing Murasaki strength since they send a genin who basically has no chance to win against him.


    However, Murasaki has other ns, he deliberately conceals his strength to match his enemy and fights back and forth.


    In the end, with ¡°great difficulty¡± he cast a Great Fireball Jutsu that hit his enemy leaving his opponent a heavy injury.


    Although his enemy didn¡¯t die from his heavy injury, with the current medical standards, disfigurement is an inevitable oue for him.


    So cruel!


    Zack clenches his fist tightly.


    Samen was fell silent for a moment, Konoha is definitely fighting back!¡±


    Hidden Sand Vige can arrange ninjas to restrain their opponents, and can naturally use the rules reasonably and teach them lessons.


    So although they lost two excellent seeds, they have no reason to scold Konoha Genin since what they did didn¡¯t break any rules they implemented.


    But if this goes on, with the strength of Genin from Konoha¡­¡­


    He nced at the top and slightly shook his head.


    The meaning of Shamon is very simple, don¡¯t make too many small moves.


    Ebizo froze for a moment and finally sighed bitterly.


    No matter how much information they collected, the difference in strength is toorge. The arrangement that he thought could be restrained turned into a reminder.


    ¡°The next battle, Hatake Sakumo vs Sarutobi Shinnosuke.¡±


    A friendly battle!


    But for Akabane and others, this is not important anymore.


    Now they one have one target, the Ninja from Sand Vige they want to protect must be defeated!


    Who should Hidden Sand Vige protect?


    Undoubtedly, it will be Zack who can use Ma-Style!


    But it didn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t fight, so the battle between Sakumo and Shinnosuke is slightly tense. Although Lightning Attribute restrains Earth Attribute, but when the Ninjutsu is strong enough to overpower its bane, this restraint cannot be achieved perfectly.


    And the Earth-Style of Shinnosuke is exactly like that.


    His defence is very strong, even with Sakumo Lightning-Style it¡¯s hard to defeat quickly, but no matter how strong his defence is, there are always loopholes. Unfortunately for him, Sakumo is the best at catching loopholes on the other side.


    In the end, Shinnosuke admits defeat.

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>


    After the battle between Shinnosuke and Sakumo, the referee gives the winner of the first round a few minutes to rest for the second round.


    But Shamon¡¯s face is getting more and more ugly because it¡¯s just the first round, but Hidden Sand Vige has one dead and one with a serious injury.


    If the second round continues like this, he is afraid that the Genins of Hidden Sand Vige will be destroyed by Konoha.


    As for Zack who can use Ma-Style¡­¡­


    Yes, Ma-Style is indeed very strong, and it can detain Hatake Sakumo¡¯s de Technique, but what about his Lightning-Style?


    And also the Genjutsu of Akabane?


    Different from the ordinary family¡¯s Genjutsu, the Kurama n¡¯s Genjutsu, is very fatal.


    Besides, how can they win the game?


    In addition to Zack, there are three ninjas who won, but how can they be an opponent of Orochimaru in the second round?


    Rather than taking the risk of losing more from the second round, it¡¯s better to lose face and surrender¡­


    Land-of-Wind is very poor and every ninja is hard-won, so every generation of Kazekage is very pragmatic. Compared with a ninja¡¯s life, a face is nothing at all.


    Shamon who thought for a long time made a decision in his mind.


    When the few minutes of rest ended, Shamon who kept silent opened his mouth with a smile on his face and said to Hatake Sagiki on his side. ¡°The significance of Chunin Exams lies in the assessment of ninja ability, not in apetition. With the first round, everyone¡¯s ability has been demonstrated, so there¡¯s no need to continue the rest of the rounds.


    The old fellow really can¡¯t sit still.


    Hatake Sagiki thought, but his face was still indifferent, he then looked at the ninja below that he brought here and nodded his head and said. ¡°Of course, the organizer of this event is Hidden Sand Vige, and you have the final say in this.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    Shamen said as he stood up then made a hand seal.


    When they noticed the Kazekage, all the ninjas below where Shamon was located stopped and looked towards him.


    Shamon took a deep breath, kept his calm and indifferent and dered with his voice circting throughout the valley after amplifying his voice with his chakra.


    ¡°After three rounds of assessment, everyone¡¯s abilities have been fully demonstrated, so as the Kazekage of the Sand Vige, I will dere the end of the Chunin Exam!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Upon hearing it, not only all the Sand and Konoha Genin was stunned, even the referee was baffled when he heard it.


    ¡°Chunin¡¯s promotion list will be notified to each vige after the discussion, Jonin, please be patient.¡±


    Samen indifferently said ignoring the bewildered ninjas.


    After speaking, he turned around and went back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chiyo sighed softly, understanding what Shamon¡¯s decision was.


    ¡°Our vige is still too weak.¡±


    Ebizo sighed helplessly.


    Kazekages decision represents the entire Hidden Sand Vige.


    Although the process was not announced at the beginning, the results undoubtedly showed their weakness to Konoha.


    And Hatake Sagiki is happy to see this.


    Since Sand Vige taking the initiative to admit defeats, means one more chunin on their side.


    -


    Akabane nced at Zack.


    He also didn¡¯t expect Hidden Sand Vige¡¯s Kazekage to end the exam before he can fight Zack. Although whether he can fight Zack in the second round is unclear.


    At this time, Zack didn¡¯t care about Konoha¡¯s side, and left in a hurry, wanting to go to Kazekage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Orochimaru, who was silent since the beginning of the Third exam, said then turned and left.


    ¡°It seems I can¡¯t help you take revenge.¡±


    Akabane said as he stretched out his hand so that Tsunade could use his strength to stand up.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tsunade put her hand on her knee and stood up strenuously.


    Although her physique recovers quickly, but if her injury is more serious, it will also take a long time to heal.


    When they left, they followed the ninja of Hidden Sand Vige to a safe passage leading to the road outside.


    ¡°After the exam today, we should be able to go back tomorrow, right?¡±


    Jiraiya asked, and a secondter he said excitedly, ¡°I am already impatient for going back to let Teacher witness my growth!¡±


    Hearing it, Tsunade immediately retorted.


    ¡°Fool, you won against someone who was weaker than you, what is there to be proud of!¡±


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t rage when he heard Tsunade¡¯s mocking tone and instead gave her a contemptuous look and said.


    ¡°Heh! You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Although what he said was misunderstood by Tsunade. But he cleverly didn¡¯t exin it to her. After all, this thing about art, how could the like of Tsunade understand it!


    Tsunade hearing his mocking tone was shaking in anger.


    If it¡¯s before the exam, she has already beaten Jiraiya with one punch. But now that among the nine of them she and Shin Y¨±hi were the only two who lost the battle made her lose face in front of Jiraiya.


    Thinking about it carefully, she can¡¯t help lowering her head in despair.


    The Hidden Sand Vige simply looked down on Jiraiya too much and thought he had no ability, so they sent their weaker genin to fight.


    So the battle between the two obviously made Jiraiya obtain an easy win, unlike her who lost miserably to Zack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, victory or defeat is only the result. The specific promotion depends on the method .¡±


    Murasaki said,forting her.


    ¡°No need tofort her, If you want to defeat him next time, you better train hard when we go back.¡±


    Unlike Murasaki, Akabane did notfort her at all but mercilessly lectured her.


    Because he knows that Tsunade is not a hypocritical woman in need offort.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Tsunade clenched her fists, secretly pondering the training method she will do when she goes back.


    And seeing Akabane, she suddenly had a better idea of how, and it immediately made her felt much better.


    _


    Going back to their temporary residence, Akabane immediately created a Shadow Clone.


    Their return is just around the corner, and the next update of Naruto still has a little finishing work, which needs to bepleted today.


    That¡¯s why he can¡¯t also be idle and leave everything to his clones.


    Since In addition to the Comic of Naruto that needs updates, he also needs to notify the caravan he brought here.


    Unlike the ninjas, there are still ordinary people in the caravan, and there is also aic donation work that hasn¡¯t been done yet.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll stay here for a day or two more.¡¯ he thought.


    After thinking about it all, Akabane thenes out of his room and walks downstairs, intending to meet his nsmen.


    But before he could walk outside the residence, Shin Y¨±hi who was looking around quickly jumped when he saw Akabane and called out to him.


    ¡°Akabane, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Shin Y¨±hi who approach Akabane for something suddenly bes a little embarrassed and seems to have a hard time telling what he wants.


    Akabane who took water with him drank it since it¡¯s hot even inside the residence and made a hand seal with his other hand and signalled Shin to continue.


    After he took a deep breath, Shin finally said: ¡°Akabane, I want to drawics!¡±


    ¡°pu~¡±


    Akabane who have water on his mouth sprayed it out when he heard Shin who was being serious said that. Fortunately, he turned his head quickly or it will be sprayed on Shin¡¯s face.


    He coughed violently and apologized awkwardly before asking, ¡°What do you mean wanting to draw aic?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just j suddenly wanted to draw.¡±


    Shin Y¨±hi answer.


    ¡°Although you lost once, it shouldn¡¯t make you lose your confidence for being a ninja. Since Genjutsu is not for one on one battle and you know it.


    Akabane said seriously.


    Genjutsu has its good points and naturally has its limitations.


    In a way, it is very powerful, but when the other side knows deterring jutsu, ninjutsu bes less disastrous.


    And it is also the same for Genjutsu including Kurama.


    ¡°I know what you mean, but me drawingics is not because I want to escape reality, but it¡¯s because I really love doing it.¡±


    Shin Y¨±hi said.


    Knowing that it¡¯s not what he thinks, then it¡¯s good, and agrees on his request and ask.


    ¡°If this is the case, what story do you want to draw?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem since I don¡¯t know what to paint. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that.¡­¡±


    Akabane sinks into contemtion after mumbling it, and suddenly thoughts, does this mean If he writes an outline, Shin will finish it?


    But there are many stories in his previous life, and giving it to Shin like that was like giving a baby a sword to y with.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly thought of an old manga-¡°A Smarter Break¡±.


    (Note: I Also don¡¯t know the manga. Tell me if you know.)


    There is no setting, the background is simr to the Warring States Period of Naruto World, which is easier to understand.


    So, he immediately instructed Shin Y¨±hi about the setting of this theme.


    ¡°This subject matter is quite interesting, I will go back to think about it.¡±


    Shin Y¨±hi said as his eyes shined.


    Of course, Shin didn¡¯t n to ask about the story for free. When the timees, he can give all the revenue to Akabane.


    ¡°Then Good Luck.¡±

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>


    Knowing Shin¡¯s intention for creating hisics, Akabane is slightly relieved.


    Since he is not a banyan tree and does not have the ability to form a forest in a matter of seconds.


    So the more manga being published, the hotter the industry bes.


    At this time, his Shadow Clone vanished, and the memory and fatigue returned to him that left him in a state of being exhausted and sleepy.


    Although it made him tired for no reason, Akabane is still happy since he didn¡¯t expect his clone to be so efficient to finish the chapters.


    So after returning to his room.


    The updated content of theic has beenpleted andpiled into a book. And although the technique is rough, it is very easy for people at the factory to understand the publication.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send someone back quickly.¡±


    Akabane took thepiled book and went out to find his caravan.


    After a few minutes of walking, Akabane saw Kurama Shanyuan happen to be upied inic donation work.


    And on the side was a Hidden Sand Jonin responsible for receiving theics.


    ¡°Akabane, you are here¡­¡±


    Kurama Shanyuan said as he saw Akabane approaching them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I just came here to ask Shanyuan Uncle to send someone to deliver something for me.¡±


    Akabane said as he pulled out the updated content of theics.


    Hidden Sand Vige Jonin nced at him curiously, then his eyes suddenly shined when he saw thepiledic and eximed: ¡°Is that an update for One Piece!?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡±


    Akabaneughed.


    It seems that One Piece Comic is already taking its root in the Sand Vige.


    ¡°I wish you could hurry up with its update, my child¡¯s head was about to blow up from the suspense.¡±


    The Jonin exined awkwardly and politely.


    Child?


    Aren¡¯t you single!


    The Sand Ninja who were carrying theics and also at Jonin¡¯s side froze for a moment and chid in his mind, but although he thought of that, he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud for fear of having his head separated from his body and rationally remained silent.


    ¡°Okay, I will send someone back.¡±


    Kurama Shanyuan nodded. In order to ensure immediate delivery, he contemted it and finally decided to let an Elite Chunin carry it to speed up the process of it being delivered back to the Land of Fire.


    Akabane thanked him and went back to his residence to rest since he is really tired.


    When he arrives at the residence, he notices Hatake Sagiki hasn¡¯te back yet. But it should be to be expected since not only is he their leader, he is also a Jonin from Konoha, and he is probably with others Jonin from other viges talking about important things.


    ording to Akabane¡¯s estimation, it is probably tomorrow before they leave this vige.


    Entering his room, although he slept for half an hour in the examination room, he fell asleep shortly after returning to his room.


    When he woke up, the sky was already bright.


    Rubbing his eyes, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but thought ¡®No one called me?¡¯


    Thinking about it made him feel ufortable for unknown reasons. Usually, even if he likes it or not, someone will knock on his door to disturbed his sleep.


    But now, no one bothered his sleep, so how can he not worry about it?


    Opening his door and walking downstairs, Akabane didn¡¯t expect to see all nine of them in the living room and couldn¡¯t help but said.


    ¡°Hey, If we are about to go back, why no one wakes me up?¡±


    Akabane who was expecting someone to answer him didn¡¯t expect a silence as a response.


    Even Tsunade who keeps reprimanding him for hisziness just looks at him then once again nce down with her eyes clearly indignant.


    While the rest were sorting out their stuff like they didn¡¯t hear him at all,pletely ignoring him.


    Knowing that something is wrong, he carefully looks at them and found most of them were listless and became confused again.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for him to know why they are like that since the only thing that can make them like that is about the result¡­


    ¡°Is the result of yesterday Exam already out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The reply didn¡¯te from them, but from Hatake Sagiki who came out next door.


    He started at Akabanes for a while before continuing: ¡°You, Orochimaru, and Sakumo are qualified to be promoted to be a Chunin.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, It¡¯s not fair! This uncle here Win the battle but still didn¡¯t pass!¡±


    Jiraiya shouted unwillingly.


    Only 3?


    Akabane pondered secretly since this number is not normal!


    At this time, Orochimaru who finished sorting his stuff asked: ¡°Are you going back with the caravan?¡±


    ¡°No, of course, I will go back with everyone! ¡°


    Akabane answered, waking up from his deep thought.


    These guys probably deliberately didn¡¯t wake him up and n to left him here.


    Fortunately, he went to bed early yesterday and woke up rtively early. Otherwise, he will go back with the caravan that will take so many days to reach Konoha if he wakes upte.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you canze around if you want to go back with us. Go pack your stuff.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki indifferently said.


    ¡°Yes!.¡±


    Akabane turned around and began to organize his stuff.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t actually bring anything when he came, just a few portable items, so he finished packing them up in a few seconds and threw them into the sealing scroll.


    Without waiting for a second, after Akabane finished, they quickly set off.


    And it didn¡¯t take long for Akabane to understand the meaning of the phrase ¡°Don¡¯t think you canze around¡± by Hatake Sagiki since the speed of going back is twice as fast as when theye!


    -


    During this time when they were together, Hatake Sagiki clearly understands Akabane¡¯s Physical fitness so he knows that Akabane can withstand this level of speed.


    On the contrary, Moonlight was the first to gasp for breath, but unlike Akabane, she still continues running while struggling to support herself even though she was tired and didn¡¯t stop to rest.


    With their speed, it didn¡¯t take long for them to formally enter the Land of Fire.


    But it also didn¡¯t take long for thezy Akabane toin.


    ¡°Uncle Hatake, this¡­isn¡¯t this too fast!¡±


    ¡°Moonlight, Shin, do you need to rest?¡±


    Sagiki ignored Akabane and asked the two.


    Since it¡¯s been a long time of running, even Shin Y¨±hi is tired with his brows full of sweat, but Akabane who wasining only have a sweat on his forehead, that even his gasping breath is clearly disguised.


    From that alone can be seen who was the real one who was struggling and faking it.


    ¡°Lord, no need!¡±


    Moonlight loudly said as she clenched her teeth while shaking her head.


    She knows that she is weak, but if she doesn¡¯t break her limit, her body will always be in that state.


    Although she defeated her opponent in the exam, what is there to be proud of beating a Waterfall Ninja?


    An enemy like Zack is what she wants to defeat.


    Besides, Akabane who was from Kurama n has a stronger body than her when he is supposed to be frail because of their n innate.


    So how can she rest here!


    ¡°I can do it too.¡±


    Shin Y¨±hi also loudly said.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki nced at Akabane coldly and didn¡¯t slow down his speed.


    What a bunch of training madmen¡­


    Witnessing it, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but think.


    If he knew this will happen, he should have stayed a little longer and left with the caravan.


    As everyone knows, Moonlight is already very tired.


    However, since their teammates insisted, they could not refute, and could only support her silently.


    Looking at her, Hatake Sagiki slowed down a little.


    Seeing the gate of Konoha, Moonlight who was physically and mentally exhausted almost lost consciousness.


    ¡°If you have a poor physical condition, enhance your Willpower and make your Willpower strong to ovee your physique, then your sword will be unbeatable!¡±


    Hatake Sagiki coldly said.


    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±


    But hearing Hatake Sagiki words, Moonlight Night Dance insisted forcibly on tempering her willpower.


    Willpower.


    This is Samurai¡¯s training.


    Although Akabane can¡¯t understand it, he admires Moonlight Night Dance Will.


    Like Moonlight, he also has a weak body at the start, so he understands how difficult it is to support a weak body to keep up its speed.


    Reaching the Gate, Hatake Sagiki turned his head, he looked at Moonlight at his side who has her whole body trembling from exhaustion but still standing and a smile appeared on his face and said: ¡°Go back and rest, if you want to learn more about kenjutsu, you cane to the Hatake residents to train.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Moonlight Night Dance hearing it was filled with joy.


    Her n was not a real Kenjutsu User since it¡¯s derived from the Second Hokage.


    But Hatake n is different.


    In Warring States Period, they are the famous Samurai n. After the ninja era came, they integrated Chakra and Ninjutsu to create sword art.


    Hatake Sagiki saying this sentence, almost expressing that he would ept her as his disciple, so how can she not be happy.


    ¡°The rest can also have a good rest and wait for the Chunin ceremony to be notified.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that, Hatake Sagiki left.


    Moonlight Night Dance who was supported by Sakumo was walking slowly, and said: ¡°Everyone, go back, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    But Tsunade walked up to her, she checked her body with a various method and after a few minutes she nodded at everyone and said: ¡°She¡¯s okay, with a rest she will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I and Murasaki will go home with her, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Shin Y¨±hi added.


    On hearing this, they finally feel relieved.

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>


    ¡°Akabane Young Master, you¡¯re finally back, I¡­I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Kurama Yung said as tears drop from his eyes from happiness.


    ¡°What happened to you!¡±


    Akabane asked in confinement as he stopped on his track, he didn¡¯t expect Yung to be so excited to see him.


    And he disgustingly pushes the brother who wants to hug him and thought ¡± I just haven¡¯t seen him for a few days. But this guy¡¯s orientation has be abnormal!¡±


    ¡°Update, where is the update? If you don¡¯t update theic they will kill me!¡±


    Kurama Yung who couldn¡¯t hold back anymore cried in grievance and his tears of happiness from seeing Akabane be tears of injustice he received when Akabane was gone as he recounted what happened during Akabane¡¯s absence without missing any details.


    Upon hearing what Yung experienced Akabane couldn¡¯t help but sigh since it¡¯s not strange that it happened since even in his previous world simr things transpired.


    ording to Yung, when the readers can¡¯t find Akabane, they then switch their attention to Yung who was the store manager and keep nagging him about the updates of theic.


    Since their store is on a sideway that passed by dozens of ninja every day, so when they return to their n, they stop first on their store to keep nagging Yung about the updates that even their younger brother and sister also stop on the store before they go to Academy just to ask about the updates.


    And worst of all, even the lofty Grandma Mito who didn¡¯t like toe out of her backyard also came just to urge Yung about the updates.


    And after diligently answering one by one, how can Yung not break down when even Lady Mito who was a legend in the heart of ordinary people also urged him.


    Fortunately, Akabane works overtime to finish doing the updates or else it will be mayhem especially if Uzumaki Mito visit him just to ask about the updates.


    ¡°Akabane Young Master, when can you update it?¡±


    Kurama Yung hurriedly asked.


    ¡°It will be delivered tomorrow morning so don¡¯t worry, you get the banner and I will go back to deal with the poster.¡±


    Akabane paused when he said that suddenly remembering something, and pointed at him solemnly, ¡°Also, don¡¯t use the banner from before, and just write what I am going to say!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    For Yung, nothing is more beautiful than this news so he didn¡¯t bother to wait any longer and quickly went back to the store with Akabane in his tow.


    -


    The seventh chapter is about Chunin Exams, and Akabane soon has a poster image in his mind.


    After arriving at the store, Akabane found a ce and sat down and started to draw the poster in his mind.


    And It didn¡¯t take a few minutes to draw their outlines.


    ¡°Yunl¡­Huh!!!¡±


    The Ninja who entered the store was about to call Yung but was surprised when he saw Akabane inside.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Kurama Yung quickly made a gesture as he didn¡¯t want him to disturb Akabane.


    The visitor nodded his head knowingly, and after walking a few steps softly, he squatted down beside Akabane to look at the illustration.


    And what he saw can only be described as a weird trio.


    A gourd on back, a weird thing, and a fan¡­


    What kind of weapons are these!


    At this time, the facial features and clothes details are not yet painted, so he didn¡¯t recognise them.


    Akabane who was concentrating on his drawing moved his muscles a bit then turned his head and suddenly saw a man beside him.


    The look is very familiar!


    After thinking about it, he immediately remembered the name of the other side: ¡°Mr. Nohara?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me, hahaha!¡±


    Nohara Cheng touched his head andughed in delight.


    It¡¯s incredible that a genius like Akabane still remembers his name after so many days.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I signed your name previously and also because of letting me borrow your stool that I remember you.¡±


    Akabane chuckled and started drawing the facial features of the three ninjas at the same time. The faces of these three ninjas are better with paint in them.


    For example, in Gaara, even the eyebrows are omitted.


    ¡°It¡¯s all trivial things. By the way, is this poster an updated promotional poster?¡±


    Nohara asked, pointing to the top.


    ¡°Yes, theic book should arrive tomorrow. And we are preparing posters and banners in advance.¡±


    Akabane said and took a look at the painting.


    Well, the eyes are drawn well¡­


    He nodded with satisfaction and continued to paint the other parts of Gaara.


    Facial senses, hair, forehead protection, and finally infused with soul-thick dark circles painted on it, and ¡°love¡± on the forehead.


    When the rest are drawn, the picture bes three-dimensional.


    ¡°So amazing!¡±


    Nohara Cheng eximed.


    Relying only on the rough and shallow paintings, people feel that there is an imposing manner at first nce, which is simply too powerful in their eyes.


    Akabane slightly smiled and did not answer.


    Afterpleting Gaara, the difficulty of the other two people is even lower, especially Kankuro.


    And it didn¡¯t take long for the Illustration to bepleted.


    ¡°The Three Ninja from Hidden Sand Vigeing to take the Chunin Exam!¡±


    After the line was written, Akabane directly handed it to Kurama Yung and asked him to post it on the billboard at the door.


    Although this street is not prosperous, many people pass by every day.


    So hanging it over there, someone will still see it soon.


    After finishing the work, Akabane was free, and then asked: ¡°Did Uncle Noharae to ask about theics update?¡±


    ¡°The smelly brat at my house urges me all day¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Do you have a son?¡±


    Akabane who heard that asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, one or two years younger than you, but unfortunately there is no good innate talent.¡±


    Nohara Cheng sighed.


    He is just a Chunin, and the help he can do for his son is only a little.


    As far asmoner ninja is concerned, without the n teaching, only Ninja with innate talent can be trusted.


    One or two years younger than me¡­


    So, his son should be the father of Nohara Rin in the future?


    Nohara surnames in Konoha are not many, so maybe what he guesses is right.


    Akabane pondered for a moment, then sighed a little remembering her future.


    At this time, Nohara Cheng¡¯s expression be stagnant, since he suddenly thinks that he still has important business ¡ª


    ¡°I remember I still have something to do so I wille over again tomorrow for the updates bye!


    After he finished speaking, he used a Body Flicker Jutsu and ran out of the store.


    ¡°Hey, I¡­¡±


    Akabane looked up and was about to talk, but saw him already outside.


    ¡°Do you want me to call him back?¡±


    Kurama Yung said after he finished hanging up the propaganda poster.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to give him some gifts to his child, but it¡¯s okay since he said he wille back tomorrow.¡±


    Akabane said as he shook his head.


    _


    At the Hokage¡¯s Office.


    Hatake Sagiki reports to the Third Hokage so as to arrange the promotion of Chunin as soon as possible.


    While listening and reading the report documents, the Third Hokage gradually gained some insight.


    When Hatake Sagiki finished speaking, he took his tobo pipe, and then he meditated for a while and asked: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Chunin¡¯s promotion first, what do you think of Ma-Style?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt, this kind of Ninjutsu is very powerful.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki answered in a serious expression. Although the maic force alone is difficult to deal with, it does not make him so jealous.


    But this time is different.


    Tsunade¡¯s defeat over Zack¡¯s iron sand attack and iron sand defence is enough to show that Hidden Sand Vige has found a sophisticated development direction for Ma-Style.


    ¡°Can Lightning-Style restrain it?¡±


    The Third Hokage asked as he frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think that Shamon cancelled the second round, maybe because he didn¡¯t want us to get more information about their Ma-Style.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki expressed his opinion.


    ¡°It is very likely since neither he nor the First Kazekage cares about their face.¡±


    The Third Hokage sighed.


    Ma-Style is really troublesome¡­


    ¡°Third-Hokage, forgive me for speaking bluntly, I think Hidden Sand Vige will not be content with the status quo. And sooner orter, war wille between our countries.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said solemnly.


    The Third Hokage did not answer directly. Instead, he thought for a while and said: ¡°About this, let¡¯s discuss itter.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hatake Sagiki bowed slightly.


    ¡°You have been working hard this time. If you have nothing to do, you can go back and rest. I will discuss with Homura about the promotion of Chunin.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After saying that, Hatake Sagiki turned around. And after closing the door, he turned around again in a corner and kicked the ¡°trash can¡± on the side.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Jiraiya who¡¯s Transformation Jutsu was broken couldn¡¯t help butugh embarrassingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, you can go.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said as he nced at theics pile in Jiraiya arms with a frown on his face, and left without asking.


    Jiraiya hearing it quickly got up and walked into his teacher¡¯s office while carrying his proud work.


    The Third Hokage just got up and was about to find Mitokado Homura, but was surprised when he saw Jiraiya entering his office and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Jiraiya, is there something you want to say to your teacher?¡±


    ¡± Teacher, I want you to take a look at my growth this period!¡±


    Jiraiya eximed proudly.


    The Third Hokage slightly smiled, he walked over and touched his hair and said: ¡°Sagiki told me that you are doing very well, so you can continue to study the Earth Style you are good at, but you shouldn¡¯t neglect your Taijutsu either¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Teacher, it¡¯s not about that, What I mean is about my drawing, please take a look at my training results!¡±


    After saying it with passion, Jiraiya handed theics he drew with his blood and sweat and handed it to Sarutobi Hiruzen who was stunned.

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Hiruzen was stunned for a moment and unconsciously received it without even understanding the situation.


    Isn¡¯t it supposed to be the result of your training?


    Although he didn¡¯t know what it is, that thing in his hands seems to have a fatal attraction to him that made him keep ncing at it.


    The cover is not artistic, but the painting style is more delicate, softer and more attractive than before.


    And looking at the cover, he already has an idea why he is attracted to it.


    ¡°Teacher, it is good, right? It¡¯s because I finally found the master who painted the picture I found in the river and begged him for advice to get to my current level.¡±


    Jiraiya said triumphantly.


    So that¡¯s how it is.


    Hiruzen took a deep breath, a picture of a female ninja without clothes automatically appeared in his mind.


    He still has a deep recollection of that painting since it¡¯s that good.


    And it is exquisite.


    At that time, when he saw the picture, he thought it was Akabane¡¯s work, but due to Tsunade, he didn¡¯t have time to verify it.


    Looking at the cover that Jiraiya did, his painting skills improve 50-60% from his previous drawing for sure.


    And although there is still a huge, Jiraiya who can only draw one page in the past now can create an entire volume.


    So who cares about that!


    Hiruzen¡¯s breathing speed up and his heart were repeatedly tested just from looking at the pile of pages on his hand, but when he heard footsteps outside the door, his mind instantly calmed down and his ¡°Heart Demon¡± faded immediately.


    But Jiraiya who didn¡¯t hear it still keeps on urging his teacher expectantly.


    ¡°Teacher, take a look. If possible, please allow me to publish this book.¡±


    Hiruzen with a serious face ignored Jiraiya and walked towards his desk and put the thing that was on his hand in his drawer under the desk and said¡­


    ¡°Jiraiya, you are getting more and more impudent, and you brought this thing to a sacred ce like Hokage Residence.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiraiya, who didn¡¯t know what happened, was stunned and confused.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there, get out now!¡±


    ¡°My¡­¡±


    Jiraiya wanted to ask for his drawing to be returned, but when his eyes met with Hiruzen, he suddenly shrunk in fright.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to repent, go and run tenps around Konoha!!¡±


    Hiruzen angrily said.


    Jiraiya lowered his head feeling a bit wrong. Obviously, his Teacher looks forward to it and wants to see it, but his attitude to change this soon.


    This reversal ising too fast!


    As he turned around lifeless, he happened to hit the person who was entering the door.


    Who?


    Jiraiya looked up and saw the female ninja with a calm smile.


    It is Utatane Koharu.


    ¡°Hiruzen, why are you so angry toward a child?¡±


    Utatane Koharu touched Jiraiya¡¯s head and said, ¡°He just came back from the Land-of-Wind, let him go to rest. ¡°


    ¡°hmph, go and rest.¡±


    Hiruzen snorted and let Jiraiya leave quickly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Since his manuscript failed toe back¡­


    He reluctantly looked back and nced at his teacher, then left in a depressed mood.


    ¡°Hiruzen, how are the Chunin Exams?¡±


    ¡°Sit down first, I¡¯m going to talk to you about this.¡±


    Hiruzen said as he sat down while closing the drawer where he put Jiraiya¡¯s manuscript naturally.


    -


    Jiraiya who walked out of the Hokage Building on a depressed moon only felt that everything he had was lost and the world was about to copse.


    He, who didn¡¯t get his teacher¡¯s approval, also lost his draft that he drew with all he got.


    Where is the problem?


    His mentality exploded and he didn¡¯t know where to go for a while. Going back to his house didn¡¯t enter his mind since no one waited for him there.


    After thinking about it, the Akabane Comic shop came into his head.


    If he goes there, he will have a chance to meet Akabane and beg him to y with him tofort his fragile heart.


    A good n!


    -


    Unfortunately, Akabane has gone home.


    He finally returned to Konoha, so he naturally had to go home and report his safety to his parents and the Lolita in his home.


    However, as soon as he arrived at the gate of their manor, he saw Loli Tomiko running out of the house.


    Her perception is really so strong¡­


    Akabane sighed for a while, he knelt down and rubbed the girl¡¯s hair after she reached him.


    Ahh~ I miss this softness!


    ¡°Don¡¯t rub my hair, it¡¯s justbed.¡±


    The little loli childish voice sounded as she resisted, but it was useless.


    Akabane ignored her plea and enjoyed it again for a few seconds, then he got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, big brother will show you your gift.¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡±


    Little Tomiko eximed in surprise.


    Sozy big brother, remember to bring her gifts?


    Unbelievable!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a small gift.¡±


    Akabane said as he walked into their courtyard and took out the Sealing Scroll to unlock it.


    After that, a bunch of things came out.


    Little Loli sweat a little seeing these and thought ¡®Are these a gift?¡¯


    Akabane was a little embarrassed. He used a Sealing Scroll for the first time and forgot to control the things inside.


    He rummaged through the pile of things and finally found something after a long time.


    ¡°Akabane, what are you looking for?¡±


    Kurama Keiko, who hasn¡¯t seen Akabane for a long time, alsoes out of their house to greet her son. But when she saw the thing on her son¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    Akabane pulled out the thing, held it up and said: ¡°It¡¯s the Hidden Sand Vige special product!¡±


    ¡°Hidden Sand Vige special product?¡±


    Little Tomiko came over and looked at the thing at Akabane¡¯s hand carefully, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A Puppet!¡±


    Akabane handed it to her, but¡­


    Isamu who also followed his wife rushed over when he saw it and grabbed it before Akabane handed it to Little Loli and scolded: ¡°Akabane, why did you give such a dangerous thing to your younger sister!¡±


    ¡°It is not dangerous, the hidden weapon was unplugged by me. ¡°


    Akabane exined.


    This Puppet looks very cute like a cat, so he brought it back thinking of Little Loli.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Kurama Keiko coldly snorted, obviously doesn¡¯t believe it.


    So she checked it over and over again until she was finally sure that there was no risk, before handing it to Tomiko.


    Seeing how they didn¡¯t believe him, Akabane is helpless.


    Little Tomiko took it and looked at it up and down as if studying the structure of Puppet.


    And It didn¡¯t take long for her to condense Chakra with her fingers.


    And with a sway of her finger¡­


    The Puppet cat followed up with its paw.


    Afterwards, she fiddled with her five fingers, and the cat Puppet turned around and waved to Akabane and Kurama Isamu and Keiko, looking very cute.


    Kurama Isamu, seeing it stared wide-eyed, his face was incredulous.


    Is this a Puppet maniption?


    ¡°Tomiko, when did you learn this technique?¡±


    Akabane asked, somewhat surprised.


    Little Tomiko controlled the Puppet with both hands andughed happily. And when she heard Akabane¡¯s question she said without hesitation: ¡°I haven¡¯t learned it, but I feel that it can be controlled like this, and it is much easier than Sealing Jutsu. ¡°


    When Akabane heard about the ghost-like magical technique that even he can¡¯t understand made him blushed and feel ashamed in his heart.


    In a sense, what she said is true.


    Puppets are difficult to control, but the essence in Chakra Threads Maniption and Sealing Jutsu is from the same wavelength.


    ¡°Hehe~¡±


    Tomiko became happier as she yed with the puppet. She controlled the Cat Puppet with her both hands, and the cat Puppet jumped agilely in the sky.


    If someone from the Sand Vige saw this scene, they would definitely crawl back to their vige under the sand from shame.


    Because, although Little Loli is only six years old, if she fights Genin using a puppet, her control alone is enough to defeat many Genins older than her.


    Kurama Isamu who was watching Little Loli wlessly controlling her puppet felt very ashamed.


    It stands to reason that Genjutsu User Chakra Control is also very strong, but the two children in front of him seem to be better than him.


    ¡°Thank you for the gift from big brother, I like it very much.¡±


    Tomiko said after she thoroughly mastered Puppet¡¯s control, with the cat puppet jumping flexible and free on her shoulder like a real cat.


    Too strong!


    Akabane secretly marvelled.


    Uzumaki n is a really amazing n, with their Chakra and control ability alone is enough to make people envious.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll y more inside the house brother!¡±


    Little Loli happily ran into the house while the cat puppet followed her like an obedient cat on her trail. If he didn¡¯t see it, Akabane would think of it like a real cat, not a puppet from how wless her control is.


    Akabane shook his head bitterly.


    ¡°Then I will prepare our food.¡± Kurama Keiko said as she also followed Little Tomiko inside.


    ¡°Her Innate talent is too terrifying¡­¡±


    Kurama Isamu said as his tone was full of worry.


    ¡°She has the bloodline of Uzumaki and also the Child of their n Leader so it¡¯s not weird for her to have an amazing talent.


    Akabane sighed.


    With such a good innate talent, I am afraid it will be difficult to be ordinary in the future.


    More than that, what he was worried about the most was about the Nine Taith


    Uzumaki Mito is not young anymore. In case there is any problem in the future, one must be responsible for being the next generation Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    The better the innate talent, the higher the probability of bing a Jinchuriki.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s worry about it when the timees.¡±


    Akabane shook his head as he thought of it, thinking about what will happen in the future is useless, and what he should worry about is the present.


    Moreover, it is not a bad thing for her to master Puppet Jutsu. Since after transforming the cat Puppet into a weapon, he didn¡¯t need to worry about her safety since she can protect herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡±


    Entering the house, Akabane suddenly recalls the important things about being a Puppet Master.


    Puppet maniption is not difficult to learn. For example, after thetest plot is drawn, the exchange of Chakra Threads and Puppet maniption is also on his list.


    The hard part is making Puppet!


    Such a delicate work.


    It would be good if someone knows how to make Puppet so that I can make a Puppet show in the future.


    Thinking about it for a long time, Akabane lightly sighed.


    Although dreaming is good but without capital, it¡¯s impossible to start.


    Just like him who has so many things to redeem in his system list, but without enough points, the only thing he could do was look at it.


    Things like Puppet Master Jutsu require hundreds of points, but since he can¡¯t use it, he is not interested in redeeming it.


    And there¡¯s also Byakugan and Dancing Leaf Shadow that he can redeem.


    Although Byakugan is useless, the Dancing Leaf Shadow that Rock Lee used is worth redeeming.


    The exchange price of Dancing Leaf Shadow is rtively low, only 50 points are needed. And Akabane has more than 800 points, so he redeems it directly.


    After the exchange, he still has seven hundred plus.


    And as long as the update is released, it is not difficult to earn the remaining two hundred points.


    ¡°Await is all I need!¡±


    Mumbling it, Akabane entered his rooms and directly took a bath.


    -


    At the Manga shop.


    Jiraiya rushed over eagerly, only to find that Akabane was not here at all.


    ¡°Akabane isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°He just left, he may be home now.¡±


    Kurama Yung replied.


    But it also made him feel something is strange.


    It stands to reason that Jiraiya has just separated from Akabane, so whye to look for him again.


    He pondered, and still asked: ¡°Are you looking for Young Master?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask¡­no, no, it¡¯s all right.¡±


    Jiraiya wanted to say, he wanted to ask Akabane about his painting skills and why he was not recognized.


    But thinking about it carefully, Akabane said he didn¡¯t want people to know that he would paint this kind of painting. So if he said it right now, it might cause trouble for him so he didn¡¯t continue what he was going to say.


    After saying goodbye, Jiraiya walked out the door and nced at the poster on it.


    This poster¡­


    ¡°Oh!! This female character is so cute!¡±


    Jiraiya seeing it, made his eyes trickle like a child.


    After looking at it for a while, he then simply moved a bench he saw and sat under the poster to observe it carefully.


    ¡°This guy¡­is thinking about something again!¡±


    Kurama Yung¡¯s face went dark.


    Jiraiya¡¯s paintings are no longer a secret in Konoha. The passionate and unrestrained style of painting attracts arge number of people, but it also makes many people feel ashamed.


    Unfortunately, he is one of those people who hate that kind of painting.


    But thinking that Jiraiya is Akabanes friend, he can only turn a blind eye and let Jiraiya sit there. Since him sitting there does not affect the promotion anyway.

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>


    ¡°hehehe, how do I didn¡¯t expect this type of clothes when it¡¯s this cute.¡±


    Jiraiya mumbled as he kept on taking out his drawing board and paintbrush while smiling foolishly, then he started working on it.


    His painting skills are very intriguing. When he draws a male image, it looks very rough, but when ites to the female images, they are the opposite of the male since when he draws them, they are both exquisite and delicate.


    ¡°What the hell is this guy painting!¡±


    Kurama Yung clenched his teeth, restraining his curiosity.


    ¡°So cute, I really admire myself!¡±


    After the first draft has beenpleted, Jiraiya couldn¡¯t help but praise himself like an idiot.


    His drawing is almost finished with only the details left.


    Seeing him painting while watching the poster, Kurama Yung had a bad guess and thought ¡°This guy is not copying Young Master illustration right?¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. And quickly rush towards Jiraiya ignoring his customer.


    ¡°Hey, how can you¡­Wow!¡±


    Kurama Yung who was about to burst out suddenly stopped and eximed when he saw the content on Jiraiya¡¯s painting board. But when he recalled what he said, he couldn¡¯t help but back away with redness on his face while pointing his trembling finger at Jiraiya.


    Whether it is from embarrassment or Anger is unknown.


    The image in that picture is not Temari that he thought, instead it was a female character imagined by Jiraiya himself.


    But if it¡¯s just a picture of a female character, he wouldn¡¯t react like that.


    But besides the female ninja that Jiraiya imagined, there are also two puppets he drew. And the two puppets were ced in front and the back of the female character and were entangled with each other so that it made the image impactful.


    Is the imagination of a child already this potent that even an adult like him was affected by it?


    Don¡¯t say Yung doesn¡¯t know what it feels like, even a veteran who has been on the battlefield can¡¯t stand the power of such a painting.


    ¡°hmph hmph, are you so amazed by this uncle¡¯s amazing artistic creation!¡±


    Jiraiya said triumphantly.


    This painting was made by him, and after drawing the character, a whole story quickly popped up in his mind.


    I have to say, this guy is really talented when ites to something like this.


    ¡°N-not that good!¡±


    Kurama Yung stuttered like a little boy feeling ashamed.


    ¡®I can¡¯t forgive myself for being tempted by that kind of painting!¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Yung big brother, it¡¯s not good to lie, why don¡¯t you have to be honest with your feelings?¡±


    Jiraiya said as he twitched his lips contemptuously.


    Obviously, you like it very much when you have that kind of reaction, and you still deny it. Your behaviour is too shameful.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Kurama Yung was even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Jiraiya nced at him disdainfully, and at the same time confirmed what was in his mind.


    The painting that he gave to his teacher that should make normal people bleed when they read it was not attractive to his teacher at all.


    So it¡¯s not that there is a problem with the painting he made, but his teacher¡¯s realm is just too high.


    As expected of the Teacher!


    Jiraiya sighed in admiration.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, don¡¯t draw here!¡±


    Kurama Yung who couldn¡¯t take it anymore rage out in humiliation and the only thing he wants was to make Jiraiya left the store so his mind could also calm down.


    After all, that kind of painting¡­


    When he thinks of the picture, he has an endless Heart Demon in his mind.


    ¡°Understood, I already understand the problem anyway.¡±


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t care as he whistled happily, and at the same time carefully packed his tools, put away the drawing paper, and started thinking about his new problems.


    How can I get Teacher¡¯s approval?


    It¡¯s really difficult, and Akabane gave me this kind of a big problem!


    He sighed and reflected in his heart.


    If he wants his Teacher to recognize his work, there is no doubt that his plot and drawing skills should be improved.


    ¡°Believe in yourself, you are the invincible Jiraiya!¡±


    I must let the teacher approve!


    He clenched his fist and cheered himself to keep it up, and then ran out happily, ready to find a ce to slowly ponder about the plot of his new masterpiece.


    -


    At the Hokage¡¯s Office.


    Hiruzen sat down and couldn¡¯t help but rx after Utatane Koharu left.


    Fortunately, he has a great wit, or else when Utatane Koharu saw it, he would really lose his face as the Hokage.


    However, when he rxed, his heart started to itch again.


    Although he only saw the cover at the time, he could guess one or two of the plots inside¡­


    ¡°Should I see it?¡±


    Hiruzen hesitated for a moment, and after thinking about it, he took out his crystal ball.


    Peeking Jutsu!


    It didn¡¯t take long for the outside picture to appear on it.


    The picture on the crystal ball starts from Hokage¡¯s Office and moves around slowly.


    After a while, he spied on the surrounding area.


    No one at the moment.


    Hiruzen quietly lit his pipe to ease his excitement and locked Crystal Ball Jutsu outside the Hokage¡¯s Office.


    ¡°It is for Jiraiya sake, I know it¡¯s not easy to draw this many pages and since he wants me to check it, I will help him point out any advantages and disadvantages on his story.¡±


    He secretly persuaded himself, and quickly took out the manuscript Jiraiya gave him and put it on the table.


    In the cover is a female ninja, which looks simr to the female protagonist painted on Akabane¡¯sic with several points of simrities.


    Obviously, this work is a copy of Jiraiya.


    Hiruzen turned to the first page, and couldn¡¯t help but modded with satisfaction, there is a separate plot at the beginning, which is not bad.


    And with the heroine being painted beautifully, plus points!


    unconsciously, he has sunk in it with his whole body.


    At first nce, Jiraiya¡¯s paintings are not exquisite, and the character details arepletely iparable with Akabane.


    Page by page, the wonderful and exciting plot makes Hiruzen unable to stop reading it, and it made his heart beat faster and faster.


    In the beginning, he only gave a ¡°good¡± evaluation, but after seeing the wonderful plot-it is definitely a perfect work!


    Hiruzen eyes were already fiery-hot, and when he was about to flip for the next page, but suddenly¡­


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    A scoff came.


    Hearing it, Hiruzen¡¯s expression was stiff, and immediately knew it was not good.


    But in the end, he is a great man. Even if someone is in front of him, he still is neither slow nor hurried. He closed theic indifferently, took a breath of cigarette fortably¡±, and said, ¡°Danzo, you are looking for me so Is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hiruzen, you really have a thick skin.¡±


    Danzo spits out mercilessly and then sat down unceremoniously.


    The two are enemies while alsorades-in-arms.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hiruzen gave a light cough and asked again.


    ¡°You used to be like this, using your shameful skills to do some ridiculous things.¡±


    Danzo continued without answering his question.


    Upon hearing it, Hiruzen clenched his hand, the flesh on his cheeks trembled slightly.


    This guy is doing it deliberately!


    Taking a deep breath, Hiruzen recovered his calmness and let Danzo stay there.


    When Danzo saw that he didn¡¯t respond, he looked up and nced at the calm Hiruzen, and then no longer continued to stimte him.


    And said as if the previous episode didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°I came here because I heard about the Ma-Style.¡°


    ¡°oh?¡±


    Hiruzen smoked in shock and motioned for him to continue.


    ¡°I think Hidden Sand Vige should be investigated to find out to what extent their Ma-Style has reached.¡±


    Danzo solemnly said.


    As a new type of force, the threat it has to Konoha is also unknown.


    So far, Hidden Sand Vige only has the ability of sands, but now they hand the Ma Jutsu, so it¡¯s not weird for them to also have other hidden jutsu.


    Once a scale is formed, and theyck understanding, Konoha will surely be passive in the future war.


    ¡°I understand, but what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Have Anbu infiltrate and slowly investigate.¡±


    Danzo replied.


    ¡°Ma-Style Jutsu development originated from Second-Kazekage. If you want to obtain information, you must go to Shamon or start with that child, but the identity of that child is probably a Kazekage candidate for the next generation. So if something happened to that child, isn¡¯t it the same as waging war?¡±


    Hiruzen sighed.


    He also wants to figure it out, but obviously now is not the time.


    Danzo is also aware of this point, that¡¯s why he added the word ¡°Infiltration¡±, but infiltration is too difficult and the failure rate is very high.


    In an enemy country, doing an infiltration will definitely lead to one¡¯s death. And Hiruzen cannot ept this price.


    ¡°War is not terrible since the Land-of-Wind is more difficult than us. They will bow their heads first.¡±


    Danzo coldly said.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Hiruzen said as he put the thing he was reading earlier back to the drawer artlessly.


    At this time, the two keep arguing, both of them still have different political views. And their argument could not be finalized and fell silent.


    ¡°Well, since you said that, I will take a trip myself.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Danzo finally said and left the building.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­


    Hiruzen thought-feeling irritated and took the manuscript back to the table.


    Danzo¡¯s arrival interrupted him who was already in the middle of the story. When he was about to read again, he suddenly stopped and got up from his seat then walked towards the door and locked it so no one woulde in without him noticing.


    After doing it, he came back and sat down and continued reading.


    ¡°Jiraiya¡¯sic is really good, but if I let him publish a book¡­Forget it, I will try his word first before he can publish it.¡±


    Who would agree to publish Jiraiya¡¯s book with his age if he doesn¡¯t help him?


    After all, not everyone is Akabane, who can make a deal like that.


    However, Hiruzen did not know that Jiraiya had already started a new creation outside of the Forest of Death.


    ¡°Female Ninja Series - Desert Flower¡±.


    ¡°Teacher, just you wait, I will definitely create a work that you will recognize!¡±


    Jiraiya imed with his eyes burning with passion, and besides him, there are already several pages of hisic.


    Full of energy!


    If Akabane has this momentum, theic update may speed up a lot.


    After drawing for a while Jiraiya suddenly felt a little tired after drawing a few pages and pack his things and nned to head home.


    From the morning till now, it seems that he hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet¡­


    Since suddenly his stomach kept growling when he was walking. At first, he didn¡¯t feel it due to excitement, but when it passed, a strong sense of hunger suddenly surged in his body.


    ¡°No, I have to go faster.¡±


    Jiraiya quickened his pace, but when he passed by theic shop, he saw that the caravan carrying the manga had arrived.


    A bunch of workers are unloading goods and transporting down theic that has just been printed.


    And when he saw a familiar face his eyes shined since he suddenly thought of a good idea.


    Akabane seems to be looking for his cooperation¡­


    Jiraiya, who was hesitating whether to ask if his book could also be published like Akabane, suddenly felt someone¡¯s hand in his shoulder.


    ¡°Jiraiya, what are you doing here?¡±


    Akabane asked with a smile as he looks at Izumi Yamano from a distance, and hearing no reply continued ¡°Did the Third Hokage agreed to publish your book?¡± ¡°


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    Jiraiya answered as he lowered his head, feeling ashamed.


    After all, Akabane taught him to draw, but it turned out that he couldn¡¯t impress his Teacher. So he was feeling ashamed of himself.


    ¡°You have to work hard. If even the Third Hokage can¡¯t be impressed, it will definitely not be popr if you publish it.¡±


    Akabane sighs, feeling a little ¡°regret¡± about it.


    ¡°Yes, although what I drew can make brother Yung excited it must be because Teacher standard is too high.¡±


    Jiraiya said.


    ¡°Yung?¡±


    Akabane looked towards the store in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Kurama Yung to also have this kind of fetishes.


    Sure enough, you can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance!

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>


    ¡°hehe~ although my first work didn¡¯t get approved by the teacher, it¡¯s alright, since I thought of a new plot for my nextic that the teacher will surely recognize!¡±


    Jiraiya eximed vigorously with excitement on his face, just thinking of his teacher recognizing his work made him want to draw again. But it didn¡¯t take long for his excitement to be an embarrassment when he heard his stomach rumbling.


    Grrrr~~


    Akabane gave him a weird look, and asked: ¡°You didn¡¯t eat yet?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to eat first,ter I will give you myic so help me see if there is a need for correction.¡±


    After saying that in a hurried manner, Jiraiya clutched his stomach and ran into the vige quickly.


    Too hardworking¡­


    ¡°Akabane, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°That guy is promising, maybe you¡¯ll be able to cooperate with him in the future.¡±


    Akabane said half-jokingly.


    Yamano Izumi followed Akabane¡¯s gaze with his own and saw Jiraiya running so fast that he only saw his back for a moment.


    But his hair is so eye-catching that he can recognize it at a nce: ¡°So it¡¯s the kid with white hair. Yes, I also saw his work in thestic show.¡±


    ¡°so that¡¯s how it is .¡±


    Akabaneughed tacitly.


    After Yamano Izumi finished speaking, he immediately felt a little embarrassed.


    But he is the director of the factory, and cooperation is not a small profit for the factory itself, so he suppressed his embarrassment and continued to say: ¡°If he really wants to publish a book, he can contact me at any time, even if the factory is busy, I can also ask other people to help with the printing.¡±


    ¡°Let him speak about this matter himself.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°I see. Btw, where is the update of One Piece?¡±


    Yamano Izumi asked.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, I will finish it at that time. ¡°


    One Piece?


    Akabane was taken aback. ording to his original n, he really didn¡¯t arrange the update of ¡°One Piece¡±.


    But after earning points tomorrow, He can exchange for Chakra enhancement.


    After all, if his life force and chakra are enhanced, his shadow clones canst longer before they disappear. And with two clones working together,pleting Chapter 2 of One Piece is manageable before the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°It just happens that there are only more than two hundred books in this batch. So I will send another batch the day after tomorrow, and I will get the update of ¡°One Piece¡± by then. ¡°


    Yamano Izumi said.


    The sales of ¡°Naruto¡± in Konoha have three-four hundred copies, and more than two hundred copies are obviously not enough.


    ¡°No problem.¡°


    Akabane nced at the sky, he was thinking of entertaining them but it seems not possible.


    After pondering, he sent a clone to order a few boxes of fruit.


    Half an hourter, the caravan bodyguards finished unloading theic.


    As it was toote, they brought the fruit and hurried back to the factory without stopping.


    Akabane saw them off and when he didn¡¯t see their silhouette anymore he intended to also go home and lie down for a while while waiting for dinner, but before he could take five steps away from his shop, he saw familiar faces running towards him or to be exact hisic shop.


    The front runners were Inuzuka Ishi and his dog Iwamaru, and following him behind were Shimi Nara, Akimichi Kazue and Yamanaka Take.


    Huh?


    Akabane is a little confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I would be lucky to arrive after it had just been updated!¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi ran over excitedly, and quickly picked up aic from the shelf impatiently and turned the page.


    Iwamaru on the other hand who is on the floor agilely jumped on Ishi¡¯s shoulder, and after looking around, it then lowered its head. Looking at theic seriously.


    InoShikaCho on the other hand walked over slowly after they saw Akabane, not in a hurry.


    However, when they approached Akabane, the only person who greeted him was Nara Shimi while the other two immediately rushed inside the store and began to grab aic with great interest.


    After greeting Shimi back, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice when he saw Shimi¡¯s troubled face: ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, are you also going to the gathering?¡± ¡°


    Shimi sighed after saying the gathering.


    ¡°Gathering? ¡°


    Akabane was stunned and thought about who made this idea.


    ¡°Hyuga Kazuhiko, do you know him? ¡°


    Shimi continued.


    ¡°If I remember, he should be from the Hyuga Branch House, I remember him since we were in the same ss before.¡±


    Akabane recalled.


    The Hyuga n is in a special situation. Most members will be cultivated in their n, and Hyuga Kazuhiko is the only Hyuga n in their ss.


    When he graduated from the Academy, he was on the same team with Inuzuka Ishi and a kid from Aburame n.


    But¡­


    Akabane and Inuzuka Ishi rtionship is verymon, not to mention with Hyuga Kazuhiko.


    ¡°Yeah, I think I understand what you mean. ¡°


    It¡¯s very troublesome.


    Akabane and Shimi thought simrly.


    One doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause, and Hyuga Kazuhiko suddenly organising a gathering is obviously not without a motive.


    As for their intention¡­¡­ It is obvious that it¡¯s about the Chunin exam.


    Except for Tsunade, The rest who participated in Chunin Exams were not members of the Great n. However, all of them added together can form a powerfulwork with great potential. In addition, the majority of the participants who participated are rted to the Third Hokage, and there is a high probability among these nine there will be a shadow.


    ¡°Why do people in Hidden Sand Vige carry these strange things on their backs? ¡°


    ¡°A gourd, a big fan, and thest one who has an unknown thing on his back¡­ It¡¯s really strange. ¡°


    ¡°This Gaara looks very difficult to deal with. ¡°


    Looking at the three who were reading theic while chatting enthusiastically at the side.


    Shimi couldn¡¯t help but walked to their side listlessly and nced at what they were looking at. After scrutinising it, he said: ¡°It¡¯s a Puppet. And judging from his look, he should be a Puppeteer from Sand Vige.¡±


    ¡°A Puppet?¡°


    ¡°Is this a Puppet? No wonder it needs to be wrapped in cloth. ¡°


    Of course, they heard of what a Puppet is from their n, but through childhood, none of them has seen what a real Puppet looks like.


    ¡°Akabane, I heard that their Puppet can pretend to be an adult, is it true? ¡°


    Yamanaka Take asked curiously.


    ¡°It is indeed possible since It is a Ninjutsu simr to Transformation Jutsu, but their principle is different. ¡°


    Akabane nodded.


    Since he has seen this kind of camouge in his battle against a Sand Ninja.


    Inuzuka Ishi rubbed Iwamaru¡¯s head, At the same time, he said enviously: ¡°It¡¯s amazing, but it¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t participate in the Chunin Exams. ¡°


    ¡°Chunin Exams is like a second battlefield, and there is nothing to envy about it. ¡°


    Akabane sighed softly.


    Although the theory test is normal, but that¡¯s all since when the second exam began until the third, it really became a small battlefield that even if you are killed, your teammates can¡¯t get a revenge for you.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s already amazing to be able to go to the Chunin Exams. ¡°


    Yamanaka Take eximed, ¡°After all it¡¯s the first Chunin Exam after the war, and if you can be promoted it¡¯s even more incredible!¡±


    Shimi nced at Akabane and leaned on the pir of the Comic room without speaking.


    Promoted to be a Chunin?


    Then the one in front of you is very likely to be promoted.


    Shimi thought inwardly.


    ¡°Is Chunin Exams dangerous? ¡°


    ¡°Of course.¡°


    Akabane answered with a solemn expression and then said, ¡°I will draw some thoughts about the Chunin Exams into myic and make a summary for it. ¡°


    ¡°So the plot behind it is the Chunin Exams? ¡°


    Akimichi asked as he put theic book in his right hand and stuffed snacks with his other hand, making him extremely busy.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited just thinking of reading about it¡­¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi said as he turned to chapter 36 and saw the handsome character on the page with no pupils and asked incredulously, ¡°Is this character from Hyuga n?¡±


    ¡°He really looks very handsome. ¡°


    ¡°Those eyes are unexpectedly cute. ¡°


    ¡°Not handsome at all, Byakugan is really scary. ¡°


    Inuzuka Ishi hearing their praise couldn¡¯t help but retort loudly. And Iwamaru on his shoulder seemed to understand and couldn¡¯t help to nod.


    ¡°Why do you think so? ¡°


    Akabane asked since he was interested why he said it like that and moved to a small bench and sat down waiting for him to tell his tale.


    InoShikaCho also enthusiastically gathered around his side, waiting for Ishi to talk.


    ¡°One time when we went out on a mission, Kazuhiko was on night duty, and I got up in the middle of the night to take a piss. As a result¡­¡±


    When Inuzuka Ishi said this, his body couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    Everyone who listened pondered about what he said and a picture emerged in their mind.


    A white eye with veins emerging near his eyes after using Byakugan.


    When you saw such a pair of eyes in the dark after waking up¡­


    Thinking of this, sympathy appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to be a ninja. ¡°


    Kurama Yung muttered to himself with some fear, as if he was lucky that he had no talent to be a ninja.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    Iwamaru barked twice as ifforting his master for what he experienced.


    Because of his experience with Byakugan, Ishi immediately turned over the page and saw the other team of Neji and his focus was especially on Rock Lee.


    ¡°This ninja with watermelon rind hair is so funny¡­ Is this guy also strong? ¡°


    Yamanaka Take wanted to taunt mercilessly, but turned to the next page and saw that the watermelon rind ninja like a wind generally appeared between Sasuke and the genin named Nakanin, blocking their attacks.


    The funny guy just now is obviously a disguise!


    ¡°By the way, did you forget, we came to invite Akabane for the gathering? ¡°


    Shimi said as sighed heavily.


    When he is with these three, he always feels tired since he is like their nanny.


    ¡°Yes, the Gathering! ¡°


    Inuzuka Ishi, who was immersed in theic, jolted from his seat. Because of theic, he forgot about the gathering.


    ¡°Barbecue! Barbecue! ¡°


    When ites to eating, Akimichi¡¯s eyes are shining.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s just bring theic over, since it¡¯s also good to read it while eating right?¡±


    After saying that Yamanaka got up and took a bunch ofics on the shelf.


    After taking a dozen books in one go, he took out two thousand ryo and handed them to Kurama Yung.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t even say that I will go.¡°


    Akabane said with a headache.


    ¡°How can you say that? Let¡¯s go together! ¡°


    After saying that, Inuzuka Ishi grabbed Akabane¡¯s hand while holding a fewics in his other hand, and walked to the barbecue restaurant with Akabane in tow.


    Akabane was helpless, so he could only call out: ¡°Yun Lang big brother, please tell my parents. ¡°


    ¡°No problem. ¡°


    Kurama Yung smiled brightly and thought.


    With Young Master¡¯s contacts getting wider and wider. Maybe the Hyuga n will alsoe frequently to buyics in the future like the Uchiha!


    This is really very good!


    ¡°Then Brother Yung, we are going. ¡°


    Nara Shimi said as he exhaled and followed everyone.


    -


    There are not many Konoha barbecue stores. So it didn¡¯t take long for Akabane and the rest to find the ce.


    And when they approached the store, Akabane saw Orochimaru who was also being pulled to the store like him.


    And the person who dragged him was Shin Y¨±hi.


    Akabane and Orochimaru looked at each other, and each saw the helplessness of the other side.


    After going to the Land-of-Wind, the nine of them experienced the virtual Illusory Domain and Chunin Exams which made them quite close to each other.


    So it¡¯s not weird for Orochimaru toe when it¡¯s Shin who invited him, but if it¡¯s other people, then for sure Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t give them any attention and ignore them like air.


    ¡°Since we are here you can let go of my hand Ishi.¡°


    Akabane said as he broke free, and then tidied up his clothes.


    After all, he has to take care of his image even when he leaves his house. If he enters the door while still being pulled all the way, he will be embarrassed if that happens.


    And as if they have a tacit understanding, Orochimaru also made the same move.


    And the two of them nce at each other again.


    ¡°You guys go in first, and I will go in with themter. ¡°


    Shimi said as he motioned the others to go in.


    As someone who was also forced toe over, he felt that he had moremon topics with Akabane and Orochimaru.

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>


    ¡°You really have it hard.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s words came from his heart.


    Akimichi Kazue and Yamanaka Take strength are not clear to him, but their characters seem to have such problems.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡±


    Nara Shimi sighed.


    InoShikaCho has always been advancing and retreating together since joining Konoha, so he doesn¡¯t have any choice in it.


    ¡°Keep it up.¡±


    Although Orochimaru has a thousand words to say, only one sentence of encouragementes out of his mouth.


    After that, he took the lead into the restaurant while Akabane and Shimi followed him.


    This barbecue restaurant was newly opened recently so the interior decoration is very new.


    And although the venue is not big, it was enough to amodate children¡¯s inside.


    After entering the door, Akabane found a table in the corner and walked towards it then sit with Orochimaru.


    Shimi who was hiding between the two was quickly taken away by Yamanaka Taka before he could sit.


    At this time, Orochimaru took out aic from the pouch on his waist.


    ¡°Hey, this is the newly updatedic. Where did you get it?¡±


    Akabane asked in surprise.


    Theic book has just arrived, and only Shimi and the other three with him are supposed to know it.


    ¡°I take it from Yamanaka.¡±


    Orochimaru said with a slight smile, as he flipped through the page.


    When he saw the first page, he was a little surprised: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be the Chunin Exams¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought of this plot during the exam and also finished it after the exam ended.¡±


    Akabane said. Although he didn¡¯t entirely lie since he really finished the chapter after the exam ended.


    Orochimaru nodded his head and read theics intently.


    With Orochimaru reading theic seriously, Akabane also didn¡¯t say anything as he epted the tea given to him since he really didn¡¯t mind the silence between them.


    After reading thest page, Orochimaru closed the Comic with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    And Akabane drank his tea without paying attention to his expression.


    After a few seconds, Orochimaru¡¯s expression changed.


    The more he thought about how the Sharingan works the more bizarre it became to him.


    With Taijutsu, can it really achieve this effect?


    Orochimaru is not good at Taijutsu and does not have much research regarding it, so he cannot help but ask as he opens theic again on a certain page: ¡°Is this possible?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Akabane leaned over and saw the scene where Lee was kicking Sasuke flying.


    After thinking about it, he said: ¡°The human body has unlimited potential, so with Taijutsu, it is really possible. But it requires a great effort that not anyone can achieve. Besides, Sasuke only has two Tomoe so he is not really Lee¡¯s opponent.¡±


    Orochimaru was startled for a moment, then nodded.


    When he came into contact with a lot of information, he no longer knew anything about Sharingan. So of course, he knew that the more tomoe Uchiha eyes have, the stronger their Sharingan.


    He started at theic for a few seconds before closing it again.


    Why he read Akabane Comic is not because it¡¯s fun, but because it gives him inspiration for his research. And it didn¡¯t fail him since with Lee¡¯s Taijutsu, he became more interested in it.


    But this thing like Taijutsu¡­


    It seems to be more difficult to study.


    ¡°Human body is really extremely subtle.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed while saying it sincerely.


    For example, the body of Yamada that can allow him to recover from any wounds he received thanks to the Evil Chakra.


    If he can study a simr effect, maybe he can achieve the effect in theic without training that hard.


    But Orochimaru only thinks about it, since Taijutsu is not attractive to him.


    ¡°Human potential is very powerful, such as the human body Eight-Gates¡­¡±


    ¡°Eight-Gates?¡±


    Orochimaru mumbled since he heard it somewhere.


    ¡°Gate of Opening, Gate of Healing¡­¡±


    Akabane one after another said the name of Eight-Gates.


    Orochimaru has read too many books and has gradually forgotten any things due to it. But when he heard the specific name of Eight-Gates, those terms suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Eight-Gates of the human body, limit Chakra¡¯s level.¡±


    Orochimaru said after Akabane finished talking, exining what he had recalled.


    Hearing it, Akabane nodded since what Orochimaru said was also simr to the one that he read on the Kurama n Library about the Eight Inner Gates.


    Kurama n¡¯s ancestors used the idea of Eight-Gates to solve their physical problems, but after researching it, they finallye to the conclusion that the more doors you open in your body, the faster you will die.


    If there is a record on their n about it, obviously even the anbu also has it.


    With Orochimaru¡¯s cooperation with Danzo, he must have seen simr records there, so he is not surprised that Orochimaru also knows it.


    ¡°Chakra is abination of physical energy and spiritual energy. The existence of Eight Inner Gates is a lock that limits Chakra consumption to a safe level. So if you turn on the Right Inner Gates on your body.¡­¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s thinking is very quick. When Akabane reminded him, a bunch of theories appeared in his mind instantly, and then he understood most of the meaning.


    Turning on Eight-Gates will burst out iparably powerful power, but opening the human body is taboo because it will cost death!


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about what it will be like to open Eight-Gates.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed.


    He has a little interest in Taijutsu, but upon hearing the Eight Inner Gates, he bes interested in it again that he wants to research it immediately to know its effect.


    But if he really studies it, it will likely take a lot of time.


    ¡°We are not Taijutsu users.¡±


    Akabane advised seeing how serious Orochimaru looked.


    Although it is very powerful, it can still cause death after prolonged use, which makes Akabane discouraged.


    Of course¡­


    If that side effect is removed then it¡¯s really worth opening the Eight-Gate.


    He thought to himself.


    ¡°I Agree.¡±


    Orochimaru chuckled slightly.


    At this time, Orochimaru didn¡¯t have a fetish for being immortal yet like in the anime, and still cherished his life.


    While they were talking, some folks wanted to sit beside them but after listening to the topics they were talking about, they felt no room to interrupt so they walked away silently before they got close to their spot.


    ¡°By the way, in the following plots, a big viin will appear.¡±


    Akabane who suddenly remembered the following plot couldn¡¯t help but say after a moment of silence.


    ¡°oh?¡±


    Orochimaru raised his eyebrow. He didn¡¯t know why Akabane was saying it to him since it¡¯s considered a spoiler of the story, but after thinking about it carefully he couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to use me?¡±


    ¡°Um, I have this idea.¡±


    Akabane nodded, when he was about to continue talking, suddenly someone patted his shoulder.


    When he turned his head he saw Tsunade behind him.


    ¡°What are you talking about, what about Orochimaru? Is it about youric?¡±


    Tsunade asked as she naturally sat down at their table, and behind her, Jiraiya followed with a headache.


    With the two sitting down their table has been fully upied.


    Orochimaru winked at Akabane and motioned to him to talk about itter when they¡¯re alone, and Akabane slightly nodded to express his understanding.


    ¡°What kind of image? Is it a beautiful l¡­¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s words stopped when he saw Tsunade sitting across from him. Because of his headache, he didn¡¯t notice her but he immediately shut up and didn¡¯t continue what he was going to say.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, I want to use your image for myics.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Me? No!¡±


    Tsunade objected quickly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya were stunned at the same time, and they looked at Tsunade a little confused.


    Especially Orochimaru, he is going to be drawn as a big viin and he hasn¡¯t even spoken yet, so why is Tsunade so unexcited?


    ¡°How can I allow you to draw me when what you draw is all at our grandchildren¡¯s age, how old do you think I am when you draw me?¡±


    Tsunade eximed as she thought of her age at that time.


    By then, she will be at least over fifty years old. For a girl like her, old age is her greatest enemy!


    ¡°Hehe~ if you say it like that, I¡¯m really curious about what you look like when you be old Tsunade. How about I draw it for you?¡±


    Jiraiya said as he doesn¡¯t understand how important age and appearance are for girls like Tsunade.


    Akabane and Orochimaru who heard him couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    This guy is dying again!


    And sure enough¡­


    Boom!


    With a loud bang! Jiraiya was knocked to the ground with a punch.


    And Tsunade who punched him had her forehead full of veins from anger and said threateningly. ¡°If you dare to draw it, I will remove your hand believe it or not!¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Jiraiya was so scared that he kept apologizing unconsciously. In front of Tsunade, the only thing he could do was apologize since he didn¡¯t want to die young.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Tsunade eximed.


    ¡°Actually, your worry is unnecessary. I remember that Grandma Mito is still so young despite having the age of my ancestors.¡±


    Akabane was confused at first.


    But after thinking about it, he remembered that Tsunade didn¡¯t learn the Yin seal yet so she didn¡¯t know its effects.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s because of¡­¡±


    Tsunade froze for a bit, and then her eyes gradually brightened, ¡°Yes, grandma hasn¡¯t aged for so many years, there must be a secret to it!¡±


    ¡°There is this kind of technique?¡±


    Jiraiya was stunned.


    ¡°Uzumaki n¡¯s physique, right?¡±


    Orochimaru then exined, ¡°Her physique plus Secret Jutsu may be able to reach that level.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito has appeared in the exhibition, so everyone has seen Uzumaki Mito¡¯s current appearance.


    Obviously, if he came to that conclusion, he should have a study about it.


    ¡°In that case, I agree!¡±


    Tsunade smiled brightly and agreed.


    ¡°You changed your mind too fast.¡±


    Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    ¡°Of course, after all, I am also very curious about what Akabane will look like!¡±


    Tsunade answered with a smile.


    Orochimaru turned silent when he heard it and couldn¡¯t help but also look at Akabane with Jiraiya obviously thinking the same thing.


    Seeing how the topic turned to him, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and said, not answering directly.


    ¡°Whether I will be drawn in myic is not certain, I will show it to you when I draw it.¡±


    For the Chunin Exams, he can actually change the other characters¡¯ roles, but he feels that recing Orochimaru¡¯s role with other ninjas in the Chunin exam will lose its meaning.


    Orochimaru understands what he means, so nodded and didn¡¯t say any more.


    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±


    Tsunade pulled Akabane¡¯s hand, motioning him to look forward.


    Hyuga Kazuhiko.


    Akabane looked up, this guy was wearing Hyuga n¡¯s iconic clothes, and his behaviour was very mature.


    ¡°A skilled politician.¡±


    Orochimaru coldly snorted, picking up a piece of meat, and each minding their own business and started roasting it.


    ¡°Cannibals have short mouths, but his approach is really unpleasant.¡±


    Akabane said as his expression remained unchanged still with a smile on his face but dissatisfaction wasing out of his mouth.


    This guy used his teammate¡¯s rtionship to let Inuzuka Ishi help to bring Sakumo, and then used thework of Sakumo and Inuzuka Ishi to draw the rest of the same n to form this party.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Many of those present will be well-known figures of Konoha in the future¡­¡­Jiraiya, do you understand that?¡±


    Tsunade whispered.


    The location of the four is rtively remote, and so naturally they don¡¯t have to worry about being heard.


    ¡°What is this, shouldn¡¯t you work harder if you have poor talent?¡±


    Jiraiya said. Although he acts stupid, he really is not. He just didn¡¯t want to think about meddlesome things that deeply. That¡¯s why he acts like that.


    After entering the store, Hyuga Kazuhiko greeted everyone one after another. And ¡°finally¡± saw Akabane¡¯s position and approached them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to sit there, the newly opened Barbecue Shop location is not big enough so I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡±


    Hyuga Kazuhiko bowed slightly and apologized.


    However¡­


    The smile on his face made Akabane unconsciously think of Sai in theic.


    No, his smirk is even worse than that of Sai.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care since we happen to like this position very much.¡±


    Orochimaru indifferently said.


    ¡°No, how can this be.¡±


    Hyuga Kazuhiko smiled, ¡°You are the elite of our ss.¡±


    ¡°No, we said we like this spot, or are you going to ignore our decision?¡±


    Akabane slightly frowned.


    Their words should be clear enough, but this guy can¡¯t tell good from bad¡­¡­


    Hyuga Kazuhiko¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, but still ¡®smiled¡¯ and said: ¡°In that case, I wish you all a good meal.¡±


    After speaking, he nodded and left their table while walking naturally towards the next table.


    Seeing the nuisance gone, Akabane looked around for a while.


    And he can estimate that there are about Thirty-forty kids that attended this gathering, and half of theme from a n while the other half are ninjas who have amoner¡¯s origin who sessfully passed the exam and became a Genin.


    In terms of food treatment, Hyuga Kazuhiko treats them simrly.


    However, with a subtle observation, he can still notice the difference between those whoe from a Commoner family and those whoe from a n.


    From what he observed, those who have better strength and aptitude were sitting closer to Hyuga Kazuhiko.


    And why Hyuga Kazuhiko wanted Akabane groups to change seats was also because of this purpose.


    ¡ª


    ¡°We are the first graduates after the war, and in the future¡­¡±


    Hyuga Kazuhiko gently said to all who attended his gathering.


    ¡°Hypocrite.¡±


    Jiraiya murmured.


    ¡°Eat quickly.¡±


    Akabane said as he eats silently, ready to leave after eating and dealing with things.


    Orochimaru seems to have the same idea.


    The two started eating, using the roasting method that can fill up their stomachs in the fastest way, and they didn¡¯t care about the taste.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    Just after eating a few slices of meat, he suddenly covered his stomach and ran to the toilet: ¡°Argh! It¡¯sing! I¡¯m going to the toilet!¡±


    ¡°Che, this idiot, obviously had diarrhea this afternoon, but stille when hearing there is a free barbecue.¡±


    Tsunade sighed softly.


    ¡°Regardless of him, let¡¯s continue to eat.¡±


    Orochimaru took a few more mouthfuls, getting his mouth full of food.


    His character is neither slow nor hurried, so it is really rare to see this scene.


    Tsunade still ate neither slow nor hurried and didn¡¯t care about their abnormality. After a while, Akabane and Orochimaru stopped.


    The two nced at each other, then turned their heads at the same time at their surroundings.


    And saw everyone not paying attention to where they are.


    Very good¡­


    In silence, the two made a hand seal creating a Shadow clone and using Transformation Jutsu at the same time while sneaking away from Tsunade.


    Tsunade who was sitting with her back facing the entrance didn¡¯t notice two suspicious men leaving the Shop.


    After getting out of the Barbecue Shop.


    The two men who used Transformation Jutsu mixed into the crowd.


    After a while, they went to a rtively deste ce outside Konoha.


    Orochimaru asked at this time: ¡°You said before that you want to give me a role for youric, so what kind of role?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Big viin, equivalent to the big boss of the previous period.¡±


    Akabane answered.


    Hearing no reply he then rified. ¡°And your character was the one who schemed against the Konoha using the Sand Ninja and also a Rebel from Konoha.¡±


    At first, Orochimaru was still very calm when he heard he would be a Viin. But after hearing the words


    ¡°Scheme¡± and ¡°Rebel¡±, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and turned around and said in surprise: ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°No. I am serious. ording to my current plot I intended to draw like this.¡±


    Akabane shook his head and seriously answered.


    ¡°Do you think I look like that kind of person?¡±


    Orochimaru asked incredulously.


    Good question¡­


    Akabane thought as he squeezed his chin and looked at Orochimaru up and down.


    After that, he sat down and took out his drawing board and paintbrush, and with the ¡°Shua shua¡± sound, he painted the scene of Orochimaru researching Yamada¡¯s body like a mad scientist.


    After finishing it, Akabane showed it to Orochimaru.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Because of the darkness, even if the ninja has good eyesight, it is still difficult to see clearly for a while.


    So Orochimaru got closer and finally saw the painting on Akabanes hand.


    The drawing shows a ninja who was doing something to the body lying on the ground with its back facing them, but the movement and behaviour of the man in the picture are full of evil feeling that even Orochimaru can sense it from the picture alone.


    Taking a closer look, the picture seemed to be very familiar to him.


    ¡°Is this guy me?¡±


    The young Orochimaru was confused and pointed at himself for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s when you studied Yamada¡¯s body.¡±


    Akabane retracted his Chakra, and the ink dissipated automatically on the drawing board clearing the picture on it.


    Orochimaru¡¯s movements stopped, and then he coughed lightly and forcibly calmed himself and said trying to defend himself: ¡°Different angles will have different effects.¡±


    The atmosphere fell silent.


    After a few steps, Orochimaru froze again.


    He looked at his surroundings and said with a daze: ¡°When did we get here?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask where you want to go, but looking at you who have a thoughtful expression, I didn¡¯t bother to ask.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Forget it, anyway, this period Danzo is not here, let me show you myboratory.¡±


    Orochimaru said.


    So that¡¯s how it is, this is hisboratory.


    Akabane looked around and wanted to find the entrance, but since it was too dark at night and he was not a professional sensor ninja he can only look around in vain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look for it, the entrance to theboratory is not here.¡±


    Orochimaru said as they walked deeper while taking a turn every minute and after walking for a while, they finally reached a huge rock with a crack on it.


    But how Orochimaru entered through the crack of the stone made Akabane stare wide-eyed.


    With Orochimaru¡¯s body that was like a snake, he squeezed into the crack on the rock and entered easily.


    So Akabane couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°Brother, you can go in, but what should I do?


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Orochimaru who got inside waved at Akabane at the other side and beckoned him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Akabane was silent for a moment, using a hand seal, he used Earth-Style to cross the rocks.


    Not long after, he entered the bottom of theboratory.


    But there was still a rock underneath. After searching in a circle, he finally found a gap in one corner and entered theboratory through it.


    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect you to find this gap.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled.


    Although his goal failed, he didn¡¯t care.


    Akabane looked around after entering.


    Theboratory is quite big, but it¡¯s just a room. And he saw a door on the other side. It seems that the outside may be Anbu¡¯s base.


    He suddenly understood that Orochimaru specially opened the crack in the rock so that he could enter and exit secretly.


    ¡°What do you use for the experiment?¡±


    Akabane asked casually after looking around for a while.


    ¡°The mostmon one is mice, because there are a lot of them, and they are easy to catch.¡±


    Orochimaru replied, ¡°Next is the rabbit, but once I caught a lost deer, it may havee from Nara n.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky no one looked for it.¡±


    Akabane said as he wandered around, and he found a pair of small antlers, from the looks of it, the deer is not big yet.


    ¡°It is a rare experimental material, so I can only say sorry to Shimi.¡±


    Orochimaru said, but his tone did not fluctuate.


    Using these materials, he has developed a soft body transformation, which is really not simple¡­¡­


    Akabane was impressed.


    The current Orochimaru cannot be faulted in any way.


    Even if the Third Hokage finds out that he is doing a research experiment, it is only because of Danzo who lured him.


    ¡°Akabane, did you know that, in fact, what I want to study the most is not the ordinary Ninjutsu, but the mystery of life and immortality.¡±


    Orochimaru said as his tone was low and he took Akabane to a corner.


    After that, he took out his most cherished thing-the body shed by the white snake.


    ¡°Snake sloughs? It is said that it symbolizes luck and regeneration.¡±


    Akabane was startled.


    The white snakes in Orochimaru¡¯s hands and snakes that appeared in manga are the same.


    ¡°Luck and Rebirth, if people master these two, they won¡¯t die, right?¡±


    Orochimaru said to himself.


    ¡°Luck is something no one can master.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so I want to research the secret of regeneration.¡±


    Orochimaru said as he put it back carefully.


    ¡°It is said that Lord First Hokage has a body that can recover from any injuries, but what happened? It¡¯s easy to regenerate, but it¡¯s hard not to die ¡°


    Akabane said as he is not really optimistic about it.


    Even in the manga, Orochimaru seemed to gain ¡°sess ¡°, but he still didn¡¯t think it was immortality.


    Although his body is immortal, his soul is still weak.


    ¡°What you said may make sense, but I still want to try.¡±


    Orochimaru indifferently said, ¡°Akabane, I envy you.


    ¡°Envy me? ¡°


    ¡°You can always think of interesting ideas, soft body, Raikiri, the important thing is that your paintings are not just fantasy, but also possible techniques that can be created. ¡°


    Orochimaru said.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡°


    ¡°I would like to ask you to provide me with ideas so that you can paint at will, anyway¡­I don¡¯t care about those things. ¡°


    Orochimaru said.


    Akabane was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that he would say that.


    But since it¡¯s just to provide him ideas, it¡¯s not a bad deal.


    After all, Orochimaru hasn¡¯t mastered the ¡°Snake¡± series now. So there are a bunch of Ninjutsu ideas he can provide.


    Thinking of this, he nodded and said: ¡°Yes, but I have a condition. ¡°


    ¡°What, do you really agree?¡± ¡°


    Orochimaru asked in surprise and his joy was clearly evident on his face.


    He is eager to get help from Akabane. That¡¯s why he wanted to cooperate with Akabane in Land-of-Rivers before.


    This time, he just took the opportunity to say it that¡¯s all, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t expect Akabane to agree!


    ¡°I can provide you with some ideas, but you have to guarantee that you cannot conduct live experiments. ¡°


    Akabane said seriously.


    ¡°Of course. ¡°


    At this time, Orochimaru did not study yet in-depth, nor did he ignore life to the point of seeing them as worthless.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then happy cooperation. ¡°


    Akabane stretched out his hand.


    The two shook hands. Orochimaru estimated that an upational condition had urred. So he tidied up the site that felt a little messy.


    Then he continued:¡± Since Danzo left the vige, I suspect that he might have gone to Hidden Sand Vige. ¡°


    ¡°He is investigating their Ma-Style right? ¡°


    Land-of-Wind having new ninjutsu showed how valued that ninjutsu is seeing how an Anbu Commander was personally dispatched just to investigate it.


    ¡°Yes. And he has shown me a lot of information recently. At first, it was just about the information about the One Tail Beast, but now he even showed me the information about the First and Second Kazekage.¡±


    Orochimaru said.


    ¡°This Old man is really busy, he first wants to look at the Land of Uzumaki, but now he also wants to manage the Hidden Sand Vige. ¡°


    Akabane sighed softly.


    But this is also as it should be by rights. ording to the manga plot, he certainly knows that Hidden Sand Vige has not dared to do anything with Konoha in the past few years.


    But with Danzo¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t trust Hidden Sand Vige.


    After taking a few steps outside, he then paused and said, ¡°If you really want to study the Eight Inner Gate on the human body. I suggest you study how tobine Summoning Jutsu with Taijutsu to create your own Ninjutsu. ¡°


    ¡°Summoning Jutsubined with Taijutsu? ¡°


    Orochimaru was stunned upon hearing it. Before, he either used summoned beasts for search or reconnaissance purposes so he only summoned one or arge number of them depending on the situation.


    He pondered and said truthfully: ¡°I thought about it, but didn¡¯t have any idea how to start.¡°


    ¡°Then you can start from the simpler¡­¡±


    Akabane said as he drew a picture at random.


    What he drew was a ninja who had his sleeves open with severalrge snakesing out from it.


    It¡¯s the Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!


    After that, he drew another ¡°Snake Hands with Hidden Shadows¡±.


    These two paintings are different from his previous ones. The ink he used is not Chakra condensation, so it can be preserved for a long time.


    And he finished it, Akabane flung them to Orochimaru and lightly said with a smile: ¡°For reference only. ¡°


    Orochimaru took it and took a look. What hecked was ingenuity. So with such an intuitive picture, he suddenly deduced how to achieve it in his mind.


    ¡°It is really good having cooperation with you Akabane.


    Orochimaru said excitedly, and when he looked up, Akabane that was in front of him suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing saying it¡¯s my own idea¡­¡± Akabane sighs.


    But this is also the result ofprehensive consideration.


    Other techniques are not very helpful to Orochimaru right now. It is better to remind him toplete the technique that suits him first before the other thing.


    Akabane who was deep in thought finally came back to the Vige while still using his Transformation Jutsu.


    And it seems his Clone is still in the Barbecue Shop.


    But he didn¡¯t go back since with his current chakra reserve, his Shadow Clone has enough time tost until the barbecue party ends.


    So, Akabanes¡¯ direction was towards his house.


    On the way, Akabane opened his system panel to take a look.


    His points have risen by more than one hundred, and it only needs a few points for him to reach the demand for boosting his chakra.


    ¡°Waking up tomorrow, I should be able to exchange it.¡±


    Akabane thought as he closed the panel.


    If his Chakra strengthens again, his Shadow Clone can exist for a long time or even a day, as long as the degree of fatigue is controlled¡­


    In the Barbecue Shop at this time¡­


    ¡°Akabane, can I really rent it?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is true, but the rental price of thetest chapter will be slightly more expensive, so please forgive me about that.¡±


    On the stage, Akabane was holding aic book with a professional smirk on his face, while promoting hisic for a ¡°rental convenience¡± n.


    Underneath him was a bunch of ninjas that were clearly stunned witnessing how enthusiastic Akabane was known by all aszy to the bone.


    ¡°This guy is a clone, right?¡±


    Sakumo sighed helplessly.


    ¡°It looks like it is.¡±


    Murasaki said as he held his chin while nodding slightly.


    Since the real Akabane, even if he has such a n, he is toozy to implement it and will only let Kurama Yung don¡¯t for his stead.


    Hyuga Kazuhiko, who doesn¡¯t know Akabane, is already dumbfounded. He seems mature and sleek, but in the end, he is only a child. Facing the limelight of Akabane, he really didn¡¯t know how to bring the atmosphere back.


    ¡°This guy!!!¡±


    Tsunade on the other hand was boiling with anger.


    Different from Jiraiya, who no longer has diarrhoea and is devoted to eating meat.


    Seeing Akabane¡¯s abnormality. She suddenly understood that the Orochimaru and Akabane on the stage were both shadow clones!


    ¡°How dare you not tell me when you both leave, so hateful, hateful! I will definitely beat them tomorrow!!¡±


    Boom~


    The tes on the table were shaking when she banged her fist on the table. And Jiraiya who was startled unhappily took the meat on the te and said: ¡°Tsunade, don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m not full yet.¡±


    ¡°Eat, eat, you only know how to eat! I¡¯m already full so take it all!¡±


    Tsunade angrily said as she pushed the te in front of him.


    Akabane shadow clone noticed this scene, his eyes narrowed but seeing how she didn¡¯t charge at them for tricking her, the clone then happily continued to introduce his ¡°new policy¡±.


    Inparison, Orochimaru seems a lot calmer.


    Even if it is found to be a clone, it is still unperturbed and calm as before.


    Later, Hyuga Kazuhiko was dumbfounded.


    Originally, he nned to make acquaintance with everyone who attended this party, and then rat casually until the party was over.


    Then after that, call all of those who have good strength and go to the bathhouse to y again.


    However¡­


    Now that Akabane is talking to the crowd, there is no reason for him to interrupt him.


    And due to it, a good gathering has be a manga exchange meeting. A group of ninjas holding books, readingics and discussing the plot with keen interest.


    And when he thought that Akabane was finally going to stop talking, he then saw him opening theic and started reading the plot on the book by himself!


    what the hell!


    He regrets it so much, he knew that Kurama Akabane should not be invited.


    When Akabane finishes speaking, the entire group is full.


    Most people don¡¯t have many thoughts. They don¡¯t want to stay in the store when they are full, thinking about going out to y or going home to sleep.


    So the party also ended with Akabane giving the final speech.


    Then after that, as if a cue, all the people inside the shop scramble like an ant, leaving the shop empty.


    Tsunade was even happier as she took Orochimaru and Akabane¡¯s hands and dragged them to the corner of the street.


    ¡°Tsunade, what are you doing?¡±


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, so he hurried to keep up with them with worry.


    Then the next second, he heard a terrible cry.


    And when he ran over, he didn¡¯t see Akabane and Orochimaru shadow.


    In theboratory, Orochimaru is experimenting with the correct usage of Hidden Shadow Snake Hands, but suddenly his whole body suffers severe pain.


    ¡°fuuu¡­Tsunade this girl, her control bes even more perfect.¡±


    As he was breathing heavily, it took him to retort.


    Tsunade¡¯s punches were controlled just right so every time her punch hit, it was always in the painful spot.


    And when it fed back to the original body, Orochimaru¡¯s body was aching all over.


    So he stops doing his research for a moment to relieve the pain.


    ¡ª


    Compared to Orochimaru, Akabane is much calmer.


    To enjoy the convenience of Shadow Clone, you must bear the possibility of being pitted.


    So although his clones got beaten up, Akabane was prepared for it, so it didn¡¯t hurt him that much and sleep peacefully after recovering from it faster than normal due to his physique.


    On the 2nd day.


    When Akabane gets up, the first thing he does is to open his system panel.


    1058 points!


    Exchange, Half-Immortal Body-Chakra Enhancement.


    Uzumaki ns Chakra is much better than an ordinary person.


    And as soon as Akabane exchanged it, Chakra quickly burst out into his body.


    Speaking of Chakra, his chakra reserve is not that small due to upgrading it, but after redeeming the other half, the chakra inside his body seemed to unlock and open something inside his body that made his chakra reserve double!


    After a few seconds¡­


    He gasped for breath, and a lot of cold sweat broke out all over his body.


    His Chakra has exploded, and the feeling is not at all refreshing, but rather painful.


    Akabane got up and took a shower.


    After that, he left a clone at home and asked him to work overtime.


    He promised to submit the update of the one piece in the morning, so he couldn¡¯t dy it.


    Walking downstairs, Akabane found that Little Tomiko¡¯s eyes were looking at him strangely.


    ¡°Big brother, you just¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush! It¡¯s a secret!¡±


    Akabane slightly smiled, with the chakra fluctuation and increases, naturally, he can¡¯t hide it from Tomiko who has an innate high perception ability.


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Little Tomiko quickly nodded, and the cat Puppet on her shoulder made a shh gesture that was not rather cute.


    Her Puppet control has be more and more mature!


    Such an innate talent seems difficult for her to live without being a ninja.


    Akabane thought in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    When breakfast came up, Kurama Isamu leaned over to the table and asked as he ate, ¡°Are you busy today?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­time can be arranged freely, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°


    Akabane is a little confused.


    Kurama Isamu seldom interferes with his usual activities, and this is the first time for him to inquire about his n.


    ¡°Hyuga n, send an invitation letter in the morning.¡±


    Kurama Isamu said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Akabane was stunned. Didn¡¯t Hyuga Kazuhiko justunch a gathering yesterday?


    He was stunned for a moment, and then rememberedst night¡¯s party was disturbed by his clone, which was not a sess at all.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I will let someone from the ne and do it for you.¡±


    Kurama Isamu said.


    ¡°Let us let someone do it for me, the Hyuga n probably wants to win over us.¡±


    Akabane took a few bites of his breakfast after answering, then after pondering for a moment he continued, ¡°and it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s just I messed up the gathering yesterday.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say it was his Shadow Clone and took the initiative to back the pot.


    ¡°Well, I will make this clear to the n Leader.¡±


    Kurama Isamu nodded his head, obviously understanding why the Hyuga n wants to win them over to their side.


    After the Chunin Exams, the performance of the nine contestants has gradually spread in the vige.


    Three directly advanced to Chunin, and the others also performed very well, plus thework of rtionships formed behind the nine¡­


    It is no wonder.


    Akabane finished his meal and was about to go out and find a ce to have a wave.


    After thinking about it, he nned to go to Orochimaru, but as soon as he went out, Tomiko¡¯s voice stopped him: ¡°Brother, wait for me!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Akabane turned his head suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I yed with everyone, so I want to go to see Grandma.¡±


    She said timidly.


    ¡°No problem, and although it is safe in Konoha, you must remember toe back early.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t worry about it and said casually.


    ¡°Akabane, you child is not sensible at all, how can she recognize the way of Konoha when Tomiko just came.¡±


    When Kurama Keiko heard this she walked out of the house angrily.


    Akabane was startled.


    With such a high-sense humanoid radar, can you get lost?


    ¡°Furthermore, Lady Mito takes care of you so much. I don¡¯t care if you are busy right now. You should visit her with Tomiko!¡±


    Kurama Saki continues to scold.


    Headache!


    Akabane scratched his head. He didn¡¯t arrange a n to go to Senju n. He just wanted to temporarily avoid Tsunade.


    Looking at it now, it seems he can¡¯t escape his fate¡­


    ¡°Big brother, I¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem, big brother will take you on a journey to recognize the way. So if you want to visit your friends, you can go by yourself .¡±


    Akabane said as he touched her head¡­


    Tomiko also walked quickly following Akabane, with the small Puppet cat standing on her shoulder.


    Walking out of the Kurama n, her red hair is very eye-catching.


    From there, many passers-by turn around frequently.


    After a long time, they reached the Senju n, but they didn¡¯t enter.


    ¡°The Senju n is in front of you. After you enter¡­¡±


    Akabane squatted as he told her what to do. If he can avoid it, he will run right after he shows the way.


    Even though it was the clone that got hit yesterday, the pain and memories that came back were enough to show Tsunade¡¯s anger and fierceness.


    ¡°Big brother, are you hiding from Tsunade big sister?¡±


    Tomiko asked sharply.


    Akabane¡¯s face became stiff, and immediately said: ¡°Of course not, I have a good rtionship with Tsunade.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Is that so¡­¡±


    Little Tomiko winked at him as if implying something.


    Akabane froze for a moment, then patted her head to express understanding.


    It seems that Tsunade is lying ambush on the side¡­


    I¡¯m finished!


    He secretlyined in his heart.


    If he had just turned around to leave, he would be caught on the spot, and the consequences would be tremendous.


    ¡°hmph, you are wrong, I have no rtionship with him at all.¡±


    Tsunade angrily said, ¡°He didn¡¯t take me when he ran yesterday, and only took Orochimaru, maybe it¡¯s Orochimaru with whom he has a good rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Cough cough, I also want to meet Lady Mito, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±


    Akabane broke the topic and brought Tomiko forward.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯te today, I was on my way to capture you because it¡¯s what Grandma wants.¡±


    Tsunade said.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be rted to youric, I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    With Uzumaki Mito¡¯s thinking, even Tsunade who was the closest to her didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    Akabane pondered for a moment and decided to leave it alone.


    Anyway, you can¡¯t go to a different ce at the same time, so it¡¯s better to wait for her to say it to him than guessing incorrectly.


    He walked to the courtyard and saw Uzumaki Mito lying in the courtyard leisurely, and the sevenics on the side were very eye-catching.


    She took out all the manga.


    What¡¯s the situation?


    ¡°So you brat still know how to visit me huh?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito¡¯s tone is indifferent, but with a bit of unusual irritability.


    ¡°I was a bit busy yesterday, so¡­¡±


    ¡°You only created one chapter for so long aftering back from Land-of-Wind, you arezy again! Also, I heard about your virtual Illusory Domain and it seems such a fun technique, you should let me experience it right?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said as she sat up quickly with an angry look on her face.

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>


    What?


    Akabane was dumbstruck, why was she so mad at him, he thought.


    Not only him, Tsunade and Tomiko are also at loss.


    At this time, Uzumaki Mito noticed Little Tomiko and her expression changed abruptly, returning to her gentle appearance, smiling kindly, and beckoning: ¡°Child,e here!¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Tomiko leaned over since in front of Uzumaki Mito, who was also red-haired, she was not afraid of her life is in danger.


    ¡°Oh! Is that Puppet on your shoulder?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito teased.


    ¡°Mmm, it was a gift brought back by big brother.¡±


    As little loli said that, with a flick of her finger, the Cat Puppet raised its left paw and waved at Uzumaki Mito.


    Uzumaki Mito picked her up, amused and exaggerated praise, and soon kissed the little girl.


    After a while¡­


    ¡°Tsunade, you take Little Tomiko to y with others.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito kindly put her down, as she urged them to leave the two of them alone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tsunade responded with a nod of her head, and then beckoned her hand on Tomiko and took her out of the courtyard.


    Akabane on the other hand is sitting upright.


    He knows that something serious ising up with how she let the two leave them alone so Akabane was waiting nervously for Uzumaki Mito to talk.


    Uzumaki Mito put theic aside, swayed on the chair, and said after a moment of silence: ¡°Akabane, I once again read youric for this period of time today.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Akabane was a little puzzled.


    ¡°So far, apart from Sasuke, there has not been a second Uchiha from their n that showed up in your story.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sat upright and asked, ¡°Is this a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°No, of course, it is not a coincidence.¡±


    Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°When I read it, I was wondering why there is only one Uchiha. ording to your plot, Uchiha n is annihted, right?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said as she held sevenics in her hand.


    If Uchiha hasn¡¯t been annihted, then why hasn¡¯t it appeared until now?


    More than that, when Haku met Uchiha Sasuke, Zabuza mentioned that he was the descendant of a tragic n.


    If she hadn¡¯t read it again, those small details will not be noticed at all.


    ¡°Yes, that is the foreshadowing of the next plot.¡±


    Akabane does not deny that these plots themselves haveid a lot of foreshadowing, as long as you pay attention to it, it is not difficult to detect.


    ¡°Do you really want to poke a ho again?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said with a headache.


    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I just drew what came to mind, and we won¡¯t know for sure if Uchiha is going toin to me or thank me for it.¡±


    Akabane said as he slightly smiled.


    Sincest time, he and the patriarch of the Uchiha have secretly had a faint trace connection.


    And Uchiha is not at all that difficult to deal with.


    ¡°so that¡¯s how it is, you have a connection with Uchiha.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said as shey down and was silent for a long time.


    The older she gets, the more transparent her eyes are. With only a few words, she already guessed the follow-up from Akabane¡¯s words.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Akabane was taken aback and then wished to p his mouth hard.


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t need to worry about me telling the Third Hokage.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito indifferently said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    In any case, Uzumaki Mito is treating him with care so he didn¡¯t worry about her lying to him.


    In addition, he does have a deal with Uchiha, and it is estimated that Uchiha will look for him in the near future again for it.


    Uzumaki Mito looked down, sitting in a chair for a long time and she said, ¡°Uchiha Yuan wants to bring Uchiha glory back¡­ You said, if you can let go of the past and truly integrate into the vige, will the vige ept it?¡±


    ¡°Some people may not ept it.¡±


    Akabane shook his head since he is not optimistic about it.


    The downfall of Uchiha started with the Second Hokage. And Danzo is the person who believes in the Second Hokage the most¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy inside the Uchiha, otherwise it would not be Uchiha Yuan but his brother who should be the patriarch.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito whispered.


    She doesn¡¯t leave her home, but she sees many things thoroughly.


    Akabane was silent.


    Since Uchiha¡¯s position has nothing to do with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m too old to help even my hometown, let alone help you, so don¡¯t learn from your Teacher¡­¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said she closed her eyes. And after a moment of silence, she sighs and exins. ¡°Hindering and suppressing them blindly only make things worse. If they want to make the Konoha stand firm, it was better to incorporate the Uchiha but Your Teacher and Tobirama are too stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Although I agree to what you said grandma, it¡¯s useless to tell me this, or do you think I will be a Hokage or Anbu Commander in the future?¡±


    Akabane burst intoughter.


    Just his own personality, not to mention Anbu Commander, even Hokage, he didn¡¯t want to be any of the two with howzy he is.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what will happen in the future clearly.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito retorted. Then she suddenly sat up on her rocking chair and said: ¡± Okay, let¡¯s not talk about those unimportant things and let¡¯s talk about the important one.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane answered respectfully, ready to listen to her teachings like a good child.


    ¡°It¡¯s about yourics. If you can¡¯t concentrate outside, you cane to my courtyard to draw yourics so you can concentrate on your work. Although we don¡¯t have many n members, I have money to feed you.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito has a serious face while saying that.


    Is she going to shut me up in a small dark room just to drawics?


    This is too ruthless!


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Akabane can only nod his head albeit reluctantly, since who makes her the strongest in the Konoha!


    ¡°Go and start drawing if you have nothing to do, don¡¯t bezy here.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito waved him away.


    ¡°Well, rest and take care of your body.¡±


    Akabane such as the amnesty.


    Every time hees to Senju n, he has deja-vu as if he enters the wolf den.


    After he left, Uzumaki Mito slipped a Sealing Scroll out of her cuff, followed by the drawing board, brushes and a few sketches that were summoned out.


    ¡°I hope I can finish the painting in the rest of my life so that I can leave something in the world.¡±


    After that, she started to paint.


    And the Comic title she was working on was ¡°God of Shinobi¡¯s Amusing Lifestyle¡±.


    From the Senju n, passing by a courtyard, Akabane heard Tsunade¡¯s voice inside.


    So he climbs the wall and takes a sneak peek at what¡¯s going on¡­


    And what he saw was a dozen children sitting in the courtyard, with Tsunade sitting in the middle, and telling them her experience about Land-of-Wind.


    Since it¡¯s a story, she has to add details while telling a story.


    In Tsunade¡¯s version, she herself has be extremely intelligent, making brilliant and wise decisions.


    ¡°Heh~ you really know how to brag.¡±


    Akabane whispered as he lowered his head and quietly climbed down the fence.


    Being entangled by a bunch of children, he can¡¯t help but walk away for a while and take advantage of this time to slip away.


    ¡ª


    Akabane wanted to go back home to sleep after leaving the Senju, but thinking about it, he might be scolded when hees back early, so he stayed outside for a while.


    After walking for a while, he decided to go to the manga lounge to sleep.


    However¡­


    In the shop, he saw a bunch of people.


    Most of them were buyingics, but the one he is curious about is Uchiha Ryo who was also there but he is not buying aic and instead was standing there like he is waiting for someone.


    ¡°Hyuga n just sent the invitation letter in the morning, now Uchiha can¡¯t sit still?¡±


    Akabane thought to himself. But he didn¡¯t stop on his track and continued walking to the Comic Shop.


    Uchiha Ryo who was standing there with aic book in his hand also noticed Akabane, but he didn¡¯t move towards him nor stop him.


    He just stands there calmly reading theic as if he didn¡¯t notice Akabaneing. But when the two made eye contact, Akabane caught a glimpse of a sh of red on Uchiha Ryo¡¯s eyes followed by the appearance of a single tomoe that began to whirl.


    And in the next second, Akabane was instantly pulled into Illusory Domain.


    There was a me around and the surrounding was quite dark, but obviously, it was just ordinary Genjutsu.


    ¡°Kurama n is nothing too great when ites to Genjutsu.¡±


    Uchiha Ryo sneered as he appeared in Illusory Domain.


    Since he Awakened, he has been impatient to fight Akabane to win and now he finally finds a chance!


    ¡°You are looking for me, just for these?¡±


    Akabane said very calmly.


    Uchiha Ryo¡¯s spiritual energy is too small. So It¡¯s easy for Akabane to cancel or even bounce back an offensive genjutsu to its caster.


    And Sharingan that only has one-tomoe, is really nothing great for him.


    ¡°Hmph, trying to stay calm inside my genjutsu? Try breaking it first before you cry from humiliation!¡±


    After finally getting his Genjutsu seeded in taking his opponent, he didn¡¯t expect the other side to be still calm, that¡¯s why Ryo be enraged since it¡¯s like a p on his face!


    Akabane sighed softly, and then¡­


    The spiritual energy condenses, bursts and he makes hand seals instantly.


    Uchiha Ryo was slightly startled when he saw it, and then he even became more startled when he saw his whole body being restrained without him noticing!


    ¡°Enough ying.¡±


    Akabane said as he summoned a chair out of thin air with a snapped off his finger, and sat on itzily and asked.¡± So can you answer why you throw ninjutsu on me?¡±


    Genjutsu was countered?


    Uchiha Ryo¡¯s face is red with distraught. For an Uchiha, having their Genjutsu countered easily is definitely a shame on their pride!


    Although he is embarrassed, now he needs to be mission-oriented, so he started to talk and said: ¡°The n Leader said that he wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it?¡±


    Akabane is not surprised. The Hyuga n has beenpeting with the Uchiha n for many years. So when the Hyuga n began to draw in their n, Uchiha Yuan could not sit still.


    ¡°Ah? What is your attitude!¡±


    Uchiha Ryo struggled angrily when he saw Akaba¡¯s nonchnt reply, but his strength was too far from Akabane, so the only thing he could do was to make a noise.


    Since even if his one-tomoe is turned on, it is only one-tomoe after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you just need to say to your patriarch I understood.¡±


    Akabane said, and with a waved of his hand the Genjutsu was cancelled.


    Such rough Genjutsu, anyone can easily crack it, especially him since it¡¯s just a child y for him.


    Uchiha Ryo didn¡¯t say anything and immediately fled from the shop after being released.


    Kurama Yung who saw Akabane quickly walked over and said: ¡°Akabane Young Master, it is selling well today, but there are a lot of people whoe to rent books¡­¡±


    ¡± Ah, I forgot to tell you that this is the n I thought about recently. The book I recently updated can be rented to the people in the vige at a low price. Of course, they cannot damage it, otherwise, they will lose their money.¡±


    After Akabane exined it, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Although his shadow clone can¡¯t harm him, and what his clone did was beneficial for him, it is still a pain to clean the mess of his clone!


    ¡°This¡­Okay, what about the days?¡±


    Kurama Yung is stunned, but it¡¯s the Boss¡¯s order so it needs to be carried out immediately.


    ¡°One or two a day.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Oh! Thank you Akabane, thank you.¡±


    A few ninjas kept saying thanks, but it only embarrassed Akabane.


    He scratched his head and said apologetically: ¡°I forgot to tell Yung big brother so it causes such a misunderstanding, so¡­ you can borrow it for free today, but you have to bring it back within a day.¡±


    ¡°Mr Akabane, thank you very much, but we all know each other, as long as we have one set it¡¯s enough!¡±


    They kept bowing and thanking him, and then went to Kurama YunLang and handed over theic.


    Four or five people leave quickly.


    Akabane feels a little bit emotional. For thesemoner ninjas, 100 taels are very precious, so borrowing them instead of buying them is definitely a good deal for them. And One day is more than enough for them to read it.


    ¡°Young Master, if you have a new n next time, can you tell me first?¡±


    Kurama Yung said weakly.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, this is an ident¡­¡±

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>


    ¡°Kurama Akabane, huh, it¡¯s Shadow Clone again. We have been working together for so long, can¡¯t you trust me more?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said as he walked out of the woods.


    There is no dissatisfaction in his voice, but talking with a clone is definitely not pleasant


    ¡°You misunderstood, I am not wary of you, but it¡¯s a pain for the real body toe here and then go back when it¡¯s easy to send a clone instead of going back and forth right?¡±


    The Shadow Clone answered as he rushed from the other side of the woods.


    This forest was the ce where they met for the first time, and now it is also used for the second meeting.


    When Uchiha Yuan heard this answer, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.


    This guy is reallyzy!


    But he didn¡¯t say anything. He walked to the right ce and stopped, turned on his Sharingan and looked all around. After making sure that no one was tracking, he said: ¡°Do you know why I am looking for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Akabane remained silent, he hated this kind of questioning the most.


    Seeing that the other side did not answer, Uchiha Yuan had to continue to say: ¡°Youric never mentioned the Uchiha¡¯s n, if my guess is right, the Uchiha n has been annihted right?


    ¡°If this development continues, this is a high probability event.¡±


    Akabane did not deny it.


    The Third Hokage and Danzo have never been that good towards their n.


    In the future, the Uchiha n was squeezed out by one step further, and that was not Danzo¡¯s idea alone.


    Of course, without the Nine-Tails event, the Third Hokage would not agree to it.


    ¡°Yes, Danzo.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nodded then asked, ¡°Kurama Akabane, are you interested in bing a Hokage?¡±


    ¡°Ha, you are kidding me?¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t answer directly, but the meaning was self-evident.


    ¡°If you be Hokage, maybe Uchiha can bepletely integrated into Konoha.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°No, I am not interested in bing a Hokage.¡±


    Akabane shook his head.


    Being a Hokage is very tiring for a day, not to mention how hisic will be over-interpreted.


    That kind of day is so boring.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, otherwise you are a very suitable candidate.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan sighed.


    Although Akabane is not the Third Hokage disciple, anyone with a discerning eye will know that he is not much different from the Third-Kage disciples.


    Secondly, he has a good rtionship with other people.


    Sakumo, Murasaki, Orochimaru, Tsunade¡­


    This group of people experienced the Chunin Exams and gradually sharpened their own edge.


    They are strongpetitors and also Akabane¡¯s team.


    More than that, there is also Danzo. It can be said that when ites to natural resources Akabane is the best among the new generation.


    As for Danzo himself-


    It¡¯s not that Uchiha Yuan looks down on him, The Third Hokage lives for one day, and that guy will not be a Hokage one day.


    People who belong to the darkness can never truly be the sun.


    ¡°If you only want to say this to me, then I can only say sorry.¡±


    ¡°The main reason I want to meet you is, I just want to say that you can paint whatever you want and the Uchiha don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡±


    After Uchiha Yuan said that, he turned around and left.


    Akabane just stood there for a moment, and after sensing no one, the Shadow Clone was lifted.


    ¡°Uchiha Ryo Awakening may not be rted to me, and there may be others.¡±


    Akabane knows the information clearly.


    Allowing the Uchiha whole n to have an indifferent attitude is bound to be a greater benefit.


    Even if aic is directed and guided, it is essentially fictitious, and these unimportant things can be ignored before tangible benefits.


    Annihtion is obviously more beneficial than the crisis of outsiders getting their Sharingan, or being watched being their back, etc¡­


    More than that, it can also inspire a group of ¡°fighting parties¡± within a n.


    ¡°Uchiha Yuan, are you really able to do it?¡±


    Akabane thought to himself.


    In the original Naruto, except for the war between Izanagi and Izanami, Uchiha rarely fights for the rest of the time.


    When Uchiha Fugaku came to power, he never thought of eliminating the within the n, butpromised step by step.


    Cleaning the inside¡­is it really possible?


    Forget it, it has nothing to do with me.


    Akabaney on the bed and as he thought of this.


    What¡¯s going on inside Uchiha? It has nothing to do with him. As for being Hokage, no matter how other people push him to it, he is really not interested.


    Besides, he is only 12 years old, and I¡¯m afraid it will take more than ten years to be a Hokage.


    But thinking of Uzumaki Mito¡¯s threat¡­


    After lying down for a while, Akabane got up, took out the drawing board and started drawing.


    The Comic of Naruto has to continue, otherwise, he will really be locked in a small ck room, then it will be over.


    With Uzumaki Mito¡¯s reputation, Kurama Keiko will only be happy that her son can get the opportunity to be mentored, rather than worry or afraid.


    ¡°The next plot is the Chunin Exams First Stage, um¡­ it¡¯s quite simple to draw.¡±


    Akabane recalled the plot in his mind, and then quickly started drawing.


    It won¡¯t take long to draw a picture, even more, how the plot and the sub-mirror are already in mind.


    It didn¡¯t take long, and the story waspleted.


    But when he concentrated on painting, a snake¡¯s head suddenly appeared near the window.


    It looked at the window and then got in through the gap.


    ¡°Orochimaru? What¡¯s wrong, is there any problem?¡±


    Akabane caught it.


    ¡°Akaba, I have mastered the two techniques you mentioned.¡±


    Snake clone said.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment. Although Hidden Shadow Snake Hands and Hidden Shadow Snake Hands are not difficult, they have been mastered in just one night?


    ¡°It takes a lot of effort to apply to actualbat, and I haven¡¯t mastered it until now.¡±


    Snake clone indifferently said.


    Speaking casually, but¡­


    Akabane lightly sighed, it seems that this guy being called a genius once in a hundred years is not without reason.


    ¡°Well, I will think about it again.¡±


    He pondered for a moment and quickly drew four pictures.


    Orochimaru Stream Body Substitution Jutsu.


    Hiding in the Surface


    Snakes Bomb Jutsu


    Orochimaru¡¯s Style Body Recement Jutsu


    Thest one has no technical content and is simply overwhelmed by the quantity, so it can be regarded as an addition.


    Of the first three types of Ninjutsu, counting Body Substitution Jutsu is the most difficult.


    Other Ninjutsu is just abination of Taijutsu and Summoning Jutsu, forming a mid-to-long rangebat style.


    Orochimaru streamed Body Substitution Jutsu, but was equivalent to the moulting of snakes, discarding the epidermis, and creating a new ¡°me¡± from within the body.


    It does not need hand seals, but it consumes a lot of Chakra.


    The snake clone climbed onto Akabane¡¯s shoulder, looked down from the top, and remembered the pictures of these four paintings in his mind.


    ¡°This Body Substitution Jutsu¡­unbelievable.¡±


    Orochimaru was surprised.


    He got the snake slough and wanted to study luck and regeneration from it, but he never thought of referring to the snake slough itself to create this kind of Ninjutsu.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a preliminary idea. The specific Ninjutsu principle needs to be developed by yourself.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡±


    The snake clone spits out a letter, looking extremely excited.


    Researchers are not afraid of their research being difficult, but theirck of direction.


    After it vomited the letter it asked: ¡°Akabane, would you like to study the snake Ninjutsu with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a summoning contract.¡±


    Akabane said casually, while still drawingics, each minding their own business.


    ¡°I have it here.¡±


    ¡°No, the snake does not match my temperament.¡±


    Akabane immediately refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Although Akabane has various Ninjutsu ideas, he doesn¡¯t like the snake Summoned Beast.


    The snake clone didn¡¯t talk anymore and then returned from the same way.


    Although he looked indifferent when Orochimaru asked him earlier, the truth is Akabane is excited for a moment there.


    Orochimaru¡¯s Summoned Beast is Manda, and Manda is from Ryuchi Cave.


    As one of the Three-Great Sage Regions, Ryuchi Cave¡¯s strength is without a doubt, once he passes the test of Ryuchi Cave, he can even train Sage Mode!


    But the problem is, it¡¯s ugly!


    Akabane believes that if he trained with it, he will definitely be like Jiraiaya¡¯s with snake features!


    Although it will give him a boost in his strength, but with an ugly appearance, psychologically he still cannot ept it.


    When he reached page 40 in one breath, he immediately felt a little tired.


    In fact, he is not sleepy, he just doesn¡¯t want to move.


    ¡°Lie down and rest for a while, and drawter.¡±


    Akabane has his legs upright. If he has a mobile phone or aputer at this time. It¡¯s very good to have a game. It¡¯s perfect.


    Unfortunately, let alone theputer, no one can even master the Illusory Domain game.


    Too annoying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Shin can learn it.¡±


    After lying down, although there was something in his mind, he fell asleep soon.


    Facts have proved that people who love to sleep has nothing to do with physical strength.


    However, not long after closing his eyes, the door was banged.


    ¡°Akabane Young Master, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide in there and make no noise, I know you are in the house. The n has something to say and is looking for you.¡±


    Kurama Yung kept knocking, but he didn¡¯t dare to break in.


    Finally took a nap¡­


    Akabane sighed, got up from the bed, then opened the door and looked at Yung with a fierce expression.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just say that I am not here?¡±


    ¡°The n Leader sent someone here, it should be something important.¡±


    Kurama Yung answered as he lowered his head.


    ¡°What a fart thing!¡±


    Akabane replied annoyingly.


    The trouble of trivial matters, can they just look it up by themselves?


    He nced outside and saw the patriarch¡¯s son personally standing by the door.


    He should be the messenger Yung said earlier he thought.


    Hearing the movement, Kurama Shinji walked in and said.


    ¡°Akabane, let me guide you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Akabane has no choice but to follow him.


    Following the son of the patriarch, Akabane arrived at the reception room and saw the patriarch sitting on a table.


    Seeing Akabaneing over, the patriarch pointed to the seat and motioned him to sit down.


    Akabane greeted the patriarch first before sitting down.


    Kurama Wuhe waved his hand to let his son and other people leave. It didn¡¯t take long for him and Akabane to be the only people left in the room.


    He then released Genjutsu and pulled Akabane into the Illusory Domain.


    ¡°You are looking for me, it has something to do with the Hyuga n right?¡±


    Akabane asked first.


    ¡°The Hyuga n wants to restore rtions with us.¡±


    Kurama Wuhe said as he nodded.


    ¡°Restore?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we had a good rtionship with Hyuga before, until after the war, but due to our n¡¯s heavy casualties and Shinji¡¯s innate talent were not good¡­¡±


    As Kurama Wuhe said this, he sighed in mncholy.


    His son Shinji is now an Elite Chunin, who is considered to be an outstanding talent within the n¡¯s peers, but it is far worse than other ns.


    ¡°The Hyuga n knows my potential, so they want to re-establish diplomatic rtions.¡±


    Akabane understands what n Leader means.


    The Kurama n now has a younger generation ready to take over the older generation, and it is developing normally.


    So the Hyuga n wants to resume the establishment of diplomatic rtions, which obviously has something to do with him.


    ¡°Yes, I guess they want to use us to deal with Uchiha. That¡¯s why I called you over to hear your opinion.¡±


    Kurama Wuhe said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think joining such a war is a good thing.¡±


    Akabane solemnly said.


    ¡°You think the same as me, but some people in the n don¡¯t think so.¡±

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>


    No matter how small the n is, there are disputes of opinion.


    Following, Kurama Wuhe exined the entire process of development clearly.


    For most people in Kurama, Hyuga is a big tree, relying on this big tree can make the Kurama n stronger.


    But they forgot the question of, why didn¡¯t the Hyugae up when they were weak in the past few years?


    Only strength can be convincing.


    It is a pity that many people cannot see through it.


    ¡°I just finished talking to the others, and also didn¡¯t expect to face this kind of thing myself.¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself.


    It seems it was not just the Uchiha who had headaches about their internal problem.


    Kurama Wuhe sighed and couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Purging the inside is not just a few words.


    It is a cruel internal war.


    ¡°Did you call a meeting?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°Yes, they are in the Conference Hall at the back.¡±


    Kurama Wuhe nodded.


    Akabane used a hand seal to release the Genjutsu he was in.


    Indecisiveness leads to disaster!


    At this point, he feels that Monka, who has been hypnotised to the point of being mentally disabled is right.


    A bunch of pig ns mates who only saw what¡¯s ahead without looking at the process is not needed!


    After this period of time, Akabane had a pretty good life and didn¡¯t want to be disrupted by these idiots.


    ¡°If you want to clean them up, let me do it since you are the future of the n.¡±


    Kurama Wuhe sped his fist tightly, and he got up and walked forward.


    ¡°I hate trouble.¡±


    Akabane said as he followed out to the Conference Hall.


    Kurama Wuhe opened the door leading to the conference room and walked in first, then sat down on the main seat and then pointed at the open space on his side.


    Akabane, with no trace of politeness, walked over and sat down and waited for the n Leader to start to talk first.


    ¡°Elders, let¡¯s continue the topic just now.¡±


    Kurama Wuhe said lightly, ¡°Just like I said earlier, the Hyuga n wants to join forces with us. So who agrees and who opposes?¡±


    ¡°n Leader, we should join forces with the Hyuga n.¡±


    ¡°They are Great n. We have joined forces before, and now we can work again together.¡±


    ¡°Agree United!¡±


    Many Elders immediately started to talk, but some Elders saw something was wrong, so they shut up and did not support it.


    Grand Elder Murano saw Akabane rxed on his seat.


    He knows that the n¡¯s crisis hase to an end.


    ¡°If you agree, please get up.¡±


    Kurama Wuhe said indifferently.


    crash-bang!


    A bunch of Elders stood up, but some of them felt something was wrong when they got up so they sat down again after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°I announce that everyone who stood up just now has been dismissed from the Elder¡¯s position.¡±


    Kurama Wuhe dered after seeing them standing.


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°Wuhe, you are too stubborn. Working with Hyuga can only bring us benefit.¡±


    ¡°The n Leader suddenly disagrees. It¡¯s because of what Akabane said!¡±


    These Elders were angry and flustered and didn¡¯t expect the final result.


    Everyone looked towards Akabane when they heard what one of the elders said, Kurama Wuhe was very hesitant earlier, but when he came back, he became determined.


    Only one thing happened during that time and its Akabane!


    ¡°Everyone, do you think it is good to work with Hyuga?¡±


    Akabane asked as he slightly smiled.


    ¡°With Hyuga and Uchiha fighting, we can make a profit, and cooperation with Hyuga only increases our profit.¡±


    An Elder said.


    When the sandpiper and the m fight each other, it¡¯s the fisherman who benefits, and that¡¯s what they think.


    ¡°The Hyuga n want to cooperate with us, because we have someone who awakened his Kekkei Genkai at a young age, but why didn¡¯t they cooperate with us much earlier when you Elders also have Kurama Bloodline?¡±


    Akabane said clearly smacking their faces with his word.


    These people are old, they don¡¯t have the heart to fight, so they will just plot against their own house, being corrupt and greedy.


    The Elders were stunned, and then they all objected in unison, ¡°It¡¯s because of¡­¡± but they didn¡¯t know what to say


    ¡°It¡¯s because you guys are already old that can¡¯t do anything besides talk, and it is us who are useful and powerful. Not only that, but your choices are also stupid and wrong!¡±


    Akabane said indifferently and continued, ¡°We can¡¯t even fight, so what do you n to do in front of Hyuga and Uchiha?¡±


    Useless?


    They were stunned at first when they got scolded by their junior, but when they heard ¡°Useless¡± directed at their faces, all the elders that were standing got enraged.


    A group of Elders got angry and wanted to hit someone.


    ¡°Enough! Can no one hear what I said just now?¡±


    Kurama Wuhe said sharply.


    ¡°The Elder system is prescribed by the old Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Wuhe, how can you do it like this¡±


    ¡°Great Elder, please say something! If it¡¯s like this, the Kurama n is going to be over!¡±


    At this moment, Kurama Murano stands up, he is the oldest, most prestigious, and now speaking is the most useful.


    Akabane slightly frowned.


    If the Great Elder wants to oppose the n Leader decision, he has to prepare to leave the Kurama n with his family.


    ying routines between Hyuga n and Uchiha n is almost self-immtion, not to mention the Kurama n after the trifling decline, even at their peak period, there is no such capital.


    What major event can a group of sick seedlings be?


    ¡°I think Akabane¡¯s suggestion is good. If you think it is good to establish diplomatic rtions with the Hyuga n, so go by yourself.¡±


    Kurama Murano said, and after looking at the dejected elders that were standing, he continued ¡° As the Great Elder of the n, I announce that all of you who opposed the Patriarch is expelled from the Kurama n!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Hearing it, the Elders are going crazy.


    They thought that the Great Elder was easy to talk to, but he turned out to be more ruthless than the Patriarch who only stripped their title. In the end, they were even expelled from the n!


    ¡°Guards, drive them out of our n Land.¡±


    Kurama Murano said indifferently.


    He has seen battlefield disputes, and his decision is more decisive than Kurama¡¯s Wuhe.


    Arguing?


    None of these is necessary, as long as he makes a decision, he could just get rid of this group of people.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Some Jonin came in from outside.


    These jonins are the most elite power within the n, and these Elders are old and physically weak, and it is estimated that even if they are just Chunin, these elders can¡¯t do anything to them.


    ¡°No! Grand Elder, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°We were wrong, we were wrong¡­¡±


    The Grand Elder didn¡¯t even look at them for their plea as he sat down on his seat ignoring the noises of the elders being dragged by the Jonin.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already been solved, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Akabane said as he suddenly felt sleepy.


    He was woken up midway, and now he has to go back and take a good rest again. As for the update¡­


    It¡¯s only after he wakes up!


    No-one stopped him, because the most important thing has been solved, and the next thing is irrelevant.


    Kurama Wuhe stood up straight, his eyes scanned the remaining elders.


    He is very old, but his imposing-manner can still be felt: ¡°In addition, I announce the promotion of Kurama Isamu to be an Elder.¡±


    ¡°Promoting Kurama Isamu to bing an Elder, who agrees and who opposes?¡±


    Kurama Wuhe examined for a while.


    But there was only an absolute silence!


    After a while, everyone nodded their head in unison.


    Although he said it was for Kurama Isamu, in fact, Kurama Isamu has no talent in management. It is more of a springboard to give the rights of the Elder to Akabane.


    The Kurama n has changed!


    With Ten Elders being expelled from the Kurama n.


    Konoha¡¯s every n got news soon, but everyone didn¡¯t do anything and maintained considerable tacit understanding.


    More than that, many small ns are starting the same action-reducing the number of Elders.


    In Hokage¡¯s Office, the Third Hokage reluctantly closed Crystal Ball Jutsu.


    How can Hyuga n¡¯s actions be hidden from him?


    The Two ns bnce is in their own one-handed direction. If Kurama n really fell to Hyuga, the final result would be miserable.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, the Hyuga n¡­¡±


    ¡°They will understand.¡±


    The Third Hokage shook his head and did not let Anbu know their action was.


    There is no need to intervene in their struggles if it¡¯s within the rules.


    Akabaney on the bed, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to figure it out.


    Even without him, Kurama Wuhe would take action to suppress them. Since In front of this old man with many battles experience, this kind of thing is really just a small farce.


    He clearly sees the road ahead.


    ¡°But this time having me y for it, maybe I can earn something back.¡±


    Maybe being a n Leader in the future¡­


    If you think about it carefully, Akabane has some headaches.


    Fearing things like this will be indispensable in the future. Since there is no way to reject the position of n Leader, it is better to cultivate a good assistant from now on.


    When he thought of this, he quickly selected the candidate in his mind.


    Within the n¡¯s affairs, outsiders are obviously not suitable to intervene, so he can only choose one from his n.


    After deliberation, Kurama Yung seems to know him best besides his parents.


    Akabane sat up quickly and walked out of the lounge.


    There are no customers in the store for the time being, and Kurama Yung seems to be rtively idle, and I don¡¯t know what to do over there.


    He walked over and nced at the thing he was doing.


    On a piece of white paper, there was a drawing of something like matchstick people.


    Akabane touched his chin, pondered for a moment and asked: ¡°What are you drawing?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Sorry, I¡­¡±


    Kurama Yung blushed and quickly hid the ¡°painting¡± behind him.


    ¡°Stop learning, you have no innate talent for it.¡±


    Akabane mercilessly said.


    ¡°Sorry, I just don¡¯t know what to do, so I just drew a little bit.¡±


    Kurama Yung exined immediately.


    He was really busy when he had a business, but when he was free, he was equally bored.


    ¡°My business will not be limited to this store. In the future, you will have to manage many stores and many people. With your current talents, it is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ me?¡±


    Kurama Yung pointed to himself, somewhat unbelievable.


    He is an ordinary person!


    ¡°Go and learn how to manage, I will rely on you to grow my business in the future.¡±


    Akabane continued.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kurama Yung was dumbfounded.


    To be honest, he is not very ambitious, and his life is quite satisfying right now.


    ¡°Believe in yourself, you have extraordinary management skills.¡±


    Akabane gave a thumbs up.


    ¡°I have extraordinary¡­management skills?¡±


    Why don¡¯t I know?


    Kurama Yung looked at his hands, his expression is a little confused.


    ¡°Sage of Six-Paths closes a door and opens a window for you at the same time. There are no mediocre people in the world, only people who have not found their talents.¡±


    Akabane continues to infuse chicken soup on his ego.


    There are a lot of words like these in his previous life on the Inte, and he can say it for an hour without repeating it.


    Furthermore, hypnosis is also part of Genjutsu.


    As a Genjutsu master, it is not difficult for him to add a little hypnosis skill while talking and pouring chicken soup at the same time.


    He felt like a leader in some videos of his previous life, that was brain-washing his subordinates!


    ¡°Close a door, open a window¡­¡±


    Kurama Yung was stunned. He felt a little convinced that he did have a good management talent.


    Otherwise, why does Akabane Young Master value himself so much?


    After a few seconds, he sped his fist tightly and said loudly: ¡°Akabane Young Master, please rest assured, I will work harder!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, keep it Up!¡±

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>


    ¡°When ites to doing this, Orochimaru is still strong in this aspect.¡±


    Akabane was deeply moved.


    Thinking about Orochimaru who can casually brainwash someone, and then looking at himself right now who was almost doing everything he can just to convince Yung.


    The gap is too big!


    In the shop, Kurama Yung sat there, thinking about what happened just now.


    Although he feels something was wrong, he feels that he does have this kind of talent like what Akabane said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, btw, I will leave first so I can finish the ¡°One Piece¡± update, then you can send someone to pick it up from my house so I don¡¯t need toe here.¡±


    After he finished talking with Yung, Akabane headed back to the room in the shop and cleaned the manuscript he had drawn.


    ¡°I¡¯lle and pick it up tomorrow morning. The management learning starts now.¡±


    Kurama Yung said after he saw Akabaneing out of the room.


    ¡°Very good, it¡¯s reasonable to use our natural resources, since it¡¯s part of the management.¡±


    Akabane encourages.


    It seems that the effect is good¡­


    After leaving the Comic Shop, Akabane¡¯s next destination was the Senju n.


    And although he didn¡¯t want to go, he doesn¡¯t have a choice since Little Loli is waiting for him.


    ¡ª


    After telling the story for a day, Tsunade consumed a lot of energy and she didn¡¯t care about Akabane who runned away without saying hello.


    Since it¡¯s really ufortable to apany the naughty kid. Besides, the Senju family has nine Uzumaki naughty kids beside the Senju n child.


    Akabane feels distressed silently but has no ns to take on her behalf after he saw Tsunade¡¯s condition when he arrived.


    Since for him, Naughty kid is the most annoying!


    That¡¯s why he likes Little Tomiko more since she is different from them, not clingy and well behaved, so there is no need to worry.


    After getting Little Tomiko with him, they arrived at their home.


    But Kurama Isamu and Kurama Keiko were not there, so he went upstairs and took a look. And it seems the Clone has finished the second volume of One Piece.


    Little Tomiko, who followed him, didn¡¯t make a lot of noise, but she looked at the first draft prepared curiously-even if she had never read the first volume of One Piece, she still became interested in it.


    She nced at it a few times and suddenly started to talk and asked: ¡°Big brother, why can Zoro still talk when he was biting his sword?¡±


    ¡°With enough training, even ordinary people can do it, like this.¡±


    Akabane took out a kunai and put it on his mouth, and then talked normally.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­¡±


    little loli looked at Akabane with stars on her eyes and then tried it by herself.


    But she is still young, let alone kunai, it is difficult to speak even with a chopstick in her mouth.


    So instead of trying it again, She then read theics, and gradually fell in love with this style of painting andic, and looked at Akabane¡¯s room looking for the manuscript of the first volume of One Piece.


    And theseics are enough for her to read for a while.


    After seeing her being engrossed in the Comic, Akabane summoned another clone and gave it an order.


    Then after his clone finished cooking, he and little loli who was reluctant to leave theic eat with gusto and sleep after washing.


    On the 2nd day.


    He didn¡¯t see Kurama Isamu until he got up at noon.


    ¡°You finally got up, Yung that child was here in the morning and took away the twoics you put downstairs.¡±


    Kurama Isamu said when she saw Akabane.


    Akabane nodded, walking down the stairs, he feels that his father has some concerns.


    ¡°Eat something first, because I want to tell you something.¡±


    Kurama Isamu said as he pushed the unfinished onigiri over and let Akabane eat slowly.


    Akabane did not refuse.


    Onigiri tastes good, but after being stared at, it seems tasteless no matter how delicious it is.


    He ate some, wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Father, just tell me what you are worried about.¡±


    ¡°I have been appointed as Elder.¡±


    Kurama Isamu¡¯s tone is heavy as if being appointed as an elder is not a good thing, but a great weight.


    Elder position?


    Akabane pondered, a little puzzled why his father was in low spirit and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°This is a good thing, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have much talent for it, and mybat ability is not strong. Even the Special-Jonin position was also picked up by trying one¡¯s luck on the battlefield.¡±


    Kurama said, then whispered, ¡°And it¡¯s better for the n to have someone who was stronger and knowledgeable than I am to be an Elder, so why me?


    Akabane did not speak.


    In terms of ability, Kurama is definitely not enough.


    And it¡¯s probably because of him¡­


    ¡°But when I inquired about it, I understood that I gave birth to a good son.¡±


    Kurama Isamu sighed.


    He never thought about sitting in Elder¡¯s Position, unfathomable mystery will be the n¡¯s youngest Elder.


    This feeling is simply too subtle.


    ¡°So when you and Mother were not herest night?¡±


    ¡°We were socializing all night.¡±


    Kurama Isamu said grimly, ¡°After the Ten Elders were expelled from the n, their descendants were a little bit upset, so Grand Elder also drove them all out.¡±


    ¡°Late at night?¡±


    Akabane was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes, Grand Elder said, our ns are small and don¡¯t need too much voice.¡±


    Kurama Isamu said.


    As a result, Kurama Isamu was also pulled in. Obviously, it was more because of Akabane.


    ¡°Tell me about this¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact, there is no other meaning, I think the n Patriarch and Grand Elder hopes tomunicate with you through me.¡±


    Kurama said with a smile.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t bother to take care of such a troublesome thing.¡±


    Akabane ate something and then waved his hand to indicate that he wanted to go out and look at the Comic Shop.


    He fell asleep yesterday, and he didn¡¯t know how many chapters the Shadow Clone finished yesterday.


    So he has to ask about the situation.


    When he was outside of their house, Akabane slightly frowned.


    One, two, three¡­


    The moment they saw Akabane, these people all hid and stoppeding out.


    But killing-intent shed in his eyes, and he used a hand sealed with both hands, and the paintbrush and drawing board appeared from the Sealing Scroll.


    And when he was about to use it, suddenly¡­


    ¡°Lord Akabane, please don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Seeing his movements, these people quickly returned and jumped out of the dark.


    And these people were wearing Anbu attire, but the only person who called him Lord was-root!


    So Akabane slightly frowned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±


    He put his things away and left from the gate.


    Walking to the edge of the woods, three Root members appeared, kneeling in front of Akabane.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°Lord Danzo left a message. If he cannot return within three days, he said you can take charge of Anbu temporarily.¡±


    One of the Root members said.


    Listening to the voice, he should be from the Aburame n.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Akabane is a little confused, didn¡¯t know what Danzo means.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the details, please follow us to Anbu base to check.¡±


    One of the Root members said.


    ¡°This¡­okay.¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand what was going on for a while, but it seems very serious so it wouldn¡¯t make sense if he didn¡¯t look for it.


    The root member bowed slightly, and then took out a set of clothes from the Sealing Scroll.


    And it¡¯s an outfit of Anbu.


    Akabane changed into it and followed the Anbus.


    Anbu¡¯s base is far away, but with ninja¡¯s speeds, it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive.


    The base is very dim, and it goes around like a maze.


    After walking for a while, he came to Danzo¡¯s office.


    ¡°Are you guys going to fool me over and shut me in?¡±


    Akabane was a little wary.


    Uzumaki Mitos small dark room is just a threat, but the room in front of him is a real small dark room, the kind that you can¡¯t easily get in or out of.


    ¡°You must be joking.¡±


    The anbu from Aburame n smiled awkwardly. Unless Danzo does it himself, who would dare to shut him off!


    So he took the initiative to open the door for Akabane.


    There is a small room inside. And a lot of things are in the room. It can be seen that Danzo usually uses these things.


    More than that, there is also a Sealing Scroll in the corner.


    Root took the lead and went in, and then picked up the scroll.


    ¡°Lord Danzo said, you will know by reading the things here.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he bowed slightly and left first.


    Akabane picked it up and looked at it. The Sealing Jutsu style above is very simple. Use Chakra a little to solve it, and it¡¯s easy.


    Then he picked up the scroll.


    Only the Second-Kage of Hidden Sand in the five major viges did not die, the Land-of-Whirlpools situation is in crisis, and Hidden Sand Viges attitude and strength are not clear. It is necessary to ascertain that the Hidden Sand Vige will not pose a threat to Konoha.


    What was written on it was Information!


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, there are some things you have to do.¡±


    A few simple words, but the meaning of the words are very clear.


    In the face of Second-Kazekage and the Hidden Sand Vige, Danzo himself is notpletely sure.


    However, information is always collected. Like in ¡°Naruto¡±, Jiraiya died in Hidden Rain Vige to collect Pain information.


    Of course, thest sentence means that Akabane will temporarily take over Anbu.


    With the help of the root team, it is easy for him to take charge of Anbu.


    After all, the current root has not yet formed an independent department, it is just a team of Anbu elites.


    On the table, there is a scroll spread out.


    There are several names written on the scroll, and thetest name is ¡°Shimura Danzo.¡±


    It looks like a summoning scroll!


    Beside the summon scroll, there is a piece of paper with the main points of the contract summon scroll written on it.


    Danzo¡¯s Summoned Beast is a legendary dream-eating tapir!


    ¡°This hint is really obvious.¡±


    To be honest, Akabane was a little surprised.


    Perhaps it was because of the information from his previous life, which caused him to feel that Danzo is always not right, but this time, power, summon scroll, etc. are all put here.


    Danzo was really prepared to die when he went to investigate the Sand!


    Is this really Danzo?


    Being surprised, he couldn¡¯t help but have several points of hesitation.


    A dream eating summoned beast, do I want to sign it?


    A dream-eating summoned beast has too few appearances in manga and anime, and it is impossible to judge itsprehensive strength and specific ability.


    In addition, the appearance of it made him have a bit of curiosity towards it.


    ¡°But the dream tapir seems to have the ability to swallow dreams. Will it have a matching effect with Genjutsu?¡±


    Thinking about this, Akabane is even more entangled.


    To tell the truth, Dream Tapir is by no means his ideal Summoned Beast, but when he thinks about it carefully, it seems that there is no other Summoned Beast that is worth signing. On the contrary, A Dream Tapir has a probability that matches its own ability.


    After thinking for a long time, he signed his name on the summon scroll.


    The next moment¡­


    Akabane felt dizzy in his head and fell into sleep.


    When his eyes opened he saw a familiar room.


    A Dreand?


    Akabane sat up, looking thoughtful towards his surroundings.


    The dream is obviously a bit rough since when he opens the window, he can see the distant woods disappearing.


    ¡°Hey, stop ying,e out and show yourself.¡±


    But no one answered.


    It seems a force is needed to get it out¡­


    Akabane makes hand-seals with both hands, mobilizes the chakra and spiritual energy within his body and then uses Genjutsu¡¯s countermeasures to quickly break through the dream.


    But unfortunately, it failed.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, this is a dream I created unless you can find me¡­¡±


    In space, a voice came.


    But in the next second¡­


    Akabane took out the drawing board and began to draw.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him before a rain of fire appeared in this dream.


    ¡°Waahhh, what are you doing!¡±


    A little beast emerged from the forest in the distance, struggling to avoid the rain of fireing from the sky, while screaming, ¡°Quickly Stop, I was wrong, I was wrong!¡±

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>


    Come here.¡±


    Akabane beckons with his hand seeing it appear.


    ¡°Why can you control my dream?¡±


    The little beast flew over, feeling very depressed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess .¡±


    Akabane slightly smiled.


    Even dreand is essentially a Genjutsu, it¡¯s only a bit special.


    And it is not difficult for him who owns Kekkei Genkai to counter this technique.


    ¡°Hmph, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid if it wasn¡¯t for your ability to manipte five senses!¡±


    The Little Beast snorted with Its nose being red due to the fireball that hit it leaving burn marks on it.


    ¡°Are you a dream tapir?¡±


    Akabane feels very strange.


    When watching Anime, Danzo¡¯s dream tapir is obviously very big, is it possible that this is just the power of the young version of the dream tapir?


    ¡°Of course! hateful, why are you so contemptuous?¡±


    The Dream Tapir angrily said while jumping up and down.


    ¡°Too Little.¡±


    ¡°I am good at manipting and devouring dreams. I am different from those idiots who only know how to eat!¡±


    Little Tapir said.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, it seems dream tapir also has its differences¡­¡±


    Akabane thought in his heart, and then gradually got many ideas.


    First of all, this dream tapir seems to be able to create dreams. And apart from anything else, there seems to be a low-profile unreal game server.


    But in terms ofbat, it seems that he needs to ask more.


    Akabane thought for a moment and said: ¡°You said you can eat dreams right, what does it mean?¡±


    ¡°I can eat dreams and Illusory Domain.¡±


    It proudly said.


    ¡°Effect, say it¡¯s effect!¡±


    ¡°Effect?¡±


    Little Tapir was stunned for a moment, eating dreand and Illusory Domain is a hobby, just like people eating their meals. The same as having it part of daily life, so it doesn¡¯t know the effect.


    Looking at its expression, Akabane knew it was not clear.


    Forget it, go back and try again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the dream.¡±


    He sighed, although he was a little different from what he expected, overall he exceeded his expectations.


    At least it is certain that the dream tapir is not limited to Danzo.


    ¡°So fast? I want to y for a while.¡±


    The little beast flew in front of Akabane and looked very unwilling, but he still resolved the dream.


    It is not difficult for Akabane to forcefully break the dream, but doing so will definitely cause some damage to its spirit.


    ¡°By the way, my name is Weaving Dreams, next time you must summon me so I cane out to y!¡±


    The Little tapir shook its long nose.


    After finally signing a contract, how can it stand loneliness?


    Akabane pondered inwardly.


    After thinking for a while heforted it and said: ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    As his tone fell, the scenery in front of him changed rapidly.


    The dream is gone.


    Akabane nced around and made sure that he had not missed anything, then sat down and looked at the information on the table.


    ¡°Temp Head of Anbu, what a trouble¡­¡±


    He picked up the scroll on the table and opened it to see what was the message it had since it came from Anbu who was at the Land of Uzumaki.


    After reading a few scrolls, he already gains a lot of knowledge about the Land of Uzumaki.


    This period of time, Hidden Mist and Hidden Cloud are all dispatched.


    More than that, Hidden Stone Vige is also on the border and begins to stir, and there is a tendency to runch the war.


    On the Hidden Sand Vige, there is no news¡­


    ¡°There is no movement at all, but it is even more worrying, because it may be no new information yet, or it may be the Anbu¡¯s on the Land of Wind was all killed.¡±


    Akabane sat here, secretly thinking.


    No wonder Danzo has to go there in person, Hidden Sand Vige is really worrying.


    He was pondering, and ording to some instructions on the table, he triggered a mechanism.


    Not long after, an Anbu member walked in.


    ¡°Lord, please give instructions.¡±


    ¡°Are there still avable Anbus on the Land-of-Wind border? Are there any medical personnel?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°We arranged for three teams to meet at the border, and another two teams entered Land-of-Wind to hide medical personnel¡­¡±


    Speaking of medical personnel, Anbu members obviously have it, which made him taken aback.


    ¡°Hidden Sand Vige is good at poison and hidden weapons. Send a few doctors in advance just in case.¡±


    There is no medical-nin at all, but it is better to have a ninja who has knowledge about it than nothing.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Anbu ninja lowered his head and responded.


    As for the Land of Uzumaki side, Akabane thought for a while and said: ¡° On the Land of Uzumaki side, let¡¯s wait and see the changes temporarily first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    When Anbu saw Akabane waving his hand, he immediately used a hand-sealed and disappeared.


    Akabane looked at a few scrolls and found that there were other ces on it, such as Hidden Rain Vige, Land-of-Rivers, etc.


    Land-of-Rivers¡­


    Sudden memory, shed through his mind, and he picked up the Land-of-Rivers information scroll.


    ¡°The Kurama n joined the caravan to send Comics to the restaurants for free in Land-of-Rivers.¡±


    ¡°Land-of-Wind dispatched Anbu to sneak into the Land of Rivers to obtain information about their missing-nin.¡±


    ¡°_¡±


    A series of information and detailed records of what¡¯s happening in the Land-of-Rivers was written on the scroll. It also included how an Anbu from Hidden Sand Vige got assassinated by a ¡°Mist Ninja¡±.


    It seems that Anbu doesn¡¯t know, he did it.


    Akabane took a look at the information, then tidied them up, and stood up from his seat and opened the door and nned to leave.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the base someone appeared.


    ¡°Lord, do you want to go out?¡±


    An Anbu appeared suddenly, or maybe it¡¯s the guy who came in earlier¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Akabane dares to say that this guy must have never left since just now and obviously doesn¡¯t want him to have the chance to hang out.


    Speaking of temporary control, it is really just temporary control.


    Aftering out of Anbu¡¯s base, he looked around for a while. From the location, it seemed that it was not far from Orochimaru¡¯sboratory.


    ¡°Lord, if we have something to say to you, how can I find you?¡±


    Today at Kurama n Land, he felt the obvious killing intenting from Akabane, otherwise, he would not rush out.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to my house, you go to the Comic shop and just talk to Kurama Yung.¡±


    Akabane answered as he nced at the other side.


    What he hates the most is that other sneaking into his own residence.


    ¡°If you want to say something, you must make a small note.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Aburame n¡¯s forbearance bowed his head.


    Anyway, the other side may really take over the Anbu in the future.


    So he didn¡¯t dare to ignore Akabane for his future.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Akabane waved his hand and walked in the direction of the vige.


    Since he just came out of Anbu, going to Orochimaruboratory is not a good choice.


    Originally aftering out of the Anbu base, Akabane nned to go home and rest, but when he passed by the Comic shop, Kurama Yungs Matchstick drawing unconsciously appeared in his mind.


    Tomorrow morning, Izumi Yamano will arrive to send theic updates.


    And ording to the n, he needs to prepare the advertisement today.


    And with Kurama Yung¡¯s painting skills¡­


    ¡°Forget it, it seems I have to work overtime.¡±


    Akabane sighed, he changed his direction and walked into the Comic Shop. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Kurama Yung writing a banner.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, ¡°Naruto¡± and ¡°One Piece¡± will be updated at the same time, so stay tuned.¡±


    Seeing it, Akabane slightly shook his head.


    ¡°Akabane Young Master¡­¡­¡±


    Kurama Yung slid the banner, but then thought that Akabane should probably have already seen it, so he put it back in ce.


    Akabane pondered, he then took out a piece of paper and then started writing.


    After writing two sentences, he threw them to Kurama Yung.


    ¡°Change what you¡¯re writing to this, while I on the other hand will think of what image to add, so you can hang it in front of the shop after you finished it¡±


    After saying that, Akabane entered the room wondering what to draw.


    Kurama Yung looked at two sentences, carefully figuring out what¡¯s so special about it.


    But after looking at it for a long time, he felt that there was nothing special about it, but he also felt that the title was very different.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn¡¯te up with a reason. So he obediently and honestly wrote down the two sentences that Akabane had given him and took it out to hang on the shop.


    ¡°A new banner again?¡±


    Shimi¡¯s entire group just returned from training and saw the first banner that Kurama Yung had just hung up.


    And when they saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°Shocked! Uzumaki Naruto actually did this kind of thing on Chunin Exams.¡±


    Akimichi, who was about to put the snack on his mouth paused for a moment from shock.


    He then read it carefully for a long time, and even read the small painting above, but there was nothing to follow.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, why is it not finished?¡±


    Yamanaka Take, who was also reading it couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated.


    ¡°Ah, I guess it¡¯s deliberate.¡±


    Shimi shrugged when he read it, he just nced at it and didn¡¯t look again.


    ¡°There is also a banner over there, lets go and take a look!¡±


    Akimichi, who saw the second banner from a distance, ran over immediately to see if it was the following content on the first banner.


    But the result¡­


    ¡°This thing again!¡±


    Yamanaka grabbed his hair and fiercely red at Kurama Yung who was climbing down from above.


    ¡°Yung big brother, why does this banner only have half of them?¡±


    Akimichi couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Seeing the two eyes who was red from having it short, Kurama Yung shrank back, and then said without confidence: ¡°I don¡¯t know, these all are Young Master idea.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough.¡±


    Shimi sighed.


    Hearing Kurama Yung straightforward answers, these two propaganda slogans cannot be written by his straight temperer.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and ask.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s useless even if you go.¡±


    Shimi stopped him.


    This kind of banner that only wrote about the important plot happening in theic to attract readers is what Akabane want to happen.


    So even if they ask, will Akabane answer them?


    ¡°Next time I mee him, I really want to beat him up.¡±


    Akimichi said gloomily.


    ¡°Have you ever been able to fight?¡±


    Yamanaka doesn¡¯t think he can win when ites to Akabane especially in terms of Mental energy since he can feel how terrifying Akabane¡¯s Mental energy is.


    And even if he fights with Akabane, he does not dare use his family Secret Jutsu at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I want to rest early so I can get up early tomorrow.¡±


    Shimi b them since he didn¡¯t really care about the cliffhanger. He was smart and restrained so this banner could not deceive him.


    But the other two are different.


    And the same thing happened to many passers-by.


    Ninjas andmoner people passing by this street will go to the store to take a look and finallye back in despair.


    When Akabane hung up the poster, many people had alreadye to visit him and even ¡°greeted¡± Kurama Yung cordially.


    ¡°Young Master, what are your banners¡­what are you doing!¡±


    Kurama Yung didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh, unfathomable mystery is on his own.


    ¡°cough cough, it¡¯s a propaganda format.¡±


    The tactics of the shock department, in his previous life, once upied the headlines of UC, which shows its horror.


    However, doing it every time is not good, since people get used to it too easily if shown many times.

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>


    After only a while, the two-line headline spread throughout Konoha.


    It¡¯s not that everyone cares a lot about the next story, but it¡¯s their first time seeing this kind of propaganda, that¡¯s why many readers be curious and were waiting at theic shop early in the morning on the next day for the new updates to arrive.


    And for Akabane, this effect is enough.


    Now with the help of the Daimyo, theic printing in Land of Fire has formed arge-scale industrial chain.


    So with two updates being printed on the same day with the same quantity, it is only thanks to the help of the Daimyo.


    Early morning on the second day.


    Yamano Izumi arrives at the Comic Shop with two carriages carrying the updates of the twoics which each have two hundred copies just for the Hidden Leaf Vige.


    And since it¡¯s too early, Akabane hasn¡¯t gotten up yet.


    So when Akabane arrived at the Comic Shop, Yamano Izumi¡¯s caravan had already left.


    And thanks to his banner that worked perfectly, when Akabane arrived at the shop, he saw how the shelf was almost empty!


    ¡°Young Master just finished the statistics. Naruto manga currently sells 96 copies and One Piece sells 69 copies.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, continue to observe.¡±


    Akabane nodded and then left a Shadow Clone in the cabin.


    Leaving a shadow clone in the store is obviously to work on the next chapters, while also having it cope with some problems in the shop. At the same time, when Anbues to find him, his clone can inform himself faster than anyone else with just a baam!


    But for Kurama Yung, this is aplete gospel.


    Akabane sat at the door, not in a hurry to leave.


    And he was thinking whether to summon Weave Dreamer and let it understand the joy of readingics.


    But I have to bite my finger¡­


    ¡°Damn! Why does it need to bleed when you¡¯re just summoning a beast.¡±


    Although Akabane wasining, he still bit the skin of his finger after a little hesitation.


    A few drops of blood came out.


    ¡°Young Master, what are you doing?¡±


    Kurama Yung is puzzled and surprised. After all, he is not a ninja, and Summoning Jutsu is a more profound technique that even the Kurama n don¡¯t have.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Summon a Beast.¡±


    After saying that, Akabane quickly made a hand-sealed and pressed it to the ground.


    The technique form is triggered.


    Not long after, a mini tapir appeared from the centre of the technique form.


    The little tapir looked around in confusion while holding water on its body.


    Although the environment is unfamiliar, it just looked around in confusion and not in a panic since it recognised Akabanes Chakra.


    The Little Tapir raised its head and noticed Akabane, and it jumped multiple times trying to jump at Akabane shoulder, but since they are not in a dream where it could fly easily, the little tapir looked like a frog who kept jumping.


    So without another choice, the little tapir said.


    ¡°Akabane Big Brother, pick me up, I want to stand taller!¡±


    ¡°It can talk!?¡±


    Kurama Yung was very surprised when he heard it talk and couldn¡¯t help but exim. But his surprise didn¡¯tst long as he looked at this little beast that is bigger than his palm with curiosity.


    Since why not, it¡¯s his first time seeing a summoned best in his life!


    Weaving Dream who noticed his gaze looked back at him, but seeing it just a normal human, it raised its nose haughtily.


    And for some reason, Kurama Yung feels that the other side is despising himself.


    At this time, Akabane lowered his hand to pick the dream tapir and put it on his shoulder.


    Weaving Dream¡¯s eyes nced around and looked at his surroundings very curiously, but then it quickly saw theic book on the table.


    ¡°Akabane, what is that?¡±


    Weaving dream looked like it wanted to jump off, but it stopped when it thought it was not a dream.


    ¡°It¡¯s called aic.¡±


    Akabane replied as he put it on the table, while Kurama Yung on the other hand was taken aback and almost fell off the stool when Akabane put it on the table in front of him.


    Weaving dreams raised its head and nced at Yung proudly and said: ¡°Ordinary humans, you don¡¯t have to be afraid, this tapir is not interested in your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes ¡­ yes!¡±


    Kurama Yung unconsciously answered while stuttering.


    This is his first time seeing this kind of alien creature, so it was a big test for his courage.


    ¡°Yung big brother, help me to bring out aplete set from the twoics¡±


    Akabane asked while smiling slightly.


    Since what he wanted was, as long as Weaving Dreams start readingics, he can create Virtual Games in dreams in the future!


    A Virtual Game in dreams that can make the yers also feel pain with the help of his jutsu!


    The n is perfect!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kurama Yung took out the first few volumes, lined up these volumes ofics, and ced them on the table.


    Weaving dreams can recognize the words, and quickly walked to the first volume, and opened the cover with its nose.


    ¡°Wa, Nine-Tails demon fox!¡±


    Seeing the first page, it gave a strange cry in surprise, and then half sat down, flipping the book with its two paws.


    There is no such thing in my ce.


    At a nce, it can be seen how it was conquered byics.


    ¡°ha ha ha ha, these humans are so stupid, it took so long to chase a child.¡±


    ¡°Seduction, hahaha¡­¡±


    The Weaving Dreamughed strangely as it read theics.


    Akabane thought it was funny at first, butter on, he couldn¡¯t look directly at it when itughed.


    It¡¯s too magical!


    Thisugh is too low like Pica!


    Since the book got updated, there are still quite a lot of people buying at this time.


    Entering and exiting the shop and paying the bill, it didn¡¯t take long for many people to be attracted by the little things on the table.


    ¡°A Summoned Beast?¡±


    ¡°It can understand words, its wisdom must be very high.¡±


    ¡°Wow, as expected of a Genius like Akabane. ¡°


    They discussed in a low voice, but in Akabane and Weaver¡¯s ears, this level of voice is really not ¡°low¡±.


    So the little beast raised its head and changed its sitting position.


    People were watching, but it didn¡¯tugh, it looked very tight.


    Akabane who saw it couldn¡¯t help covering his face and sighing, just looking at its airy and indifferent posture.


    It didn¡¯t take long before weaving dreams finished the first volume.


    Akabane was staring at his points panel, but unfortunately, theic has just been updated and at the same time, there are many people readingics at the same time, so there is no way to know how many points Weaving Dreams contributed.


    Otherwise, if he can see how many points contributed to him, he can guess its strength.


    ¡°With so many of you, why are you blocking the door?¡±


    At this time, Tsunade¡¯s voice was heard as she poked her head out of the roof. With so many people underneath, she couldn¡¯t get in at all, so she can only find another way.


    ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t block the door, many people can¡¯t get in from outside.¡±


    Kurama Yung shouted loudly.


    As a store manager, his words are quite useful sometimes.


    Of course¡­


    The most important thing is that Akabane is on the side now.


    So the besieged crowd quickly dispersed, and many interested ninjas went back to check the information to see what Summoned Beast this thing was.


    With fewer people, Tsunade was able to jump down from above.


    At the same time the crows dispersed, weaving dreams rxed, it stretched its taut¡¯s body to maintain the posture of being rxed.


    Tsunade, who just noticed it, suddenly eximed a little surprised: ¡°This Summoned Beast! was it signed by you?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    Weaving dreams looked at her vignt since it feels that Tsunade is in a very dangerous category.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me, I won¡¯t eat you.¡±


    Tsunade rolled her eyes at the little tapir and walked in happily, she then picked up more than ten Narutoics.


    But then, she found that the One Piece¡¯s had also been updated and it made her a little surprised and asked.


    ¡°Suddenly bing more diligent, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, in fact, I am a man who cares about his career.¡±


    Akabane won¡¯t say that he was scared of Uzumaki Mitos ¡®cares¡¯ for him, so he pulled overtime for his clone.


    Tsunade sneered, clearly not believing what he said.


    She took a look, then she took out the Sealing Scroll from her waist, and then picked ten more copies from One Piece Volume Two and sealed them all in.


    Up to now, she is no longer picking and choosing-


    If she picks books with a gambling mentality. There is always nothing at all. On the contrary, she can get one randomly when she buys a book.


    After buying the book, she squatted and stared at the dream weaving for a while.


    Although it doesn¡¯t look strong, it obviously has a high level of wisdom, which Tsunade envy in her heart.


    After looking at it for a long time, Tsunade asked: ¡°Is it an elephant?¡±


    ¡°I am not an elephant, I am a Baku! A Baku!¡±


    Weaving Dream¡¯s nose is red and if it¡¯s anime, it will surely emit smoke showing how enraged it is.


    Beingpared with an Elephant is an insult for a dream tapir like them!


    ¡°A Baku?¡±


    Tsunade was slightly taken aback.


    She has never seen a dream tapir, but she has seen it in her n¡¯s book that it seems that Danzo¡¯s Summoned Beast is a dream tapir.


    But the one Danzo has doesn¡¯t seem to be so small¡­


    Weaving dreams stared at her for a while, and suddenly a plume of smoke burst out of its nose.


    After that, Tsunade was slightly dizzy.


    When she recovered her consciousness, she found herself in a noisy casino.


    ¡°Casino? No, I¡¯m in the Comic Shop!¡±


    Tsunade pondered for a moment and immediately understood that she was hit.


    It should be a Genjutsu¡­


    She calmed down and tried to release the Genjutsu, but her innate talent in Genjutsu was really not high.


    After working hard for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t get rid of the Illusory Domain. Not to mention, It only made her agitated.


    Since the Weaving dreams were slowly devouring her dreams!


    Akabane didn¡¯t stop it, but observed it secretly, wanting to see what the dream tapir could do.


    After a few minutes, he noticed that Tsunade Chakra was decreasing.


    As far as Senjus physique is concerned, the Chakra reduction can be sensed, and the reduction is already quite high.


    More than that, the Chakra of the dream tapir is growing.


    Absorbing other Chakra?


    Akabane looked thoughtful, then he reached out and touched Tsunade.


    After examining her, he knew the answer in his heart.


    Originally with Senju ns physique, it¡¯s not easy for a dream to work in her, but the Chakra of the dream tapir that was devouring and assimting the surrounding Chakra leads to the increase of chakra it has over Tsunade.


    Without external help, Tsunade will sink deeper and deeper into her dream without waking up.


    As for the Chakra growth of the dream tapir, it should be part of the spiritual energy emitted after eating Tsunade¡¯s chakra and entering the dream state.


    After knowing its ability, Akabane gently patted Tsunade¡¯s shoulder.


    With the injection of Chakra from outside, Tsunade¡¯s Chakra quickly calmed down.


    Seeing that its dream got interrupted, the little tapir swept its nose and rolled up a fewics and then disappeared from its location.


    So when Tsunade wakes up from her dream, the dream tapir has already disappeared.


    Kurama Yung who saw how the dream tapir ran away after messing with Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but thought: ¡®The wisdom of this Summoned Beast was really scary.¡¯


    ¡°Ahh! Hateful!.¡±


    Tsunade wreaked havoc in the dream, but in the end, it was herself who suffered, and when she finally woke up, the dream tapir was already gone and ran away.


    So there is nowhere to vent her anger!


    ¡°Oh, Tsunade, your Genjutsu resistance should also be strengthened.¡±


    From what he has just observed, the dream is very fragile at first, and it can be easily shattered.


    Hearing it, Tsunade hesitated, but when she remembered how she got stuck in her dream.


    ¡°Even a Summoned Beast can trap me¡­how depressing!¡±


    Tsunade rolled up the Sealing Scroll, and her previous happiness because of the simultaneous update of the two books, suddenly got worse.


    She waved her hand to say goodbye, and then got up and went home.


    Watching her leave, Akabane sinks into contemtion.


    The ability of weaving dreams is quite useful in some respects, but he doesn¡¯t know if when the dreams are reversed, can it cause harm to himself?


    More than that, it may be very fragile physically and physically.


    After all, Danzo¡¯s have such a big one, but it was still killed easily. It can be seen that the n of Dream Eater is also weak when ites to physicality like the Kurama n.


    So the specific battle strength requires observation and experimentation.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>


    ¡°Um¡­that Little guy swept away theics, and probably might not dare toe out for a while.¡±


    Akabane thought as he no longer summoned it again.


    After getting along for a short time, he has already seen through the essence of the Dream Eater, and with it angering Tsunade, summoning it this period of time is not reasonable.


    Although Kurama Yung was very curious, he did not start to talk to ask, so he put his curiosity in his stomach and concentrated on his own business.


    Woof~


    Not long after, the barking of two dogs came from nearby.


    Then Sakumo and Inuzuka Ishi who was leading their dog appeared.


    Although they didn¡¯t get inside the shop, Kurama Yung had already prepared twoics with two volumes each.


    ¡°Akabane, I heard that you signed a Summoned Beast?¡±


    Sakumo has always been calm, but after hearing that Akabane has a Summoned Beast, his calmness evaporated like a cloud of smoke as he ran all the way here just to make sure.


    Inuzuka Ishi did not ask, but his expression also showed how eager he was to hear Akabane answer.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Teacher¡¯s summon scroll.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t hide it, and of course, he didn¡¯t mention Danzo¡¯s request to take care of Anbu.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Sakumo faintly smiled.


    For a ninja, Summoned Beast is equivalent to another partner. If Akabane has a partner, he will be safer on the battlefield.


    Besides, the scroll left by Danzo is certainly not too bad.


    ¡°I really envy you, to have such a great Teacher.¡±


    Although Inuzuka Ishi said it, there was no envious expression on his face.


    He knows his own strength, so if he was really put into Danzo¡¯s ss. Then without a doubt, he will quit after his first day.


    A team with genius is bound to have the ability to keep up with genius.


    And he knew that he didn¡¯t have that kind of ability.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to envy, btw, do you want to continue walking your dog?¡±


    ¡°Nah, well rest here first to read the new updates.¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi said with a smile. He then took out four hundred ryo and put them on the table.


    They have a very good rtionship, they often treat each other, so one or two hundred ryo is not too much.


    So Sakumo sat down with his Nin dog after finding a better spot.


    He took theic and said with a smile: ¡°Since the author is here, maybe you can tell us the plot that will happen.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t tell you even if you beg so give it up.¡±


    Akabane answered very firmly.


    As a Mangaka, how can you spoil it!


    Sakumo slightly smiled, turned the first page and looked at it.


    The two dogs stood unanimously on their shoulders, looking at theics from top to bottom. They didn¡¯t know if they really understood it or were simply attracted by the flipped pages.


    ¡°What? It turned out to be an exam.¡±


    Inuzuka turned a few pages and sighed disappointed instantly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°_¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi was speechless and did not refute, each minding their own business and continuing reading theic.


    Then, his eyes were attracted by a girl


    ¡°Does Hinata like Naruto? As expected, people who love dogs will not be too charming.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Rather than waiting for Akabane to answer, Sakumo took the lead in pointing to the picture on the next page.


    ¡°She is just an Introverted and easily shy girl¡±.


    Iwamaru barked a few times as if mocking Sakumo for his answer, and Ishi immediately took it off his shoulder.


    Sakumo ignored it and concentrated on reading.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish reading Chapter 39.


    As he was thinking of the chapter, Sakumos frowned, he paused for a moment, and he turned the page back.


    Akabane nced at where he was looking.


    The ce Sakumo turned back was the page where Kabuto was showing his card trick.


    After reading it carefully again, he continued looking towards the second chapter of the book.


    At the beginning of Chapter 40, there is also a fight between the sound genin and Kabuto.


    Sakumo read it very slowly, even after Inuzuka Ishi finished reading the second chapters of the book, he still had not finished reading that panel.


    However, after the scenes where the instructor appeared, his speed has increased again, while Inuzuka Ishi¡¯s reading speed has slowed down a lot.


    ¡°Sakumo has experienced Chunin Exams, so he is not interested in the plot of the test content, but more interested in the scheme happening.¡±


    Akabane secretly thought as he observed.


    This is only the first test of the Exam, so it is obviously boring for Jonin.


    Fortunately, entertainment in this world is underdeveloped¡­


    Soon, Ishi finished reading the entire volume.


    ¡°Seeing how Naruto easily passed the exam, made me doubt myself.¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi sighed.


    Although thest question looks very dramatic, the probability of encountering this question in the real exam is almost zero.


    ¡°Idiot, the exam is not that easy.¡±


    Sakumo muttered.


    After a while, he turned theic back to the front and examined the plot again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this plot?¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi, who saw Sakumo reading it again, asked curiously since this is the second time he turned it back.


    ¡°This guy must be a spy.¡±


    Sakumo answered after reading it for the third time.


    No way!


    Inuzuka Ishi was surprised, then he also turned back the page and nced at where Sakumo was looking.


    But he didn¡¯t see any problem¡­


    So he asked in confusion: ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°The information he collected is quiteplete, that he even has the new students¡¯ information in him.¡±


    ¡°Just because of this?¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi is puzzled. He thinks this is normal. After all, Kabuto has been trying for the seventh time so collecting information to ensure he knows his enemy is definitely not strange.


    Sakumo shook his head, then pointing to the picture of Kabuto using the ninja card and said: ¡°If he really wants to pass the exam, he shouldn¡¯t reveal his card. No one likes his secrets being revealed as it will bring a crisis in the subsequent exams.¡±


    ¡°It seems to make sense¡­¡±


    Kurama Yung who is an ordinary person, couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.


    Sakumo turned to the second page again then exined: ¡°Based on my guess that he is a spy, the three ninjas who shot himter are also suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­um! ¡°


    Inuzuka thought for a while and finally nodded.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t understand too much, but in order to avoid being too stupid, he could only pretend to understand.


    ¡°Are they in a group?¡±


    Kurama Yung on the other hand is very honest, if he doesn¡¯t understand it, he directly asks.


    ¡°It has a high probability, but even if they don¡¯t, it is certain that this man is suspicious.¡±


    Sakumo indifferently said.


    p~p~


    Akabane who was at the side listening couldn¡¯t help but apud. From these contents alone, he feels that even in his previous life no one will think like Sakumo.


    As expected of the future White Fang!


    ¡°I guess I was right.¡±


    Sakumo closed the book, pondered carefully, and then said, ¡°If my guess is right, there should be someone who was behind this man, and they will probably take big action during the Chunin Exam.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi was very curious to know the reason.


    ¡°Because the man wearing a ss lurked reasonably for the first six exams, and only at the seventh he showed such a big weak spot, the meaning is obvious-he no longer needs to lurch this time.¡±


    The answer didn¡¯te from Sakumo, instead, it came from Shimi Nara who was yawning while walking in their direction.


    ¡°Have you read it?¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi is a little confused.


    ¡°No, but after listening to your talk, it feels almost like this.¡±


    Shimi nonchntly answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I also thought.¡±


    Sakumo nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I feel like reading with you guys, will only spoil the story.¡±


    Inuzuka Shiyou sighed, feelingplicated instantly.


    For the same content, he can only see the plot by himself, while others can analyze various information from it. And the other one even hasn¡¯t read it and from just listening to some clues and he already guesses what¡¯s happening.


    This is the difference between amoner and a genius!


    ¡°Okay stop! No spoilers, spoilers are boring.¡±


    Akabane said in a timely manner.


    Not everyone can see the follow-up development of the plot from the clues that areid in the story.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    Shimi bowed slightly, then dropped 100 ryo and picked up thetest update of ¡°Naruto¡±.


    He turned it over quickly, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to turn over the first page.


    shua~ shua~ shua~ ~


    Soon Shimi finished reading the whole chapter.


    In terms of time, it is shorter than Sakumo.


    ¡°I like this One Piece better than Naruto.¡±


    After he finished reading Naruto, Shimi dropped another 100 ryo then took thetest one-piece updates and sat down as he muttered seriously, while flipping through the pages of the One Piece clearly slowpared to when he was reading ¡®Naruto¡¯.


    In the second volume of One Piece, the plot hasn¡¯t really started yet, but the plot and settings in it arepletely unfamiliar, which is more interesting to Shimi.


    Sakumo then also turned page after page, and it made his eyes radiant.


    Three Sword Styles of Zoro!


    ¡°Sakumo, it¡¯s three Swords!¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi eximed.


    ¡°En!¡±


    Sakumo nodded, seemingly indifferent, but he still turned over a few pages, until Zoro¡¯s battle scene passed, then his attention gradually lost, and he appeared absent-minded.


    Three Sword Style is a bit fancy.


    ording to his father¡¯s style, he would definitely denounce this impractical three-sword style, but he still couldn¡¯t help thinking about how to learn it in his heart.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t follow the script and learn it like how Zoro¡¯s movements in theic.


    That¡¯s just aic, it¡¯s not realistic if he wants to simte it.


    ¡°Kunai in the mouth, Longsword for the left hand, and short de for the right hand?¡±


    No, there are more than kunai.


    Sakumo thought for a moment and felt that Twinsword was better.


    If he masters Twinsword, his style will change more in the future.


    If he wants to integrate the Chidori de¡­


    Thinking about it, he gradually became a little excited, and he wished to go back to practice it now.


    ¡°Akabane, you have to fix some plot hole here.¡±


    After Shimi finished reading, he closed the book regretfully.


    ¡°hehehe.¡±


    Akabane knows what he is talking about, it is nothing more than breaking the plot in the


    the scene where Buggy was cut by Zoro¡¯s de turning him into pieces.


    If it were Ninjutsu, Shimi might be able to guess what way to evade the other side, but One Piece is apletely different system, and the ability is temporarily based on the ¡°devil fruit¡±.


    So of course, he can¡¯t guess it and can only think of it as a plot hole.


    ¡°Ah? How can you stop in this part, do you want to be beaten?¡±


    Inuzuka fiercely threatened when he was left with a cliffhanger, as he nudged Sakumo.


    ¡°Sakumo, this guy always cuts off plots at a crucial moment, do you want to teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, I have something to do, I will go back first.¡±


    Sakumo, whose mind is full of swords, can¡¯t hear them as he nkly answers.


    Upon hearing it, Shimi was slightly startled and didn¡¯t understand what happened.


    But it¡¯s not only Shimi, but also Ishi was startled when he heard it, but soon he understood what was going on.


    After waiting for Sakumo to leave, he said with a bitter smile: ¡°Sakumo must have some inspiration. Every time he has inspiration on Sword Technique and Ninjutsu, he is in this state.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, he also wants to try Three Sword Style?¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but exim.

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>


    White Fang version of the Three Sword Style?


    Thinking of Sakumo¡¯s mouth having a de, two knives in both hands with lightning buzzing from it¡­


    The picture is so beautiful!


    Akabane covers his face, from thinking of that scene.


    But thinking about it carefully, he thinks that the three-sword style is not very probable, and that style is only feasible in One Piece because, with so many ninjutsu in the naruto world, it¡¯s clearly inappropriate and fancy.


    He believes that Sakumo has his own judgment on this.


    ¡°Since Sakumo left first, I¡¯ll continue my walk with Iwamaru first then go back home since it¡¯s alreadyte.¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi put down Iwamaru and left after saying goodbye to the two.


    ¡°I will also go back to wash my body since I still have the smell of herbs.¡±


    Shimi said and was also a little disappointed, the title was so exciting, but the result was like this.


    Sure enough¡­


    That banner is a trap!


    He secretlyined in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, bye.¡±


    Akabane said as he saw off the two leaving the shop.


    Kurama Yung just looked serious, and immediately started counting after they left.


    Afterwards, he eximed in surprise: ¡°Young Master, in only two hours, we have sold a hundred copies!¡±


    ¡°It looks like it will be sold out today, and tomorrow the goods should be here, just in time.¡±


    Akabane smiled brightly.


    The banner he made is really effective. The previous two hundred volumes took more than a day to digest.


    But today, it has sold nearly in half a day!


    ¡°Young Master, your banner did a good job.¡±


    Through observation, Kurama Yung obviously figured out a little why it became like this.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t copy it or else I¡¯m afraid you will be beaten by the readers.¡±


    Akabane kindly reminded.


    He is Danzo disciple and a young genius with strong strength. That¡¯s why no one dares to bring a ck cloth to beat him up.


    But Kurama Yung is different.


    ¡°hehehe, Young Master, I understand.¡±


    He gave a weird smile.


    Akabane didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about, but there was always an unpleasant feeling. After pondering he pointed at him and warned: ¡° Don¡¯t you dare use my name for what you are nning or I will beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Cough, what are you talking about, how can I do that.¡±


    Although Kurama Yung said it, his voice is somewhat unsure.


    Akabane didn¡¯t really care if Yung really did it.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Yung really wants to dump the pot on him, since he doesn¡¯t have much debt anyway.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Understand.¡±


    Kurama Yung nodded.


    Akabane did not go home but went along the road out of the vige.


    With two books being updated at the same time, his points ushered in a surge.


    He just exchanged for Chakra enhancement yesterday, and today there are more than 600 points.


    With Chakra and points, some of the tasteless Ninjutsu can already be exchanged on the counter.


    For example, Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu, Great Waterfall Jutsu.


    These two kinds of Ninjutsu are very formidable when ites to their firepower, but their chakra consumption is also very high.


    Before, Akabane was quite poor on points that he can¡¯t even exchange it for powerful ninjutsu, and although he has points, he needed them to improve his physique since it¡¯s a priority.


    But now it¡¯s different, it¡¯s time to redeem them.


    Both Ninjutsu has arge range and is not suitable for use in Hidden Leaf Vige.


    The most suitable one is undoubtedly the training ground on the Forest of Death.


    But¡­


    When he arrived at the Forest of Death, Akabane saw a few snakes.


    It¡¯s not surprising that there are snakes in the jungle, but these snakes are obviously not normal snakes, and each one possesses high intelligence.


    The moment they saw him, they quickly disappeared into the jungle.


    ¡°Is Orochimaru here too?¡±


    This is rtively close to his Comic shop. Akabane chose this ce for convenience.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to meet Orochimaru here¡­


    He walked in the direction where the snakes had slipped away, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to sense Orochimaru¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Akabane, didn¡¯t expect you toe here.¡±


    Orochimaru got out of the woods. He has a small device in his hand, clearly experimenting with it here just like what Akabane nned to do.


    Akabane nced at it.


    This kind of device seems to be from the Sound Ninja device.


    ¡°Did you research Ninjutsu of Sound so soon?¡±


    He was a little surprised.


    Even if Orochimaru immediately got theic and read its content fast, it has only been two hours.


    ¡°I thought of making armours that enhance Wind-Style before, and transform it to the state like the one on your book.¡±


    Orochimaru lifted his right hand as he said that.


    On his right hand, there was a modified arm armour, and then his hand shook¡­


    Chakra gushed out, and a harsh scream sounded.


    bang!


    In an instant, a small tree trunk on the side was directly sted to pieces.


    Orochimaru sighed and said: ¡°There seems to be something wrong with the hole, there is no way to create an effective attack sound wave, but this feature was discovered by ident.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes widened-isn¡¯t this the same as the one from the sound genin!


    As expected of a great scientist of the future!


    He didn¡¯t draw it yet, but Orochimaru researched it first.


    But looking at this formidable power, if he wants to invest in actualbat, he needs one step further research.


    Orochimaru¡¯s test is over, as he puts away the arm armour.


    For him, such Ninjutsu is not powerful, since it needs to be used with equipment, which is rtively tasteless.


    Just as a new type of Ninjutsu, Orochimaru has a high research interest.


    He nced at Akabane and asked curiously: ¡°What kind of technique are you here to test?¡±


    ¡°Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu.¡±


    As Akabane said that, was also the moment he redeems the Jutsu on his system and he immediately receives the knowledge of how to use it on his mind.


    Orochimaru was taken aback for a moment, and then he became interested: ¡°Can I watch it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask Akabane how he obtained it because this technique is widely spread in Ninja World. And there are many channels avable even for him to obtain it.


    ¡°Of course, you can even record my new technique and help me refine a techniqueter.¡±


    Akabane said smoothly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    What is the technique that needs to be improved?


    Orochimaru is very curious and even more excited.


    Akabane did not exin and walked to the rtively empty training ground ahead.


    There is no river here, but the humidity in the woods is quite high, even if there is no river, he can still release a Water-Style Ninjutsu.


    Akabane looked at the memory in his head again.


    The original Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu hand seal is veryplicated, but the Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu exchanged from the system still has the memory of how to simplify it.


    And this surprised him.


    Orochimaru stood by, waiting for Akabane to perform the procedure.


    And it didn¡¯t take long¡­


    Akabane hand seals with both hands. Under the super hand speed, the simplified Water Dragon Bullet is released quickly.


    Roar!


    The water dragon flew out of the condensed water around him and flew towards the distant rocks.


    There was a roar.


    The rock in front of Akabane was shattered, leaving a little puddle underneath.


    ¡°What a strong formidable power!¡±


    Orochimaru eximed in astonishment, looking up and down at Akabane.


    If he wants to utilize such arge formidable power, he must have a huge Chakra reserve.


    ¡°Not bad, the consumption is much less than I expected.¡±


    Akabane is very satisfied.


    The formidable power of Water Dragon Bullet is very strong, so in the future, he also has a candid attack besides his Genjutsu.


    ¡°Where is your other technique?¡±


    Orochimaru is already impatient. Although the Water Dragon Bullet is strong, he is not interested in it. What really interests him is the new Ninjutsu mentioned by Akabane¡­


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Akabane nced at the sky, confirmed the light, and began to make a hand seal with both hands.


    Not long after, a thin mist rose around.


    Hidden Mist Jutsu?


    Orochimaru frowned, this level of fog, what can it do?


    He was a little puzzled, but it didn¡¯t take long.


    He saw Akabane pull out the kunai and dash towards him.


    Orochimaru was puzzled, but he still took a defensive stance.


    However¡­


    The next second, he noticed that the concentration of the mist was changing.


    Some ces be dense, while some ces be thinner, and at the same time, Akabane who was rushing towards him increased.


    ¡°Clone Jutsu?¡±


    Orochimaru was puzzled, but the next second he saw Akabane several silhouettes stop at the same time, then they made a hand-seal with both hands.


    ¡°Water-Style: Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu!¡±


    Six water dragons appeared, and he was unable to tell which was true and which was false, so Orochimaru, not daring to be careless, quickly retreated and fled.


    And the next second, the water dragon burst out of the mist.


    At this moment, Orochimaru noticed that the water dragon had be seven.


    A Genjutsu?


    He guested in his heart, but he thought it was impossible.


    When the Water Dragon Bulletnded, Orochimaru was even more surprised when he saw the actual situation-thending position of the Water Dragon Bullet was different than he expected.


    If he evades by prediction, the result may be a fiasco.


    ¡°Is this Genjutsu?¡±


    He was a little stunned since it was incredible.


    ¡°It is Genjutsu, but also not Genjutsu.¡±


    Akabane withdrew the Hidden Mist Jutsu, and after the fog dissipated, the silhouette also disappeared.


    When Orochimaru saw this scene he suddenly sank into contemtion.


    Obviously, those silhouettes and multiple Water Dragon Bullets are all rted to fog. So why is this happening?


    ¡°In the desert, sea and fog, mirages asionally appear. I used a simr method.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, it¡¯s not Genjutsu, but it¡¯s my eyes that deceived me.¡±


    Orochimaru said to himself, then shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hypnosis, You used the technique of hypnosis guidance.¡±


    ¡°Well, what I am thinking is, if I can merge my ninjutsu with this Jutsu, I can make a varied and unique jutsu. And Vo! It worked!¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Orochimaru thought of the time he was fighting against Akabane before.


    The reality and the battle of Illusory Domain switching back and forth made him exhausted for a while.


    If this Jutsu blends into Genjutsu again, it will inevitably be even weirder.


    But thinking about it carefully, it seems that the practicality is not at all so high, because Akabane can create a geographical environment, and he can also use Ninjutsu to destroy his environment, so this technique is naturally broken or useless.


    ¡°Maybe there are other uses.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s eyes shined, and answered, ¡°What if this Jutsubined with the Crescent Moon?¡±


    ¡°Crescent Moon is really useful.¡±


    Akabane was taken aback. This Kenjutsu used clones to deceive opponents to expose the opponent¡¯s weak spot, and then kill the opponent while distracted by the clone.


    A natural assassination Kenjutsu.


    To merge it with the jutsu made by Hidden Mist, maybe it is really possible.


    ¡°Maybe there are other usages, so I will go back to study it first¡±


    Orochimaru muttered for a moment, and finally did not give an urate answer.


    He doesn¡¯t understand Hidden Mist Jutsu, and many things can only beprehended after experimenting with them.


    ¡°Thank you very much, then.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s approach to Orochimaru was also a temporary motive, hoping to use his research ability to find a stronger usage.


    Now the other side agrees, of course, he will not refuse.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>


    ¡°Try again.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s voice is a bit hoarse.


    He has not rested for two consecutive days and has been studying how to maximize this technique.


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Akabane then used his both hands to make a hand seal as the mist started arising.


    At this moment, three kunai are projected.


    ¡°Wind-Style: Great Breakthrough!¡±


    Orochimaru also made a hand seal swiftly as his Ninjutsu disperse the fog, but at the moment when the wind blows the fog, a kunai splits into three, then the three be four silhouettes as they shoot out from the fog.


    And he can¡¯t tell which is true and false.


    The Great Breakthrough ninjutsu is over and the fog began dispersing again.


    However¡­


    At this time, Akabane appeared in apletely unexpected position, like he used teleport.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡±


    Orochimaru made a hand seal to signal Akabane not to attack anymore.


    Akabane stopped, panting slightly.


    Although he didn¡¯t stay up for two days like Orochimaru, he still did not sleep for one night!


    The continuous training made him feel a little dazed.


    ¡°How is the effect?¡±


    After a while, Akabane stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it achieves the desired effect.¡±


    Orochimaru drank his saliva to relieve fatigue, and then pondered and said, ¡°This Jutsu is very practical, I rmend turning it in and letting Sensei know it for the use of the vige.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, but are they going to pay us and also, are there any pennants?¡±


    Akabane casually said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Orochimaru froze for a moment since he didn¡¯t understand what the pennant meant.


    After thinking for a while he said: ¡°The Money and the pennant you mentioned probably don¡¯t have it, but there may be other benefits.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how could I care about this little money.¡±


    Akabane gave a light cough.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It¡¯s really insincere!


    Orochimaru was silent for a moment, then turned and walked to his residence.


    ¡°Huh? Wait, I invite you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to sleep now.¡±


    Orochimaru lightly replied.


    As a ninja, it¡¯s okay not to sleep for two or three days, but since he always concentrated on helping Akabane to find ways to improve the ninjutsu and its weak spots. No matter how energetic and young he is, he is still very tired.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually tired too.¡±


    Akabane shrugged his head, after working day and night, it was torture for someone like him.


    Fortunately, theypleted it.


    The first ¡°self-created¡± Ninjutsu in a sense.


    However, when his foot just entered the vige, an anbu appeared as if he was waiting for him.


    ¡°Kurama Akabane, Lord Hokage-sama summoned you to his office, pleasee over.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Akabane froze for a while, he just wanted to rest but the Hokage wanted to see him!


    Without any other choice, Akabane duly replied. ¡°Yes, I go.¡±


    After hearing Akabane, the Anbu disappeared directly with a poof of smoke.


    Akabane was in deep thought as he walked towards the Hokage Building. Sending an Anbu to inform him about it means that what they were about to talk about is important.


    Then the reason¡­


    ¡°Oh yes, Naruto seems to be updated today, Aiya, my brain!¡±


    Akabane patted his forehead.


    Because he was busy doing experiments, he forgot the update today.


    More than that, the eighth book is updated to chapter 43. And because his Shadow Clone is so powerful that yesterday he even drew seven chapters in a day.


    So the next volume is drawn directly up to the 50th chapter.


    As the early viin, Orochimaru made its debut in this volume.


    Until the human experiment was exposed, Orochimaru was the Third Hokage treasure. No wonder he sent Anbu to inform him!


    ¡°It seems to be rted to this.¡±


    He walked all the way to Hokage Building, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to meet an acquaintance


    ¡°Eh, Akabane!¡±


    Murasaki, who saw him, called Akabane in surprise as he waved his hand.


    Then he ran over quickly, took out today¡¯s naruto update from his arms, and said excitedly: ¡°You drew Orochimaru today, and he is very handsome in it, that makeup¡­¡±


    ¡± Handsome? I think too.¡±


    Akabane is very pleased. The uncle snake in the manga is indeed amazingly handsome, and it is no different from the image in Anime.


    Otherwise, he would have changed the roles a long time ago.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it just doesn¡¯t match Orochimaru¡¯s temperament.¡±


    Murasakiughed.


    And although Orochimaru appeared as a Viin in theics and a rogue ninja at that, he didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Becausepared with how Orochimaru was portrayed in theic, he believes in the current Orochimaru.


    Will Orochimaru be a rogue ninja?


    He is the Third Hokage disciple, a genius who is about to be promoted to be a Chunin, and he is also the vigemoner star, and for sure he will be a Jonin in the future.


    Under these heavy identities, no one believes that Orochimaru will be like the one in theic.


    ¡°Because of this, I have to go to Third-Hokage now.¡±


    Akabane shrugged, feeling a headache as he started walking.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Murasaki was stunned for a moment, but then he saw Akabane walking towards Hokage Building.


    It seems to be true¡­


    He touched his head and didn¡¯t really understand what was going on.


    When he was in front of the building, Akabane looked up and saw the Third Hokage standing upstairs, looking at him from above.


    He waved his hand, then entered the building as he walked until he reached the door of the Hokage Office.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The Third Hokage said without looking since he knew that Akabane was standing in front of the door.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Akabane lowered his head and asked after he entered.


    ¡°Akabane, why is Orochimaru like this?¡±


    Hiruzen asked as his forehead full of veins clearly furious.


    ¡°Because a viin is needed in the plot, and I also asked Orochimaru for permission before drawing it in, and he agreed to be the character, so I drew it like this.¡±


    Akabane said, ¡°obediently and honestly¡±.


    ¡°Really it¡¯s just like this?¡±


    Hiruzen asked as hisplexion is not that good. Because how can he not be furious when his most valued discipline bes a big viin in theic and also betrays the Vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple, how can there be such aplicated reason.¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    Although the real reason is not that simple, it is actually notplicated, to put it bluntly. And there is no need for such a big fight or even not letting him sleep.


    Hearing it, Hiruzen sat down, and his face felt a little better.


    He then turned the page of theic that was on his table, then pointed to Uchiha Sasuke and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Uchiha n?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the plot, so he needs to be orphaned.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Hiruzen coldly smiled.


    If what he said was heard by a 3 years old child, the other side may not believe it, so how can he deceive him, a Hokage.


    ¡°Well, Hokage-sama, do you know how many Uchiha awakened their Sharingan recently?¡±


    Akabane asked, directing their talk in another direction.


    ¡°Eight, this is Anbu¡¯s information.¡±


    Sarutobi Hiruzen gave an urate number. In addition, apparently knowing that Akabane is taking charge of Anbu¡¯s affairs, he still answers him.


    Akabane nodded and followed: ¡°Sharingan is the portrayal eye of the soul. It understands love and loss, and then understands the preciousness of love. This stimtes spiritual energy and eyes-power toplete the evolution of the eyes, but externally The stimulus does not have to be the death of a loved one¡­Of course, the above is my personal guess.¡±


    Mangekyo Sharingan is temporarily unavable after Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna, so at this stage, everyone thought that Sharingan is limited to Below three-tomoe.


    At the level of Mangekyo, it is not just simple stimtion that he can exin.


    ¡°so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Hiruzen took his pipe and smoke as he sinks into contemtion.


    What Akabane said is not impossible, otherwise, there will not be eight new Awakened Sharingan in Uchihapared with threest year, this number has more than doubled.


    He muttered for a moment, but couldn¡¯t help but get a headache.


    It is a good thing that Uchiha is getting stronger, but if their internal problem is not solved, it will still be a problem.


    Hiruzen pondered, and asked again: ¡°Since you take Anbu for the time being, have you noticed Uchiha¡¯s recent actions?¡±


    ¡°There is not much movement, but we should wait for theics update toe outter.¡±


    Akabane obediently and honestly answered.


    ¡°Um¡­it looks like Uchiha Yuan wants to make a big move.¡±


    Hiruzen spits out the smoke ring, already had some guesses in his mind.


    ¡°Your wisdom is amazing.¡±


    Akabane sweet talk, then he lowered his head and said, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go back first.¡±


    Hiruzen shook his cigarette pipe rod, smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, sit down first and let us talk about your new Jutsu.¡±


    ¡°You would rather watch our research all night than help, then wait until we have done the research ande out to pick the fruit immediately. This is not what Hokage should do!¡±


    Akabane spits out weakly-he knew that this old man had peeked using his Crystal Ball Jutsu for a long time.


    ¡°Well¡­ but still you two researched it, and have a sense of aplishment, right?¡±


    Hiruzen praised while smiling brightly.


    ¡°Not at all, that¡¯s why we want your help.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen since I won¡¯t help you. You have aplete idea for the Ninjutsu. What iscking is the improvement of data and practicalbat application skills. And this is only the most profound experience for yourself.¡±


    Hiruzen said this sentence very seriously.


    The biggest problem with self-created techniques is theck of actualbat applications, and sometimes this problem is very fatal.


    ¡°Che, then I will hand over to you the Ninjutsu, you should know how to use it after reading the process so I won¡¯t borate on it.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what the pennant you are talking about is, but you can make a request. As long as I can do it, I can promise you.¡±


    Hiruzen muttered after a moment.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Akabane eyes shined.


    ¡°Of course it is true.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Scroll of Seals has some Forbidden Jutsu from Lord First Hokage Seal¡­¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I am very interested in the technique in Scroll of Seals.¡±


    Akabane coughed lightly.


    ¡°No, those are precious and dangerous Forbidden Jutsu.¡±


    Hiruzen said solemnly.


    ¡°Just one technique, can¡¯t it work?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hiruzen insists that the technique on Scroll of Seals is too dangerous. He didn¡¯t allow the art inside to flow out.


    Akabane hearing it be dejected.


    If he can see it, he nned to first learn Flying Thunder God Jutsu, but it seems impossible.


    With that technique, in the future, it can make his life easier.


    Unfortunately, his dream shatters like a bubble.


    He pondered for a moment and said again: ¡°Then I just want to look at the scroll. Just looking at it should not be a problem right?¡±


    ¡°You just want to see the scroll?¡±


    Hiruzen was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t understand what the request meant.


    If he wants to see the scroll, what¡¯s the point of doing it?


    ¡°Yes, just look at the scroll. I¡¯m curious what Forbidden Jutsu Lord First Hokage left behind.¡±


    Akabane said with a ¡°harmless¡± smile.


    Hiruzen sinks into contemtion and suddenlye to conclusion, ¡°is it possible that he will use it on hisic!?¡±

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>


    ¡°Do you want to use it on youric?¡±


    Hiruzen took a breath on his pipe as he couldn¡¯t make up his mind whether or not to grant Akabane his request.


    He knows he can¡¯t let Akabane use it for hisic, after all those are all Forbidden Jutsu stipted by the First Hokage.


    However¡­


    Akabane only wants to see the name, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem if he agrees.


    ¡°Your wisdom allows me to prostrate oneself in admiration.¡±


    Akabane made anotherpliment.


    Hiruzen ignored hispliment as he knocked on the table with his cigarette pipe and said confidently: ¡°Letting you see the name is fine, but I always think you have another objective besides seeing it.¡±


    Akabane oozes a cold sweat on his forehead, and quickly exins: ¡°Of course there¡¯s nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, you better not¡­I agree with you seeing it but you better not write something bad about it in youric, you hear me.¡±


    Hiruzen said solemnly.


    ¡°Please rest assured, I will definitely promote positive energy and contribute to the peace of the vige.¡±


    Akabane said confidently.


    In his previous life, he received all kinds of care when he painted the originalic. So he is a veteran in promoting positive energy.


    Hiruzen was taken aback for a moment and thought about the meaning of ¡°positive energy¡±.


    Probably the meaning is the same as what he thought¡­


    He thought to himself, tapping the table with his fingers rhythmically. After a while, Hiruzen got up and went to a certain ce in the room.


    Is that where he hides the Scroll of Seals?


    Akabane nced over but saw nothing, but the next second, he saw Hiruzen walk over there, and made a hand-seal quickly with both hands.


    After that, a scroll appeared out of thin air!


    ¡°Using Ninjutsu to cover up the position, it is really hard for Naruto to steal it if it¡¯s not schemed in the first ce.¡±


    Akabane murmured silently in his heart.


    For this protection standard, even Jonin will have a hard time finding it, not to mention a Genin like Naruto.


    Hiruzen took out the scroll andid it out on the table.


    ¡°You can only read here, and you can¡¯t touch the scroll with your hands.¡±


    Hiruzen exined as he turned the scroll over to make it easier for Akabane to read.


    The first one is about Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    The second one is to multiply Explosive Tag like a clone.


    The third¡­


    Looking at a series of Forbidden Jutsu, the Second Hokage may have a hand in this scroll too.


    Akabane fell silent.


    Although he knew this early, he couldn¡¯t help but admire it. He always felt that this book was specially made for Senju Tobirama by the First Hokage.


    In addition to his skills, some jutsu belong to the First Hokage and other people.


    For example, the way how to seal a tailed beast.


    There are also eight Forbidden Jutsu.


    The content ispletely sealed, but Akabane can probably guess what¡¯s in it.


    Eight Forbidden Jutsu is obviously the way to open Eight-Gates, but I am afraid it is just a preliminary idea, and it was sealed before it was implemented.


    ¡°Lord Second Hokage is really amazing.¡±


    Akabane sighed and signalled that he had finished reading it.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen put it away, temporarily put it on the table without touching it, and sat down and said: ¡°Remember your promise.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, I always remember. ¡°


    Akabane nodded his head.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Hiruzen said and then added at the same time, ¡°Let¡¯s write a Ninjutsu report and write clearly the principles of Ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You are the original creator. Besides, your technique is very suitable for war. It¡¯s useful. I hope you can write it out as soon as possible. As I want to promote it appropriately.¡±


    Akabane sighed, waved goodbye, and prepared to go back to sleep.


    Hiruzen didn¡¯t call him back and just see him off with his eyes. Besides, he had to deal with the Sealing Scroll. How could he be sloppy with a Small Fox in front of him?


    When Akabane left, he closed the door and secretly sealed the Sealing Scroll in another ce.


    After that, he returned to the table and opened theic.


    ¡°Orochimaru¡­¡±


    Hiruzen made a long sighed, very mncholy.


    When he sa theic, he became worried about Orochimaru. It¡¯s because he attaches too much importance to Orochimaru.


    Then he picked and opened the other scroll on his table.


    The scroll records the current whereabouts of Orochimaru and the contact and cooperation he has with Danzo.


    ¡°If my most important discipline really betrays Konoha, then I really failed as a teacher.¡±


    Hiruzen stroked the page of the manga where Orochimaru portrayed, feeling veryplicated and emotional.


    ording to the direction of deterioration, maybe things in theic are not impossible to happen.


    So he started to think, does he really know Orochimaru?


    Before, he thought that he knew Orochimaru enough, but when he saw this volume of information, his confidence in what he knew about his beloved discipline shattered like ss.


    Just like before, he didn¡¯t even understand what Jiraiya wanted¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°It seems that the Third Hokage understood something, but I don¡¯t know what he would choose.¡±


    Out of Hokage Residence, Akabane secretly sighed.


    While reading the Sealing Scroll, he noticed the small scroll on the table.


    Anbu information usually recorded on the scroll.


    Perhaps Orochimaru¡¯s secret stronghold was exposed in the Land-of-Rivers, or he was discovered by Anbu in hisboratory.


    A reasonable guess ¡­


    But thetter has a higher probability.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a headache again, no, I don¡¯t want to think about this first, I have to sleep.¡±


    Akabane muttered as he held his forehead, using Ninjutsu all day and night, bringing his mental load to limit.


    Just thinking about this now makes him have a headache.


    Can¡¯t use my brains anymore!


    He walked slowly towards his house. At this moment, he really wanted to get his hand on Flying Thunder God Jutsu very urgently.


    Unfortunately, it is a dream for the time being.


    Scroll of Seals may be unsealed and unfolded for him to see, but he may not be able to understand it.


    This technique has only been learned by Namikaze Minato after the Second Hokage because it is veryplicated and difficult to learn.


    Finally arriving at his house, Akabane directly enters his room without greeting his parents and little loli as he directly dives in his bed without even summoning a Shadow Clone to work as he directly falls asleep.


    In the shop.


    Kurama Yung counted the money and was ted when he totalled the amount.


    The number of people buying Comic books hasn¡¯t changed much, but the number of people who bought manga books before renting has doubled. There are one or two hundred people in a day.


    These all are money!


    ¡°Yung big brother, Akabane hasn¡¯te yet?¡±


    Tsunade came to visit again.


    This is her second visit to the Comic shop today.


    ¡°No, Young Master has been training for the past two days.¡±


    Kurama Yung gently shook his head.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused.


    Today so many people are looking for Akabane, all of them look very excited and want to have a chat with Akabane.


    ¡°Training?¡±


    Tsunade has a somewhat worried expression on her face, when then slightly nodded and then turns and leaves.


    Why does Akabane suddenly work hard?


    She thought in her heart. And when she became aware of her surroundings, her feet brought her to the Land of Kurama n unconsciously.


    ¡°The Kurama n¡­Forget it, since I am here, I should go in and take a look.¡±


    As Tsunade thought of that, she then walked in the direction where Akabane room was located and then climbed the wall until she reached the window.


    Out of the window, she carefully pried the window open.


    As soon as she opened it, she saw Akabane walking in from the room wearing a bath towel.


    The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became embarrassing.


    Akabane was silent for a moment, he then sat down and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Tsunade crawled into the room embarrassingly and found that Akabane might have not slept all night.


    Akabane, who has fallen asleep earlier, and wakes up a momentter to take a bath and still has a headache and doesn¡¯t think too much as he said: I¡¯m about to go to bed, is there anything important?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I came to pick Tomiko to y, and since I didn¡¯t see you for a whole day, I came to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Tsunade indifferently said.


    ¡°Oh, I just came back afterpleting the Jutsu for the whole day, that¡¯s why I am tired.¡±


    Akabane answered as he wiped his hair.


    It is not easy to create this Jutsu, but fortunately, it is nowplete.


    Tsunade nodded, she opened her mouth to talk but seemed to be having a hard time saying something.


    So the two looked at each other for a while, and finally, Tsunade said, ¡°By the way, grandma may want to teach Tomiko Sealing Jutsu.¡±


    Akabane paused when he heard it.


    Sealing Jutsu.


    Among the ten Uzumaki children, Uzumaki Tomiko innate talent is indeed the best.


    But to teach her this early, did she n to let her be the next generation Jinchuriki?


    He was silent for a moment, and finally sighed and said: ¡°The Fate that the Uzumaki n cannot escape.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Tsunade lowered her head, sincerely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Grandma Mito is still young, maybe there is someone else who will be the next Jinchuriki.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, then I will go down to meet Tomiko first.¡±


    Although it is a temporary excuse, it is indeed Uzumaki Mito¡¯s original words to teach Sealing Jutsu.


    ¡°Go, remember to go to the main gate.¡±


    Akabane reminded her, lest Tsunade goes out directly from his bedroom door.


    Although she should be sensed by Tomiko right now.


    Tsunade nodded, jumped down from the window and went to the main gate.


    Seeing her gone, Akabaney down, thinking about something in his head.


    After a long time, he slightly shook his head and stopped thinking about Little Tomiko for now.


    Since she will be taught by Uzumaki Mito, there is no need to worry about her safety and her future.


    As for Kushina¡­


    If he waits for her, it will take him so many years before she arrives in the vige probably.


    More than that, Konoha originally didn¡¯t have ten Uzumaki nsmening, but now ten children areing to Konoha.


    This is enough to show that Uzumaki n¡¯s plot has been changed to a certain extent, so whether there will be an Uzumaki Kushina character in the future has to be questioned.


    All in all.


    From the current situation, Uzumaki Tomiko is the best choice.


    At this time, he heard a faint voice from below.


    It seems that Tsunade came in from the main gate and took away the Little Loli.


    Akabane no longer thinks about misceneous things and took a look at the system panel and exchange list by the way.


    On points, it took six hundred points to exchange for a Water Dragon Bullet and Great Waterfall. However, without him paying attention in the past two days, his points soared by nearly nine hundred


    He pondered and exchanged 15 points of spiritual energy, so the seven hundred and fifty points are gone


    At the same time, the spiritual energy attribute reached 100 points


    With his spiritual energy being improved by 15 points. He still hasn¡¯t felt any difference in strength, but his mental state that was tired earlier improved a lot


    But Akabane happiness was short-lived because when he saw the next exchange that needed 250 points just for one point of spiritual energy, he became dejected again.

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>


    Hidden Sand Vige.


    After the Chunin exam, the training state in the Hidden Sand Vige became even hotter.


    ¡°Tell everyone the good news. Thetestic book of One Piece has been bought. Whoever can win first ce in the trainingpetition will get aic book, and those who got second to fifth will get the opportunity to borrow them, and the amount of training for five to ten will remain unchanged, while the rest have their training double within three days!¡±


    Zack said as he shook theic book in his hand.


    He hadn¡¯t read the second volume himself, since a simple text seal was applied to it, making it impossible for people to see the content.


    ¡°What! Only the top 5 can read thetest update?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Zack-sama, can you loosen up the conditions?¡±


    Many Hidden Sand Geninined one after another. There were always 20 or 30 people on the training ground. In the end, this time only five had the opportunity to read the follow-up updates. While the rest of them had to double the training. This is simply devil training!


    ¡°Loosen it up? Heh, if you wait for the next updates, you can read the second volume.¡±


    Zack sneered coldly, he nced around, and warned, ¡°Also, I advised the top five people to don¡¯t lend theics, because if we caught you doing it, we will triple the amount of training you will do!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Several Geninplexions changed. Originally, they wanted to borrow it from the winner, but as a result of the current regtions, the road to borrowing was blocked.


    The price is too great!


    ¡°This is a regtion issued by Kazegake-sama. If you have any objections, please talk to Kazekage-sama.¡±


    A sneer appeared on Zack¡¯s face, the true meaning is very obvious¡ª¡ª


    If they really went to Shamon, what was waiting for ¡°them¡± was undoubtedly a curse and punishment.


    The management of Hidden Sand Vige with its harsh environment and scarce resources is far more strict than Konoha.


    Therefore, as soon as this statement came out, everyone did not dare to object.


    ¡°I can open theic for everyone to confirm that it¡¯s the new updates.¡±


    After Zack finished speaking, he opened two pages of theic.


    There were no seals on the first two pages, and many ninjas in the front could see the contents on them.


    however¡­¡­


    Two pagester, theic pages are full of sealed codes.


    Although they only see the first two pages, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be itchy to read the rest.


    ¡°Well, everyone keeps up your training. The trainingpetition tomorrow will be the first training game.¡±


    Zack put away theic after saying those words and smiled slightly.


    Then he turned and left.


    A group of people looked at each other, and it didn¡¯t take long for someone to react and immediately went into training.


    ¡°For theics!¡±


    ¡°To reduce training!¡±


    They shouted slogans and their enthusiasm for training was much higher than before.


    Zack who was observing secretly let out a long sigh of relief.


    It seems that this method works pretty well!


    Finally seeing the effect, Zack felt relief and turned to the Kazekage office building.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Akabane¡¯sics would be used like this in other viges. To turn it into a tool for motivating their subordinates!¡±


    On the street, a person with the appearance of sand hidden civilian thought as he looked away at the training ground.


    He then stepped forward and slowly walked towards the Kazekage Building.


    ¡­


    After a long period of fatigue, Akabane slept well into the next morning.


    After he had a meal, he went out to theic shop.


    ¡°Young Master, you are finally here, is your training over?¡±


    Kurama Yung had just loaded the goods on the shelf, and when he saw Akabane walk in the door he was relieved and asked.


    ¡°Forget it, how are theics selling, Mr. Yamano, have you said hello to him?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°After saying hello, I told him to send theics tomorrow. In addition, Mr. Yamano asked when ¡°One Piece¡± would be updated. He said that the One Piece can be sold in many ces since it¡¯s pretty popr. And also hope that One Piece will be updated frequently.¡±


    ¡°It will be finished tomorrow, I will work overtime today, so both updates forics wille out.¡±


    Akabane said without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, but you also have to pay attention to your body.¡±


    Kurama Yung was a little worried.


    Akabane had just done such hard training yesterday, so he should be tired even after taking a day off.


    After all, the physique of the Kurama is not a secret¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be no problem.¡±


    Akabane waved his hand and then left a shadow clone in the store.


    A total of two Shadow Clones work at the same time, including the one he left at home.


    As long as he doesn¡¯t do anything that consumes his chakra after summoning two shadow clones, his Chakra can fully support their daily consumption.


    After reaching 100 points of mental strength, his endurance bes rtively high, and he will not be directly dizzy or shocked when the fatigue feedback from the shadow clonees back to him like previously.


    At this time, the footsteps of the three people heard.


    After reaching the door, the three of them turned around and raised their heads to ask, only to see Akabane standing at the door.


    ¡°Huh, your training is over?¡±


    Shimi Nara who was holding a small jar was about to open it.


    However, seeing Akabane intact, he was ready to plug it back.


    ¡°Eh wait! What¡¯s in your hand?¡±


    Akabane asked as he stopped Shimi immediately.


    ¡°Our family and the Nara n¡¯s specialise in food pills and was originally intended to be given to you, but it seems you don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    Akamichi said heavily and put a handful of dried meat into his mouth.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, there is no need to take it back right?¡±


    Akabane grabbed it unceremoniously.


    The Kurama n also have food pills, but the taste and effect arepletely unequalled with the special version jointly developed by Akimichi and Nara.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shimi Nara became speechless witnessing how thick Akabane skin was.


    After all, their food pills are not cheap!


    ¡°What are you doing these days? I have not found you several times.¡±


    Akamichi Kazue asked curiously.


    ¡°Trying a ninjutsu and practice it in the woods all night.¡±


    As soon as Akabane said it, he suddenly remembered that the Third Hokage asked him to write a report and wrote down the names and principles of ninjutsu.


    ¡°So it¡¯s your fault why the deer in the forest were very restless.¡±


    Shimi couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Yamanaka took a look outside and warned, ¡°We should go now. The time to gather ising.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is there a mission today?¡±


    Akabane took out the bottle of soldier food pills again and looked at their outfits. Obviously, this time the mission was not simply weeding and catching cats in the vige, but going out of the vige to experience battle.


    ¡°C-level mission.¡±


    Akimichi didn¡¯t say anything specifically, because it was confidential.


    ¡°You take this bottle back yourself, maybe you can use it.¡±


    Akabane thought for a while and took out the sealed scroll from his pocket.


    Then he knotted his hands and took out some poisonous needles.


    Poison is not exclusive to the Sand Vige, but he has to admit that those people use it the best.


    Akabane thought for a while and handed it to Yamanaka Take.


    The secret technique of the Yamanaka n is very useful, but it doesck certain lethality in the early stage.


    ¡°I got these poisonous needles from the sand ninjas. You can use them if you encounter difficult opponents in battle.¡±


    ¡°understand.¡±


    Yamanaka nodded gratefully.


    The poison needlebined with the shadow imitation technique of the Nara n can basically achieve 100% hits.


    For them, such weapons are really useful.


    ¡°You can take the pills, we still have some here.¡±


    Shimi said as he waved and walked towards the entrance of the vige with the two.


    Akabane nced at the pill in his hand and sighed heavily.


    If the Genin began to take a C level mission, it basically means that the vige has begun to prepare for the war.


    It also means the War in the country of Uzumaki is about toe!


    He sighed for a while, and then said to Kurama Yung: ¡°I will write a report in it for the time being, and remember to knock on the door to say hello when youe in.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a request, Akabane entered the lounge, spread a piece of paper on the table, and started to write a report after thinking for a while.


    And a One person, one clone, working hard in the room.


    but¡­¡­


    Since the content of ninjutsu is not much, and there are ideas in the middle, it was quicklypleted.


    In the end, what troubled Akabane was getting a name.


    As we all know, the most troublesome thing when ying games is the character ID.


    But Ninjutsu and ID are not the same, as you can¡¯t change it if you named it.


    ¡°A mirage? A mirage of fog? A fog mirage?¡±


    After thinking about three names in a row, Akabane became entangled and turned to look at the clone, ¡°Which one do you think is better?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    The clone rebuffed unceremoniously.


    This kind of tangled question, why let him choose!


    ¡°Forget it, let the old man choose.¡±


    Akabane put away the scroll.


    The Third Hokage urged him so much yesterday morning. Now that they are finished today, he should send it over.


    ¡ª


    Arriving at the Hokage Building¡­


    ¡°Idiot, how can you bring this thing here again!¡±


    A Familiar growls.


    But listening to the voice of humiliation mix in anger, he already guessed who angered the Old man.


    ¡°Teacher, just tell me if this can be done or not. I just want to print a book, so you can recognize me!¡±


    Jiraiya exined as he begged bitterly.


    If this kind of work cannot pass the test, he really can¡¯t think of what works to conquer his teacher.


    ¡°You pass, so don¡¯t bother me anymore!¡±


    Hiruzen angrily said.


    ¡°really?¡±


    Jiraiya was ecstatic and ran out of the office.


    Akabane quickly used the transformation technique to transform into a potted nt and hide in the corner of the first floor.


    If he meets Jiraiya right now, he is afraid that it will lead to another entanglement with him in the centre.


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t notice it either.


    In ecstasy, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the surroundings at all and ran down all the way to Akabane¡¯sic shop.


    After he left the Hokage Building, Akabane dispersed the transformation jutsu.


    He nced upstairs and hesitated, the Third Hokage just finished reading that kind ofic, is it really okay to go in now?


    Smart people often leave a touch of affection for their bosses, not to mention that this kind of scene is created by himself!


    Aka and who thought of it hold the ninjutsu report, and ready toe another day.


    But just as he turned around¡­


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    The voice was cold and stern, and at the same moment, another Anbu appeared in front of him, blocking his way to leave.


    Akabane without a choice went upstairs and saw the Third holding a piece of paper and wiping his nose gracefully.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, I have written the report of ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Put it here.¡±


    Hiruzen calmly crumpled the paper into a ball, then picked up the report and looked at it.


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What about the name of Ninjutsu?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I thought of three names, you can choose one for me¡­¡±


    As Akabane said that, he reported the three names.


    Hiruzen upon hearing it feels very painful, what a bad name this is!


    He thought about it, and finally wrote the third one: ¡°Then let¡¯s call it the Mirage of the Mist.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave if it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Akabane said eagerly, ready to leave the office asap.


    But before he can reach the door, Hiruzen knocked on the table and said, ¡°Akabane, if you teach someone to paint as well, take the responsibility, don¡¯t let him mess around all day.¡±


    ¡°My lord, please rest assured that after hisics are printed, the main sales market will be abroad.¡±


    Akabane promised with a vow.


    ¡°Ah, this is not necessary, but you have to pay attention to its influence.¡±


    Hiruzen coughed slightly and exined.


    Since if they started selling it only in other viges, he had to use telescopes secretly, which was inconvenient.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>


    ¡°Akabane! Akabane!, the teacher agreed, he agreed to let me publish myics!¡± Jiraiya who receive his teacher approval shouted excitedly.


    His teacher is the Third Hokage. As Konoha¡¯s most authoritative existence, it must be a sessfulic to get his approval.


    Of course, this is his opinion.


    To this result, Akabane¡¯s shadow clone was not surprised and even felt a littlete.


    It¡¯s probably Hiruzen have better endurance¡­


    On the surface, he is as stable as an old dog, but in fact, he is the one who was excited about Jiraiya¡¯s work¡­


    The Clone thought to himself.


    ¡°Hey, I finally got approval, shouldn¡¯t you praise me for it?¡±


    Jiraiya said triumphantly.


    ¡°Jiraiya, he is¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, let him continue, it won¡¯t affect my work anyway.¡±


    The shadow clone said lightly.


    Jiraiya who was smiling smugly was taken aback for a moment, and finally reacted at this moment as he took a closer look at Akabane, and then at the drawing board.


    ¡°Are you a clone?¡±


    If it¡¯s the real body, how could there be such a diligent one.


    Looking at this kid¡¯s reluctance, he knew it was a clone.


    ¡°The Original went to the Hokage Building, and logically should be able to meet you. It looks like you missed him.¡±


    The shadow clone possesses the memory of the original, but the memory of this period of time after separation does notmunicate instantly.


    Therefore, he can only guess at the situation through analysis.


    Jiraiya got dumbfounded when he heard the clone.


    He racked his brains to remember, and finally remembered the suspicious potted nt.


    ¡°hateful!¡±


    Jiraiya clenched his fist and went out to the Hokage Building.


    ¡°Look, he will leave, otherwise it will be troublesome to exin.¡±


    The Shadow Clone shrugged.


    Kurama Yung twitched his mouth, not knowing how to say it.


    Anyway¡­


    So be it, just be happy for yourself.


    He turned around silently and went back to settle his ount.


    Halfway through, the two met.


    Akabane looked up and saw Jiraiya, thinking of the other party¡¯s possible whereabouts after leaving the Hokage Building, and immediately understood almost everything.


    That clone!


    He can only say that I am worthy of myself, the ability to dump the pot is very simr.


    ¡°Yo, good morning, I have not seen you for a long time, how are you doing?¡±


    Akabane greeted awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good at all. Why should you pretend to be a potted nt when I ran into you under the Hokage Building?¡±


    Jiraiya said angrily.


    ¡°As you know, I usually stay at home, so I will get embarrassed when I meet acquaintances on the road. That¡¯s why I usually pretend not to see them.¡±


    Akabane said insincerely.


    Jiraiya was speechless, he then touched the book on his arm and was about to show it to Akabane and exin, but Akabane was faster as he said.


    ¡°No need to take it, I already know from the Third Hokage himself.¡±


    Since how can he let Jiraiya In broad daylight, take out that kind ofic and read it in front of so many people on the street!


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, also I need someone to send the manuscript to the factory in the future. And it¡¯s the best job for you so you can enter the factory in the name of sending the manuscript and meet the director, but after that, it is your own business how you can convince the director to allow him to publish your book.¡±


    Akabane walked forward andmunicated with Jiraiya in a low voice.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Jiraiyaya couldn¡¯t help nodding after hearing it. It was enough to have such a chance.


    Who would refuse such excellent work?


    He thought to himself.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s okay, you can go back and draw more, and adding more content in one breath will bring you a lot of benefits.¡±


    Akabane exhorted ¡°kindly¡±.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    It is indeed a very useful suggestion, um, write it down¡­


    Jiraiya nodded.


    ¡°In addition, you can talk to them about the revenue ofics.¡±


    ¡°There is still ie?¡±


    Jiraiya eyes lit up, and it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t thought of this at all when he painted before.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have much money, you can¡¯t generate electricity for love.¡±


    Akabane shrugged.


    It is not shameful to make money inics, especially for people who are struggling to live like this.


    ¡°Great, with this I can go many times I¡¯m a bathhouse without worry!¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s eyes were bright, but then he looked around carefully, and he was relieved when he was sure that Tsunade was not there.


    Akabane shook his head slightly.


    At this time, Jiraiya did not experience a war yet, and his thoughts and actions were very straightforward and immature.


    Sure enough, wars and difficulties urge people to grow.


    ¡°I have to go now, so I¡¯ll go one step ahead.¡±


    Jiraiya also left excitedly, constantly calcting what price would be good.


    ¡°If he could publish it, where should I sell it?¡±


    Akabane had a headache,


    ording to his thoughts, the best ce for this kind ofics is to harm foreigners, making them addicted to it.


    But the Third Hokage didn¡¯t want that to happen¡­


    In this way, the problem came to him.


    To put it out directly, it doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea, but if he hides it, he feels sorry for Jiraiya.


    Unconsciously, he returned to theic shop.


    ¡°Young Master, have you met Jiraiya?¡±


    ¡°Encountered.¡±


    Akabane nodded, nced at Kurama Yung, and then his eyes lit up.


    Why am I having a hard time when it can easily solve?


    This kind of problem will be handled by Yung not him!


    Anyway, it was Kurama Yung who was watching the store, not him so no need to worry about it.


    Thinking of this, he rxed.


    After solving the ninjutsu essay, Akabane temporarily rxed, with the two books being updated at the same time. This pressure is indeed not small.


    So after dinner in the afternoon, he helped draw the content behind One Piece at home.


    Until the evening, the update of the One Piece part waspleted.


    but¡­¡­


    After going to the manga shop to hand over the update, he ran into an unexpected guest at the door.


    An Anbu.


    ¡°Lord¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, wait a while.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face was solemn, it was almost a week since Danzo left Konoha, and it was almost time to have a result.


    He gave theic to Kurama Yung, and then followed the Anbu Ninja.


    Walking out of the vige, before reaching the Anbu base, Akabane asked first: ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Annines to report, Master Danzi is back.¡±


    ¡°Are there any injuries?¡±


    Akabane¡¯splexion was solemn.


    Although the Hidden Sand Vige is the poorest of the five major viges, its strength is also not trivial.


    Danzo sneaking in alone, obviously, the risk was too great.


    ¡°Unfortunately not. His One eye was seriously injured and poisoned. But fortunately, we prepared medical personnel in advance, so there is no life-threatening, but his eye maybe can¡¯t be used anymore.¡±


    Annin told Akabane the information in one breath.


    This information has just been obtained, but it will take half a day to get from the border to here at the earliest, so this is the morning information.


    ¡°Is there a chase from the Sand Vige?¡±


    Akabane asked solemnly.


    ¡°We arranged for manpower to confuse, and Danzo-sama quickly informed the base after entering the country of River, so Sand Vige did not continue to pursue them.¡±


    Annin exined.


    Akabane hurriedly speeded up and went to the Anbu base with Annin lead.


    At this moment, the Anbu is already busy, even if hees in, no one pays attention, as all of them are busy processing information.


    Walking to the office, Akabane immediately checked them one by one.


    The above information is simr to what was said before, but in the information that came out of the Wind Country, he noticed an important point


    The Second Kazekage did not participate in the pursuit.


    Could it be that Danzo killed the second Kazekage?


    Akabane was shocked. If Danzo really killed the second Kazekage, the Sand Vige would definitely stab him in the back to avenge their Kazekage.


    ¡°Give me all the information that came from the Land of Wind, and the ones that have just arrived!¡±


    ¡°Akabane, what¡¯s the situation!¡±


    The Third Hokage also arrived, with a solemn expression.


    He got some news from Anbu, but the details are not clear.


    ¡°Teacher is safe now, but the problem is that the teacher fell into aa when he came back, and we have no idea what happened in the Sand Vige.¡±


    Akabane had a headache.


    Even if there is an entire secret department processing intelligence, when most people are sent to the border, there are not enough people left in the headquarters.


    Although the information was just sent from the Land of Wind and have yet to be decoded, but Hiruzen immediately issued an order: ¡°Look at the information that has been decoded, and I will solve the coded information.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two quickly dealt with the ssification.


    After a while, Akabane integrated all the processed information.


    ¡°Teacher broke into the Hokage Building and forcibly took the Second Kazekage research record.¡±


    ¡°The second kazekage may be injured as the result.¡±


    Hiruzen said solemnly.


    ¡°If the damage is severe enough, the Sand Vige will lose the ability to attack.¡±


    Akabane thought for a moment.


    The second kazekage of Sand Vige did not die in the first Ninja World War, but the third kazekage took the lead in the war.


    Looking at it this way, the second Kazekage should be seriously injured.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s good news.¡±


    Hiruzen let out a long sigh of relief.


    In the First World War, the Sand Vige itself consumed a lot of high-endbat power.


    And now the Second Kazekage has been hit hard again. If he cannot recover, the Sand Vige will lose the ability to attack.


    He sat in a chair and carefully sorted out the information that Akabane was in charge of.


    Subsequently, the three generations werepletely relieved: ¡°Fortunately there are medical personnel, otherwise such injuries, even if the injuries continue to dy, Danzo will losebat effectiveness.¡±


    And if that really happened, then they would not be able to help the Land of Uzumaki.


    ¡°Looking at it this way, I can go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I want you to tell me about Orochimaru.¡±


    Hiruzen waved his hands to let him continue to sit down.


    Akabane was stunned for a moment. Could it be possible that the Hokage knew his rtionship with Orochimaru?


    He thought for a while and could only sit down.


    ¡°During this period of time, you are in charge of Anbu, have you discovered anything about Orochimaru¡¯s activity?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, but I can¡¯t move around freely in Anbu.¡±


    Akabane ¡°tells the truth.¡±


    These are pieces of information that Hiruzen already know, so there is no need to hide anything.


    Hiruzen nodded, and then said, ¡°Orochimaru cooperates with Anbu, and there is a smallboratory.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ he wants to study ninjutsu, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment, before expressing his opinion.


    ¡°The rules allow it to study ninjutsu within, so I decided to set up aboratory for Orochimaru.¡±


    Hiruzen said lightly and then continue, ¡°That¡¯s why I want to hear your opinion on this.¡±


    ¡°In the case of theboratory, you don¡¯t have to do it just because of Orochimaru. Theboratory can be used by all ninjas who want to develop ninjutsu and promulgate a reward system for developing ninjutsu.¡±


    Having said this, Akabane thought of another problem, so he immediately added, ¡°If the ninja has mature ideas but no funds, they can write a proposal first, and the vige can provide financial support to a certain extent.¡±


    Hiruzen was stunned.


    Since Akabane¡¯s ideas are tooplete and there is almost nothing to add.

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>


    Hiruzen fell into contemtion.


    Based on his understanding of Akabane, what this kid said must be good for him, otherwise, he would not be toozy to mention it.


    Yes, toozy to mention it!


    After thinking about it carefully, his mind suddenly shook as he thought of something-


    In the newly created ninjutsu this year, Chidori, Mirage of the Mist, Virtual Games, etc., are all rted to Akabane!


    And although Orochimaru also has many aplishments.


    But because Orochimaru studied in Anbu, and although hecked a certain understanding, but ording to his guess the ideas must be from Akabane!


    Thinking about this, he figured it out.


    ¡°Ah, Hokage-sama, you didn¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°You made a lot of money inics, so you are not in the ranks of applicants?¡±


    Hiruzen said with a dry cough.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, do I seem to be interested in using this method?¡±


    Akabane remained silent.


    He really doesn¡¯t like money, but he originally wanted to get the opportunity to borrow some secret information in the name of research.


    But just now when he thought about it, he might not have time to study these.


    If he has time to do this, isn¡¯t it good to update moreics?


    At least there are points forics!


    of course¡­¡­


    This doesn¡¯t mean that he has given up. If he can¡¯t, he can let Orochimaru and Jiraiya do it.


    When the timees, funding and data sharing will make money as well.


    ¡°Well, this kind ofboratory is useful for Konoha. I will go back to discuss with the others and try to get it out as soon as possible.¡±


    Hiruzen said as he got up and walked out.


    After discussing the safety of Danzo and the situation in theboratory, it became clear that he naturally did not need to stay.


    After the Third Hokage left, Akabane pushed the bell and called an Anbu over.


    And the Anbu who came over was someone he remembered.


    At the beginning of the show, Uzumaki Mito called him Otone.


    Yume Otone is a Shinobu Jonin, but Akabane is now in charge of Anbu, so she walks to the office and immediately half kneels: ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow at thetest, Master Danzo will definitely return to the vige, so you don¡¯t need to call me here.¡±


    Akabane said as he arranged the thing on the table then stood up.


    ¡°Yes, but the Anbu¡­¡±


    ¡°During this period, you keep the secret part running on your own. You know these things better than me, so I won¡¯t intervene.¡±


    He¡¯s not really the head of the secret department, why should he stay here after the matter is finished?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡±


    Akabane waved and opened the door to leave.


    And the girl named Otone called someone to lead Akabane.


    When Akabane finally left the room, Otone looked in a trance.


    Although he didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything these few days, Akabane gave orders and solved key issues very urately.


    For example this time.


    Because of Akabane¡¯s order, many medical personnel were sent to the border to wait.


    If he didn¡¯t order it, maybe Danzo would not be able to get treatment immediately.


    ¡°Can¡¯t understand him, what a weird kid.¡±


    Yume Otone said to herself, and finally shook her head slightly and sat down at the desk.


    She thought for a moment, picked up a pen and began to write a report during this period.


    As the second inmand of Anbu, when Danzo was away, she should have been in charge of Anbu, but it was pure Danzo¡¯s utmost request to let Akabanee over.


    Simply put, it is equivalent to a test.


    Perhaps only Danzo himself knows the significance of the specific test.


    Walking out of the Anbu Base, Akabane took a deep breath in an instant.


    Anbu is either a cave or a prison, and the air quality is so bad. If he has to live in such a ce, he feels his psychologically be abnormal sooner orter!


    ¡°Huh, clone¡­¡±


    Akabane walked out the door and suddenly sensed that one of the clones disappeared.


    With his chakra volume, the shadow clones can support themselves for a whole day without any problems without consuming the chakra.


    Now that it disappears, it must meet a situation.


    After a period of fatigue, the memory gradually melted into the brain.


    ¡°Hoh~ as expected of me, he finished it fast.¡±


    From Chapter 51 to Chapter 55, the most important content is how Orochimaru imprinted Sasuke¡¯s curse, and then the three Genin from Sound Vige vs Sakura, but in Chapter 55, Sasuke¡¯s genocide memories are truly revealed.


    The next volume can be said toy the groundwork for the next plot.


    However, the reason why the clone was lifted was to ask Akabane¡¯s opinion about whether to send theic overnight.


    The specific situation must start from the beginning¡­


    ¡°You are finally back. Tell me the address.¡±


    ¡°Are you going now?¡±


    Akabane rushed to theic shop and saw that Jiraiya was also fully armed, with a thick Comic album in his hand.


    How much time did he offer to draw this!


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t wait to show them my masterpiece.¡±


    When he thought that hisics would be exported to other countries, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Akabane was silent for a second.


    He was thinking about how to introduce the route. After all, he didn¡¯t have a map, and there was no navigation in the world.


    Furthermore, even if there is a map, Jiraiya will probably not understand it.


    As for the introduction using illusion¡­


    Too much trouble.


    Akabane nced at Kurama Yung.


    ¡°Master, our manpower is not enough today, and apart from a few, none of us knows where the factory is.¡±


    Kurama Yung was very embarrassed.


    If he knew someone to run the errand, he didn¡¯t have to let Akabanee back.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    Akabane simply lifted the shadow clone and took the one in the room.


    Then, he re-divided the shadow clone.


    Let the clone take a trip to the factory, and prepare for the publicity tomorrow.


    He would rather draw with his own hands than walking.


    Moreover, the preparation is not difficult, the main question is what gimmicks are to be used.


    The Destruction cannot be written.


    Although he can use such a title, but if he hung it up on the street, Uchiha might have to explode today.


    If Uchiha Yuan really wants toe to reform Uchiha, then everything has to be nned slowly.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s use Sakura as the title of the promotion.¡±


    He thought about it for a long time, and there was too much content in this volume.


    That being the case, it¡¯s better to let the plot burst out on its own, with a casual title.


    ording to Yamano Izumi¡¯s usual printing speed, they should be able to deliver theics at thetest tomorrow afternoon.


    So he has to find a way to contact Uchiha Yuan first¡­


    Akabane pondered for a while, his best contact method was his summon beast.


    But if he has to do it, he has to summon the Dream Weaver to discuss.


    Thinking about it, Akabane hastily first worked on the Naruto promotional banners and posters, then closed the door of the lounge and summoned the Dream Weaver with Summoning Jutsu.


    ¡°Huh, I was called again?¡±


    The little dream tapir appeared from the summoning, and under its ws, he was still pressing aic.


    After it appeared, it was still a little confused, but then its small eyes looked around in horror, for fear of Tsunade beating him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look around, she is not here.¡±


    Akabane patted its head angrily.


    This guy is evenzier than him, and it seems that in the future, if he would fight stronger enemies, relying on this guy is not a choice.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    The little dream tapir squatted on his hind legs and sat down to continue reading.


    ¡°I call you because I want to ask something, what are your requirements for using your Dreand?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s first thought was the dream.


    If Uchiha Yuan can be pulled into the dream, there is no need for them to meet in the real world and the risk can be greatly reduced.


    Little Tapir looked up as if he was thinking.


    It thought for a long time before it said, ¡°It seems there is.¡±


    ¡°Simply sentence, will it?¡±


    It seems to be this word, ¡°maybe.¡±


    A trace of sweat oozes from the forehead of Dream Weaver. It also knows that its answer is very unreliable, so it immediately said, ¡°This can¡¯t be med on me. I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to use my abilities before.¡±


    ¡°Then you can try it, but remember not to set your dreams too far.¡±


    Akabane repeatedly asked.


    It seems, maybe this kind of wording, there is really no way for him to give too much trust, if the dream is sent to the wrong person, it would be too embarrassing.


    ¡°But who am I using it?¡±


    Weaving dreams is very confused. His ability to enter dreams is not used much, especially for remote dreaming, which is almost never used since childhood.


    ¡°I will tell you.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, he took out the pen and paper and started drawing.


    Before long, the drawing was sessful!


    In the drawing, it is the situation of Uchiha¡¯s family and the appearance of Uchiha Yuan.


    As long as the little dream tapir can be separated by a certain distance, it can let the other party enter the dream state.


    of course¡­¡­


    Akabane has to follow.


    In the evening, he left a clone at home.


    Then a person and a beast lurked along the road all the way to the outer street where the Uchiha n was.


    Before long, Dream Weaver began to search for induction.


    It has good perception ability, even if it is so far away, it can still sense the situation inside the Uchiha n.


    Before long, the dream seeded.


    but¡­¡­


    In the dream, Akabane looked from a distance, wasn¡¯t this Uchiha Ryo father?


    ¡°It¡¯s the limit.¡±


    Dream Weaver said weakly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Akabane was silent for a moment, but after another thought, Uchiha Ensho was probably on the same side as Uchiha Yuan, otherwise, his son wouldn¡¯t have be the next sessor when he was so young, right?


    Uchiha Ensho was very alert, he felt that the dream was not right.


    After he thought something was wrong, he opened his Sharingan. Although he could not crack it for the first time, he saw that there was a chakra in his body that was making trouble.


    ¡°In theics that will be updated tomorrow, Uchiha-rted plots will appear.¡±


    After speaking, the dream disappeared.


    Outside the Uchiha n, Akabane looked at his summoned beast dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m at the limit, can¡¯t me me!¡±


    It is indeed the first time it is used, so having it sessfully locked on a target, was already a sess.


    ¡°You have to practice when you go back.¡±


    Akabanemented how weak his summoned beast mental power is.


    ¡°By the way, I remember it!¡±


    Dream Weaver said with surprise, ¡°There is a technique in our n that allows us to use our contract master spiritual energy!¡±


    ¡°So you know it?¡±


    In fact, there is no need to ask, he also knows the answer.


    Sure enough, the little dream tapir shook his nose, as if he was innocent.


    alright!


    Akabane patted it on the head and said, ¡°Go back and remember to learn more secret techniques. If you can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t call you out anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t, I¡¯m very useful, there aren¡¯t many dream tapirs like me in the family!¡±


    Dream Weaver quickly exined to prove his great existence.


    But it is also the truth¡­


    Like Danzo, his summoned beast can¡¯t even speak, let alone use illusion-oriented ability.


    For now, Akabane is quite satisfied with it, but in actual application, it is simply unreliable to the extreme.


    ¡°You are toozy to look at it this way. Go back and write down the secret skills of your n. I will choose a few for you to practice first.¡±


    His Shadow clone inherits part of his own character, and now even his Summoned beasts are like this


    How can he rx like this?


    ¡°Does it have to be like this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to train? Then I won¡¯t give you the updates of theic!¡±


    Akabane threatened simply.


    ¡°Train, I will train!¡±

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>


    You don¡¯t know where he is, and you fall into the illusion unconsciously?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan¡¯s face was solemn.


    ¡°I was asleep at the time, and I was suddenly drawn to the illusion. In the end, I only heard a word and the illusion was over.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho was still at a loss, to somehow pull him into the illusion, and then he was gone with a word.


    There is no beginning and no end.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯sics will show Uchiha-rted plots.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho replied.


    ¡°As for the specific plot, the illusion disappeared before I had time to ask the other party.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After hearing this, Uchiha Yuan understood instantly, and while nodding slightly, he quickly thought about what to do next.


    ¡°Patriarch, we¡­¡±


    ¡°The n continues to suffer from the chaos, that¡¯s why we can¡¯t stop at this point.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan knew what Ensho wanted to say, so he interrupted him before he could finish.


    The chaos within the family is over now!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho bowed his head.


    Theics are just conjectures, but he has to say that it is probably the future of their family.


    To survive, they must change.


    of course¡­¡­


    Choosing to integrate requires the willingness of Konoha¡¯s senior management.


    At present, the Third Hokage has not taken any action, which is enough to show that such a result has acquiesced, and those people who are not in the n will be slightly bolder.


    Basically, foolproof.


    Uchiha Yuan thought about it again and again, and his heart gradually settled down.


    Uchiha Ensho didn¡¯t go back immediately, but looked a little confused and thoughtful, sitting in the patriarch¡¯s yard for a long time, until it was almost time to fall asleep before leaving.


    A storm ising¡­


    He sighed softly, feeling extremely heavy.


    At night.


    A team of Ninja hurried back to Konoha.


    ¡°Master Danzo, let¡¯s go to the hospital for follow-up treatment, otherwise your body¡­¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go back to the Anbu first, and the medical problems will be in the Anbu.


    They took advantage of the night to detour and headed to the Anbu, and no one found them at all.


    Early the next day.


    Akabane didn¡¯t get up untilte, and when he got to the shop, he was going to keep making updated posters of ¡°One Piece¡±.


    however¡­¡­


    When he reached the shop, he noticed a mark on the edge of the door.


    This is the mark of the dark part.


    If he hadn¡¯t been in the Anbu for the past few days, it would be impossible for him to recognize the source of this mark with the files inside the Anbu.


    ¡°Danzo is back?¡±


    Anbu left this mark, obviously to let him know.


    ¡°I¡¯ll juste back and now they want me toe again!¡±


    I¡¯m too busy to rest!


    Akabane sighed secretly, separated the shadow clone to deal with the matter here, and he had to go to Anbu to report.


    Although he was also curious about Danzo¡¯s injuries, he didn¡¯t think his life was in danger, otherwise, there was no reason to go to Anbu instead of the hospital.


    By the time he arrives at the base, Yume Otone is already waiting.


    So all the way to Danzo¡¯s lounge, Akabane led the way unimpeded.


    ¡°You go in, the lord is waiting inside.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she left instantly.


    Without the temporary authority, now, all of them are disrespecting me¡­


    Akabaneined in his heart but still had to open the door by himself.


    Danzo¡¯s residence has a rare window on the mountain wall, so it has a small amount of sunlight from the base.


    Entering, he saw Danzoying on a chair, quietly facing the ray of sunlight, but overall, it looked even stranger and darker.


    ¡°Teacher, I am relieved to see that you are safe and sound.¡±


    Akabane respectfully.


    ¡°Put away yourpliments.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s voice was cold, he turned his chair and faced Akabane.


    From the expression, Akabane couldn¡¯t tell whether he was happy or angry.


    After returning from the Sand Vige, he became more difficult to predict, making it impossible to see through.


    More than that, when he looked up, he saw some bandages on Danzo¡¯s face, dressed up like his anime self after putting on the Sharingan, but he was still very young at the moment.


    ¡°How is your body?¡±


    ¡°With the medical team you sent in advance, only one eye was blind, but the second kazekage condition was worse than mine.¡±


    Danzo put it lightly as if it was not himself who was injured.


    ¡°Did he died?¡±


    Akabane was very curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that he will die, but he probably won¡¯t even be transformed into a half-puppet. So It is impossible to be a ninja in the future.¡±


    Danzo said while covering his eyes, and smiled coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it worth exchanging my one eye for their leader?¡±


    Akabane wanted to open his mouth but finally fell silent again.


    From the current battle situation, it is very cost-effective to cripple the sand temporarily.


    Otherwise, Konoha will not be able to effectively assist the Uzumaki country if it is nked back and forth.


    But in the long run, the Land of Wind will inevitably take revenge.


    Of course, even if there is no such thing as revenge, the eyes of the country of wind will still focus on the two countries.


    After thinking for a while, Akabane still replied: ¡°The sand hidden vige will not be a threat in five years. We can concentrate on dealing with the Uzumaki country.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, after talking about the situation on the sand vige side, would you exin to me what happened to Uchiha?¡±


    Danzo¡¯s face was gloomy, and he put theic and Uchiha¡¯s information on the bed.


    ¡°I guess Uchiha Yuan wants to clean up the interior and merge it into Konoha.¡±


    Akabane said.


    Danzo is indifferent and nomittal.


    He followed the Second Hokage and never had a good impression of the Uchiha n.


    Because of this, he was very dissatisfied when he saw Akabane doing this, not to mention that it was not just Uchiha that made him care.


    Danzo went on to say: ¡°I got the news again that Hiruzen is going to open a research institute. Is this your idea?¡±


    ¡°This is the idea of the Third Hokage.¡±


    Akabane immediately shook the pot.


    It¡¯s not good for him, so why should he carry it himself?


    ¡°Aside from other things, all of your moves are good for Konoha, so you can barely pass the test.¡±


    Danzo remarked.


    Based on his understanding of the Third Hokage, that guy knew that Orochimaru had hooked up with him, and for the very first time, he opened aboratory so that his beloved disciples could walk out of the shadow and seek the sun.


    But from the overall picture, this kind of research is of great significance to Konoha-even the Sand has studied maic jutsu. What is the reason for Konoha to not study ninjutsu?


    The other is Uchiha, if it really solves the internal problems, they will bepletely integrated into Konoha as a whole.


    So what¡¯s wrong with eptance?


    After thinking this all night, Danzo knew very well his answer.


    But what made him dissatisfied was that Akabane did all these tasks and it had nothing to do with him.


    Akabane didn¡¯t quite understand Danzo¡¯s implication, he secretly spected in his heart, and did not immediately answer.


    The two were silent for a while, and then Danzo said: ¡°The war is imminent, I will lead you wlessly. Besides, you and Sakumo are already Chunin. Murasaki who has not been promoted, I will arrange for him to enter the Anbu to let him experience the war. After that our team will announce in the future that we will be Disbanded.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so fast?¡±


    Akabane was a little surprised.


    The dissolution means that he will go out independently in the future, and the task arrangement is difficult to say.


    ¡°Sakumocks more actualbat, and you¡­¡±


    Danzo nced at him, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    The words were not spoken, but the meaning was obvious.


    Toozy!


    ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t understand, Danzo meant to let him enter the Anbu, or something else.


    ¡°I want to give you the root.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°what!¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes widened, very surprised.


    What is the root?


    Its full name is Anbu Training Department, which is the capital of Danzo¡¯s troubles in the future!


    And now, as a result, he somehow became the leader of that root.


    What¡¯s going on!


    Akabane was a little flustered, but with such development, he couldn¡¯t say he would take the throne of Danzo.


    ¡°Your technique is more suitable for root training. As long as you are notzy, the root will remotely develop better.¡±


    Danzo calmly said, ¡°In addition, the Land of Uzumaki has a War which is presided over by Anbu, and most of the Anbu will be transferred. So you have to manage the safety of the vige.¡±


    ¡°It seems troublesome¡­¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t helpining in pain, but he swallowed the second half of the sentence sensing Danzo¡¯s gaze.


    It seems that there is no discussion!


    ¡°You know the base of the roots. As for the manpower issue, I will inform all personnel and let them send people over in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Are you bringing a bunch of new students?¡±


    Akabane immediately understood that it was even more pain.


    What is the most difficult to manage?


    It¡¯s the Newborn!


    And myics¡­


    ¡°Soplicated.¡±


    Akabane sighed softly and if he was given a choice from one of the two jobs. He would rather drawics.


    So he can let the clone take care of the roots in the future.


    ¡°If there is no problem, you can go.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leaving Anbu, he was a little dazed.


    This development was a bit unexpected, not quite the same as he had imagined.


    On the way back to the Comic Shop, Akabane was absent-minded.


    He was thinking about the root problem.


    The current Danzo character has not been corrupted to the point of being untrustworthy.


    Since the root is handed over to him, it is indeed true.


    In addition, listening to Danzo¡¯s meaning, the old generation from Roots is very likely to go to the front lines, leaving only a few, plus a bunch of new students.


    Thinking about it this way, the roots are at best a new training base, and the probability of him taking over it is not high.


    In the days toe, I will be busier at best.


    Akabaneforted himself.


    He left Anbu, just walked to Konoha, and saw that Orochimaru was waiting at the intersection.


    ¡°Orochimaru, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Akaba-kun, thank you!¡±


    As soon as they met, Orochimaru bowed at 90¡ã, appearing full of sincerity.


    There was an unconceble smile on his face, and he looked very happy and content.


    ¡°What good has happened?¡±


    Akabane guessed something vaguely, but just after a wave of confrontation with Danzo, he didn¡¯t bother to think about it.


    ¡°The teacher wants to create a research institute. I don¡¯t need to study secretly in the future.¡±


    Orochimaru was extremely grateful, ¡°Although the teacher didn¡¯t mention it, I know you must be credited for this.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    Akabane was puzzled, he was so good that he couldn¡¯t hide it?


    ¡°This kind of whimsical and profitable n can only be done by you.¡±

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>


    ¡°That hurt!¡±


    Akabane is very helpless, what does it mean to make a profit¡­


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I identally said somethinging to my heart.¡±


    It seems that Orochimaru is indeed in a good mood, and his speech also appears smart and active, not as quiet as before.


    Although the two exchanged information before, Danzo still threatened them.


    Now that the institute is being created, he doesn¡¯t need to look at Danzo¡¯s face anymore.


    All his research can be on the bright side.


    of course¡­¡­


    If Orochimaru is interested in Impure World Reincarnation, the possibility of the proposal passing to the Third Hokage is almost zero.


    But this time the efficiency is really impressive.


    After all, ording to the level, Danzo is now the assistant of Hokage, and these orders cannot be issued without him.


    But this time the Third Hokage was very decisive and did not wait for Danzo¡¯s opinion.


    After a meeting, the result is immediately finalized.


    Akabane took a few steps, thought about it, and said, ¡°I went to see the teacher just now.¡±


    ¡°My snake noticed it.¡±


    Orochimaru calmly answered.


    He arranged a few summoned snakes secretly and knew the movements of Anbu and Akabane in advance.


    ¡°He has let go of theboratory, and I will take care of it.¡±


    Akabane whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility?¡±


    Orochimaru was a little surprised, because how could he not? With his cooperation, he knew how important ¡®root¡¯ is to Danzo!


    That¡¯s Danzo¡¯s baby!


    ¡°The new root is equivalent to the training department.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Orochimaru pondered for a moment, and said with some worry: ¡°Be careful to make wedding dresses for others.¡±


    ¡°Well, I must train my own people, so I want you to make me some equipment.¡±


    ¡°Like the Sound ninja¡¯s armguards?¡±


    Orochimaru pondered for a moment and immediately understood what Akabane was referring to.


    ¡°It is best to study the three kinds of equipment, and the principle is not difficult.¡±


    The ninjutsu and the creation of Orochimaru y a very important role in training new recruits.


    Among other things, the sound genin three-piece weapon is sufficient as specialbat equipment that is not weak, and with software modification, it is not impossible to create a bunch of ninja special forces.


    ¡°Well, this does not require a newboratory, I should be able to research it out these few days.¡±


    Of the three piecesing from the sound genin equipment in theic, Orochimaru actually has mature ideas.


    Previously, he felt that this thing was quite tasteless and had little research value, so he gave up the idea of perfect production.


    But since Akabane needs it, he doesn¡¯t mind spending more time in it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you get it out earlier, anyway, the equipment can be used by everyone, maybe you can mention it to the Third Hokage.¡±


    Akabane said nonchntly.


    The handover of the roots will at least wait until the Uzumaki country goes to war.


    Looking at Danzo, the country of wind is over, and he can start theyout of the country of Uzumaki immediately.


    So counting time, it won¡¯t be too long.


    ¡°It makes sense, any other ideas?¡±


    ¡°Sound waves can also be detected. If you can study this aspect of ninjutsu, and perfected it, you will have a lot of credit.¡±


    Echolocation!


    Mist Ninja¡¯s strongest Ninjutsu is the silent assassination technique.


    however¡­¡­


    With echolocation, there is nothing to hide.


    ¡°Sonic detection?¡±


    Orochimaru came to be interested, and pulled Akabane excitedly with his hand, ¡°Quickly talk about the principle.¡±


    ¡°When the sound encounters an obstacle, it will return and form an echo. Assuming that the sound propagation speed is constant, then based on the time we hear the echo, we can calcte what obstacles ahead.¡±


    Akabane said simply.


    Orochimaru was very excited at first, but afterwards, his face gradually copsed.


    Even if this technique is created, who can master it?


    Not to mention whether you can hear the echo, just hearing the echo and then guessing the location of the other party requires a lot of calctions.


    Even without this echolocation, with the use of Byakugan and the bugs from Aburame n, is enough to do it.


    He considered it for a long time, and honestly said: ¡°Why do I feel it¡¯s useless?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really useless if it¡¯s just a Ninjutsu, that¡¯s why you have to create a sound wave, Ninja Tool that receives sound waves, so as long as you teach the others how to use that Ninja Tool, it will be a crucial thing in war.¡±


    Humans are not bats, and they can¡¯t hear the feedback of sound waves in their ears, that¡¯s why a ninja tool is needed.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how to do it, the general principle is somewhat clear.¡±


    Orochimaru nodded heavily.


    He used to think that the sound wave was very simple, but now when he listens to it, he feels that the doors and the ways of it are going to be a thousand times difficult, and there is no way to finish it out in a few days.


    ¡°Yes, then¡­ Are you going to theboratory?¡±


    Akabane hinted frantically.


    So much work, just go and study!


    ¡°Akaba-kun wants to be together?¡±


    ¡°No, theics are updated in the afternoon, I have to go back and take charge of the store.¡±


    Akabane exined immediately.


    The experience of studying the mirage of the fog with Orochimaru gave him a deep understanding of the horror of a scientific madman.


    Regarding research, he can be a strong king.


    ¡°In this case, you should go back first, and wait until I have developed the armguards, and then try the sound wave detection you mentioned.¡±


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t notice the abnormality, and enthusiastically turned back and walked towards hisboratory.


    Akabane breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, that thing is easy to say, but it is really hard to make it. The size and number of soundholes are very particr, and the affairs areplicated and not to mention delicate.


    If he is not careful, the nature of his knowledge about it will be exposed.


    As for the shop¡­


    In fact, Akabane didn¡¯t have much work to do at all, and there was a clone in the store, so how can he be busy?


    But in the future, when a war begins, he may not have much time to paint.


    Therefore, just in case, he did not idle in the afternoon, and also came to theic shop to encourage morale and apany the clone to draw together.


    The two clones painted One Piece and the other did the Naruto.


    At the end of the morning, each haspleted the update of the next two episodes.


    Originally, it was difficult for them toplete the update before the afternoon, but Akabane joined¡­


    ¡°Where is your young master?¡±


    In the afternoon, Yamano Izumi brought the caravan.


    ¡°Hush!¡±


    Kurama Yung made a gesture, then nced at the room.


    Then, he took out twoics from the bottom: ¡°Master fell asleep, this is the next update of the twoics.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    Yamano Izumi was shocked.


    Akabane used to have two days before he finished it but this time he only printed two hundred copies each, and the update came again.


    Faster updates are good, but workers who have been working overtime can¡¯t stand it!


    ¡°The young master was a little abnormal today, and he should not be so diligent next time.¡±


    Kurama Yung whispered.


    Yamano Izumi nodded knowingly and asked his subordinates to help unload the cargo.


    After talking about official business, he sat down and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is something going to happen recently?¡±


    Kurama Yung looked dumbfounded: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This, nothing.¡±


    Yamani Izumi touched his nose awkwardly.


    He thought that the other party was a family disciple, so he could know a little bit of inside information by any means, but it seemed that Kurama Yung didn¡¯t know much.


    That being the case, he is not easy to disclose.


    ¡°Your factory has recently changed orders?¡±


    At this moment, a voice came from within.


    Afterwards, Akabane walked out of the room, his face full of fatigue.


    As soon as Yamano Izumi came over, he was already vigntly awake, but it wasn¡¯t until Yamano Izumi mentioned the topic just now that he came out of it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yamano Izumi nodded.


    As the factory manager, he knows best about the factory¡¯s orders. During this time, orders for ninjas to Konoha and Uzumaki have increased significantly.


    It can be seen that there may be a war next.


    ¡°Well, you guessed it right, there may be other orders next, and I hope to cooperate with you at that time.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t say it clearly, but there was no need to think about the meaning of the words.


    Yamano Izumi is already clear.


    He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Akabane is going to do. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do it if it is too detailed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can definitely do it.¡±


    Among the sound three pieces of equipment, the hardest to make is the arm armour of Dosu in theics.


    The arm armour needs to strictly control the size and number of holes, otherwise, the effect in theics cannot be released.


    Inparison, Zaku Abumi is simple and crude.


    As long as the hole error is not toorge, good results can be released.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, let me know when you do.¡±


    Yamano Izumi nodded without hesitation.


    Recently, the factory has reduced its external orders and definitely has enough manpower, and they can also get a lot of extra money, so why not do it?


    After talking about the cooperation, Akabane rxed and pulled a chair to sit down.


    But seeing them loading, he suddenly thought of another question: ¡°Mr. Yamano, about Jiraiya¡¯s book¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we are too busy this time, we have not been able toplete too many book updates.¡±


    Yamano Izumi apologized.


    ¡°Then for Konoha, are there any goods to bring here?¡±


    Akabane asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, yes, but only ten volumes.¡±


    Yamano Izumi asked someone to bring the ten volumes.


    Because of the small quantity and the special subject matter, he paid special attention to storing it alone.


    ¡°Ten volumes are enough.¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t helpplimenting him, as he was worried about taking too much.


    It always feels a bit wrong to put this kind of book in your own shop, or you can¡¯t feel the affection of friends in your own shop.


    Yamano Izumi¡¯s team moved quickly, and it didn¡¯t take long for all of the hundreds of copies to be moved down.


    It was early, and Akabane didn¡¯t intend to keep them for dinner but sent them away with a few words of greeting.


    Then, return to the store.


    ¡°You put one copy on the shelf, and if someone finds that he wants to buy it, you can take another one from under the cab.¡±


    Akabane said, handing him the remaining books.


    Kurama Yung knew, but he took it and counted them, and there are indeed nine books in total.


    He nced at the title of the book again-¡°The Love in the Desert¡±, Jiraiya.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good!¡±


    Kurama Yung curled his lips and put the nine books under the counter.


    At this time, Akabane had entered the lounge.


    The ¡°Love in the Desert¡± was not ced on the shelf, but after a minute, Akabane opened the door and threw the book in the corner of the shelf.


    Junk book.


    Reading Jiraiya¡¯s work, Akabane couldn¡¯t get the slightest respect.


    The story is old-fashioned and the plot is boring. Although the female character is good and quite attractive, the cringe lines seem to pour a bucket of cold water directly on others¡¯ heads.


    For him, who has read many adult books in his previous world, this level is no fun at all.

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>


    ¡°Has theic arrived?¡±


    Not long after theic was put on the shelves, Uchiha Ensho arrived.


    Even Kurama Yung could see that this guy came with urgency, but he didn¡¯t indicate it, and calmly skipped these details, then pointed to the bookshelf and said: ¡°Bothics have been updated, there is also a book from a different author aside from the young master. Feel free to check it out.¡±


    ¡°A new book?¡±


    Uchiha Ensho was stunned for a moment, but he ignored it.


    The main thing for himing here is to buy Naruto, but since One Piece has also been updated¡­ He needs to buy the One Piece no matter what!


    He walked to the store and began to pick and choose.


    Although Uchiha is quite wealthy, it was the Uchiha not him, so he is hoping to pick aic with a poster in it for his son.


    When he was about to approach the counter¡­¡­


    Uchiha Ensho suddenly saw a messyic book in the corner.


    He walked over and took a look at it.


    ¡°Love in the Desert¡±?


    ¡°What kind of book is this, I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    He basically read all theics in the store, except that he hadn¡¯t read this one before, and he looked around, and it¡¯s the only one in the store!


    Is this a rare book!?


    Uchiha Ensho took a deep breath, feeling that he might be lucky. Already forgetting what Yung said about the new book due to it being the only one on the shelf.


    Due to his excitement, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the author¡¯s name written on it.


    ¡°that¡¯s it.¡±


    He took the book to the counter where Yung was waiting and took out three thousand one hundred ryo-


    The patriarch ordered to buy more copies of Naruto, in addition to ten volumes of One Piece book, and one volume of Love in the Desert.


    ¡°This is the work of the new painter¡­¡±


    Kurama Yung who saw Jiraiya¡¯s book said since he couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I bought it.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho paid the money, wrapped up his books and left the shop.


    Kurama Yung froze for a moment and said nothing in the end.


    If a guest wants to buy it, can he still insist that it is an adult book and they¡¯re not allowed to buy it?


    Turnip and cabbage have their own love, so he let it go.


    Kurama Yung shook his head slightly, and put another copy of ¡°Love in the Desert¡± to its original position.


    Uchiha Ensho got theic and rushed to the patriarch¡¯s ce¡­


    Arriving, he saw Uchiha Yuan, he put the package on the table and said respectfully: ¡°Patriarch, I bought 20 copies of ¡°Naruto¡± as you said, and I bought some of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Well, good, let me see.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan opened the package and picked up a copy.


    However, after a nce, he coughed awkwardly and put theic behind.


    ¡°Patriarch, what happened to that book?¡±


    Uchiha Ensho was a little curious.


    Because he saw the patriarch only glimpsing at the first page, and immediately hid it without reading the content.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan did not answer as he took a copy of theic of Naruto from the pile and read the title carefully.


    He turned page after page.


    The previous plot is meaningless to him, Uchiha Yuan only cares about the plot rted to Uchiha.


    Until thest chapter¡­


    Chapter 55, page one.


    ¡°It is because I have no power that the Uchiha n have been annihted and everyone was killed¡­¡±


    That simple line instantly reveals the truth why Uchiha hasn¡¯t appeared in theics!


    All dead!


    In Uchiha Yuan¡¯s mind, the ¡°that person¡± Sasuke had been talking about suddenly appeared.


    who¡¯s that person?


    Outsiders, or¡­ from the Uchiha n!


    Maybe both.


    Uchiha Yuan thought to himself.


    Uchiha n has never been a safe n in the beginning, and as the n leader, he knows this better than anyone else.


    ¡°Patriarch, is there anything on it?¡±


    Uchiha Ensho felt the atmosphere bing heavier.


    ¡°Remember what I said before?¡±


    ¡°You are talking about the plot in theic, that Uchiha may have been annihted?¡±


    He picked up a book of Naruto, opened it to the back and looked at it, then¡­


    Annihted!


    It was just a page of content, but the impact on him was extremely huge.


    Uchiha Ensho was stunned.


    Although he had known it for a long time, he still had difficulty epting the plot when he read it with his own eyes and even had the urge to beat Akabane!


    ¡°You can show the Comic to the tribe.¡±


    ¡°But, this¡­is it really possible?¡±


    Uchiha Ensho was shocked and puzzled.


    If this content was shown to everyone in the n, God knows how many people would want to beat Akabane, and for sure, there will be some n members who will do extreme things!


    At his age, he can already imagine such a scene, but Uchiha Yuan still nodded.


    Although Uchiha Ensho did not understand what Uchiha Yuan was thinking, themand of the patriarch could only be executed.


    So he took 20 volumes, left from the patriarch¡¯s house, and distributed theics to the tribe.


    ¡­


    ¡°He bought 20 copies?¡±


    Akabane nodded slightly after hearing this.


    Calcted by time, Uchiha Ensho has gone home now.


    Well, there seems to be a good show going to happen.


    After pondering for a moment, he warned Kurama Yung and then left theic shop.


    He can¡¯t miss such a good show.


    Since it is impossible to go to Uchiha to wave the g and shout, he can only watch it on live broadcast!


    After a while, he arrived at the Hokage Building.


    Seeing him, Hiruzen was a little surprised, and said in astonishment: ¡°You unexpectedly came to me, let¡¯s talk, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, theic update has just been released, and the Uchiha n bought 20 copies¡­¡±


    Akabane smiled andpared it with a telescope gesture.


    This hint is obvious enough.


    Hiruzen were speechless for a moment, and then said, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Akabane immediately closed the door, then sat down happily, waiting for the Third Hokage to rub the crystal ball.


    Sarutobi took out his crystal ball.


    He knotted his hands and mobilized Chakra for a long time, and finally, a picture appeared on the crystal ball.


    This perspective should be from Uchiha Yuan, and the scene they were seeing is Uchiha Yuan¡¯s home.


    ¡°Patriarch, the drawing is too much!¡±


    ¡°This is an insult to Uchiha, we can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Be patient, the Puppy thinks we are good bullies, so we must teach a little lesson so that Cub and Danzo know that we Uchiha are not easy to mess with.¡±


    A bunch of people gathered and the whole audience was noisy. Those who didn¡¯t know will think that Uchiha was going to rebel.


    Uchiha Yuan¡¯s eyes scanned the audience.


    He did not reply, but quietly let these people continue to make noise.


    After nearly ten minutes, the room gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Yuan, you are the patriarch. If you want to say something, just say it! Or are you going to not do anything like it¡¯s not our problem or what?¡±


    An elder asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan did not answer directly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think things are that simple. This time it may be Danzo¡¯s trap to us. But we have to show our strength, otherwise, they will only look down on us if we didn¡¯t retaliate!¡±


    Said the elder.


    ¡°A retaliation? I can¡¯t agree with you.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho stood up.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Many Elders looked over and looked at him a little unkind.


    ¡°Is only retaliation the only thing in your mind? Why don¡¯t you all have any thoughts about the Uchiha¡¯s current situation!?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan then continued, ¡°Back then, when Madara was alive, we couldn¡¯tpete with the Senju n, so now what are we fighting with them, the lives of the whole family?¡±


    ¡°They dare!¡±


    The elder¡¯s eyes widened from anger, and their eyes turned into a 3 tomoe Sharingan!


    however¡­¡­


    Uchiha Ensho didn¡¯t falter back as he fought against them, and also activated his Sharingan.


    Everyone has a three tomoe, no one is weaker than another, and neither of them is willing to give in.


    ¡°Patriarch, I think both the elders and Ensho are right. The extermination is not just the plot of theic, but a knife that really hangs above the Uchiha¡¯s head. I don¡¯t know when it will fall. That¡¯s why we must do something¡­¡±


    Another Elder stood up and said.


    ¡°So, what are your thoughts?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan looked around for a while and asked lightly.


    However, no one answered.


    The crowd was arguing, and they all had their own ideas, but when they were really asked to speak, they were all silent in an instant.


    ¡°Patriarch, I think we should take the initiative to integrate into the Konoha, let Konoha see our n sincerity.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho said first.


    ¡°Presumptuous, you are insulting our family blood!¡±


    Many elders were so angry that they could not wait to tear Uchiha Ensho apart when they heard what he suggested!


    ¡°Insult? Is our blood a noble!¡±


    Uchiha Ensho sneered coldly.


    ¡°you you you!¡±


    These elders were shaking with anger and all stood up, their eyes red.


    Uchiha Ensho didn¡¯t have the slightest fear.


    Since the moment he took over this task, he has the consciousness of being the sacrifice.


    For the family!


    He cried secretly in his heart.


    Then he took a step forward and said sharply: ¡°You are not dead, the times have changed, do you understand?¡±


    An elder stood up, and asked angrily: ¡°Are you going to follow that traitor¡¯s step, and be a traitor to the family?¡±


    At this time, the audience was silent.


    Uchiha Kagami who was Uchiha Yuan¡¯s brother, once a family taboo and unmentioned name, is now mentioned again.


    Most people have mixed feelings.


    They couldn¡¯t agree with Ensho¡¯s approach, but would the Uchiha n really get a bargain if they work under the Hokage?


    I¡¯m afraid not.


    Why did when thetestic updates came out, the Uchiha¡¯s internal response was so intense?


    It¡¯s because of the ending in theic, It hit Uchiha¡¯s sore spot.


    Everyone knows that it¡¯s not good to confront the Hokage lineages, but they can¡¯t let go of the pride in their hearts topromise.


    Just like these elders¡¯ gestures, Uchiha¡¯s blood is noble, and Uchiha is a n that exists since the founding of the Vige.


    of course¡­¡­


    Another question that many of them were worried about is, will Konoha ept them even if theypromise?


    This is also the problem.


    At this time, Uchiha Yuan, who was sitting silent for a long time, said: ¡°Elder, when did my brother be a traitor in your mouth?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Abandoning Uchiha¡¯s pride, agreeing with Senju n, and humiliatingly dying in the war to help the Uzumaki family, he is a traitor!¡±


    The elder sneered.


    ¡°I see. So, who else agrees with the elder¡¯s idea?¡±


    For a while, no one answered.


    But gradually, someone stood up, including several elders.


    ¡°Yuan, we might as well leave Konoha and live in other countries.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s leave!¡±


    ¡°Leaving Konoha, with Uchiha¡¯s ability, we can definitely create our own vige.¡±


    Many family ninjas agreed, and many of them were guard ninjas.


    Uchiha Yuan looked around in silence, closed his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uchiha must change, it can¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    ¡°Then do as you like¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said lightly then continued while still, his eyes closed, ¡°If everyone agrees to leave the Konoha, you can start preparing when you go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>


    ¡°Yuan really has such a determination, I will not treat Uchiha badly.¡±


    Hiruzen said wholeheartedly when he saw the whole scene.


    For Konoha, Uchiha¡¯s thorough integration is definitely a good thing.


    Their powerful Bloodline Limit, Fire Mastery, and other many secret techniques can increase Konoha¡¯s strength to a whole level.


    In this case, what reason is there to turn away?


    Hiruzen has basically the same ideas, but there are subtle differences.


    On the basis of trustworthiness, he doesn¡¯t mind allowing Uchiha to participate in the management of the vige.


    Of course, the Hokage is not the only one who is thinking about it.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you telling me that is useless, you should tell it to the Patriarch of the Uchiha.¡±


    Akabane said as he got up.


    After watching the drama, the next thing that was about to happen is as expected, nothing good.


    Hiruzen took a breath on his smoke pipe and did not answer.


    He believed that Uchiha Yuan understood what he meant; if he didn¡¯t agree, he would have stopped it for the stability of the vige.


    But seeing Akabane¡¯s movements, he knocked on the table with his cigarette stick and said,


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    After Akabane finished answering, he immediately felt that it was not very good.


    This situation¡­


    Is it possible to be arrested?


    ¡°sit down.¡±


    Hiruzen pointed to the front position.


    Akabane regretted it in his heart and seemed to lose himself in order to watch the drama.


    He sat down at the table and waited for Hiruzen to continue talking.


    ¡°I heard Danzo say that the root has been handed over to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t taken over it yet.¡±


    Akabane exined quickly, lest it falls on him.


    Hiruzen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he sighed helplessly and said: ¡°What are you anxious about, I dare not give such a big thing to a kid like you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Akabane nodded quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Uchiha who needs to be prepared tonight, we also have to prepare manpower, once someone flees¡­¡±


    Hiruzen did not say what will happen to the one that flees, but the meaning in his words is very obvious.


    Kill without mercy!


    ¡°Do you want me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yea. I want you to participate in the defence tonight, and use illusion to cooperate with others.¡±


    Hiruzen took out a Konoha map and marked the locations ofndmark buildings such as the Hokage Building, the Uchiha n, and the Death Forest. At the same time, all the routes for the Uchiha n to escape or attack were drawn.


    The different colours of the lines probably represent the probability of the Uchiha family going that way.


    It can be said that it is quiteprehensive!


    And from his understanding of the Map, it should be from the second¡­


    Hiruzen nced at him, seeming to guess what he was thinking, and exined: ¡°The map is made by the Second Hokage. This is a copy.¡±


    ¡°I understand, please continue.¡±


    Akabane made a gesture. Anyway, the second Hokage has gone to the river of death to sell dried tofu. He can¡¯t just use the forbidden jutsu just to ask him why he drew it right?


    Hiruzen was silent for a moment, then spread out the map and pointed to one of the red routes.


    ¡°When you arrive at the ce, you will keep this path with other ninjas and watch out for Uchiha ninjas trying to escape¡­¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Akabane took a deep breath.


    There is a around Konoha, not to mention a big living person, even if a bug wants to crawl out, they have to ask the oil girl first.


    ¡°Okay, go and rest.¡±


    Hiruzen waved his hands, since after the matter was exined, keeping thiszy thing was an eye-opener.


    It¡¯s better to let Akabane go back and regain his strength, and work hard in the evening.


    All the way back to theic shop, Akabane was still thinking about tonight¡¯s affairs. The Uchiha people who nned on leaving were definitely doomed, and he was not pitying them.


    Instead, he thought about how to profit from it.


    Judging from his experiment from little Tomiko Blood, the blood of someone who has a Bloodline Limit can indeed bring a certain point reduction.


    If he gets Uchiha¡¯s blood or eyes, he might be able to get a bargain in exchange for Sharingan.


    of course¡­¡­


    He has to consider the cost.


    If the price of the deduction is to make his eyes blind, then he can¡¯t make a move.


    He is not Itachi!


    Akabane sighed softly and had already returned to the shop unknowingly.


    ¡°Uchiha was annihted?¡±


    ¡°The plot is too strong, and Uchiha¡¯s n will definitely blow up their asses when they know about this.¡±


    ¡°Boss, run away, the guards will definitelye over and knock your shop off.¡±


    As soon as he arrived in the perimeter of the shop, Akabane heard many people discussing outside the shop, and many others were half admonishing and half-joking with Kurama Yung.


    Akabane turned and saw the people talking.


    Most of these people are Konoha¡¯s ordinary people and low ranking Shinobi, and they are in awe of the guards.


    What does the guard do?


    To say it better is to protect the vigers of Konoha and ensure Konoha¡¯s stability and peace, while the more ugly one is the Konoha version of the urban management army.


    If Uchiha Yuan did not hold them down, ording to what he saw in the Crystal Ball Jutsu, a group of Uchiha guards will definitelye to his door to talk to him ¡®kindly¡¯¡±.


    Akabane was hesitating, should he be walking out in the street like this?


    What should he do if he got chased when he was just walking!


    The troubles of being a celebrity!


    After thinking for a moment, he finally approached, but it was a little different from what he had imagined. The vigers who had surrounded the shop the moment they saw Akabane started running away all at once.


    This is embarrassing.


    Akabane raised his hand in the air, then stiffly stroked his hair, pretending to be indifferent to what¡¯s happening in the shop.


    ¡°Master, you are back?¡±


    Kurama Yung was a little embarrassed, and pointed to the direction the group of people fled to then exin, ¡°They just chat casually, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, theics are just fiction, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    Then he looked around warily, then asked in a low voice, ¡°Have he been here?¡±


    Kurama Yung didn¡¯t answer but pointed carefully to a corner where a ¡°child¡± was walking around aimlessly, holding aic book.


    After a period of training, Jiraiya¡¯s transformation technique is quite mature.


    But although he can change his appearance, his temperament cannot be hidden.


    From time to time, the ¡®kid¡¯ nced at the corner where the Love in the Desert was positioned. He is clearly interested in asking something but was holding himself back for fear of hearing he didn¡¯t want to hear!


    Goodbye!


    Seeing Jiraiya, Akabane turned and prepared to leave.


    But before he could leave, the ¡®kid¡¯ who was fidgeting at the corner, the moment he saw Akabane, he immediately ran in Akabane direction blocking his path and asked. ¡°Akaba, why did my masterpiece get ced in the corner!¡±


    ¡°First of all, this is Yung¡¯s idea. Secondly, Yung is responsible for the disy of the store. It has nothing to do with me. In the end¡­ yourics weren¡¯t sold out. That¡¯s not right, since one person bought it.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s words made Kurama Yung stunned.


    His idea?


    Didn¡¯t Akabane order it!


    People sit in the shop and potse from the sky.


    He opened his mouth, thinking a thousand times in his mind, and finally did not dare to tell the truth.


    Jiraiya also said angrily: ¡°Brother Yung, I know you like my masterpiece so why do you do this to me!?¡±


    ¡°Your painting is too special. Considering the image of the store, I must make certain adjustments.¡±


    Kurama Yung bit the bullet and answered, admitting it¡¯s his adjustment even though it¡¯s not.


    Jiraiya was almost crying, when he heard his masterpiece had been printed, he immediately came to the shop to see how many copies it could sell, but when he arrived and searched the entire shop here, he only saw his masterpiece sitting in a corner feeling a little lonely!


    ¡ª¡ª


    The most excessive thing is that the cover is still facing down!


    ¡°Jiraiya, what Yung said also makes sense, but I can call the shots and give you a few more positions.¡±


    As Akabane said that, he winked at Kurama Yung.


    Kurama Yung wanted to cry, but he could only follow Akabane¡¯s advice and silently took out three more copies of Jiraiya¡¯s book from the counter¡­


    Then Akabane ced three books next to the previous one.


    ¡°Three times more than before, so inconspicuous?¡±


    Akabane pointed to the corner.


    Jiraiya also looked from the outside and saw the four books at a nce, and a happy smile suddenly appeared on his face: ¡°Perfect!, as expected of you.¡±


    Previously, his book although different still feels a little lonely with how many books at its side, but now that there are four copies of it, customers can differentiate that it¡¯s at least different from the surrounding book!


    However, in fact, if he hadn¡¯te for this book specifically, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed a differentic book here.


    After all, there are too many books in theic shop, and this bookshelf is in an inconspicuous position¡­(Uchiha Ensho is an exception )


    ¡°If in the future when the number of your printedics increases, I will clear the entire bookshelf for you. This is the limit I can do. After all, in the store Yung is usually in charge. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered.¡±


    Akabane said righteously.


    ¡°Um¡­hmm!¡±


    Jiraiya although felt that something was wrong, he was still unable to find fault in his words, that¡¯s why he nodded his head excitedly.


    Kurama Yung felt bitter and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    All good and bad things were done by Akabane alone, but who called Akabane the boss?


    At this moment, he realized the darkness of the workce.


    However, there is one point. Although Akabane restricts the position of ¡°Love in the Desert¡± in theic shop, for the other caravans, he let Yamano Izumi take the initiative to contact them.


    These kinds of business were very eye-catching and were agreed upon in one fell swoop, guessing that sales would not be too bad.


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t care too much about money.


    For him, sellingics at Akabane shops feels like ¡°achievement and fame¡±.


    However, although art painting will not be banned, it is not very easy to be mainstream in this world.


    That¡¯s why Akabane¡¯s words sessfully convinced Jiraiya.


    He didn¡¯t worry about the position of hisic anymore, but happily felt that he had made a profit.


    So, he left happily, probably going to find others to show off.


    ¡°Master, before you cheat me next time, can you make it clear first?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I will try my best.¡±


    Akabane gave a dryugh, then used to go back to rest as an excuse to slip away instantly.


    Kurama Yung did not take it to heart.


    Today, the two books are updated at the same time. There are a lot of customers. He hasn¡¯t settled his ount yet. How can he worry about these things?


    Besides, if it weren¡¯t for this method, with Jiraiya¡¯s personality, I¡¯m afraid he would have to get the location where children can see it.


    ¡°Yes, I forgot to ask the young master why Uchiha n was annihted¡­¡±

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>


    The night is deep.


    The Uchiha n packed their bags.


    Under the order, many old and weak women and children also put on ninja clothings and prepared to set off.


    At the training ground of the n, there are a lot of people at the moment, and Uchiha Yuan is in the front.


    ¡°Patriarch, when shall we leave?¡±


    An elder asked.


    Uchiha Yuan didn¡¯t answer, his eyes scanned the audience, and only a few minutester he slowly said: ¡°A long time ago, our n came to Konoha. This is not only the home of the Senju n but also the home on which we live. We will nevere back if we leave.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, what are you¡­¡±


    The elders who had made up their minds to leave the Konoha were dumbfounded, he finally persuaded everyone to leave, so howe Yuan talked about this again at this juncture.


    Isn¡¯t this cheating!


    ¡°I just want to ask, are you really determined to leave Konoha?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan¡¯s voice was solemn.


    Many of the people present were members of his blood family, if he had to be absolutely necessary, he would really not want to use his sword against his fellow n.


    ¡°Yuan, you are going to regret it at this moment!¡±


    An elder already felt that something was wrong, and screamed, and then hurriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go, but we want to go! Everyone, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, we will leave from the death forest route.¡±


    After speaking, some of their elders took the lead to go outside the nnd.


    Many people clenched their kunai and kept up.


    Only a few people stayed where they were, a little hesitant.


    Most of these people drag their families away. It is not easy for some old and young to leave.


    They originally thought that the family had to go, so they followed the big stream.


    But now, the patriarch seems to have another meaning.


    ¡°Although the situation is different, I can understand how Madara felt when he left the family at this moment.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan¡¯s voice was low and murderous, ¡°Because you are so stupid!¡±


    ¡°Yuan, what are you doing!¡±


    These elders were frightened and angry, and a group of Uchiha ninjas whizzed around and looked at Uchiha Yuan.


    They saw a pair of blood-red eyes.


    Sharingan!


    The three-tomoe turns, Uchiha Yuan is angry and sad, but his momentum continues to soar.


    ¡°you you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°From all what you said, I only agree with one of them. And that is the family really needs to change. If we want to survive, we must get rid of stupid assholes.¡±


    Under his indifferent voice is endless killing intent.


    In the next second, dozens of shurikens and kunai flew out of the dark, and a wide range of hidden weapons covered these people who were about to leave the vige.


    Earth Style: Mud Wall!


    The earth wall rises, blocking the flying hidden weapon, but¡­


    Earth Style¡¤Dark Swamp!


    The copsed terrain made them have to dodge.


    ¡°Yuan, you are so vicious, how dare you help Sarutobi deal with your own people!¡±


    The elders shouted.


    They couldn¡¯t imagine that Uchiha Yuan, who had always been weak in his methods and weak in character, suddenly became ruthless at this important time.


    The most important thing is that there are so many people helping him.


    Under the action of the Dark Swamp, the Mud Wall disappeared directly.


    The fleeing crowd was exposed and re-entered the siege range of the hidden weapon.


    ¡°We must break through. If we drag it down, Konoha¡¯s ninja wille over.¡±


    ¡°Break through the death forest!¡±


    ¡°go!¡±


    At this point, the Uchiha ninjas who were about to leave Konoha did not dare to dy and immediately turned around to flee.


    however¡­¡­


    ¡°Demonic Illusions: Shackle Stakes!¡±


    A wide range of genjutsu has been cast.


    Everyone seemed to be held down by iron nails, unable to move at all, at the same time mes rose from under their feet.


    All those who were anchored opened their Sharingan.


    They dare to betray, so naturally, they have strength, many of these ninjas have Three Tomoe Sharingan, and their strength isparable to a Jonin, but they are horrified to find that they cannot break free.


    ¡°Impossible, why can¡¯t I break free!¡±


    The elders couldn¡¯t believe that the Demonic Illusion they thought was easy to break free using their Sharingan or even bounce it back to the caster was not working!


    Why?


    ¡°The eyes of the patriarch¡­¡±


    The painful screams were not onlying from illusions, but also from real shurikens and kunai.


    Someone wakes up.


    It cannot be cracked because this is not a pure illusion.


    ¡°Mangekyo Sharingan!¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be Mangekyo¡­¡±


    The scale of more than a hundred ninjas was held down by an illusion at the same time.


    This is the power of Mangekyo Sharingan!


    Mangekyo¡­


    It hasn¡¯t appeared for many years, and everyone is shocked to see it again at this time.


    Since it represents Uchiha¡¯s strongest power!


    Uchiha Yuan covered his eyes, releasing it on many ninjas at the same time, making his eyes bleed constantly.


    But it¡¯s not only him who suffered, but also the ninjas who were hit by his genjutsu also suffered huge casualties.


    At this time, the illusion was interrupted.


    However!


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°So cruel, Uchiha Yuan, you are so cruel!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, kill, kill¡­¡±


    The red zed into the sky, and amid the screams, a bunch of Uchiha Ninjas rushed towards Uchiha Yuan.


    But before they arrived, Uchiha Ensho appeared to protect him.


    Fire Release: Phoenix Fire Jutsu!


    Although he could not awaken his Mangekyo, Ensho can still deal with a bunch of crazed dogs that were injured without any effort.


    But not everyone loses their mind like them, because most of the Uchiha ninjas, especially the elders, used Enshos¡¯ ninjutsu as a distraction and ran out of their enclosure.


    The leaders are the elders who are determined to leave.


    ¡°Patriarch, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Chase and kill them, we can¡¯t let them escape.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan answered while still covering his eyes, with blood flowing from his fingers.


    ¡°But this is the vige¡­¡±


    ¡°Which still Vige are you still worried about, kill them all first, and be careful not to hurt the vigers!¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said angrily.


    Konoha has already cast the, just waiting for them to get caught.


    If they die here, at least their eyes won¡¯t be lost, but if they escape outside and enter Konoha¡¯s enclosure, it¡¯s hard to tell whether their eyes will be lost.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Uchiha Ensho immediately led his people to follow.


    The ninjas who had originally nned to leave and finally chose to stay were surprised and terrified. If they had left like everyone else, they would also end up here.


    They didn¡¯t dare to ask or leave, they could only stand still while shivering.


    Resist?


    The one in front of them is the only existence that has awakened Mangekyo Sharingan in recent years.


    The elders are not his opponents, so how can they fight.


    Uchiha Yuan turned around and barely opened his eyes.


    He looked at the people who chose to stay and said in a low voice: ¡°Leaving Konoha will only lead us, with the ending simr to the Uzumaki Family. I hope you don¡¯t hate me.¡±


    The Uzumaki family?


    Everyone fell silent. Most people still don¡¯t know what happened in the Land of Uzumaki, but they believe the patriarch will give them an answerter


    ???


    ¡°What happened to Uchiha?¡±


    ¡°It looks like a fight.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to have a look?¡±


    Of such arge-scale battle, the vigers can certainly hear the movement.


    However, when some people went out and wanted to take a peek at the battle, the Anbu appeared immediately-


    ¡°There is a fight over there, please don¡¯t go out


    With these Anbus¡¯ appearances, no one in the vige dared toe out to join in the fun.


    Because of this, the escaped elders and their nsmen quickly fled from Konoha Vige and reached the outskirts of the Death Forest.


    Their n was to pass the cover of the forest and leave Konoha over here.


    However, by the time they got here, more than half had been killed and many were injured.


    Uchiha Ensho and his men were not merciful even towards their nsmen, and they did not hesitate to hunt them down all the way.


    Fortunately, they escaped!


    ¡°Across the forest, we will leave Konoha, everyone stick to it!¡±


    The elderforted everyone.


    however.


    ¡°Elder, no¡­not, here¡­¡±


    A Jonin stuttered when he spoke, his Sharingan opened looking at his front clearly terrified from what he saw.


    ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    The elders are highly powerful, but they have been out of the battle for too long.


    In terms ofbat power, even the elites crushed them.


    So when the terrified Jonin noticed the ambush, they didn¡¯t notice it at all, and instead prepared to go forward into the forest.


    The Jonin pulled them back and said bitterly: ¡°We are surrounded.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    The rest were stunned.


    At this time, a group of figures appeared from the woods.


    Hyuga, Aburame, InoShikaCho¡­


    At a nce, almost everyone waiting for them belongs to big families in Konoha.


    And their leader is Hatake Sagiki


    ¡°Uchiha Teru, you can¡¯t escape, surrender.¡±


    Sagiki said lightly.


    ¡°Surrender? What a joke!¡±


    Uchiha Teru is the great elder of Uchiha and the leader of the group who escaped Konoha.


    He used to be an elite ninja, but that was in the past because right now he is just an old man.


    And he hasn¡¯t fought for several years, and his strength is half his peak.


    ¡°Then you will only be destroyed here.¡±


    When Hatake Sagiki heard that, he drew out a short knife, and the meaning was self-evident-kill!


    In an instant, everyone started.


    Akabane was buried in the dark and did not appear. Thanks to the ¡°silent assassination technique¡± he had exchanged, he has a very strong ability to hide his breath and hide his figure.


    As long as the opponent does not have super perception or Byakugan, they will not be aware of him. Hiding in a ce.


    The weak ninjas had been killed before, and it was only the Jonin rank Uchiha ninjas remained or ex Jonin to be specific


    Although Akabane had reached 100 points of mental power, he still had some difficulty in defeating Uchiha Jonin who owned a Sharingan.


    But it¡¯s not a problem for him since his mission was to not let anyone escape.


    The battle between the two sides was fierce, especially Hatake Sagiki. The knife in his hand seemed normal, but at the moment he used it, the lightning shed to the extreme.


    Jonin has a high insight and can indeed see the trajectory of the sword.


    But what¡¯s the use of seeing it?


    Even if they saw the trajectory, their body couldn¡¯t keep up with the lightning knife.


    So in the next second, heads fly into the sky.


    of course¡­¡­


    The most terrifying thing is that not only the knife is fast, but also Hatake Sagiki that disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    And when he reappeared, it was another lightning strike with head flying!


    A knife is not necessarily deadly, but when it isbined with lightning, it bes disastrous.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    It¡¯s the first time Akabane saw Hatake Sagiki fighting, and he was afraid that it would be toote to run if he encountered this kind of ninja, let alone use illusion or ninjutsu to distract him.

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>


    Sir, shall we still chase?¡±


    Not far away, Uchiha Ensho brought a group of subordinates to the tail.


    These ninjas were the people who were reluctant to leave Konoha at the beginning, and most of them were confidants cultivated by Uchiha Yuan for a long time.


    Uchiha Ensho stopped, shook his head and said, ¡°Wait for them to end. It is now at night. If we rush into the battle, we will easily be killed together as those of the tribe.¡±


    He paused for a moment, looked at the rear and said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with here, two teams will be left behind, and the rest¡­ go back and clean up the corpses of our tribe.¡±


    Speaking of the end, Uchiha Ensho couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sad.


    The feeling of raising the butcher knife to the tribe is not beautiful or wonderful, and he is one of the nners, so he feels more guilty at this moment.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°I will wait here and bring them back to the family when it¡¯s over.¡±


    The rest of the ninjas hesitated for a moment, but they still followed his order. In the end, there were only eight ninjas left here.


    The screams were endless, Uchiha Ensho took a deep breath and drove away the guilt in his heart, and then he said to others with a heavy heart: ¡°Bleeding is necessary for change, and their death will not be in vain as the Uchiha will be born again.¡±


    ¡°My lord, we understand.¡±


    Others responded, but the atmosphere was still dull.


    After all, they are all from the same family¡­


    Under many encirclements, the disabled brigade that had been hunted down gradually could not support the line of defence.


    How can a family fight against a vige?


    Uchiha Teru was desperate, and he deeply realized his stupidity. He secretly paid attention to his surroundings¡ª¡ª


    The people of his tribe have suffered heavy casualties, and it is impossible for them all to escape.


    Run, can¡¯t care about them!


    He knotted his hands and quietly left a shadow clone, while he started running away.


    Under his mastery of earth jutsu, Uchiha Teru escapes from the siege.


    Unfortunately, when he was halfway out, he found a strange chakra covering him.


    Following that, the surrounding earth graduallypressed, he wanted to leave under the ground but couldn¡¯t move.


    Click¡­


    Under heavy pressure, Uchi Teru felt that his bones were almost crushed.


    Earth escape?


    He thought quickly in his mind but thinking about it carefully immediately rejected the possibility.


    ¡°The Chakra just now was an illusion!¡±


    As a former elite Jonin, even if he hasn¡¯t been fighting for many years and his body is ageing and declining, he still has highbat experience after he calms down.


    He immediately judged the source of the illusion, and then¡­


    ¡°The five sense control of the Kurama n!¡±


    Uchiha Teru¡¯s face was difficult to look at, and the best way to break the five sense control was to fall into aa so that he would exit the illusion.


    However, he could not bear the consequences of being in aa.


    So he can only do it the hard way!


    He gathered his mental power and was about to forcefully break through the illusion, but at this time he found that the illusion had disappeared.


    slip!


    Without any hesitation, Uchiha Teru quickly escaped.


    However, when he passed through the ground and nned to drive away, he saw magnificent water dragons swooping in.


    He used his both hands, and with a fats hand seal, he created an earth wall to resist it, but at this moment¡ª


    Is it an illusion again?


    He was slightly startled and immediately gathered his mental strength, condensing his pupils to forcefully break through.


    Akabane was not sure whether the mental power and the pupil power of the Sharingan could break through his illusion and did not want to experiment with it, so he immediately cancelled the illusion.


    But even if the illusion is cancelled, his goal has been achieved.


    because¡­¡­


    Water Escape¡¤The Art of Water Dragon Bomb!


    The two clones used the Ninjutsu at the same time, and two water dragons rose up, attacking one after another.


    Under the huge impact, Uchiha Teru, who was originally injured from the maniption of his five senses, immediately vomited blood.


    Throwing a few kunai in his hand from a distance, Akabane let the Shadow Clone stab Uchiha Teru in his heart using the kunai, when he was sure that his enemy had fallen, Akabane released his shadow clone with a poof~.


    With their position being a little far away from the battlefield, Akabane walked over and put his hand on Uchiha Teru¡¯s eyes.


    He nced at his points, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Do I have to pluck it out?¡±


    Akabane felt cold all over, it was too risky to pull it out, and the most important thing was that it was disturbing.


    Against the idea of taking it out, Akabane thought of another idea and directly put his hand on Uchiha Terus¡¯ eyeball that was bleeding.


    The points did not move, but a new exchange suddenly appeared under the Sharingan.


    Uchiha Bloodline: A descendant of Indra¡¯s bloodline, it can reduce the cost of using the Sharingan, and has a chance to acquire it. The point requirement is 2,999.


    Blood exchange?


    Akabane¡¯s eyes widened.


    No wonder the three Tomoe only need 1000 points!


    Fortunately, this young master (I) is cautious by nature. Otherwise, he has to exchange for Sharingan for a small bargain.


    However, seeing the required points, he was silent.


    In the past few days, he worked hard to update and spent some exchange of ninjutsu and attributes, and there were only a thousand left.


    Poverty makes me sober¡­


    Akabane nced silently, then thought for a moment, and when he saw Uchiha Teru¡¯s blood, an idea came to him!


    He carefully observed his surroundings, specially summoned a shadow clone to be a watchman, then took out a kunai.


    In an instant, blood sprayed.


    Akabane put his hand on the wound, his eyes kept staring at the panel, and just like what he thought, the points decreased a little bit!


    In the end, the wound no longer spurted blood.


    At this time, in his panel, Uchiha¡¯s bloodline exchange only left more than 2,300 points.


    It decreased by less than 600 points!


    However, as the points decreased, all the blood spewed out was absorbed by Akabane, and there was only a little blood left on the ground.


    Thinking for a moment, he then stomped on Uchiha Teru¡¯s heart then blood once again spilled from the body.


    After finally knowing that no blood woulde out, Akabane got up and walked out to the small mound, pretending to look tired.


    At this time, the outside battle was over, and Hatake Sagiki stood by and watched the surroundings while breathing heavily.


    This kind of high-speedbat seems to be quite serious even for him.


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Hatake Sagiki saw the body, and coupled with his familiarity with Chakra¡¯s breath, he recognized Akabane without turning around.


    ¡°Yes, I was chasing Uchiha Teru, I don¡¯t know if there are other people.¡±


    Akabane nodded and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there are others.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki leaned against the tree, not bothered about the corpse and scanned the surroundings.


    Before long, the shadows returned.


    ¡°Master Hatake, the rest of the rebels have been cleaned up.¡±


    After making a return, many ninjas dragged out the corpses from the forest.


    Behind Akabane, an Anbu appeared and dragged Uchiha Teru¡¯s body out and ced it on the open space in front.


    ¡°Master Hatake, there are 34 rebels who fled here, and there are currently 34 dead bodies.¡±


    An Anbu reported.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki got up, walked a few steps forward, and said to Uchiha Ensho in the distance, ¡°Ensho, please check it out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Hatake.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho bowed respectfully, followed behind, and walked over to check the condition of the thirty-four bodies.


    He checked them one by one, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly in his heart-it was very tragic, some of them had changed beyond recognition, but they could be vaguely distinguished from being an Uchiha.


    And judging from the traces, attire and some details of appearance, these are all tribesmen.


    Uchiha Ensho didn¡¯t find anything suspicious, so he noddedfortably and said, ¡°Thank you for helping our family remove the traitors. To let these traitors escape from the vige, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we just happened to be on guard.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki didn¡¯t bother about his nonsense, as he nodded slightly then turned to leave.


    When things are done, go home and sleep.


    Thirty-four bodies¡­


    As long as he can get the blood from three or four of them, he can obtain the blood of Uchiha for free.


    But it¡¯s not easy with how sensitive the Uchiha n right now about their n members.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said lightly.


    Akabane regrets that there is still a lot of blood on the ground¡­


    If it weren¡¯t too conspicuous at the moment, he would like to go down and collect it.


    Although the amount is notrge, there are hundreds of points for less, right? Although not free but less is still eptable.


    It is a pity that due to how Uchiha Teru¡¯s blood got drained, it will be a scene if the blood on the ground disappears after he touches it. So he had to give up this huge wealth.


    Akabane sighed softly and followed with a heavy heart.


    A group of Ninjas walked for a while, and then they scattered and went back to their homes until Hatake Sagiki and Akabane were left¡­


    ¡°Uncle, this is not the way to the Hatake n.¡±


    Akabane saw Hatake Sagiki turn left and couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    ¡°Although Uchiha has cleaned up a batch, it is difficult to say whether there wouldn¡¯t be any lunatics, and it is also to prevent you from going back.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said lightly.


    Although he didn¡¯t see it, he could think of it by guessing¡ªAkabane must have done something after killing Uchiha Teru.


    After all, from the disappearance of the double water dragon and Uchiha Teru, and the return of Akabane, it took a full half-minute in between.


    ¡°Cough!, Uncle what are you saying¡­¡±


    Akabane scratched his head awkwardly.


    Sure enough, it was too difficult to hide from an Elite Jonin, especially from Hatake Sagiki.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, what is the power in those eyes.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Hatake Sagiki sent Akabane to the Kurama n and then said in a deep voice: ¡°Akaba, no matter how strong the Sharingan is, it depends on how they use it. The blind pursuit of the power of the bloodline will only lead you towards your destruction. Remember that¡±


    ¡°I understand, thank you for your teaching.¡±


    Akabane was helpless and grateful.


    Having said this, it is clear that Hatake Sagiki is not malicious to him, but is very willing to support and train him.


    Like Sakumo, he is a cold-hearted person outside but warm inside.


    ¡°The situation is sensitive tonight, don¡¯t go out again.¡±


    When Hatake Sagiki finished speaking, he disappeared like a wind.


    So fast!


    While Akabane was amazed, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion¡ª¡ª


    This family¡¯s intuition is simply outrageous, and Hatake Sagiki is more terrifying than Sakumo in that aspect as his father is both mature and experienced.


    Those plus intuition are enough to make urate judgments in the end.


    If you think of him as a powerful elite with pure swordsmanship, physique, and ninjutsu, the end will be a dead end.


    Think about it, if it weren¡¯t for such a character, how could he be the leader of the family.


    However, due to his failed attempt of decreasing the points needed, he doesn¡¯t have any other choice but to redeem the Uchiha Blood using the hard way.


    And that¡¯s to update the book faster for his points to increase!

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>


    Uchiha Ensho took all the corpses back and disyed them in front of the family square. After checking them one by one, he went to Uchiha Yuan to report: ¡°Patriarch, all the defectors are here, there is nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nodded and motioned for him to retreat.


    In front of the square, everyone from the whole n was present, and there were choking sounds from time to time.


    He walked to these corpses and said after a long silence: ¡°People of the tribe, maybe you think I am hypocritical, that I am cruel and have no affection, but everything I do is for the continuation of the family.¡±


    Afterwards, Uchiha Yuan walked around and asked, ¡°Uzumaki family, are you familiar with them?¡±


    ¡°The wife of Senju Hashirama is the princess of the Uzumaki n.¡±


    An old man replied.


    ¡°Yes, they are the biggest force in the Land of Uzumaki, and in the Ninja World, they are also a very powerful family. Simrly, everyone knows that the Uzumaki family sent ten children over some time ago, right?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    The ten children of the Uzumaki n are low-key, but they are noticed by everyone when they enter the vige, so everyone still remembers.


    ¡°The Uzumaki n also sent people to Konoha for the continuation of their bloodlines.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued, ¡°Because, in a few years, their home, vige, and country will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°what!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ how is this possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Konoha won¡¯t help them?¡±


    Many tribesmen stood up noisily, with a look of bewilderment since it¡¯s unbelievable for them.


    Some old people were stunned when they heard it, and immediately thought of the abilities of the Uzumaki family, and they understood everything.


    An innocent man treasuring a jade ring bes a crime!


    ¡°How can they help? Our vige has just gone through a big battle and didn¡¯t even catch a breath. It is not one or two viges that are aimed at the Land of Uzumaki, but all Shinobi viges outside Konoha.


    Uchiha Yuan sneered, ¡°Now everyone still thinks that with our abilities, we can create our own Ninja Vige without Konoha?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ there is no need to kill so many people.¡±


    Some old men burst into tears, Uchiha¡¯s rtionship is moreplicated, and many of these people are his juniors.


    ¡°n elders, they chose to leave because they don¡¯t trust Konoha. Them staying will only invite disasters for our family. Some diseases cannot be cured and can only be removed!¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said firmly.


    Before he knew it, he had already activated his Mangekyo Sharingan, and his scarlet eyes scanned the audience.


    All of a sudden, everyone was silent.


    Before absolute power, no one dared to object.


    Moreover, what Uchiha Yuan said was not wrong, and the saying that even their hands were more or less stained with the blood of their tribe was not wrong.


    No one was innocent when the tragedy happened!


    ¡°Buried them properly as they all deserve it. While some clean up the street!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Although it was only the defection and death of more than one hundred people, more than one hundred were all ninjas, that number was quite high.


    Many vigers who heard the disappearance opened the window and peeked out from inside their houses. As a result, when their window opened, the smell of blood was strong and pungent.


    At the same time, the rest of the Uchiha n can be seen washing the ground.


    what happened?


    Everyone was at a loss, but they didn¡¯t dare to go out and ask, so they could only endure the curiosity in their hearts and force themselves to sleep.


    Early the next day.


    Konoha looked calm, and there was no strong smell of blood on the street.


    ¡°It was done overnight, Uchiha sure is efficient!¡±


    Akabane rarely gets up early.


    Having lost the chance to earn big, he was so heartbroken that he couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    Akabane walked on the street with a mixed mood.


    Arriving at the shop.


    He looked up and saw arge group of people around the shop door.


    What do these people want?


    Kurama Yung saw Akabane across the crowd and immediately yelled ecstatically: ¡°My master is here, everyone back a little bit, don¡¯t block the door, don¡¯t block the door!¡±


    In an instant, everyone turned around.


    Just now they all surrounded Kurama Yung, and now they all came to surround Akabane.


    ¡°What happened to Uchihast night?¡±


    ¡°As soon as theic was drawn to when Uchiha¡¯s extermination happened, they had an ident. Is there a problem with youric?¡±


    ¡°Is the vige going to change the sky!¡±


    Akabane listened and watched, taking a look around and realizing.


    Most of this group of people are ordinary people, and there is no way to get the news.


    The result is they be very curious.


    Each one ran as fast as a reporter, earlier than him.


    Akabane felt ufortable. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Is there any misunderstanding? First, I didn¡¯t hint at anything. Second, I just also learned about it. So It¡¯s useless for you to surround me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Master Danzo disciple?¡±


    Someone whispered.


    Akabane¡¯s teacher, all ordinary people in Konoha, knew who he was, Danzo Commander of Konoha¡¯s Anbu.


    So how can he not know?


    Konoha has been rtively peaceful since the end of the war, so there has been no war. But this time, Uchiha¡¯s internal chaos was a big ¡°surprise¡± to say the least.


    In addition, Akabane happened to draw the plot of annihtion, so everyone¡¯s brains came to this side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happenedst night, and don¡¯t make me embarrassed.¡±


    Akabane was helpless.


    Although in a sense, everyone¡¯s guess is also a fact, but he cannot admit it.


    Then, under the persuasion of Kurama Yung, everyone gradually dispersed.


    The enthusiasm of the people who eat melons cannot be controlled!


    Akabane sighed softly and followed Kurama Yung to clean up the messy shop.


    ¡°Master,st night¡­¡±


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s internal cleanup.¡±


    A simr thing happened in the Kurama family before. Ten elders and many n men were cleaned up for this. Now there are only five elders left.


    Uchiha¡¯s situation is simr, but the methods are more ruthless.


    of course¡­¡­


    The situation of the two ns is different. The Kurama n has not been secretly targeted by Hokage¡¯s line, while Uchiha and Hokage¡¯s line have been grudges for a long time.


    After a day of leisure, I will continue to paint.


    The original twoics have been updated, butpared to the reality and the explosive plot of theics, it is only that the initial One Piece is obviously not so noticeable, so the rtive response in these two days is rtively small.


    However, when Uchiha¡¯s poprity passes, and the nextic is updated, the points should burst.


    Akabane thought about it and then opened his system panel.


    Uchiha¡¯s blood exchange is very eye-catching¡­


    But it¡¯s useless, and the Sharingan can¡¯t be used right away.


    After taking a look, he felt that these various ninjutsu tricks were temporarily useless.


    On the premise of chakra strengthening, the power of the water dragon bomb and the Great Waterfall Jutsu is sufficient, and facing ordinary enemies only need illusion to deal with it.


    ¡°So better strengthen my body first!¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, Akabane thought ofying a solid foundation first.


    The speed that Hatake Sagiki showedst night gave him a psychological shadow. If he encounters this kind of enemy on the battlefield, he will not be able to run.


    After pondering and understanding, he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, all the points were all on the body stats.


    In the morning, there were more than 1,500 points in total, and it was exactly 30 points after the redemption. As a result, the physical attributes reached almost the level of Peak Chunin.


    After finishing this, he separated two shadow clones.


    Previously, the update was intensive, so Yamano Izumi will not deliver the goods today, and working overtime tomorrow morning may not be able to drive out one of the updates.


    For now, Akabane is more inclined to the updates of Naruto.


    After finishing all these trivial things, a snake crawled in through the window.


    Orochimaru?


    ¡°Akaba, I have researched two of the three pieces of equipment, but I haven¡¯t figured out thest one yet.¡±


    The snake clone opened its mouth and said.


    ¡°Need my help?¡±


    Akabane knew he couldn¡¯t help but still pretended to be shameless.


    The snake clone spat out a letter.


    After a while, it said: ¡°No, I am looking for you for another thing¡­¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s up?¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me Danzo starts to make trouble again?!


    ¡°Do you think the Sharingan can be moved?¡±


    Although it was a snake clone, Akabane felt that this guy must have a look of excitement and desire.


    The Sharingan is the most famous bloodline limit in the Ninja world.


    No one can resist this temptation, especially for researchers like Orochimaru


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about it!¡±


    Akabane said solemnly.


    Uchiha¡¯s current situation is half of their previous strength. Although they have lost so many family elites, Konoha will definitely protect them in the future as long as they don¡¯t mess up.


    So next is the honeymoon period between Konoha and Uchiha.


    Don¡¯t forget that in addition to being a Ninja Court Academician, the Third Hokage also has the title of God of Shinobi, so whoever reaches out for it, the Third Hokage wouldn¡¯t just hide his fang!


    Moreover, after one night, Uchiha¡¯s dead body is probably all buried.


    Doing something in the cemetery is really going to be a betrayal.


    Orochimaru is usually very sensible, but the lure of the Sharingan is too confusing. Even if he knows it is dangerous, he still wants to engage in it, but after being persuaded, he can only give up and ask another question he was very curious about.


    ¡°In yourics, do you think it¡¯s possible to develop the seal?¡±


    Curse seal!


    When he saw the thing, his eyes lit up immediately.


    Had it not been busy yesterday, and Akabane was also unstable, he would havee to ask.


    Akabane thought for a while and said, ¡°I learned from my Dream Tapir that it¡¯s a kind of power called natural energy, and some powerful psychic beasts control this power.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s tone was a bit surprising.


    Although he signed with Manda, he did not directly learn about the existence of the Holy Land like Jiraiya, so he did not know the existence of natural energy.


    of course¡­¡­


    Just like the Little Tapir confusion, how can he know so many things.


    Not to mention that they have no natural energy, even if they do, they may not be able to use them.


    Orochimaru thought for a while and said excitedly: ¡°So, there are powers other than Chakra in the world. By the way, what is the summoned beast signed by Jiraiya?¡±


    ¡°Toad from Myoboku Mountain.¡±


    Akabane said simply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jiraiya¡­¡±


    The little snake quickly crawled out of the window and slid towards theboratory.


    Akabane sighed slightly, but Orochimaru couldn¡¯t even meet Shigeo¡¯s family now, and it might be a long time to study the curse seal.


    Rather than looking forward to those, it would be better to ponder about the Ryuchi Cave.


    But thinking about it carefully, the rules of Ryuchi Cave are painful, far less gentle than Myoboku Mountain.


    It¡¯s difficult!


    Akabane sighed slightly, thought for a moment, and the main body stood up, ready to go to the Hatake n.

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>


    Although he and Sakumo are teammates, it¡¯s still Akabane¡¯s first timeing to Hatake n.


    Their family is small, with only a dozen households and one martial art field.


    Before entering the martial arts dojo, he heard the sound of swords colliding.


    Going inside.


    He saw Sakumo and Ye Wu were duelling in the middle, and there were a few children from the Hatake n sitting around the dojo, all of whom were around seven or eight years old.


    [Note: (Name Change: Moonlight Night Dance change to Ye Wu)]


    Hearing the movement, Hatake Sagiki turned his head and nced, and when he saw that it was Akabane, a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    This cker crawled out of his nest!


    ¡°Oh, double knife!¡±


    Akabane walked towards Hatake Sagiki, and the children on the path took the initiative to make way for him.


    Ding Ding Ding~


    The two short knives danced like wind, although each knife was not powerful, but Ye Wu couldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack at all.


    The advantage of the double knife lies in its tyrannical offensiveness.


    Ye Wu is good at being flexible, but it pales inparison to Sakumo, who is equally flexible.


    After fighting again, he was the first to lose the battle with exhaustion.


    At this moment, Hatake Sagiki said indifferently: ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Sagiki, I would like to ask how to make myself faster?¡±


    Akabane rubbed his hands awkwardly.


    ¡°Practice more, run more.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said sullenly.


    ¡°Is there any, uh¡­ an exclusive way?¡±


    practice? Everyone knows this.


    If Akabane is willing to work hard just to practice, then he wouldn¡¯t being here to find a shortcut.


    When Hatake Sagiki saw it, he shook his head and then looked at Akabane like he was a fool. He then turned his head sideways.


    And beckoned to the kid next to him, and asked, ¡°Yijun, you tell him how you practice.¡±


    ¡°Running around Konoha 20 times in the morning, climbing a hundred times in the morning, swinging a knife 500 times in the afternoon, and then running around Konoha 50 times in the evening.¡±


    The kid on the side said abruptly.


    The more Akabane listened, his face became stiffer.


    He lowered his head and nced. The child was at most five or six years old, and he estimated that he had just started attending ninja school.


    Such a child has received such a cruel amount of training?


    Then the kid suddenly whispered: ¡°Because I have a poor physical foundation, this is the least amount of training I can do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Even if my mother is selling batches, she still has to keep a smile on her face.


    This amount of training is terrifying!


    Noting the children¡¯s eyes, Akabane¡¯s smile was a little stiff.


    Hatake Sagiki said indifferently: ¡°There are no shortcuts to improving your physique. Some geniusese out on their own.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother wants to train with us just like Brother Ye Wu?¡±


    Yijun Hatake asked curiously.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t get me wrong!¡±


    Akabane immediately shook his hand to deny.


    Training with these children, and in the end, he, the oldest among them, became the only one who can¡¯t continue, so it¡¯s an embarrassment.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki sneered.


    Based on his understanding of Akabane, it is harder to expect this guy to be diligent than climbing the sky.


    ¡°Uncle Sagiki, can I borrow some less important swordsmanship manual from your n?¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°What do you use it for?¡±


    Hatake Sagiki didn¡¯t refuse. Those were family swordsmanship. Although they were not precious, they couldn¡¯t be lent to others for nothing.


    ¡°Silent assassination.¡±


    Akabane whispered.


    ¡°Ok?¡±


    Hatake Sagiki was a little surprised.


    This is the signature technique of the Hidden Mist Vige, which is rarely circted in the outside world.


    ¡°I went to learn the fog concealment technique before and created a fog mirage through the fog concealment technique. In the middle, I figured out the principle of their silent assassination technique.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Hatake Sagiki thought about it for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Silent assassination is not swordsmanship, but it is of great value, especially when facing the Mist Ninja, the familiarity of silent assassination makes them more likely to survive.


    ¡°Train yourself.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki got up and took Akabane to the library of the n after saying it to the children.


    When he reached the upper floor of the Dojo, there was a small house on the corner. He knotted his hands and unlocked the above technique before opening the door with the key.


    After opening the door, Akabane saw the lights turned on, and rows of bookshelves were in his sight.


    Akabane took a deep breath.


    The foundation of a family is often not only money and strength, but also the umtion of blood and knowledge.


    With the books in this room alone, the Hatake family deserves the games of their family.


    ¡°You can read the books in the first row and second row at will.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the books here are not just swordsmanship books, but there are also some reasonable methods for martial arts in the Warring States period to build and strengthen the body. You can also read it.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said lightly,


    In his opinion, these books are more important than swordsmanship to the Kurama n.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Sagiki, I think swordsmanship is enough.¡±


    Akabane said.


    How to build and strengthen my body?


    My system is enough!


    The training of the kid downstairs has already scared him deeply, so how can he think of training¡­


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki who heard him said simply as he is toozy to persuade him.


    Human character is deeply rooted in one¡¯s body, that¡¯s why many things cannot be forced.


    Besides, Akabane is not a Taijutsu User, and his body is not that weak, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t practice the unorthodox way.


    Of course, the reason is not at all so simple.


    Akabane went to the Hatake n, on the one hand, he asked if there was a shortcut for speed improvement, on the other hand, he was borrowing books on swordsmanship.


    Blood can reduce the points of blood, so can swordsmanship in the books reduce the points of swordsmanship?


    There is not much swordsmanship on the exchange list.


    One is the Kubikiribocho de Technique of Zabuza.


    The other is the Three-Sword Style.


    Kubikiribocho de Technique is very rough. It only has a C-Rank rating. It also needs to be matched with a special weapon. There is no need to exchange it.


    What Akabane wanted to lower was the Three-sword Style points.


    Three Swords Style requires 300 points, which is between the rating of B and A. After all, it is only a technique of using three swords, and does not include sword moves such as ¡°Oni Giri¡± and ¡°Ultimate Three Swords: Three Thousand Worlds¡±.


    He looked at the bookshelf and picked up a swordsmanship book.


    Swordsmanship first exined.


    Turning over a few pages, it wrote about the origin of warriors at first, and then it talked about swordsmanshipter.


    After reading it patiently, he immediately opened the points panel.


    But the Three swords Style points were still the same.


    ¡°Is my route wrong?¡±


    He thought for a moment, then shook his head slightly, and continued to pick up another book.


    The two rows of bookshelves have such a rich collection of books that it is unrealistic to read them, so Akabane chooses a few books to read.


    Looking at it again, it dropped by 5 points!


    But it¡¯s too slow!


    He sighed softly. He had only 5 points after reading several books. How rough the road to prostitution was.


    ¡°Maybe looking for books with three-sword style or double-sword style subjects can make the points decrease faster!¡±


    Akabane thought to himself, so he changed his strategy.


    Orthodox samurai are generally one-sword style, a few can master the technique of double sword style.


    However, in a duel, the double-sword style is not used. After all, the double-sword style is more suitable for group battles, rather than fighting alone¡ªespecially short swords.


    Therefore, if he wants to find a Three Swordsmanship, he must go to the side door.


    These books are often not taken seriously.


    Akabane scanned the column at the bottom of the bookshelf, and it didn¡¯t take long to see a three-sword style of swordsmanship.


    It came from the wandering warrior.


    Swordsmanship is very rough. Just after reading the analysis of swordsmanship and thinking about it, Akabane feels that there are many ws.


    But what surprised him was that the points of the three swords style dropped by more than fifty!


    So effective!


    Then, he began to search again.


    The vital point of the three-sword style plummeted, from three hundred to two hundred and five, and then from two hundred five to two hundred and one hundred.


    It wasn¡¯t until it became fifty that it couldn¡¯t lower any longer.


    ¡°It seems that there is no way topletely master it just by reading it, just like the first time, Although I have the blood of Kurama n, I still need 30 points just to activate it.


    Akabane could not help but feel a bit regretful when he realized it.


    It¡¯s really difficult to have a free for all jutsu. Thankfully it only needs 59 points.


    For just 50 points he can receive knowledge of how to wield three swords!


    So without a second thought, Akabane redeems the technique!


    The flow of the three swords is veryplicated. The three swords cannot interfere with each other and mustplement each other. The system version not only instils all understanding into his head but also strengthens some of the physical instincts used.


    Its level is about the same as the current Zoro.


    Of course, only skills.


    In fact, swordsmenpeted not only for skill but also for sword speed, strength and moves.


    Unfortunately, Akabane did not have them.


    He has 80 points in physique, but the physical quality he has exchanged has no expertise points, and everything is mediocre.


    So with the same swordsmanship, Zoro can kill people, but he might kill himself in a duel.


    ¡°What is the use of reading these books for you?¡±


    Hatake Sagiki who came back and saw the books Akabane was reading had his frown deep.


    He thought Akabane was here to learn swordsmanship, but now it looks like this is not the case at all¡ª


    It seems that he really came to ¡°learn shortcuts¡±.


    ¡°My One Piece has a character who uses three swords, so I came to read the book and learn about it.¡±


    Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hatake Sagiki felt a pity for some reason after hearing this.


    If this guy can put his energy in this area into practice, I am afraid that his achievements will be more than what he has now.


    The opponent did not practice swords and was not good at Taijutsu, so he had no idea of continuing to dissuade him.


    Just let him go!


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Hatake. I finished reading it. I turned around and I will write a volume of silent assassination and send it over.¡±


    Akabane bowed slightly.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki motioned him to leave first, then locked the door, sealed the seal, and then came down from the upper floor.


    Akabane is very happy.


    Not only did he gain 250 points today, but it also confirmed his guess that the points on the list could indeed be reduced by realistic means.


    In this way, many expenses can be avoided.


    Such as the Infinite Darkness Jutsu.


    He received this Jutsu from the Third Hokage a long time ago, but due to its price, he didn¡¯t redeem it yet.


    But now, he can redeem it with low points!


    The more advanced the technique, the greater the room for reduction through such techniques.


    As for low-level ninjutsu such as Three Sword Style¡­


    The methods and principles are too simple. Those points are like tuition fees, and there is no room for reduction.

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>


    After arriving home. Akabane didn¡¯t be idle like he always does.


    Because he finally found a way to reduce points from his system, he immediately took out the scrolls the Uzumaki Patriarch gave to him.


    The Five Elements Seal from Uzumaki n requires 750 points.


    Normal A-level ninjutsu only requires 500 points, but it is very difficult to learn. The instructions and techniques on the scroll are no different from those in the heavenly book, so the points seem to be much higher.


    Akabane turned out the scroll and found the position of the five-line seal from above.


    He didn¡¯t look at it carefully before, but this time he looked carefully from top to bottom, over and over again.


    Even many techniques he didn¡¯t understand were memorized by rote.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the entire Five Elements Seal¡¯s principle, technique and seal technique to be remembered in his mind.


    however¡­¡­


    After taking another look, it suddenly decreased five hundred points!


    Rtive to the total price, it can be said that it has been directly reduced by one-third, but it is still very expensive.


    ¡°Is it because swordsmanship is different from ninjutsu, so I have to practice Jie Yin?¡±


    Akabane pondered for a while and practised it several times in the order of the knot seal on the scroll.


    Drop 50 points.


    Is he missing these fifty points?


    After thinking for a while, he gradually understood: ¡°The four hundred fifty tuition fee is because I can¡¯t understand the sealing technique at all?¡±


    Although swordsmanship is profound, Akabane can understand it by his imagination in terms of words, pictures and usage.


    However, when ites to Sealing¡­


    Sorry, I really didn¡¯t understand.


    Wanting to understand the whole story, Akabane silently closed the seal art scroll.


    Although the reduction of 300 points is close to 50% off the big bargain, the previous points are all used to redeem his physique, so he still can¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not decreasing anymore, drawing more for points is the kingly way.¡±


    Akabaneforted himself, then threw the seal art scroll to its original position.


    Izumi Yamano¡¯s caravan will definitelye this afternoon, and chapter 56 to 60 will be updated by then. With Uchiha¡¯s poprity, it will surely sell well.


    Even if One Piece does not sell like Naruto, it can still sell higher sales than before with the poprity of Naruto.


    ¡°Go to Orochimaru first¡­¡±


    He thought to himself.


    He went to get the design drawings and nned to give them to Izumi Yamano in the afternoon to see if they could make those two pieces of equipment.


    Although it does not improve much for ninjas above Elite Chunin, this equipment is indeed very useful for low-level ninjas.


    However, the n never keeps up with the changes.


    As soon as he left the house, he saw Tsunade walking towards him, her eyes¡­ something was wrong.


    Akabane stared at her, and when she was at his side, he asked, ¡°Are you here to pick Tomiko?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to beat you up!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, her fists were thrown out.


    Akabane was so frightened that he dodged immediately, but apparently, this fist is not Chakra Enhanced Strength and did not cause much damage.


    Tsunade was a little surprised.


    Sheunched an attack based on her previous experience, and Akabane supposedly could not have avoided this punch.


    Not seeing in a few days, he became faster!


    Although she was surprised, she still retracted her hand as she said, ¡°Grandma wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ alright.¡±


    Akabane hesitated for a moment and nodded in response.


    Thest time he met Uzumaki Mito, she was very friendly to Uchiha and very much agreed with Uchiha Yuan¡¯s approach.


    So there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with this visit.


    On the contrary, there may be some rewards¡­


    He thought secretly in his heart.


    Akabane pays attention to the centre of her eyebrows, that special sign-it is the Yin Seal.


    ¡°It seems that Tsunade has not been idle during this time.¡±


    He secretly thought in his heart.


    ¡°Just asking, how long have you been learning Yin Seal?¡±


    Akabane was a little curious.


    He had seen the technique of Yin Seal, it was very, very profound, and could not understand it at all.


    Tsunade snapped her fingers and said, ¡°Um¡­ three days?¡±


    Three days?


    Akabane was stunned, then fell silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, have you also recently learned sealing techniques?¡±


    Tsunade asked thoughtfully.


    Akabane shook his head and said, ¡°No, just took a look.¡±


    ¡°Seal art is very difficult to learn. If you want to learn it, you can let grandma teach you.¡±


    Tsunade said.


    She knew that Akabane had seal art scrolls from Uzumaki n, so it would be a waste not to learn it.


    Akabane could only remain silent.


    Even with Uzumaki Mito¡¯s teaching, it is quite difficult to learn the Yin Seal in such a short time.


    If it¡¯s him, not Tsunade, it is estimated that the Angry Uzumaki Mito will return to heaven soon.


    In order for the elderly to live a few more years, let¡¯s wait for the points.


    He secretlyined in his heart.


    Walking straight to the courtyard of Uzumaki Mito, Tsunade left consciously.


    She was very busy during this time, she had to train her Chakra control, and she had to maintain physical exercise. In short, she didn¡¯t have so much time to do other things.


    ¡°hmph, you brat is noting to Senju recently, do you hate chatting with this grandma that much?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sneered.


    At her age and experience, she can see through Akabane like a white paper.


    ¡°What are you talking about, I¡¯m just a little busytely.¡±


    Akabane was ashamed.


    It was really embarrassing to be dismantled in person.


    ¡°What are you up to, is it the Uchiha?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito pointed to the position, told him to sit down, and then sat down looking at Akabane.


    From her expression, he can see obvious fatigue.


    Obviously, it was not easy to teach so many children together during this period.


    ¡°I just messed around, but luckily nothing happened.¡±


    Akabane chuckled.


    ¡°You got Uchiha done, I¡¯m pretty happy, to be honest, I heard that you also signed a summoned beast recently?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a dream tapir.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    ¡°Yin Seal, your seal art scroll has it, so I won¡¯t say more¡­you kid is really difficult, it seems you have everything.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito pondered for a moment and suddenly had a headache.


    This kid seems to have everything, nothing is missing, it is not easy to solve the problem for her.


    Finally, she asked Akabane: ¡°What do you want to learn?¡±


    Akabane pondered for a long time, and said, ¡°I want to learn Chakra Enhanced Strength.¡±


    ¡°You are joking?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was a little surprised, obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Akabane¡¯s goal to be this.


    Chakra Enhanced Strength?


    Is that something your family can y!


    ¡°Caught!, I¡¯m not kidding, I really want to learn this.¡±


    Akabane said.


    This is well thought out. Since he can¡¯t find out how to be faster, then it¡¯s better to use violence to solve the problem of speed ninja melee.


    And Chakra Enhanced Strengthening is one of them.


    No matter how fast you are, seize the moment of opportunity to punch and immediately hit the ground.


    ¡°Let me see your physical condition.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito got up from her chair and walked to Akabane¡¯s side.


    She not only knows the sealing technique, but also some medical techniques.


    A cursory look appeared on her face after a cursory examination.


    This is the physique of the Kurama n?


    Lie!


    She looked at Akabane with a baffled expression, and said after a long time: ¡°Your body is really good enough to learn Chakra Enhanced Strength.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Akabane chuckled, the vitality of Uzumaki¡¯s physique was strengthened plus 80 physiques, this physical constitution could not be inconsistent.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sat down and then exined the principle of the Chakra Enhanced Technique.


    These Akabane can understand, although there are not many ces to understand.


    The most difficult thing to do in the Chakra Enhanced Strength technique is the Chakra Control, but as a Genjutsu ninja, what he is best at is Chakra Control. It ispletely handy to learn this stuff.


    However¡­


    Although he can understand it, practising it is definitely not easy.


    Chakra Enhancement is not only controlled by Chakra but also requires the coordination of the body¡¯s muscles.


    But due to his studies on Taijutsu, he has learned a certain trick.


    however¡­¡­


    This was enough to surprise Uzumaki Mito.


    Although the Chakra Enhancement technique is not difficult, it requires extremely high physical fitness, chakra and control ability. And Tsunade spent a lot of time learning it at that time. But she didn¡¯t expect Akabane to be faster than her. At this speed, he can master it after a while.


    Learning the Chakra Enhancement, Uzumaki Mito no longer retained Akabane.


    She wants to suppress her shock for a while and stabilize her chaotic mood.


    Is it really normal for the Kurama n to easily learn the Chakra Enhanced Strength?


    Thinking carefully, it¡¯s also very confusing. The melee level of the Kurama is well known in the Ninja world, who would have thought that Akabane would have a strange power.


    Coming here at the critical moment and absolutely reversing the situation.


    It¡¯s just this strong sense of vition¡­


    ¡°There is a feeling that Hashirama¡¯s position as the God of Shinobi will be reced one day, hey, I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    She sighed softly.


    The world has changed so fast that she has slowly lost track of it.


    ¡ª


    At this time, in the meeting room of the Hokage Building, Uchiha Yuan has rarelye here for many years.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado sat in a circle.


    ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    Hiruzen pointed to the position and let Uchiha Yuan sit down.


    Danzo¡¯s bandage hasn¡¯t been taken off yet, but he attended the meeting very professionally.


    Uchiha Yuan looked around, and he knew that these people had already made a decision.


    The four people had reached an agreement on the distribution of interests and power. When he came over, they just announced the result.


    But he didn¡¯t care, the Uchiha showed their attitude, and it was inappropriate for Hokage to not give any benefits to them.


    Besides, he is really sincere, even if there are no benefits, he is fine with it.


    Danzo pondered for a long time, and said first: ¡°Yuan, I heard you awakened the Mangekyo?¡±


    ¡°I am ashamed to say, Mangekyo opened temporarily that day.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nodded without denying it.


    The unconventional illusion of Demonic Illusions: Shackle Stakes was nothing to hide from the Anbu ninjas, and he had no thought of denying it.


    Only by showing your muscles properly can you increase your leverage.


    ¡°Well, Uchiha hasn¡¯t awakened Mangekyo Sharingan for many years. It is a great thing for the vige that you awakened it.¡±


    Hiruzen apuded, and then he continued, ¡°You Uchiha suffered a greater loss this time. We discussed this point and we n to let the other families participate in the guards. In addition, I hope that Anbu and Uchiha can contribute.¡±


    This is a requirement.


    Uchiha Yuan looked at his nose and nodded and promised: ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°The guards are still under your control, but the number of people from all ethnic groups will berger after participating. Therefore, you can choose the ce to train. The duties of the guards should also be changed. It is not only responsible for the safety of the vige, but also for the surrounding areas. Security and daily issues, such as entrance and exit records,mercial disputes, and the suppression of surrounding gangsters, are all under your control.¡±


    Three generations continued.


    This is good!


    Uchiha Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. The Third Hokage meant that the guards expanded and incorporated into other foreign ninjas, and their responsibilities and powers were also expanded.


    The current guard is just like a power department.


    ¡°When your manpower reaches a certain level, some tasks on the Anbu side will be handed over to you. From now on, your guards will be equivalent to the Anbu on the bright side, and you must thoroughly handle the security issues within the Land of Fire.¡±


    Danzo said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±


    Uchiha Yuan lowered his head and was delighted.


    Listening to this, the guards of the future are equivalent to thew enforcement teams on the bright side, responsible for the surfaced issues in Konoha and the Land of Fire.


    But rtively, when the guards expand in the future, I am afraid that power will be rtively dispersed.


    But one thing will not change-the power circle of the guard must have Uchiha¡¯s position!

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>


    ¡°Guarding the gate was changed to Uchiha?¡±


    Akabane was a little surprised when he heard the news from Yamano Izumi.


    ¡°Yes, the people at the gate of Konoha are now reced by Uchiha people, and a notice was posted stating that these duties will belong to the guard in the future, and the guard will expand its recruitment due to insufficient manpower in the near future. ¡°


    Yamano Izumi brought the team in and paid special attention to the different inspections in the past, so he noticed these differences.


    Akabane fell into thought.


    The gate is handed over to the guards, and the guards have expanded their enrollment. It seems that the division of power in the vige has begun to change.


    He doesn¡¯t know who will expand the enrollment¡­


    If he has to face the major ns, they may also be within the conscription range.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t feel different that much. People like Uchiha are also very easy to get along with. They don¡¯t look down on everything as rumoured.¡±


    Yamano Izumi smiled and helped a guard unload a box ofics.


    ¡°They are just rumours after all.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly, if even an outsider said so, which shows that the guards will get more points for participating in these tasks.


    As long as they sincerely serve the people, everyone will naturally recognize it.


    If the Uchiha didn¡¯t clean up their internal fighting, gaining power will only increase the vigers¡¯ hatred towards Uchiha. This is one of the reasons why Uchiha Yuan is determined to eradicate the cancer.


    ¡°How many are there in total here?¡±


    Akabane pointed to the cart. Before, there was only one cart, but this time there are two carts.


    Although each is rtively small, eachic book is packed in a box, and you can see that it is much more than before.


    ¡°The tenth volume of ¡°Naruto¡± has 250 pieces, while the fourth volume of ¡°One Piece¡± has two hundred pieces, while Jiraiya¡¯s book of ¡°Love in the Dessert¡± has 50 pieces.¡±


    Yamano Izumi took out a piece of paper, and read the total of the boom they printed.


    In the end, he seemed to hesitate, and after long consideration, he said: ¡°By the way, Mito-sama recently came to me and wanted to publish a manga with me.¡±


    ¡°Which Mito-sama?¡±


    Akabane was startled.


    ¡°Who else can it be, of course, it¡¯s Mito-sama from the Senju n family.¡±


    Yamano Izumi¡¯s expression was respectful and awe-inspiring, and at the same time, he seemed to be in pain.


    This expression is as weird as it is.


    With Uzumaki Mito¡¯s painting skills, even he has nothing to criticise about, that¡¯s why he fails to understand Yamano Izumi¡¯s expression.


    As if he understood Akabane¡¯s doubts, Yamano Izumi lowered his voice, lowered his head and said, ¡°Mito-sama¡¯s paintings are about the First Hokage-sama¡­well, something that is not normal.¡±


    Not normal?


    Associated with Senju Hashirama¡¯s character in the manga, Akabane probably understands what is going on.


    To make a false statement about the first generation, Yamano Izumi is also afraid of getting caught up.


    He wanted tough, but he felt excusable.


    After all, although Yamano Izumi is the director of the arsenal, but to put it bluntly he is working for the daimyo, and his status ispletely iparable with Konoha.


    So Akabane offered a trick: ¡°If you let Granny Mito write the opening speech, wouldn¡¯t it be the most authentic memoir?¡±


    Who in the world knows Senju Hashirama better than Uzumaki Mito?


    A word to wake up the dreamer!


    Yamano Izumi¡¯s eyes lit up, and his thoughts were clear for a moment, and he kept nodding his head and said: ¡°Memoir¡­Yes, as long as you can get the testimonials and statements, even the Third Hokage and others can¡¯t say anything!¡±


    He has seen signs of the fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you how you work it.¡±


    Akabane gave some suggestions but didn¡¯t n to continue to blend in.


    If he wants hisics to be the best seller in this world, maybe there are only a few ces he can sell them, but Senju Hashirama is different.


    The daily life of Senju Hashirama¡­


    It should be very interesting, even he has some expectations about the story.


    After talking about it, Akabane took out the design drawings and equipment he had obtained from Orochimaru, and handed it to Yamano Izumi and said, ¡°By the way, the equipment I mentioned to you before is this kind of equipment.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Yamano Izumi picked up two pieces of equipment and took a closer look.


    He knew the use of the first one, but the second¡­


    ¡°Is there anything special in this bell?¡±


    Yamano Izumi asked.


    Akabane handed over the design drawing of the bell. Izumi Yamano took over and looked at it a few times, and finally said confusedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it. Can you exin it to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear to me also¡­?¡±


    Akabane nced at it, and finally lost his confidence-he didn¡¯t understand either.


    Although the structure and principles are written, the symbols and manufacturing requirements are all exined in a very big snake pill style, which is profound and obscure.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he pondered and said: ¡°You just follow the above specifications, try to be as detailed as possible, and try to make ten first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it out first. As for the money, I will ask you to calcte the costter.¡±


    Yamano Izumi is very open-minded, he has long-term cooperation with Akabane and knows him enough, so he doesn¡¯t worry about the money for a few weapons in this small area.


    After Akabane finished speaking, he looked at another drawing design.


    Yamano Izumi nced down, then raised his head, and suddenly noticed that someone was peeking not far behind Akabane. He was about to remind him, but the person first said,


    ¡°Akaba, what is this weapon for?¡±


    Huh, what is this voice?


    Akabane turned his head and saw the person he hadn¡¯t anticipated-Uchiha Yuan.


    At this time, he also found the expression of Yamano Izumi, so he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, he is the patriarch of Uchiha.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be¡­ hello, my lord!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay no problem.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan didn¡¯t care.


    He had been dormant in the n before, so he seldom came out and walked around, and people outside rarely saw him.


    Therefore, it is normal for Yamano Izumi not to recognize him.


    ¡°It¡¯s the work of Orochimaru. It¡¯s a good weapon.¡±


    Akabane introduced the two weapons again.


    Because seeing Uchiha Yuan, thinking of the expansion of the guard, he suddenly thought that they needed them more than the new root ninjas!


    Uchiha Yuans¡¯ eyes lit up and said, ¡°Oh? Can I see its power?¡±


    ¡°It needs to instil chakras, increase the amplitude through the wind holes, strengthen the impact of the chakra flow, and form a powerful force.¡±


    Akabane handed it to him, thinking for a while and reminded, ¡°Your strength is rtively high, be careful not to use too much chakra.¡±


    ¡°understand.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan put it on, looked around, walked to the empty field, and then poured Chakra carefully.


    Not long after¡­


    boom!


    With a whistling, the violent Chakra waspressed and blown out from the wind hole, directly smashing arge stone in the distance.


    ¡°This power is okay!¡±


    Uchiha Yuan is ecstatic. Its power is not strong, but it doesn¡¯t need a hand seal. As long as you know how to control Chakra, you can exert good power.


    This weapon is very suitable for Genin, elite Genin, and even some Chunin without powerful Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I was worried about the strength of the guard before. To be honest, I came here and wanted to learn from you, but now I look at it¡­ it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said happily.


    ¡°It also has shorings. If the air outlet is blocked, it is likely to cause great harm to the user if used.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Of course it is just a weapon after all.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nodded.


    There is no perfect weapon in the world, because of this, people need to use and manipte it.


    Yamano Izumi was also very happy.


    It seems that as long as these two weapons are made, there is no need to worry about getting money.


    Uchiha, that¡¯s a big n!


    ¡°What¡¯s the function of bells?¡±


    Asked Uchiha Yuan.


    ¡°Making a sound that disturbs the sense of hearing, if a Chakra was injected into it in arge amount, it can also destroy the sense of hearing of others.¡±


    After Akabane said it, he considered it for a moment and added, ¡°Theoretically so, but it is still in the experimental stage.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan stood there and motioned Akabane to do it.


    Akabane poured into the chakra and shook the bell gently.


    The sound rang.


    ¡°Effective, but not strong.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said after hearing it, but there was no slightest scent of contempt.


    It is not strong because the chakra injection is small. If the chakra input is increased, the effect will be stronger.


    of course¡­¡­


    For powerful ninjas, these props are not very useful, because they have very limited effects.


    It¡¯s just that for the ninjas, any weapon can save their lives.


    Uchiha Yuan likes these two weapons more and more and quickly said: ¡°Akaba, these two types must be given priority to our guards. Money is not a problem!¡±


    ¡± You can¡¯t find from every n for enrollment expansion?¡±


    Akabane was a little surprised.


    The ninja from every n, presumably will not be too bad.


    ¡°It is definitely necessary to find from every n, but¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan looked around, feeling a little unsafe, and instantly opened his eyes and performed illusions.


    Akabane was drawn into illusion.


    At this time, the other party continued:


    ¡°But in the follow-up, the guards are not only responsible for Konoha¡¯s safety, but also for the daily safety of Konoha¡¯s viges, surrounding towns, and even the entire Fire Country. That¡¯s why every n elite is not good.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­ isn¡¯t this the department!¡±


    Akabane instantly understood.


    Today¡¯s tasks such as bandits and gangsters are often entrusted by the vigers after the chaos, and the duty of the guards is to station and patrol in advance, protect the safety of the ce, and stifle this chaos in the cradle.


    If it¡¯s such a wide range, let alone every n elite, I am afraid that it will be too much to include Anbu.


    ¡°You can choose ninja frommoners. After all, the mostmoner ninjas are Genin. They are fully capable of tasks such as daily patrols and alert transmission of information.¡±


    ¡°I think so too, and I also confide it on the Third Hokage.


    Uchiha Yuan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why with these weapons, their independentbat capabilities will be stronger.¡±


    Akabane thought for a while and said: ¡°If you manage a remote town, it would be inconvenient to patrol Konoha every day. The guard can set up a small team there, send people to the station every day, and change team members every once in a while.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense!¡±


    Uchiha Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked excitedly, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­there is, with Inuzuka n, make a good rtionship, I remember Inuzuka n not only has Ninken but also some dogs with poor aptitude, which can be taken over by your guard. Although the fighting strength is insufficient, it is just right for daily warning.¡±


    Akabane said.


    Of course, police dogs are no longer standard.


    But these suggestions are obviously very useful to Uchiha Yuan.


    He nodded and wrote down, and then said excitedly: ¡°Sure enough, a genius like you has a bright mind. I thought about it for so long and I was very upset for not finding solutions, but you solved it all at once. Are you interested ining to be a guard? The position of deputy captain is for you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, forget it!¡±


    Akabane quickly refuses, The roots are already very busy, and if bing guard is added, he fears that his liver will explode.


    Uchiha Yuan feels a little regretful, so he can only let it go with a soft sigh.

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>


    To be honest, Akabane has a lot of suggestions.


    Such as neighborhoodmittees, viger representatives, etc., a bunch of systems in his previous lives can be incorporated.


    But is it useful?


    The guards are now understaffed and their jurisdiction does not even cover surrounding viges, let alone viges and towns that are so far away.


    People may not listen to these suggestions now.


    That being the case, why bother.


    ¡°By the way, I have awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said calmly, ¡°If there is a chance next, I hope we can continue to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have always been your loyal ally.¡±


    Akabane smiled hypocritically.


    ¡°Hahaha, what I¡¯m talking about is that when I stabilise the security problem, I hope that the Kurama can lend a hand.


    Uchiha Yuan smiled.


    At this moment the illusion was lifted, and the two sides shook hands with a smile.


    Looking at this scene, who would have thought that a few months ago the two families almost fought because of the plot?


    ¡°Also, since I¡¯m already here I will buy a fewics beforeing back.¡±


    Seeing the update, Uchiha Yuan walked to the store quietly and circled around for a while, but he focused his eyes on the corner, where Jiraiya¡¯s book was located.


    however¡­¡­


    Looking at the cover, he was sure that theics had not been updated, so he quickly looked away and selected a dozen of the newly updatedics.


    After getting thetest volume of Naruto, Uchiha Yuan quickly opened it and took a few nces.


    He wanted to see if there were any more exciting plots in the follow-up.


    But he rolled his eyes and saw only some plots that had nothing to do with Uchiha. Although Uchiha Sasuke appeared on the scene, he was not interested in it.


    On the contrary, It¡¯s Gaara that made him pay attention.


    ¡°Jinchuriki¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan hadn¡¯t been on the battlefield several times before, but he had heard of the abilities of the Sand vige tail beast.


    Sand control!


    Really violent.


    Thinking about it this way, he couldn¡¯t help but understand why the Ninja World targeted the Uzumaki family.


    The physique and sealing technique of the Uzumaki n are so strong that they have no friends, so there is no need for them to care if a Tailed Beast is within the body or not.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yuan supports Konoha from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°For those things you just said, remember to find my n chief, don¡¯te to me.¡±


    Akabane shouted.


    The speed of these Jonins is faster than one. If he doesn¡¯t shout it, Uchiha Yuan wouldn¡¯t hear it for sure.


    Uchiha Yuan waved his hand to express his understanding.


    For things like this kind of family, of course, you have to exin to the patriarch, but every family knows that Akabane¡¯s future patriarch¡¯s identity is basically fixed.


    After talking with him, Yamano Izumi also left, and he is probably going to the Senju n.


    When the books have been loaded entirely, everything is basically done here.


    Akabane pondered for a while, then returned to the n to share the news with the n.


    Before, he had to go to the patriarch.


    But now that his father is the elder, Kurama Isamu was still there when he went home. The n didn¡¯t seem to get any news yet, so he told him about the conversation with Uchiha Yuan.


    In terms of politics and power, Kurama Isamu was quite slow, and he didn¡¯t have any special feelings after hearing it and was just a little surprised.


    But It wasn¡¯t long before someone came to him and said he was going to have a meeting, the moment he knew how serious it was.


    This is serious.


    Kurama Isamu hurriedly left, Akabane on the other hand stopped by for a few bites of dinner.


    If it¡¯s before, he should take a nap after lunch.


    But now he has just practised the Chakra Enhanced Strength technique. So In order to ensure the ability to kill a speed type ninja in the future, he must practice the Chakra Enhanced Strength technique.


    With sufficient physical fitness, chakras, and control, it is not difficult for him to learn it, so Akabane didn¡¯t n to wait for Tsunade to appear to teach him.


    This point can bepletely saved.


    On the side of their natural training ground, Akabane began to punch a wooden doll with his Chakra Enhanced Strength.


    The newly trained Chakra Enhanced Strength is definitely iparable with Tsunade. This is a low-profile version, and with one punch, he can at most make a small hole on it.


    But after practising for a while, he gradually found the trick.


    As long as the Chakra control is sufficient, as long as the speed of practice is increased after the start of the strange power, after some practice, Akabane feels that his strange power is as powerful as Tsunade just graduated from school.


    As long as Chakra Control is enough, and with enough training, he can increase his mastery of it.


    After practising, Akabane feels that his Chakra Enhanced Strength has the same formidable power as Tsunade¡¯s who just graduated from the academy.


    He was about to practice again when he suddenly heard a breathing sound.


    Akabane immediately turned his head and saw Tsunade and Tomiko standing behind him, both of them poking their heads out from behind the tree.


    Needless to say, it must be Little Tomiko¡¯s ability that they find him.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    Akabane said irritably, she didn¡¯t hide well, she wanted to stick her head out, isn¡¯t this a bare-naked mockery!


    ¡°Hehe, after listening to my grandma saying that you practice Chakra Enhanced Strength, wee and see how you practice.¡±


    Tsunade touched her hair.


    The mark on her eyebrows became more obvious, and more and more chakras umted in the Yin Seal.


    Then Akabane nced at Little Tomiko.


    She did not practice the Yin Seal. It is estimated that since she is still young, umting chakras into the Yin Seal is not safe for her.


    No, this Little Loli is smiling, maybe there is something else!


    Akabane knew it in his heart but didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask.


    ¡°I also encountered a good thing, guess what?¡±


    Tsunade who can¡¯t hide things asked smugly, including when gambling, her expression is very obvious when she gets a good card.


    It¡¯s the same this time.


    Guess, guess, guess my ass!


    Akabane curled his lips and rolled up his sleeves to continue training. He didn¡¯t even n to answer her.


    ¡°Hahaha, sister, I said, your trick is useless.¡±


    Little Tomiko smiled happily.


    She said before that Akabane would not care about her at all.


    ¡°I signed a contract with a Summoned Beast.¡±


    Tsunade sat down angrily and then reached out her hand, a small slug wiggling back and forth appear on her palm.


    ¡°Slug?¡±


    Akabane leaned over, subconsciously popping out a word.


    ¡°What are you talking about, I am Immortal Slug in the Wet Bone Forest!¡±


    The slug was furious.


    Although it is indeed a slug, the Wet Bone Forest is one of the three holy ces. How can this term be used on her?


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    Akabane apologized insincerely and then stared at the slug carefully.


    ording to theics, the Wet Bone Forest is different from the other two holy ces. For example, Tsunade summoned this slug who was actually a part of the slug fairy.


    Therefore, its ability and consciousness are all slug immortals.


    The difference is that the more chakras used by Tsunade, therger the summoned slugs. This time it was just a disy, so Tsunade only used a little chakra to summon slugs the size of a finger.


    The slug who was stared by him became ufortable with his look and began crawling back and forth on Tsunade¡¯s hand, avoiding Akabane¡¯s gaze.


    This guy must be a pervert!


    It thought to herself inwardly.


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Lord Slug, I¡¯m curious, what is your n Sage Mode like?¡±


    Three-Great Sage Regions are all xxSage, but Only the Slug has never appeared in Sage Mode.


    He just stared at the slug, just thinking about the Sage mode of the slug.


    Crazy self-treatment with a nasal discharge?


    They can also still split themselves, and are also immune to physical damage¡­


    The more he thought of it, the more curious he became!


    ¡°Sage mode? Little boy, you know a lot.¡±


    The slug was surprised. There are not many people in the world who know Sage Mode, but after thinking about it for a moment, I remembered one thing, ¡°Tsunade, his summoned beast is a dream tapir?¡±


    Tsunade nodded.


    The slug suddenly showed disgust and vomited: ¡°A group of shameless thieves are making trouble everywhere and harming the world. No wonder the person signing the contract is the same as them¡­hmmp!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This is annoying, It didn¡¯t even want to talk to me.


    Akabane sighed secretly.


    But Tsunade herself also couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is the Sage Mode?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to say specifically, I will exin it to youter.¡±


    The slug didn¡¯t want to say more, then nced at Akabane and disappeared quickly.


    ¡°Brother is too rude.¡±


    Little Loli said, taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune.


    Akabane was a little helpless.


    To say that the first was his own fault, but thetter, being disgusted is definitely the fault of the Dream Tapir family.


    He didn¡¯t know much about Dream Tapir, and he didn¡¯t understand why they were hated. Anyway, the final result was obvious. He was hated by the fairy in the Wet Bone Forest.


    For Akabane, who is extremely afraid of death, without the protection of this nanny artefact, his mood is really not good.


    Tsunade was a little embarrassed, and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll talk to herter.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay no problem.¡±


    Akabane waved his hand ¡°indifferently¡±, and then exhorted, ¡°I¡¯ve heard my Little Tapir talk about Sage Mode. If possible, it¡¯s best for you to learn it from the wet bone forest.¡±


    The Sage mode is too strong.


    Even with Jiraiya¡¯s sage mode, his improvement in strength is not just a little.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask.¡±


    Tsunade nodded, she didn¡¯t know the Sage Mode, so she couldn¡¯t determine what happened.


    For the present, she can only listen to what the slug says.


    But for Akabane, there is an advantage-


    He doesn¡¯t need a headache nning on how to draw theic next!


    Akabane had a headache at first, in case Tsunade¡¯s summoned beast was not contracted yet, he feared that it would appear in theic first which is a big problem.


    ording to his original idea, just after the plot where the Konoha got invaded by Orochimaru, he will wait for Tsunade to have a summoned Beast first and take a look. If it doesn¡¯t work, he can draw it and arrange a reason.


    But now, there is no need to wait.


    ¡°Go back to speed up the update, and earn a wave of points before the war starts.¡±


    Akabane thought.


    Comics are different from weapons and they cannot make war money.


    Once the war starts, most of Jonin goes out to fight, so what points can be earned by that time?


    ¡°I will go back first and go back to ask about the situation.¡±


    Tsunade was so impatient that she couldn¡¯t even take care of Akabane.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to the big sister¡¯s side, and I won¡¯t go home tonight.¡± Little loli said as she waved her hand after speaking.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane waved goodbye.


    Sealing Jutsu is difficult. Even though Uzumaki n has practised Sealing Jutsu since their childhood, it is still very difficult to master.


    Especially when he saw the seal art scroll, he was not surprised that the Uzumaki n was weaker than the generations- since no one taught them, and they learned it through self-study and oral inheritance!


    In theics, when Uzumaki Vige is destroyed, the inheritance is half interrupted.


    Only Uzumaki Kushina came to Konoha and learned a lot of sealing skills from Uzumaki Mito. Then look at the other redheads?


    Nagato doesn¡¯t know how to use sealing techniques at all.


    Karin on the other hand learned a lot, but it was rted to Orochimaru, not the Uzumaki family.

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>


    ¡°Katsuyu-sama, why are you calling the Dream Tapir a thief?¡±


    Back home, Tsunade took the initiative to summon a slug clone.


    ¡°They will create dreams that buzz in your dreams every day, and they will steal your spiritual energy along the way.¡±


    The slug clones made repeatedints, obviously disgusting the group of dream tapirs,


    ¡°Although it is not harmful, it is very annoying!¡±


    Tsunade thought for a while.


    For her being so harassed every day, she was indeed so angry that she wanted to hit someone.


    ¡°Then our Sage Mode¡­¡±


    When Tsunade returned home, she asked for some information from Uzumaki Mito, and she knew what the Sage Mode meant.


    Absorb Natural Energy and then condense Senju Chakra, no matter how strong it sounds.


    The slug was silent for a moment and then said: ¡°My Wet Bone lineage does have a Sage mode, but the requirements and difficulty of training it is very high. That¡¯s why it is impossible to train the Sage mode of our n under your circumstances.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tsunade was disappointed in her heart.


    She asked eagerly, but the conditions were not up to the standard, which was too much of a mentality.


    She was silent for a long time, and then asked: ¡°Is there anyone who haspleted the Sage mode training before in the wet bone forest?¡±


    ¡°Where did your scrolle from?¡±


    Instead of answering the slug asked.


    ¡°Of course mine is from Grandpa?¡±


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment and then sighed ufortably.


    If a character like Senju Hashirama can train Shikkotsu Forest¡¯s Sage Mode, then she is really not qualified for training.


    She thought about it for a long time, and finally gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Katsuyu-sama, I still want to learn it.¡±


    ¡°In your current situation, you can¡¯t resist the corrosion of the wet bone forest¡¯s natural energy.


    If you want to train it, you must first strengthen your physical strength and recovery speed.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Tsunade made up her mind to improve her body.


    As for how to improve, she has no idea for the time being.


    Hmm, go back and ask Akabane, that guy has many ideas!


    She had a n in her heart, and her mood was not as heavy as before, and she even had a little expectation.


    But even if she told Akabane about this matter, she is not sure whether he can help her.


    Is the body of Senju Hashirama like a human?


    That is the standard for learning the Sage Mode, the kind that does notpromise!


    Although Tsunade is also from the Senju n, it is a pity that neither she nor Senju Tobirama haspletely immortal human characteristics. At most, their vitality, chakra, and body are stronger than normal people.


    Immortal Slug watched Tsunade leave and then began to rest as usual.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, are you here for something?¡±


    Kurama Yung saw Akabane and immediately came over to inquire¡ªnormally, Akabane would not return after leaving at noon.


    Akabane fell silent upon hearing it.


    He doesn¡¯t know why his image in the hearts of others has be so unbearable, evening back to paint has be an abnormal thing in their eyes.


    Forget it, update first.


    Because he was busy with Uchiha¡¯s affairs, the only update for Yamano Izumi this time was ¡°Naruto¡±, and now he has to paint One Piece as well.


    At least the n was like this, but in fact, not long after Akabane sat down, a figure came with a knife.


    He is sweaty, with two short des around his waist, and three Katana in hand.


    ¡°Boss, call Akabane out and let him fight me for three hundred rounds!¡±


    Sakumo pped the Katana against the table, looking extremely excited.


    what¡¯s going on?


    Hearing a voice that waspletely different from usual, Akabane was stunned.


    He nced outside the room secretly, and saw three katana on the table, and immediately shrank his head back to the room in shock¡ª¡ª


    Sakumo¡¯s expression was obviously wrong, and he looked more excited than usual.


    In this case, either he was drunk with fake alcohol or taking drugs.


    Akabane waved his hand quickly.


    Kurama Yung was stunned, and then said, ¡°My young master is not here.¡±


    ¡°Not here? Then It¡¯s okay, call out the shadow clone.¡±


    Sakumo said loudly.


    He is not normal!


    Akabane shrank inside and nced at the eye of his shadow clone.


    ¡°Look at what I am doing, I paint professionally!¡±


    Akabane clone rolled his eyes. Not only did he want him to paint, but also wanted him to go out to fight and die. How could there be such a cruel owner?


    ¡°Sorry brother, then I can only change to another one.¡±


    Without a second word, Akabane directly dispersed the shadow clone and then summoned another shadow clone.


    The moment the Shadow Clones appeared, he stared at Akabane with dead eyes, then raised his head and walked outside the door.


    Going closer, the clone really smelled some alcohol from Sakumo.


    He is drunk¡­


    The Clone nced at the three Katana and asked, ¡°What are you doing with those Katana?¡±


    ¡°I heard my father say that you went into the library to study the Three Swordsmanship, and you definitely want to practice swordsmanship, right?¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s eyes lit up and then threw three katana for practice.


    The shadow clone took it.


    He didn¡¯t know how to exin, and he couldn¡¯t exin it, because the moment he got the Katana,


    Sakumo had already swung his short de over his direction!


    The knife is flying!


    Akabane¡¯s clone didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and quickly used the three Katana, he used the two Katana on his hand blocking the opponent¡¯s double short de, and the third one that was bitten on his mouth was swung off to attack!


    Sakumo, seeing the attack, immediately retreated, but Akabane didn¡¯t give him time to react as he followed him and attacked with 3 swords.


    however¡­¡­


    Shi!


    Sakumo blocked the two swords with a single short sword, and the other short de went to block the third sword.


    With a swish, the bitten Sword was blown out.


    It has nothing to do with the clone that got pushed back, it is purely because the mouth of the main body is not as strong as Zoro. Although he knows the usage and techniques of the three-sword style like Zoro, his tooth can¡¯t bite the hilt at all.


    How much time does Zoro spend practising this?


    The bite force is not enough, and the third sword of the three swords is like a waste paper on him.


    Akabane clone simply didn¡¯t bother to take the sword that got sted and used the two swords on his hand to resist Sakumo¡¯s continued attack.


    too fast!


    The shadow clone who was in a defensive state was having a hard time defending Sakumos¡¯ attack.


    Inside one of the rooms in theic shop.


    Akabane watched the battle secretly, and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned secretly.


    Sakumo state was too terrifying, he was attacking like crazy, as fast as lightning, but his control on his short sword attack was executed smoothly, without any mess.


    ¡°Who poured Sakumo with real wine? Isn¡¯t this cheating?¡±


    Akabane murmured secretly in his heart.


    At the same time, he observes the outside of the shop from the lounge, looking for people in secret.


    Before long, Akabane found Hatake Sagiki!


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    There is no doubt that the culprit for Sakumo state was his father.


    However, from the expression of Hatake Sagiki, he himself was obviously quite surprised.


    Immediately, he frowned slightly.


    This strength and speed control is too bad!


    ¡°But his perception is great.¡±


    Sagiki sighed slightly, but he was rtively satisfied.


    Sakumo dual short de techniques have matured!


    Of course, only in his current state.


    Akabane detoured from the house to the woods, and said painfully, ¡°Uncle Sagiki if you want Sakumo to train with a sword. Isn¡¯t it better for him to be beaten by you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same, with him fighting you.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said, after hesitating for a moment he continued, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t expect you to learn the sword art. I thought you would use your Virtual Game to let him train.¡±


    ¡°With his current mental state, Genjutsu may not work urately, unless I use Kekkei Genkai on him.¡±


    Akabane exined silently.


    Illusion is a kind of ninjutsu aimed at the targets mental state.


    The mental state on the other side is not in a normal state. So the effect of his genjutsu may not be that good, but if he uses his Kekkei Genkai, it will surely cause considerable damage to him.


    If it is not necessary, there is no need to use this method.


    ¡°Um¡­ Sakumo is always sober, do you know why?¡±


    Hatake Sagiki asked as he skipped the issue of the genjutsu.


    Akabane replied helplessly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I practised one-handed short de before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I got him drunk and he drank three sses of wine. So he should be about to wake up.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you next. You should record the current state of Sakumo, and then use the illusion method to make him learn it himself when he is sober.¡±


    Akabane was taken aback for a moment, and then had to give a thumbs-up: ¡°You are really a genius.¡±


    Drunk state and non-drunk state¡­


    This was really an interesting duel. Some people fought very hard after drinking alcohol.


    For now, Sakumo really couldn¡¯t do his awakening after being sober.


    In addition, he had an idea.


    He has learned the Three Swords Style. Although in reality he can¡¯t use it perfectly like Zoro, but in the illusion, he can do it perfectly right?


    In the illusion, there is no limit to speed and bite strength, so if he changes his appearance, isn¡¯t it going to be Sakumo vs. Zoro?


    A perfect idea, no ws!


    Akabane looked in the distance for a while, then quietly used Earth-Style, while also hiding his aura.


    Diving carefully on the ground, and then grabbing Sakumo¡¯s feet, but Sakumo¡¯s reaction was very quick, and he quickly jumped to avoid the Headhunter Jutsu.


    however¡­¡­


    ¡°Water prison!¡±


    Akabane Shadow Clone made a hand seal very quickly with both hands and used water prison jutsu, trapping Sakumo in the water prison.


    After the baptism of water, he instantly woke up and quickly gestured to Akabane to let him go.


    After Akabane¡¯s clone cancelled the jutsu, Sakumo took a few breaths hurriedly, and said weakly, ¡°There are so many methods, but the prison jutsu technique is also quite a good choice.¡±


    ¡°My melee ability is very weak, that¡¯s why I can only learn a few more ninjutsu to save my life.¡±


    Akabane said and smiled, he then squatted down and said, ¡°Uncle Sagiki asked me to arrange for your training after you sober, so I n on doing a little trick. Are you interested in fighting an opponent who uses three sword styles?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to use three swords.¡±


    Sakumo curled his mouth, Akabane¡¯s three-sword style was very crude, a weak mouth grip, unstable hands, and unsatisfactory speed, which made Akabanepletely ashamed.


    ¡°No no no, not me but Roronoa Zoro, are you interested?¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    Sakumo¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing him, but thinking about it again he sighed and said: ¡°After all, it¡¯s just a fantasy character, how can I take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a half baked illusion as the illusion can be realized.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, his hands finished a hand seal, and it didn¡¯t take long for Sakumo to be drawn into the illusion.


    After his consciousness is clear again.


    Sakumo looked around and found the street in front of theic shop had disappeared.


    And an unfamiliar and at the same time familiar figure, wearing a green turban and three swords around his waist, walked from the street step by step.


    ¡°Sakumo Hatake vs. Roronoa Zoro.¡±


    A column of characters floated by, and Sakumo woke up from his daze. The man on the street was the ¡°pirate hunter¡± Zoro in theics!


    ¡°3, 2, 1¡­¡±


    As the countdown sounded, Sakumo held both his short de tightly, and his heart was extremely nervous.


    This is an illusion, so the opponent is like the one in theic, will he use the real three-sword style?


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a green shadow rushed over- both swords in both hands and one in his mouth, with great momentum!


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Sakumo shouted as he clenched his two short des in excitement.

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>


    Both are fast, but for a moment...


    There was a particr sound.


    Sakumo blocked the first instant offensive of the two swords single-handedly, and then found that the opponent¡¯s third sword was shingterally.


    The true three-sword style is fast and cruel as if a third hand is growing on the user¡¯s body.


    Sakumo¡¯s face changed slightly, and he quickly withdrew two steps, blocking the third sword with the short sword on his left hand.


    However, the two swords that followed are also extremely flexible.


    The sword connects to the sword. Although Sakumo¡¯s short de is flexible, it pales inparison with three swords.


    Sakumo¡¯s short sword, although flexible, is dwarfed by three swords on his opponent¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What is the blue bar?¡±


    Sakumo stared at the top of the opponent¡¯s head, and there was a blue strip over there.


    What does it signify?


    however......


    Reality does not allow him to think too much, as the continued parry of the three swords is extremely difficult for him to deal with.


    Zoro¡¯s three swords arepletely different from Akabane. Although the sword path is the same, the speed, strength and uracy are dozens of times higher.


    Sakumo is only twelve or thirteen years old, and his physical condition has not reached its peak.


    After blocking Zoro¡¯s attack for more than ten times, his arm is already numb.


    At this point, the blue bars in Zoro¡¯s is also full.


    ¡°Oni-Giri!¡±


    In an instant, Zoro¡¯s Figure arrived in front of Sakumo like a ghost.


    Sakumo was very intuitive and quickly dodged to the side, but the opponent was too fast, and he immediately felt that he was cut three times on his body in the next second.


    Two swords hit him in the chest, as he staggered, and thest sword hit him in his throat killing him in the end.


    In a daze, he found that he had returned to reality.


    ¡°This...I...¡±


    Sakumo pondered for a moment but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He felt that he could do it again, but after thinking about it, he realized that he was not an opponent at all.


    One is that his body has not reached its peak.


    If he is the same age as Zoro in the Virtual Game, the oue is still unknown.


    ¡°Your abilities have not been fully utilized. Where is your Chidori de? Where is your Chidori Style, how about your double swords?¡±


    Akabane sighed and said, ¡°As far as you are, it¡¯s not as good as that.¡±


    After hearing this, Sakumo was startled for a moment.


    It was true that he was too flustered, and did not fight in his serious state where he could use all his skill as he was led by the nose by the other party, and did not show 50% of his strength.


    ¡°I want to try again!¡±


    After sorting out his thoughts, Sakumo gradually had new ideas in his mind.


    Rematch!


    Then the Street fighting is on again.


    Sakumo¡¯s skills are not bad, but he was stupefied by the three sword style of Zoro when he faced it. The Illusory Domain version of Zoro refers to the strength he has inics, so obviously he is much stronger than Akabane who used swords for the first time even though he has a memory of how to use them.


    Entering the illusion, Sakumo puts aside his distracting thoughts and concentrates on the present.


    ¡°3, 2, 1...¡±


    ¡°Ready go!¡±


    As soon as he heard the go, Sakumo¡¯s body shed.


    Lightning-Style Chakra stimtes his entire body, and his speed is suddenly doubled. With the Body Flicker Jutsu effect, Sakumo has reached Zoro in the blink of an eye.


    Two swords, Chidori des!


    Assault and stab, this is the most ssic tactic of the Hatake n.


    Zoro didn¡¯t have time to react, and hurriedly drew out a pair of swords to resist. It stands to reason that Zoro not only has three swords but also has his own set of moves.


    Unfortunately, Akabane has not.


    And what Sakumo is fighting right now is a low-profile version of Zoro, and the only thing that can be used is Onigiri that Akabane learned.


    Under the assault and fast attack tactics, Zoro can hardly y his best moves.


    The advantage of the short sword is flexibility, and Sakumo will give full y to his advantage in this battle.


    But well...


    Is this dual-sword style?


    Just taking two swords, a fast break without rhythm and coordination, is not a double sword at all!


    Sakumo shed violently, and almost ignored the short sword on his back.


    As he hacked and killed his opponent in a single blow.


    Coming out of the illusion, Sakumo was a little embarrassed, although he won, but he was not a double-sword user at all, and he won with the most used method.


    ¡°It seems that the enemy of the three swords style is a bit difficult for you, I will give you a simple one.¡±


    In fact, both double swords style and single swords style have their own advantages. When ites to fighting alone, a single sword is more fast and agile in killing an enemy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go back and think about it.¡±


    Sakumo has some headaches and feels that he is still a little bit iplete. When ites to fighting, although he always carries a Twinsword, he forgets about it and focuses on a single sword style when he battles.


    This won¡¯t work!


    Looking at Sakumo back who was leaving, Kurama Yung felt very strange. Although he did not see the record of the illusion, he always felt something was wrong and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Why does Sakumo look weak when he was sober after drinking?¡±


    ¡°Try drinking some wine, it¡¯s normal to start with neither light nor heavy, and you will know why.¡±


    Akabane answered as he recreated a shadow clone.


    Akabane was toozy to exin it, and although Kurama Yung didn¡¯t understand it he didn¡¯t ask again, he was not a ninja anyway.


    Just to solve the drunken Sakumo, he wasted two shadow clones, plus a few more ninjutsu, and now there are not many Chakras in his body.


    Time wasted again...


    Originally, he should be able to finish the update of the One Piece today, but due to unexpected things.


    One Piece updates will be finished tomorrow.


    Akabanes original n is to update his book and then sleep until the next morning, but someone will always find him something to do.


    When he returned home at night, he thought he could have a good meal and good sleep, but when he opened the door, he saw a person who surprised him very much-Danzo.


    And on his side were the Patriarch of the Kurama n Kurama Wuhe, his father Kurama Isamu, and Uchiha Ensho are all there.


    This situation does not seem right.


    ¡°Teacher, why are you here?¡±


    Akabane speeded up his pace and walked over, and from the bottom of his heart began to specte about what evil thoughts this old man had.


    At present, he is afraid that it is rted to him.


    Danzo pointed to the front position and said lightly, ¡°Sit down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane sat down, counting the five of them sitting at his table.


    ¡°I have taken you as a disciple for a while, and I have never visited your house before, so I just came to join in the fun.¡±


    The words are warm, but the tone is very cold, making it difficult, to tell the truth from the false.


    Akabane Isamu who listened seriously showed a surprised and moved expression, while quietly waiting for Danzo to say the following.


    You just went to drop by?


    Lie!


    Now Danzo is very busy. On the one hand, he is about to arrange the war in the Land of Uzumaki, and on the other hand, he has to take into ount the power reorganization in the vige, so howe he has the time to visit his ¡®beloved¡¯ disciple!


    He came here mostly because of Uchiha¡¯s power distribution problem.


    ¡°You can continue what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Danzo took a look, then knocked on the table with his hand to signal the person who had just spoken to continue.


    Uchiha Ensho nced at Akabane, and then said, ¡°After discussion, we hope that Kurama Isamu can join the guard and serve as the deputy captain.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Kurama Isamu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    is it me again?


    Kurama Wuhe obviously knew the news a long time ago, so he was not surprised at all. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, this is the result of discussions among our various n.¡±


    ¡°This...I am afraid I will not be able to do the job and let the people from the Yamanaka n to take up the position. They are more suitable for this position.¡±


    In the presence of Danzo and the patriarch, Kurama Isamu stammered.


    ording to his considerations, the Yamanaka n possesses various secret techniques and can detect the memory of the opponent, and canplement what Uchiha is good at. It should be the most suitable candidate for the position of deputy captain.


    Danzo waved his hand and said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you continue.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Uchiha Ensho then continued, ¡°We also hope that people from the Kurama n to join in bing a guard.¡±


    ¡°Everyone contributes to the vige, and we are obliged to do that.¡±


    Kurama Wuhe said immediately.


    ¡°Very good, now let me talk about another thing.¡±


    Danzo swab the table and everyone were quiet.


    Then, he looked at Akabane: ¡°The Anbu Training Department has been reorganized into the Ninja Preparatory Department from today, whichplements the Ninja School, and the research institute is also under the jurisdiction of the Ninja Preparatory Department.¡±


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath since what he is hearing is very different from what he knows!


    The previous root that he was troubled about turned into more problem! At most he was supposed to train a few team¡¯s, but now they directly upgraded it to a university!


    Danzo ignored the expressions of others and continued: ¡°The most fundamental purpose of the Ninja Reserve Department is to train and prepare ninjas and provide more mature ninjas for the Hokage, Anbu, and the Guard department. Do you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please continue!¡±


    Uchiha Ensho looked shocked and then couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva.


    Ninja Preparation...


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be important, but if it can upy the position of minister, Konoha¡¯s backbone will be rted to him in the next ten or twenty years.


    ¡°The head of the reserve department is temporarily held by Hokage-sama, Hatake Sagiki is the deputy¡¯s head, and Orochimaru is the head of the research institute.¡±


    Danzo talked about them one by one, and finally took a look at Akabane, ¡°Andst but not the least, Kurama Akabane will serve as a training instructor.¡±


    ¡°what!¡±


    Akabane was shocked.


    Give me the most troublesome job?


    His mind went nk, and he reacted after a few seconds, and quickly yelled: ¡°With so many students, I am afraid that I will be exhausted from training them, no!¡±


    Danzo looked over coldly but didn¡¯t speak.


    Uchiha Ensho couldn¡¯t help but admire Akabane secretly, to dared to challenge Danzo, except for Hokage, Akabane was the only one!


    After a second or two Jn silence, Danzo said indifferently: ¡°The specific situation is arranged by yourself.¡±


    ¡°This also doesn¡¯t work, I...¡±


    Before Akabane had finished speaking, Danzo had already left, as he didn¡¯t care about his opinion at all.


    The matter was finalized anyway.


    Uchiha Ensho bowed and said, ¡°Patriarch Kurama, I also leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the specific personnel who will be a guard, I will finalize after consultation within the n, and let them report to the guard¡¯s department the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Kurama Wuhe nodded.


    Subsequently, Uchiha Ensho also left.


    Kurama Isamu was a little dumbfounded, obviously, he hadn¡¯t been relieved from the shock, the patriarch coughed lightly, and then said: ¡°Akaba, the position of the preparation department... you must not push it away, just think of it as a sacrifice for the family.


    There is no doubt that the preparation department will be one of the most important departments in the vige in the future.


    You can get an important position like a trainer in the early stage, and you will get a qualificationter, and when Hokage-sama retires, you can be the head of the preparation department no matter what.


    That is the real power!


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it anyway, haa~!¡±


    Akabane was extremely distressed, and the leisure days seemed to be gone. He had to think about how to reduce the burden and let the spring breeze of quality education blow across thend of Konoha.


    of course......


    It is not the student who reduces the burden, but the teacher.


    Kurama Wuhe was silent for a moment, and then he admonished Kurama Isamu: ¡°As for you Isamu, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Our family is small, so you don¡¯t need to care too much about the internal fighting in the department. Just do things honestly and you¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°Yes, patriarch.¡±


    Kurama Isamu sighed heavily.


    There is only one thought in the hearts of both father and son¡ªthe pressure is great.Chapter 166

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>


    Where there are people, there are rivers andkes.


    In the past, the guards¡¯ departments have little to no problem because all of them were from a single n. The Uchiha n.


    But it¡¯s different now.


    The guard has more people, fish and dragons mixed in together, a power struggle is inevitable.


    As far as Kurama Isamu is concerned, as long as he stays away from the waves, he will lose a Vice-Captain position at most, a trivial matter.


    But Akabane position is difficult.


    At the beginning of the game, Danzo had a word, and there were several high-level officials members on it, and he and Orochimaru were the only ones who are Genin¡ª¡ª


    Orochimaru is said to be the director of the research institute, but in fact, there is only Orochimaru in Konoha who is fanatical and focused on research. Which made him the only one in the Research Institute.


    But Orochimaru didn¡¯t care about this, so he didn¡¯t bother to care about whether he had any subordinates under his hand, so he could do the experiment freely.


    And he still needs to help Orochimaru with his research.


    ¡ª


    Early in the morning.


    Akabane could not sleep at night.


    After thinking about it all night, he still has to go to train to be strong, otherwise, he will be alone and won¡¯t get any results if he gets bald.


    Besides-I¡¯m just a ninja trainee who has graduated for more than half a year. Why should I endure the pain that I shouldn¡¯t have at this age?


    ¡°Young master, today...¡±


    ¡°Squatting today, leave me alone.¡±


    Akabane let the clone enter the room to paint, while he sat at the door, watching the passing ninjas.


    There are many ninjas who buyics in Konoha. If he waits here, he may be able to catch a few ninjas who are enough to serve as teachers.


    Kurama Yung didn¡¯t understand what Akabane was going to do. He didn¡¯t care about the size of the ce, but there were too manyics that came all at once yesterday, and now they can¡¯t fit on the bookshelf.


    ording to the n, he wanted to put out some...


    Akabane turned his head and saw his tangled expression. After thinking about it carefully, he understood: ¡°Put a table and set it here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kurama Yung moved out of the table.


    Akabane sighed softly.


    It would be great if he was a ninja, so diligent must be a very useful subordinate.


    A small stall was set up. It¡¯s still early. Most people are still doing morning sses and don¡¯t have time toe over and buyics.


    Akabane sat for a while, got up to buy breakfast, and when he came back, there were already more people in front of the shop.


    He doesn¡¯t know most of them but it doesn¡¯t prevent him from observing secretly and looking for someone to start with.


    Before long, he noticed a person.


    Nohara Cheng, his strength is not considered a good Chunin.


    However, Akabane had seen his information scroll, and the other side concept was very strong.


    At the same time, Chakra¡¯s control and ninja control skills were very good. It was because of these that he survived the war and was promoted to be a Chunin.


    Although the overall strength is not very strong, Akabane does not need those things.


    therefore......


    ¡°Uncle Nohara, are you here to buyics for your kids again?¡±


    Akabane went up to say hello cordially, smiling and full of enthusiasm.


    ¡°Yes, hey, my kids and I like yourics very much. We will definitelye and support it as soon as you update it.¡±


    Nohara Cheng smiled honestly.


    This man has no scheming, nor is he good at concealing his expression when he has something on his mind.


    Akabane remained silent, chatted with him a few words, and then pulled him over to chat about his family.


    The two both old and young, but they have a very pleasant chat.


    Ten minutester, Nohara Cheng revealed his thoughts.


    ¡°My job was taken over by the guards. I don¡¯t know what the next arrangements will be... hais.¡±


    The reorganization of the guard¡¯s power affects not only the upper-level leaders but also the lower-level workers.


    Nohara Cheng is one of them.


    Akabane¡¯s eyes lit up, but he was still calm on the surface, and asked like a junior: ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    Nohara Cheng was slightly taken aback.


    What thoughts could he have, a Chunin like him? If the Hokage wants to send him to war, he could onlyply.


    ¡°Yes, your own opinion, what are your thoughts on work?¡±


    Akabane nodded, but an idea suddenly appeared in his heart-this power change, there must be many ninjas like Nohara Cheng who are worried about their future.


    Konoha is now under a distribution system, and he puts up a job advertisement by himself. Isn¡¯t there going to be a flood of candidates?


    What is there to worry about!


    In an instant, Akabane eyes suddenly opened.


    ¡°My own thought huh, I definitely don¡¯t want to leave the vige.¡±


    Nohara Cheng smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I have a position for you. Recently, not only the guards but the Anbu Training Department has also been reorganized into the Ninja Preparation Department. I would like to invite you to join the Ninja Preparation Department as a teacher of theoretical knowledge and practical ninja exercises.¡±


    Akabane throws out the invitation letter at this time.


    ¡°Teacher of the Ninja Preparation Department... Me? Is it really possible!¡±


    Nohara Cheng was shocked.


    ¡°Believe in yourself, you can.¡±


    Akabane reached out and apuded.


    ¡°I... let me slow down, I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡±


    Nohara Cheng always felt that he was ipetent, and he never expected a position like a teacher, let alone the reorganized department of the Anbu Training Department!


    ¡°Go back and think about it, of course, if you really don¡¯t want to, then I can¡¯t force you.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t force it.


    If there is a way, there will be people whoe back.


    ¡°No, if I can, of course, it¡¯s the best, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    Nohara Cheng said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m just a Chunin, and those students are the Anbu elite...¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood. The Preparation Department is responsible for epting the fresh graduates of Ninja Academy. Our duty is to train the graduates to prepare for the war.¡±


    Akabane suddenly arose.


    No wonder the pressure on the other side was so high that it turned out to be a misunderstanding.


    Well, looking back at the recruitment poster to illustrate this point.


    ¡°Huh? Of course, I would!¡±


    Nohara Cheng was ecstatic, and with such a condition only a fool will be reluctant.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    With this ¡°application¡± experience, he now knows how to proceed next time.


    At this moment, Akabane and Nohara were relieved at the same time.


    When people rx, readingics also has fun. Nohara Cheng simply opened theics at the door and began to read.


    When Nohara saw Gaara, his mood suddenly became heavy. After a long silence, he asked,


    ¡°What kind of country is the Sand Vige?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very barren and deste. Arge area of the country is covered by wind and sand and it is impossible to grow nts on it.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    ¡°This country is terrible.¡±


    Nohara Cheng sighed softly and closed theics-one of his teammates died from the poison of Sand Shinobu.


    In his eyes, Gaara is the epitome of the Sand Vige.


    Violent and extremely aggressive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t read it, go back and tell your wife the good news!¡±


    Nohara Cheng smiled hearing it.


    He got up but stopped again, went back to Kurama Yung and bought a full set ofics of ¡°Naruto¡±.


    ¡°Master, he...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Akabane shook his head.


    Nohara Cheng¡¯s direction is not his home, but the memorial monument.


    All of these Chunin who came down from the battlefield have experienced life and death.


    Although they are ordinary or a little afraid of death, when the real wares, they will definitely go to the front line.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to sleep and find my clone if you have something to ask.¡±


    After solving his worries, Akabane¡¯sziness came up again, especially when he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, now he just wants to have a good sleep.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go.¡±


    Kurama Yung saw a group of people not far away and felt a little bad.


    Akabane nced at it, and then quickly set up and escaped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run, grab him!¡±


    Tsunade shouted.


    ¡°Come!.¡±


    Sakumo summoned his Nin-dog, and then let it followed, chasing in the direction of Akabane¡¯s escape.


    Behind them, there are Yewu, Shinnosuke, and Jiraiya.


    The purpose of this group is obvious, that is to experience the Virtual Game of Akabane.


    There are so many of them, let alone supplementing his sleep, Akabane has to put a lot of energy into creating Illusory Domain for them.


    The most important thing is that he still gets no benefit.


    So he doesn¡¯t have a choice but to run!


    Akabane sensed them and felt desperate.


    In the same year, who can outrun Sakumo?


    Not to mention that there is Shinsuke, that guy¡¯s earth style is much better than himself.


    So after sighing, he stopped and took the initiative to meet them and said: ¡°Everyone, with so many of you, I can only let half of you enter, so who wants to go?¡±


    Sakumo was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what it meant.


    The people behind hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but after a while, Shinnosuke emerged from the ground and asked, ¡°What does it mean only half?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s speed was about the same, and within a short while, all five of them arrived.


    ¡°Ahem, all of you want to y?¡±


    Akabane looked at five of them.


    Sakumo, Yewu, and Shinnosuke nodded, while Jiraiya and Tsunade said dumbly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Um... it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment and hurriedly changed his words.


    ¡°No, no, I think there is something interesting going on, Sakumo, what is going on?¡±


    Jiraiya also asked enthusiastically.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Sakumo felt it is very strange.


    He thought that these two also knew Virtual game street fighting, so he came here with them halfway through the fun.


    But it seems they both don¡¯t know about it!


    ¡°I want to ask Akabane something.¡±


    Tsunade said.


    ¡°Well, me too, but now I want to y too.¡±


    I want it all.


    Akabane red at him, how could there be such a good thing!


    He looked around for a while and said: ¡°Today I am tired. I can only use the illusion for two people. You decide who will y and who will not.


    Two people?


    Shinnosuke immediately understood that this turned out to be half of the surrender...


    ¡°Well, as for Tsunade, let¡¯s talk about your problem first.¡±


    Akabane wanted to solve it with a single brain cell, so as not to wake up in the afternoon and be entangled again with her.


    ¡°Is there any way to improve my physical strength?¡±


    Tsunade asked.


    ¡°Improve your physical strength?¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, with horror on their faces.


    With your current strength, you still need to improve?


    Akabane pondered for a moment and already guessed the reason why she is asking it. He did not say anything, but pondered for a while and answered: ¡°The power of the human body is veryplicated, and I don¡¯t know this aspect...Orochimaru is studying that thing recently, maybe you can ask him. .¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru? Okay, I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    After saying that Tsunade was about to run to find Orochimaru but stopped when she heard Akabane.


    During this period of time, Orochimaru will be in hisboratory so Tsunade can find him with her head covered.


    Therefore, Akabane said to her, ¡°Orochimaru¡¯s currentboratory is located in Anbu.


    ¡°Where can I find it?¡±


    ¡°This... can you take me thereter?¡±


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment and asked.


    ¡°This...well, I¡¯ll send a cler.¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t refuse, so he could only think of a good n for everyone.


    So Tsunade sat down under the tree on the side of the road waiting for Akabane to finish.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who our opponents will be, so we will let Sakumo and Ye Wu don¡¯t first this time.¡±


    [Note: Ye Wu is Moonlight Night Dance name if you forgot. Also, she is a girl, not a boy]


    After a minute of debating, the four reach a consensus on who would y first.


    Sakumo and Ye Wu approached Will with an expression of expectation.


    ¡°Who do you two want to fight?¡±


    Akabane simply asked everyone to sit down in the woods, before he took their consciousness to the Illusory World.


    ¡°Zoro!¡±


    ¡°Zoro who used three sword styles!¡±


    ¡°Oni-Giri!¡±


    Ye Wu who was so eager excitedly eximed, even doing Zoro stance when he used his Onigiri.


    Akabane and Sakumo looked at her with a speechless expression.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Yewu, you too¡­¡±


    Jiraiya alsoughed, including Tsunade and Shinnosuke.


    Although they were loyal fans of Zoro, yelling its technique name and even doing its posture is too embarrassing for them!


    Ye Wu hearing theirughter have her face beet red from embarrassment, she stared at them but did not speak.


    When reading theics, she felt that Zoro was very handsome, especially since she is also a sword user. But she didn¡¯t think she would pose as Zoro from excitement!


    ¡®How Embarrassing!¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that and give her some face, we¡¯re still young so it¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    As soon as Akabane spoke, the audience was silent.


    Ye Wu red at him even more respectfully when she heard his words. Youughed the happiest among the group.


    Are you qualified to say this?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re ready, I will start the Illusion!¡±


    He bitterly changed the subject, and it was noon already, let alone going back to eat dinner, he can¡¯t even do training anymore.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s made a hand sign.


    Since the two are so excited, then he should give them something, for example, Zoro¡¯s ultimate attack the Three Thousand Worlds, right?


    Although he doesn¡¯t know the sword technique, but he doesn¡¯t actually need to understand it in the illusion, as long as he can create that effect with the help of illusion it¡¯s eptable.


    With their current strength, it is indeed too much for them to face Zoro¡¯s Ultimate move.


    But since there is no pain since it¡¯s just an Illusion it¡¯s fine to harassed them a little for disturbing him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and watch them get beaten.¡±


    Jiraiya also said gleefully.


    Based on his knowledge of Akabane, Sakumo and Ye Wu must be beaten to death.


    This guy is very vengeful and has a dark belly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Akabane pulls everyone into the illusion.


    Jiraiya and Shinnosuke have a room, and Tsunade has a separate private room, and the screen in front of them is divided into two, one is the battle between Sakumo and Zoro, and the other is Ye Wu and Zoro.


    ¡°HP, anger bar¡­¡±


    ustomed to the various settings in the illusion, the two people who were keen to watch the battle did not feel abrupt, and the words on the side instantly understood the meaning.


    The characters in theics appear in the form of illusions, which is a new kind of game with a sense of touch.


    Shinnosuke¡¯s eyes lit up, and he wondered who he should fight if he had a chance in the future.


    After thinking for a moment, he made a decision.


    He is interested in many characters in theics, but if he really wants to say who he wants to fight, it must be the Third Hokage.


    The Third Hokage is his father, but he is also the goal he desires most to surpass.


    Just thinking about it, the battle in the image has already begun.


    Sakumo has experience in fighting Zoro¡¯s Three-Sword Style, and today he seems calm and orderly.


    But Ye Wu is different.


    As soon as the battle started, she was directly bombarded with Zoro¡¯s attack, and it¡¯s only when she used Substitution Jutsu that she finally got to attack her opponent!


    ¡°Crescent Moon Dance!¡±


    The assassination swordsmanship that confuses the avatar and finds the ws in the real body can often achieve a fatal blow with thebination of thorough escape.


    however¡­¡­


    She didn¡¯t notice that the blue bar on Zoro¡¯s head was also full.


    Three swords cut the clone as he swung his swords, but it didn¡¯t hit Ye Wu¡¯s real body and that made ¡°Zoro¡± stunned for a moment, and in the next second, he only saw a figureing from his blind spot.


    With a sword hitting him, his blood flow.


    Although ¡°Zoro¡± avoided being hit on his key parts, and the green strip on top of his head quickly halved, but at the same time he swung his swords


    ¡°Tatsumaki!¡±


    The sword wind whistled, sting the visible Ye Wu into the sky, and the frantic sword energy continued raging, and for a moment, Ye Wu¡¯s body got shredded by the wind des in the tornado!


    Even though Ye Wu struggled to escape, even using her double sword technique, instantaneous technique, etc. to the extreme, she could still not escape her fate of being killed.


    Half a minute, Ye Wu died miserably!


    Tsunade was a little uninterested at first, but when she saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but spit out, ¡°You set Ye Wu¡¯s HP too low, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for it, her HP is really low, I didn¡¯t do anything to it.¡±


    Akabane transformed into his human form in the illusion and then lit up the surroundings.


    Then he pulled Tsunade to another Ilusion different from where the others are watching the fight.


    ¡°You want to improve yourself, is it because there is a problem with the Sage Mode of the wet bone forest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the immortal slug said that the natural energy of the wet bone forest is full of corrosive chakras, and you must have a strong physique to counter it, otherwise your body will be corroded when absorbing natural energy.¡±


    Tsunade nodded and exined.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    Akabane mumbled and think for a while.


    If this is the case, no wonder no one can train the Sage Mode of the Wet Bone Forest afterwards.


    ¡°You have a lot of spooky ideas, and you have a set of moves in theics. Can you think of a solution?¡±


    Tsunade asked since she really wanted to master the Sage Mode.


    Akabane was also thinking.


    Is it possible to fight against corrosion, including Creation Rebirth?


    [Note: If you want to know more about the said jutsu here is its full name: Ninja Art: Mitotic Regeneration: One Hundred Healings]


    But Creation Rebirth is a forbidden technique. It is very powerful, but it will damage the user¡¯s life.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t have the strong vitality of Senju Hashirama, and she might need to use half her life force just to active the Sage Mode.


    So it¡¯s not worth it, but it¡¯s the only solution.


    In the process of technical research, Tsunade will definitely understand this.


    She chooses what to do then.


    Akabane hesitated for a long time and said: ¡°The human body is veryplicated. When I drawics, it is just a fantasy. I really have to say that the principle is not real at all. If you really want to develop in this area, you can try to master the ability of treatment first.¡±


    ¡°Treatment?¡±


    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, it is said that during the period of Sage of Six-Paths, the ninja had the ability to heal others. This kind of healing ability has now been lost. If you can find a cure for Ninjutsu, there may be a way.¡±


    Creation Rebirth is Medical-Ninjutsu Forbidden Jutsu. If she wants to develop it, she must first get Medical-Ninjutsu.


    When Tsunade reaches the level of development and regeneration, she will naturally consider whether to study the Sage Mode or not.


    Tsunade fell into deep thought.


    The ability to heal.


    She thought for a long time and then asked: ¡°My grandpa¡¯s body can recover quickly as long as he is injured. That should be the ability to heal?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met the First Hokage, but I personally guess¡­maybe it is.¡±


    The ability of First-Kage is, in the final analysis, was said to be a Sage Body, but Tsunade must always be given some hope.


    So Akabane chose to lie.


    ¡°Cure, indeed, if you can continue to heal yourself, even the corrosive effect can be resisted, but I remember that Katsuyu-sama ability is also a cure¡­ It seems that treatment in the ordinary sense has no effect.¡±


    Tsunade thought for a long time and gradually got a direction in her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can give you. In addition, since you want to develop healing ninjutsu, perhaps you can report it to the Third Hokage like Orochimaru so the Institute can give you some support.¡±


    Akabane continued.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Although the Senju n are not short of money, an institute supporting her is still always wee.


    This is the benefit of taking it for nothing, don¡¯t do it for nothing.


    If she has money, she can go to the casino to y longer.


    ¡°Well, once there is medical ninjutsu, the strength of our Ninja Vige can be improved a lot, and you can definitely apply for a lot of help.¡±


    Akabane nodded, but then added, ¡°But you have to have enoughplete suggestions and ideas to convince the Third Hokage to grant you funding, otherwise if you apply for funding when you don¡¯t have yet an idea, then the Vige will go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tsunade nodded and began to ponder the problem of medical ninjutsu.


    At this time, Akabane¡¯s phantom shape had disappeared.


    Because on the screen, the battle between Sakumo and Zoro is nearing its end.


    Zoro¡¯s health bar was only a quarter left.


    Compared with yesterday, Sakumo¡¯s dual swords are more natural, and the coordination of hid dual swords are also shown. With the addition of Chidori de, Chidori Flow and other ninjutsu, even if Zoro has three swords, he only has a partial ability of his true self. So he obviously unable to cope with these offensives.


    ¡°Ye Wu, you die too fast, look at Sakumo¡­¡±


    As Jiraiya said that, he also pointed at the other screen, where Ye Wu¡¯s corpse was shown.


    Ye Wu hearing Jiraiya just ignored him.


    How does she know that the other party can also send a tornado full of de sh?


    Besides, she only thought of Onigiri in her mind, she didn¡¯t expect such a sword technique at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not right, when Zoro¡¯s blue bar was full, he used the tornadoes on Ye Wu. But Sakumos¡¯ opponent didn¡¯t use it at all.¡±


    Shinnosuke felt that something was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s right, don¡¯t tell me Akabane yed a trick on me?¡±


    Ye Wu stood up and looked closer, pointing to the top of Zoro¡¯s head and they eximed in surprise, ¡°Why there are three blue dots under the blue strip on top of his head¡­¡±


    Just as her word fell¡­


    On the screen, a line suddenly jumped out¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Three Sword Style Secret Technique: Three Thousand Worlds¡±


    In the next second, the whole screen was full of Zoro¡¯s spinning Swords, his eyes sharp as a sword, and he was extremely handsome.


    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is this?¡±


    Ye Wu swishes in front of the screen, not daring to blink, for fear of missing the wonderful shot.


    Then, Zoro attack with a sh!


    A shadow flew by, and Sakumo fell to the ground in the next second.


    ¡°!¡±


    Huge subtitles popped up, and then the illusion copsed.


    Jiraiya was also stunned. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and then asked confused, ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°It seems¡­ he was killed by one move.¡±


    Shinnosuke was a little uncertain, he didn¡¯t see the situation clearly, because of Ye Wu who was blocking the screen, and the guy was too fast.


    ¡°I blocked two swords, and the third cut my throat.¡±


    Sakumo said after he appeared as he clutched his throat.


    With five real senses, he deeply felt the fear of death.


    This Technique is too strong!


    Ye Wu took a deep breath: ¡°I have decided, I want to study this sword technique!¡±


    Tsunade nced at her, then pped her back mercilessly, ¡°are you still daydreaming?¡±


    Jiraiya and Shinnosuke are also very unoptimistic.


    With your body, one sword is enough for you to use in a lifetime, but now you want three swords?


    ¡°Actually, in my setting, Zoro is not only a master of three sword style, but he can also even do one and two-sword style., I will draw one for you to seeter.¡±


    Akabane patted her on the shoulder forfort.


    His tone seemed tofort a child.


    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t underestimate me, although I don¡¯t know how to do three swords, but I have ninjutsu!¡±


    Ye Wu was furious.


    ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. So I will go back first to sleep. What should you do? Also, don¡¯te to me in a few days. Everyone is underage, so better do it in consideration.¡±


    Akabane patted his trousers. He had just sat on the ground and got some weeds, but it didn¡¯t get in the way. He had to wash it anyway.


    ¡°Che! Your justzy!¡±


    Ye Wu mocked as she held her sword and left with Shinnosuke.


    Shinnosuke simply came to join in the fun, but Jiraiya was not. As a result, it was obvious that his opinion was ignored.


    ¡°You still stay here, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tsunade stared at him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, just join in the fun.¡±


    Jiraiyae to Akabane to learn some skills for creating a better story especially in erotic scene, but when Tsunade¡¯s eyes were directed at him, he instantly retreated.


    Well done!


    Akabane praised in his heart, and after Jiraiya left, he summoned a shadow clone to lead Tsunade and went back to sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>


    ¡°The report of Chunin Exams this time has been transmitted from Hidden Sand Vige. You can check it out.¡±


    In the Conference Hall.


    The group gathered for another meeting.


    The difference is that in this meeting, not only the Third Hokage, Danzo and the two elders, but also Uchiha Yuan was present.


    Hiruzen passed on the report.


    The four were divided into two volumes, and after reading them, they exchanged the two copies with each other.


    After looking at it, each of them have their own opinions.


    ¡°We discussed it before. I think we can follow the advice of their team leader Hatake Sagiki, and promote Kurama Akabane, Orochimaru and Sakumo Hatake to be a Chunin. They performed very well in this exam.¡±


    Mitokado Homura said.


    ¡°ording to the report feedback from the Sand Vige, the performance of the three of them is very good. There is no problem in promoting them to be Chunin, but in fact, Shinnosuke¡¯s performance is also very good. He yed the role of the captain in the battle. It¡¯s apletely due responsibility to maximize the strength of teammates. I suggest adding Sarutobi Shinnosuke to the promotion list.¡±


    Utatane Koharus opinion is roughly the same as that of Mitokado Homura, except for an additional name of Sarutobi Shinnosuke.


    Hiruzen with an indifferent expression was looking at Danzo and Uchiha Yuan.


    Danzo pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I have no objection. In addition, I applied to transfer Mitarashi Murasaki to the Anbu. His abilities are moreprehensive and his mind is very flexible, so he is more suitable for Anbu¡¯s operations.¡±


    ¡°I have no objection.¡±


    Hiruzen agreed.


    Danzo will be busy next, and there is no time to bring his students with him, plus two in his team will be promoted so the team will only survive in name only.


    Mitarashi Murasaki is good, but he is weaker than Akabane and Sakumo.


    Therefore, going to Anbu is indeed the best arrangement for him.


    ¡°Shin Y¨±hi has a high innate talent in sense and Genjutsu, I hope he can join the guard department.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°I have no problem here. You can ask Shin Y¨±hi for his opinion, but what I want to focus on here is whether to promote Kurama Akabane as a Special Jonin.¡±


    Hiruzen said lightly.


    Special-Jounin?


    Mitokado Homura, Utatane Koharu nce at each other, hesitate for a while and say: ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon?¡±


    Even if it is only a special jonin, it belongs to a higher ninja rank in the vige.


    ¡°Yuan, what do you think?¡±


    Hiruzen did not go to consult Danzo. After all, Danzo is Akabane¡¯s teacher, so he has to avoid suspicion in this regard.


    On the other hand, he would like to hear Uchiha Yuan¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I am not familiar with Kurama Akabane, but judging from his usual style, this person needs to be forced.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    Hiruzen ignored the first half of his bullshit. But when he heard the second half, he smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Two elders, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°If you only talk about his performance in the Chunin examination, he is indeed not qualified to be promoted, especially as a Special Jonin.¡±


    ¡°However, there was a proposal from the Ninja Preparation Department before that Akabane wanted to be a training instructor. But only a Special Jonin is really qualified for the position. And because of his illusion skills, I think he can be promoted as an exception.¡±


    The two consultants were in a tacit understanding, they sang and changed their voices instantly.


    As for Danzo, he was not surprised at all.


    There was more than one report sent back from Sand Vige, as well as records of Akabane and Orochimaru hunting and killing people from other viges, but unfortunately, he detained all these reports.


    Hiruzen of course knew about it, but he was not merciful to outsiders.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided, implement the news and materials as soon as possible, and send the news in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As the first Chunin exam after the war, everyone took it seriously.


    In the afternoon, the news was posted.


    Akabane just made up his mind and did the job fair copywriting for a few days at home. As a result, Kurama Isamu hurried home and shouted from below: ¡°Akaba,e down, let¡¯s go to the Hokage Building.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Akabane is now like a frightened bird.


    Whenever they mentioned the Hokage Building, he felt that the Third Hokage would find something for him to do.


    ¡°The results of the Chunin exam havee out. And the Third Hokage has ordered you to attend the promotion ceremony.¡±


    Kurama Isamu shouted.


    Is it so simple?


    Akabane was suspicious, he went out and saw his father look ecstatic.


    Obviously, something is wrong.


    ¡°You have been promoted to be a Special Jonin!¡±


    Kurama Isamu eximed excitedly.


    He himself is also a ninja, but his child was only thirteen years younger, and he was already promoted to as a special jonin! How could he not be happy!


    ¡°Nani?¡±


    Akabane was shocked.


    It is too much to take him directly from Genin to Special-Jonin!


    He was stunned for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Apart from me, who else be a special jonin?¡±


    ¡°Only you, Orochimaru and Sakumo are just Chunin.¡±


    Kurama Isamu is very proud.


    His own son is so good, of course, he is qualified to be proud.


    The most important thing is that people in Konoha will know from now on that, in addition to manga, Akabane is undoubtedly a genius!


    ¡°When I go out in the future, I can say proudly¡ªI am Akabane¡¯s father!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a good thing.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s expression was dumb.


    He is only 12 years old but he is already a special jonin!


    Isn¡¯t he going to attract unwanted attention because of it!?


    How could he still stay low key after this!?


    ¡°Walk around faster or the Third Hokage will have to wait a long time if we continue at your pace.¡±


    Kurama Isamu couldn¡¯t help but say, as he pulled Akabane and left.


    There is no way but to keep up.


    Passing by theic shop, he saw Izumi Yamano¡¯s transportation team arrive.


    It seems his clone forgot to create an advertisement for the new chapters.


    As Akabane looked up.


    He saw the awkward banner that was most likely created by Kurama¡¯s Yung¡¯s, butpared to before, at least some fancy propaganda was used, which was not bad.


    There is no time to deal with these now, so he can only let him do it himself.


    All the way to the Hokage Building.


    Kurama Isamu stopped, and a piece of paper was pasted in front of the gate on the first floor not far away, and a group of people was also there waiting.


    Akabane looked around for a while, and then saw Orochimaru that was brought by an Anbu ninja.


    He also looked upset.


    Orochimaru looked up and suddenly said in surprise: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive earlier than me. Do you know why the teacher called us?¡±


    ¡°Promotion.¡±


    Konoha Chunin¡¯s promotion is actually very simple, that is, the Hokage will hand an exchanged attire and headband for them, and then distribute a book like the ¡°Chunin Code¡± for them to recite and remember.


    That¡¯s it.


    So Orochimaru, who heard the reason, narrowed his eyes, and the Anbu Ninja immediately grabbed him.


    ¡°Orochimaru, Chunin promotion is very important, you must be there!¡±


    ¡°Tell the teacher that I can¡¯t attend it since my experiment is very important.¡±


    Orochimaru said in a hoarse voice.


    But the Anbu pressed him tightly, not letting him let go.


    It can be seen that Orochimaru has recently been addicted to his research and cannot extricate himself from it. It is estimated that he rarelyes out of hisboratory. Therefore, the original white skin is even paler.


    Before long, Sakumo also arrived.


    ¡°go in.¡±


    No one dared to make a fuss anymore when the Hatake Sagiki said that coldly.


    Kurama Isamu looked at him admiringly.


    The head of the Hatake family really had a strong aura, and the three brats did not dare to resist.


    When the three of them entered the Hokage Building, Sakumo couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Orochimaru, how many days have you not slept?¡±


    Those dark circles were as thick as makeup.


    Orochimaru tilted his head, thinking for a long time, and said: ¡°It seems to be three days... no, it seems to be four or five days. I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    I have been in theboratory, so how can I know how long it has been outside?


    ¡°What are you doing so hard? Pay attention to thebination of work and rest.¡±


    bama said caringly, well, it¡¯s also his fault why Orochimaru is like that since he was the one who gave him the work.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s very interesting, I can study the unknown every day, and discover the areas I don¡¯t understand every day...¡±


    Orochimaru said happily.


    However, his spirit is indeed was very poor, Sakumo can clearly feel that he is approaching his limit, no wonder the Anbu pulled him over.


    If they don¡¯t bring him out, I¡¯m afraid he will faint in theboratory.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry so we can finish this early and go to rest early.¡±


    Akabane nced at Orochimaru, then walked to the front first and went upstairs.


    It¡¯s not their first timeing to the Hokage office. So there was no need for someone to lead the way.


    And as the three of them entered the office consecutively, they saw three sets of brand new ninja costumes inside.


    And the Third Hokage was sorting out the information, and when he saw the three of theming in, he was taken aback.


    The mental state of Orochimaru...


    ¡°Lord Hokage, let¡¯s start quickly, and end it early so he can rest early.¡±


    Akabane reminded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m still very energetic.¡±


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t think he should rest, he looked like someone who was drunk.


    The Third Hokage sighed helplessly.


    He had learned a little about the current situation of his disciple, but after getting busy, he always forgot to take further care of him. He didn¡¯t even know the other party hadn¡¯t rested for so long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, first of all, Akabane, the report sent by the Sand Vige, you can read it.¡±


    Hiruzen threw the information over angrily.


    Akabane picked it up and nced at it, and he suddenly feels a little embarrassed¡ª¡ª


    It says something about a Yugakure Ninja, and more than that, they found a lot of Sand Ninja corpses on the road. After repeated identification, it was roughly judged that they died due to Genjutsu.


    This is Hidden Sand Vige¡¯s survey on Akabane.


    Hiruzen took a deep breath on his pipe and after an exhale, he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, Hidden Sand Vige is deliberately taking revenge, please don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Akabane pushed the data back quietly.


    This information has no reference value. The whole article is just spection and reasoning, but there is no other meaning when Hidden Sand Vige sent it. It is simply offending them.


    ¡°Well, for the time being, Orochimaru, this is your information.¡±


    Hiruzen threw another copy.


    There is nothing written about Orochimaru in there, or even about Konoha. It just said that someone sneaked into the examination room and looted the rest of Ninjutsu in Sand Vige.


    However, since it was sent to Konoha, Hidden Sand obviously suspected that it was the doing Konoha.


    Although others don¡¯t know about it, Danzo and Hiruzen can see through it.


    This is what Orochimaru doing!


    ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Orochimaru simply denied it and didn¡¯t bother to exin it. He knows that they already know it so whether he confessed or not, nothing will change so he didn¡¯t bother exining himself.


    Sakumo on the other hand just stood still, as if he was not curious about it.


    ¡°In view of your performance, I discussed with the elders and decided that Kurama Akabane will be promoted as a special jonin, and Orochimaru and Sakumo Hatake will be promoted as Chunin.¡±


    After Hiruzen finished speaking, he passed the clothes on the table one by one.


    Akabane understood.


    The two pieces of information just now we¡¯re just bait, the real purpose is to get them to ept their fate and take over the ninja suit¡ª¡ª


    The higher the position, the greater the responsibility!

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>


    Special-Jonin attire and Chunin are the same, the difference is only in position and title.


    If you are promoted to Jonin, you can be the teacher who leads the team, but after the reorganization of the ninja reserve department, do you still need to lead the team?


    If he thinks about it carefully, it seems the same to him.


    Regardless of whether he wants it or not, he has to take the group of newly graduated Genins, and it doesn¡¯t seem to make much difference.


    After thinking about it this way, he suddenly understood why he had to give this Special-Jonin position.


    It¡¯s because they want him to be a training instructor!


    ¡°One after another, these old foxes....¡±


    Akabane was in aplicated mood and could only ept the result in silence.


    ¡°Does Chunin need a mission?¡±


    Orochimaru focuses on different points. He has been busy with research recently, and he doesn¡¯t want to be transferred out for a task inexplicably.


    Since theboratory has moved from the dark part to the bright part, he speaks and acts much more directly.


    ¡°If you can make enough contributions, you don¡¯t have to do the task.¡±


    Hiruzen said lightly.


    He also has a headache.


    Among the three, Sakumo is more obedient, and the other two have major problems that are difficult to deal with. Orochimaru didn¡¯t know it before. But now he is addicted to research and can¡¯t help himself. He doesn¡¯t even sleep.


    Orochimaru muttered and asked for a moment: ¡°I recently researched out an equipment like in theic, is it counted as a contribution?¡±


    ¡°Of course, as long as you have research results, you can enjoy privileges.¡±


    Hiruzen exined.


    ¡°So, my misty mirage is also counted?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes lit up.


    As long as the ability of the Mist Mirage is used well, it is very useful for Hidden Mist enemies, and the contribution is certainly not small.


    Third Hokage¡¯s movement of holding the cigarette pupe is slightly stagnant, this child is really permeable, and he can see stitches everywhere.


    He was reluctant, but he could only nod his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hiruzen is ready for Akabane to be unable to apply for the task, but...


    ¡°I hope to apply for an assistant to help me with the training work.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Assistant?¡±


    Hiruzen sat down, pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Who do you want to hire?¡±


    ¡°Shimi Nara .¡±


    Akabane immediately thinks of Shimi. Although that kid is a bitzy, his ability and punctuality are verymendable. He is the best candidate for an assistant.


    ¡°Shimi is still a Genin, so don¡¯t bother him.¡±


    Hiruzen said angrily.


    ¡°Well, what about Shin Y¨±hi?¡±


    Akabane retreated to second ce.


    Although Shin Y¨±hi ability to handle things is slightly weaker, but hisprehensive ability is stronger. In addition, he has a Genjutsu innate talent. If he can train him, In the future, Shin can train some ninjas who have a talent for illusion without his supervision! Isn¡¯t it a good choice!?


    ¡°Shin Yuhi...¡±


    Hiruzen hearing the name hold his head from another headache.


    Because Uchiha also hopes to get Shin Y¨±hi, and he also thinks that Shin Y¨±hi illusion talent, perception and reconnaissance ability is very suitable for the guard¡¯s departments, and in the future can be used as Hokage¡¯s guards in the future.


    Therefore, from the bottom of his heart, he is not willing to give Shin Y¨±hi to Akabane as an assistant.


    That¡¯s too much of waste onzy Akabane.


    ¡°Or not?¡±


    Akabane was a little ufortable, but he was relieved after thinking about it.


    Shin Y¨±hi will be in the team with Shinnosuke and Ye Wu. It can be seen that the higher up is very positive about his talent and ability.


    It was a bit too much to let genius give him a hand...


    If the requirements cannot be met, the following requirements are easier to meet.


    Akabane pretended to be embarrassed and said: ¡°But the Early-Stage of the Reserve Department needs manpower, and I am the only one who is really in a difficult position. Then how about this. Nara Shimi, Akamichi Kazue, and Yamanaka Take are all Genin, which happens to be training in the Reserve Department. At the same time, let Nara Shimi be the Squad Leader of the session to help me.¡±


    ¡°Squad leader?¡±


    Hiruzen froze for a few seconds, and after careful consideration, he roughly understood what Akabane meant.


    This is really a good idea!


    Good boy, it seems your not called Akabane for no reason.


    He took a deep breath on his pipe, and in the end, he could only silently nodded: ¡°Yes, I will trouble you to deal with matters in the preparation department.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, anyway. It¡¯s not just me, Orochimaru can also do it well.¡±


    Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Orochimaru pointed at himself with a look of doubt.


    What does it have to do with him?


    As his teammate, Sakumo knows that Akabane was nning something.


    Akabane is just messing up and want to throw the pot at Orochimaru and relieves himself.


    of course......


    It¡¯s okay to just throw the pot away. The point is that Akabane will always have a series of ideas that people cannot refuse.


    ¡°We have decided to bring the research institute under the preparatory department, and you will serve as the director.¡±


    Hiruzen exined.


    Orochimaru was stunned for a moment, unexpectedly he still had a job.


    But thinking about it, Konoha really doesn¡¯t have any researcher, he is the only one who is obsessed with it, so he is the only one in the institute.


    Oh yes, Tsunade was added recently.


    ¡°Ninjutsu research is the primary productive force, and if we noticed a Genin who have a research talent we will transfer them to you. With this kind of Genin, I hope the research institute can prepare adequate training for them.¡±


    Sure enough...


    Sakumo was not surprised at all, and at the same time, he felt a little bit bad. Looking at Akabane¡¯s handwork, he might not escape the clutches of his teammate.


    ¡°Um, yes.¡±


    Hiruzen thought about it carefully but didn¡¯t find any problems.


    Some ninjas are indeed more suitable for studying ninjutsu than going on the battlefield and doing missions.


    Akabane¡¯s consideration is very correct.


    Orochimaru felt very ufortable because he has more work.


    ¡°By the way, the dojo in Sakumo¡¯s home is very interesting. I think the preparation department can set up a dojo for teaching...¡±


    Akabane continued to exert his strength.


    But this time, Hiruzen coughed and interrupted before he finished speaking:


    ¡°Akabane, things have to be done step by step. Genins didn¡¯t have to learn too much and their energy is limited. Don¡¯t increase them any more. Or they will feel burdened with it.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you can¡¯t say that. You sweat more in peacetime, you bleed less in wartime, that¡¯s they need to learn more.¡±


    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s postponed the thing about the dojo, and focus first on build up their foundations.¡±


    Hiruzen has a headache.


    With this first course, how can there be that many ninjas that can be fully developed?


    Akabane on the other hand felt sorry for the Genin.


    The inability to implement advanced quality education is definitely a big loss for Konoha.


    At the same time, Sakumo breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the dojo Akabane suggesting is to bepleted, he won¡¯t be needed at that time!


    Since he didn¡¯t even yet perfected his Twin de Technique, so how can he help Akabane share the work of teaching students.


    ¡°As for you Sakumo...for the time being, I don¡¯t have in mind yet, so let¡¯s talk about itter and then determine where you are going.¡±


    As Hiruzen finished speaking, he handed the booklet that was in his hand.


    ¡°Chunin Code¡±, above it is written with Chunin¡¯s duties and regtions.


    After handing these, he waved his hand to indicate that they could get out.


    Coming out of the office, Orochimaru said with a grimace: ¡°You know that I am busy enough, so how can you dump work on me, is it interesting?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s for cultivating the next generation for Konoha. Everyone contributes to it. Besides, if you train a few assistants, you can rx yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, I have a clone and a snake.¡±


    Orochimaru answered badly.


    Although there is finally a research institute, the result may be a lot of burden in the future...


    ¡°The clone will put a considerable load on your body, and it is a good choice to train an assistant.¡±


    Sakumo agrees.


    Akabane continued to add: ¡°The research institute cannot be a general without an army. This step will leave sooner orter. Instead of waiting for others toe in, it is better to train them yourself. And the result will be after you trained the first Batched, the uing batch can be trained by the first batch without you doing it again. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    ¡°Um... it makes sense.¡±


    Orochimaru pondered for a moment as if it really was like this.


    The research institute is so big that it is impossible to be only used by few people like him or Tsunade. Sooner orter, the vige will force some people in. So what Akabane said is also true.


    Leaving the office building, they saw a group of people waiting.


    Many of these are vigers, and some are newly promoted Genin or children who have not graduated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t surround this ce just because of promotion! ¡± Naruto¡± has been updated just now. Isn¡¯t theics better than the announcement?¡±


    Akabane looked at the crowd and called out loudly.


    Can this also be called an advertisement?


    Orochimaru was shocked, and thought, he really has talent in the advertising industry.


    ¡°Akaba, is it true that the ¡®Naruto¡¯ has been updated?¡±


    ¡°It seems what he said is really true! On the way, I seemed to see Yung hanging up a banner.¡±


    In an instant, the crowd be excited!


    ¡°Today¡¯s update from Chapter 61 to Chapter 65, we are about to enter the exciting plot, you can pay more attention to it.¡±


    Without changing his face, Akabane continued to shout.


    Kurama Yung¡¯s awareness of propaganda is really low. The banners he hung up on today are in the format of ¡°UC Shock Department¡±.


    But it¡¯s still useful, as many children immediately went to theic shop.


    These children may not be able to afford them all, but when new updatese out, the old ones can rent, so it is a boon for all children.


    ¡°Naruto...It seems that I haven¡¯t read thisic for a long time.¡±


    Sakumo originally wanted to go back to train, but after thinking about it, he went to theic shop with Akabane.


    ¡°Orochimaru, go home and sleep.¡±


    Akabane berated.


    This immortal face made people very worried when they saw it.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Orochimaru firmly stated that he was awake, but in fact, he walked in a shaky state.


    Sakumo and Akabane looked at each other and sighed silently.


    Nothing to say, just knocked him out.


    ¡°I asked the clone to send him back.¡±


    Knowing that Akabane¡¯s ¡°clone¡± wascking in skill, Sakumo took the initiative to separate the shadow clone and asked him to send the unconscious Orochimaru home.


    Orochimaru¡¯s home is not far away, and it¡¯s only a short distance to send him there.


    Akabane and Sakumo main body went to theic shop together. Sakumo didn¡¯t mention the challenge of ¡°Zoro¡±, and I guess he didn¡¯t feel confident.


    After experiencing Zoro¡¯s ultimate move, he thought of a move to counter it but until today, he can¡¯t think of how. So he didn¡¯t feel confident fighting Zoro until he thought of a way to counter the move.


    Together with Akabane, he wanted to ask about this trick, but he didn¡¯t even speak until they reach the shop.


    Going to the Comic Shop, Akabane, as usual, rested for a while.


    Thest time Sakumo read it, it was the 50th chapters, there were many plots in the middle that he didn¡¯t read yet, so Kurama Yung took out the previousic book, and after paying the money, each minding their own business Sakumo began reading it.


    He was taken aback by the plot of Orochimaru, but he looked over quickly.


    It wasn¡¯t until Gaara came out that his reading speed slowed down.


    ¡°The ability to control sand... is different from Zack, is it the ability of a Tailed Beast?¡±


    Sakumo secretly thought in his heart.


    He wanted to fight against Zack very much before, but because Sand Vige took the initiative to retreat, he didn¡¯t seed in fighting Zack. It was a pity that he returned to the vige after the exam finished.


    Because of this, he also made some understanding of the situation in Sand Vige, including the ability of One-Tailed Beast Shukaku.

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>


    Jinchuriki?


    Sakumo slightly frowned.


    Hidden Sand Vige values Jinchuriki very much. This generation of Jinchuriki is still unknown and has never even appeared in the public eye of Hidden Sand Vige.


    Will this kind of vige let Jinchurikie out to participate in Chunin Exams?


    What a joke!


    But he knows that theics are not just made up by Akabane, Sakumo thought about it for a long time, keenly feeling that there is something wrong here.


    However, there is no clue in this plot, it just makes people think Gaara is very cruel and bloodthirsty, and the rest is nothing.


    By the sixtieth chapter, Kabuto appeared again.


    And in thest panel page, Kabuto warned team 7.


    After reading this...


    Sakumo pointed to the illustration of Kabuto and asked, ¡°Is he a minion of Orochimaru?¡±


    ¡°Have you read the plot behind?¡±


    Kurama Yung asked as he was a little surprised.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Sakumo shook thetest ¡®Naruto¡¯ book in his hand. He hadn¡¯t started to read today¡¯s update yet, and he didn¡¯t know the plot behind it.


    However, from the current plot, the clues are obvious enough.


    Akabane, hearing him, didn¡¯t say anything as he just smiled.


    Sakumo closed chapter 60th book and opened the next chapter, which is the updated plot sent today.


    Seeing the next words, he became more sure of his guess.


    Kabuto is the spy of Orochimaru!


    But there is still doubt in his heart. Hidden Sand Vige let Jinchuriki out to participate in Chunin Exams?


    How can that be so simple!


    Reading the shback, the story of Kabuto and Orochimaru walking together appeared.


    ¡°Sure enough... But, just for Uchiha Sasuke?¡±


    Sakumo meditated, hepletely swapped himself into the plot, not just the reader.


    And he tried to specte about the role and purpose nned by Orochimaru and Kabuto.


    Unfortunately, there are too few clues.


    He only felt that these two characters were involved in a long plot in the story, but he couldn¡¯t guess what kind of plot it was.


    Seeing the scene where Kabuto chose to abstain, he was even more certain about his guess.


    ¡°It feels that something big will happen in the Chunin exam, and I feel that the next plot will be...very explosive.¡±


    Sakumo paused for a moment as he chose the wording fit for it! and after saying it, he closed theic.


    Akabane admired it very much.


    When he read theics in his previous life, he would not be so serious about guessing the characters in the plot, but more about how they painted this, how they express the emotions of the characters and so on.


    ¡°A Major Event will happen in the Chunin exam? Why? Is it because of the Adult Orochimaru?¡±


    A kid who was about to buyics looked up and asked.


    The child is about five or six years old, but he can already understand the patterns and words on it.


    From what he wears, he should be of civilian origin.


    Sakumo gently touched his hair and said, ¡°Perhaps it is Orochimaru, or it may be Sand Vige.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The child shook his head.


    He is so young and only knows how to readics, but he doesn¡¯t know so many things.


    Don¡¯t talk about him, even Kurama Yung is at a loss¡ª¡ª


    As the manager of the shop, he may not be as familiar with the follow-up of theics as Sakumo.


    ¡°You are really amazing.¡±


    Akabane sighed and praised him sincerely, that intelligence analysis is also a course of ninja knowledge, and Sakumo¡¯s ability on this is almost full.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an analysis based on the actual situation. If the content of your painting is not relevant to the reality, I have no way to guess.¡±


    Sakumo said as he opened the One Pieceic next.


    Like the story of One Piece, he dare not say that he can guess the next story because this is apletely unfamiliar system, a fantasy world.


    He reads one pieceics.


    Then after reading for a while, he finally saw Zoro using his Oni Giri style on his opponents.


    When he saw the scene of the Oni Giri, he couldn¡¯t help but ask about Zoro¡¯s move that defeated him in theirst battle...


    ¡°This is the first move I encountered when we fought for the first time, but what was the move he used yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Confidentiality, it will appearter.¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    This is one of the strongest secrets in Zoro¡¯s Three Swords Style. Since the plot was not yet where Zoro used that move, many of them are waiting for it to appear.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    Sakumo paused when he said that and added, ¡°About Ye Wu, she really went to practice it as she said. Recently, she has been studying the art of three swords with shadow clones.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a few seconds after hearing this.


    The Hokage have a shuriken shadow clone art, but what about the sword shadow clone art?


    ¡°She especially went to Hokage-sama to learn the shuriken shadow clone technique, and Hokage-sama also taught it.¡±


    Sakumo continued.


    ¡°Are there any results?¡±


    Akabane admired it very much. If Ye Wu can solve the control problem of the sword shadow clone, and corporate it with her Dance of the Crescent Moon, it may really have a very good effect.


    ¡°For now...no.¡±


    Sakumo answered as he put away his book.


    Ye Wu has been in Hatake dojo for this period of time, and like him, she hasn¡¯t seen these updates, so he just took it and nned to share them with her.


    ¡°Is there an update tomorrow?¡±


    Sakumo asked a rare question, as he wanted to know if the future development was the same as he thought.


    ¡°should have.¡±


    Akabane must speed up the update, so as long as the factory has time to print, he will always provide enough updates.


    Sakumo wrapped the books with a piece of cloth, and then carried it on his back, acting like a hawker who buys and sells.


    ¡°Then,ter.¡±


    As had said that, he waved and left the shop.


    Akabane stretched his waist and went into the lounge to check the progress of the clone¡¯s drawing.


    Arranging it, it seems the Naruto has been drawn until the seventieth chapter.


    Now the shadow clone is drawing an update for One Piece.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll start painting from where my clone stops on Naruto, Chapter 71...¡±


    Akabane sat down and took out the drawing board and paintbrush.


    The plot of this story seems to be the battle between Sakura and Ino-although he feels that the rtionship between the two sisters is quite stic.


    In the qualifiers, the most exciting point was the match between Rock Lee and Gaara.


    Eight-Inner Gates vs. Jinchuriki.


    Although Rock Lee lost in the end, his style was really eye-catching, and it could be called the most exciting matchup in this plot.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to draw this plot tomorrow.


    Akabane drew slowly, thinking about other issues in his mind.


    If the plot is drawn. He believes that many people will guess that the ¡°Orochimaru¡± in theics have a special purpose when returning to the vige. Then when the Konoha Crush nes out, what will the public opinion in the vige be like?


    The shadow of the vige, a discipline trained by a Hokage that be a traitor, and when hees back to the Vige, hees to destroy it with his own hands.


    But due to the foreshadowing of the story, many know that ¡°Orochimaru¡± is a bad guy.


    At that time, the biggest response should be the ending of the Third Hokage being killed by his beloved disciple ¡°Orochimaru¡±, well... there is also the prohibited Jutsu called Return from the Dead in it.


    And also the legendary forbidden jutsu that can summon the god of death!


    He was thinking about things in his mind, and unknowingly he made a wrong stroke, but it was not too serious, so he used pen and ink to embellish it and quickly blended it into the pattern.


    However, in order to avoid drawing mistakes again, Akabane gathers his mind and concentrates on drawing the manga.


    With his current body and strength, he bes much faster in drawing like his clone so it waspleted in a moment.


    While Akabane concentrated on painting.


    In the Anbu, Danzo picked up a copy of the information and looked at it carefully. This is some information he missed when he went to Sand Vige. Now after he has recovered, he starts to read it from the beginning to avoid missing information.


    And the girl named Yume stood still in front of him.


    ¡°Is the ninja tool created by Orochimaru after his research put into production?¡±


    Danzo saw a message saying that Orochimaru re-created the ninja tools in Akabane¡¯s Comic while also improved it, and could use the new ninja tool to release a shing wave. At the same time, Akabane cooperated with Orochimaru to make this ninja tool.


    Aburame Yume nodded and said: ¡°Orochimaru recreation of the ninja tool is indeed usable. As for whether the mass-produced factories can be put into use, it is still unknown.¡±


    ¡°But the new Ninja tool may be risky. So it is best to test it with a shadow clone before investing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Hearing her answer, Danzo continued to look at the next one, only to see another explosive message.


    Tsunade is currently studying information about the first generation.


    What does it mean?


    He spread the scroll, letting Aburame Yume see it.


    Aburame Yume took a look and exined: ¡°My lord, Tsunade came to Anbu, and she borrowed all the information about the first Hokage we have on Anbu, and she also had an exchange with Orochimaru.¡±


    Danzo was puzzled.


    As for the understanding of Senju Hashirama, there is no doubt that the Senju n n is better at it, but she instead came to Anbu to search it...


    I do not understand!


    He pondered for a moment and put the scroll aside.


    ¡°How is Akabane¡¯sic recently?¡±


    Danzo stopped working temporarily, thinking of Akabane¡¯sic in his mind.


    I didn¡¯t read it for a while...


    ¡°Do you want to hear spoilers or read it yourself?¡±


    Aburame Yume asked uncertainly.


    Speaking of it, the word spoiler seems to havee from Akabane...


    Danzo sighed in his heart, and then thought for a while and said: ¡°Bring me theics, I¡¯ll read it for myself.¡±


    Subsequently, severalics were brought up.


    He was taken aback for a moment when he saw the quantity before he realized that he had gone to Sand Vige for a trip.


    Thiszy kid had updated so much.


    It¡¯s amazing!


    Danzo made a ¡°tsk tsk¡± sound and shook his head slightly.


    In the next second, he picked up the one on the top and started to quietly rx after work.


    Danzo stopped for a long time when he saw the memories of Uchiha Sasuke.


    ¡°My lord, is there any problem?¡±


    Aburame Otome asked strangely.


    ¡°Nothing, it feels like this kid will arrange me in Uchiha¡¯s plotter.¡±


    Danzo said coldly.


    [TLment: Ka Ka Ka. ]


    A big n was destroyed, if the Anbu didn¡¯t know that, the Konoha would be destroyed.


    ording to his understanding of Akabane, he would never leave such a big loophole.


    ¡°Hahaha, maybe this is also kind of fun...¡±


    Aburame Yume gave a dry smile.


    She didn¡¯t think about it when she read it before. When she thought of the extermination as due to the order of the Vige, how could Sasuke survive.?


    So there must be something tricky here, and of course, it has nothing to do with the Anbu.


    ¡°That kid hates me very much. I¡¯m not surprised if he put me on his story as a viin, but when ites to a serious thing, he does have the ability to get serious. For example, the time when he sends the medical staff...¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is a mistake in my work.¡±


    Aburame Yume immediately admits her mistake. Originally, when Danzo left. She was the first Chief-In-Charge of Anbu. However, at that time, although she already nned the follow-up, but she forgets about the medical problem.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean to me you. After all, I don¡¯t also pay much attention to medical issues. But this trip to Hidden Sand Vige, I saw many issues I previously overlooked, such as the poisons studied by Hidden Sand Vige. It will definitely be our bane in the future. The problem is that our medical standards still remain at the simple Chakra stimtion recovery...¡±


    Danzo is very worried about this.


    Like what he experiences on his trip, although there were more than 20 medical personnel on the scene, in the end, they can only stimte his recovery speed, and can¡¯t even save his eyes.


    The most important thing is that this kind of injury is considered minor in battlefield.

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>


    Ye Wu was originally practising, but when she saw Sakumoing back with a book on his back. She finished around and rested.


    ¡°What are you carrying?¡±


    Is it possible that the bag that is bulging is what I thought it was?


    Ye Wu was a little curious, she came over and took a look, and found that there were some books inside like she expected!


    ¡°Comic.¡±


    Sakumo sat on the floor and took out theic book.


    ¡°Nice~ I have been training recently and I forgot to readics.¡±


    Ye Wu was a little excited, but when she turned her head and looked behind, she realized that Hatake Sagiki wasn¡¯t there, so she started to pick it with ease.


    ¡°It¡¯sics!¡±


    ¡°I want to read it too. I only read chapter fifty-fivest time, and I haven¡¯t read the updates...¡±


    ¡°Brother, give me one copy for me!¡±


    The children of the Sakumo n saw it, and they gathered around to take a look.


    ¡°Did youplete your Training?¡±


    Sakumo scowled, and said coldly, ¡°Finish your training first, and unless you finish your training, you¡¯re not allowed to read theics.¡±


    ¡°Oh......¡±


    A bunch of children are reluctant to let go, but Sakumo¡¯s majesty prevents them from beingzy, so they can only go back and continue practising swords.


    Sakumo smiled slightly, then got up.


    After a long afternoon, he also should practice swords.


    Only Ye Wu whopletes the training alone can enjoy all theics exclusively.


    She started reading one by one, and although she already read some of the chapters before, she still patiently read it again.


    The front is very cool, for example, Gaara once reminded him of Zack.


    Although that guy is controlling iron sand, his ability is simr.


    However, when Gekkou Hayate appeared on the scene, Ye Wu fell silent for an instant.


    This style, this expression...


    The most excessive thing is that there is a colour image of Gekkou Hayate in the beginning, with an extremely kidney-deficiency face, which makes people doubt and wonder what he is doing at night.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad!¡±


    Ye Wu¡¯s expression changed greatly. Since their family is not that terrible. At most, they are a little weaker in body, not this miserable.


    [TL/n: I just also know this but it seems Moonlight is Gekkou in Jap. So Ye Wu is from the Gekkou Family. Since as you know Ye Wu previous name is Moonlight Night Dance]


    At this moment, a voice came from behind him: ¡°It¡¯s quite vivid.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, how can the health of our family be that bad?¡±


    Ye Wuined.


    ¡°But that is the truth! Since not many from your family can be a ninja due to their health!¡±


    Hatake Sagiki was very ruthless and didn¡¯t show any face.


    During the war, people from the Gekkou n and the Kurama n were the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, because they were really too weak and became their worry.


    ¡°Then I will continue practising!¡±


    Ye Wu was full of fighting spirit, and Sagiki nodded slightly when he was thinking that he was also going to train, he found that Ye Wu had opened theics of One Piece¡ª¡ª


    ¡°After reading this One Piece, I will go to train immediately.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki nced at it, just in time to see the plot of Zoro vs. Kabaji.


    Riding a unicycle and ying swords?


    Do acrobatics!


    Three swords Style?


    Although he used swords, there is no single Sword Spirit in his move!


    Seeing that his face was gloomy, Hatake Sagiki realized that at the same time it is no wonder that his son wanted to use double short swords because he was influenced by thisic.


    ¡°Teacher, isn¡¯t the Three Sword Style a very good technique?¡±


    Ye Wu hadn¡¯t realized how serious the matter was, and she kept advocating her ¡°idol¡±.


    ¡°Go back and practice!¡±


    Hatake Sagiki angrily said as he heard her.


    You can¡¯t even perfect your single sword style and you still want to practice three sword styles?


    By the way, thisd¡¯s recent fiddle with the sword clone is also because she is affected byics!


    I have to find an opportunity to ¡°talk¡± to Akabane.


    ...


    Focusing on work and time flies very quickly.


    Akabane¡¯s update was finished, and it was already time to go to bed at night. The update of the Narutoic was entirely done by him, not his clone, and he himself felt that it was ¡°hard work¡±.


    But the rewards are also great.


    Because of his diligent updates, he earned more than 1,000 points in one or two days-partly from the update.


    One thousand points do not need to be considered, as he directly exchanged it for his physical fitness.


    Akabane thought that things like washing muscles and marrow in the novel could happen, but it turns out that he watched too much drama.


    Since it¡¯s just a thousand points, it is not enough to feel the changes in his body, but at least he has be more energetic, and the amount of Chakra seems to increase a lot with the improvement of physical fitness.


    Both the physical and mental power have been increased to 100. So for the time being, he will stop raising up the two stats due to the cost being too much. So he wants to umte his points first to redeem other abilities first.


    For example, the perception ability of the Uzumaki n is an absolute life-saving weapon, much stronger than three or four points of mental power which cost thousands of his system points for just one mental or physical stats.


    Thinking about it, Akabane fell asleep.


    By the time Akabane got up, it was noon, and for the first time in the past few days, he slept sote...


    ¡°After dinner, I should continue to work. I¡¯m really busy.¡±


    Akabane has a headache.


    The chakra consumption a few days ago was too much, so yesterday he did not dare to summon another clone.


    But since he has enough rest today, he can finally summon two of his clones again.


    The clone stays at home and continues to work, while the true body leaves the house and goes to the Comic Shop.


    To theic shop...


    He found that Izumi Yamano had already sent theic update, while Kurama Yung was in front of the shop, carefully sorting out theic books.


    ¡°Sent here so soon?¡±


    Akabane was shocked. Because yesterday, it took at least a day just to prepare it, and now theypleted it early in the morning, are they now so efficient?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a portion, mostly it¡¯s the update for Jiraiya¡¯s book.¡±


    Kurama Yung¡¯s face was a bit abnormal.


    Akabane guessed that this guy had just peeked at Jiraiya¡¯sic.


    Although Jiraiya¡¯sic is useless for Akabane, but it is already quite lethal to those who have never seen real art.


    ¡°You can help install the cab, I may be a little busy today.¡±


    Akabane said casually.


    Busy?


    No, it¡¯s only an excuse.


    Now the news of the Ninja Reserve Department has not been spread, and it is only spread in a small area for the time being. And only at the time when the high level of the vige announces the news of the RD that he will be busy for sure.


    He was busy all day yesterday, but today he has to rest.


    Kurama Yung cleared up his head and began to organize theic, and by the way, he silently stuffed aic book that had been turned over into the pile of books.


    Akabane circled the store and then left another Shadow Clone.


    However, at this time, he noticed a middle-aged person in the store.


    This person is very strange, Akabane would not have noticed him if he hadn¡¯t deliberately looked at him, but after the other party entered the door, he simply went straight to the corner.


    And that corner is where Jiraiya¡¯sic book was located.


    And when the middle-aged man arrived, he saw that there was notest update.


    So he turned around and asked with his hoarse voice. ¡°Boss, is there no update for this book yet?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the second chapter of the ¡± Love in the Desert¡±? It¡¯s just arrived and I haven¡¯t had time to put it on.¡±


    Kurama Yung exined.


    ¡°Oh, then give me a copy first.¡±


    He turned to the counter.


    Observing the middle-aged man, Akabane touched his chin.


    The identity of this guy is not difficult to guess, choose one from the three, The Third Hokage, Danzo, or Uchiha Yuan.


    The first is Danzo... Nah, let¡¯s exclude that man.


    ¡°Also give me the copy of the other twoics updates.¡±


    It seems that he is not normal. After he bought Jiraiya¡¯sic, he asked Kurama Yung to get otherics updates.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kurama Yung said as he prepared it.


    Akabane remained silent, and after the man finished shopping, Akabane quietly followed him up.


    After walking for a while, the man turned back: ¡°Young man, what do you want from me?¡±


    Since Akabane followed him, he can¡¯t use his instantaneous technique since it¡¯s not suitable for use.


    ¡°Ah, I just want to warn you, don¡¯t look at these things when the boss is too young, also beware of the ignorance of young people.


    Akabane seems to be reminding him of something.


    ¡°...¡±


    The middle-aged man fell silent, this kid is really not easy.


    But he also understood that Akabane had seen through his identity, and this little fox was very slippery and had a brainy idea.


    Therefore, he answered as he asked straight to the point: ¡°Different people have different Hobby. So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. About your question, it¡¯s about myic updates, well, although it¡¯s not very good for you, it¡¯s absolutely a positive plot.¡±


    Akabane pondered his remarks.


    ¡°Absolutely positive plots you say? Is it Orochimaru going to make trouble in theics?¡±


    Sarutobi Hiruzen returns to his original form.


    He hasn¡¯t read Akabane¡¯stest plot yet, but it is not difficult to guess how the plot will developter.


    ¡°Nn.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    Hiruzen nced at him faintly, and then said: ¡°I will first have a look at the drawing before sending it to print.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Akabane was relieved when he got this answer.


    Although there was no face-to-face consent, the Hiruzen did not directly deny it, which is the best result.


    As for what to do then...


    He thought for a while yesterday and already had an idea.


    It is not possible to change the plot for the time being, except that he intends to change a certain character, but Akabane does not intend to change the plot.


    Otherwise, if he lets Hiruzen live in theic, the follow-up plot will be messed up.


    But there is a little problem.


    The Forbidden Jutsu: Return from the Dead.


    This is a taboo technique, and it may not pass the trial at that time.


    On this point, Akabane hasn¡¯t figured out a countermeasure yet, so he has to think about it again.


    If it doesn¡¯t work, just add an ¡°instruction¡± style paper to properly promote the positive energy, and there is a high probability that it can still be mixed.


    A good start is now the best result.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back if that¡¯s all you want to ask, there are still a lot of things to do.¡±


    Hiruzen said as he coughed.


    Being caught by his own junior is definitely not something to be happy about, not to mention that he has always maintained a bright and upright image as a Hokage...


    In short, he bought thisic awkwardly.


    ¡°My lord, if you want to buy it next time, you can transform yourself into someone else. Don¡¯t make such a familiar image. It is very recognisable.¡±


    Akabane reminded him ¡°kindly¡± as he watched Hiruzen disappear with a Poof!

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>


    After telling it to the Third Hokage, Akabane was nning to take a nap or practice Chakra Enhanced Strength as he did not intend to return to theic shop.


    However, as soon as he crossed the corner...


    A person stands over there and has his sword crossed like a swordsman from the Warring States, with a solemn expression on his face.


    This sword is very powerful and has killed many people.


    The encounter with the Third Hokage is a coincidence under the guidance of theic, and the encounter with Hatake Sagiki is the result of the deliberate arrangement.


    Akabane swallowed his saliva and patted his forehead, pretending to turn around and go back.


    Pretending to be blind?


    When Sagiki saw it, with a ¡°swish¡±, he appeared in front of Akabane.


    ¡°Um, Uncle Sagiki, such a coincidence...¡±


    Akabane wondered, when did he offend this big man?


    ¡°Haha, Your Three Swordsmanship Style is very awesome. I saw you used it a few days ago, so why don¡¯t you show it to me if you improved on it?¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said as he stared at Akabane with his eyes as sharp as a sword!


    Akabane smiled dryly, and his mind suddenly reacted.


    Sakumo, Ye Wu!


    One practised the double sword style and the other practised the sword clone technique!


    Not only that but yesterday Sakumo also took away a set of Naruto and One Pieceics...


    The problem is found!


    But it¡¯s really hard to deal with parents, especially if Hatake Sagiki saw theics.


    Akabane pondered for a long time but didn¡¯t think of a way.


    ¡°Come on, take this sword.¡±


    As Hatake said, he threw three swords over¡ªand it¡¯s a real sword, not the wooden sword for practice!


    And in Hatake Sagiki¡¯s own hand, he held a wooden sword.


    ¡°Uncle Sagiki, I just learned three sword styles, how can I show it to you? So why don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, take your swords!¡±


    In an instant, his figure moved, and Akabane saw how the wooden sword was aimed at him.


    So Akabane hurriedly took the sword, and ignored the three-sword gesture, as he first blocked the attack of the sword.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, Akabane only felt how his hand vibrated as it suddenly turned numb.


    So strong!


    Looking at Hatake Sagiki style, he thought he was a speed-type ninja, but he didn¡¯t know his strength was so terrifying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds.¡±


    When Hatake Sagiki appears again, he is already ten steps away from Akabane.


    His speed is too fast.


    Akabane was secretly speechless.


    When he was thinking of fighting speed type ninja in the future, he already had tens of thousands of ideas to counter them. But when he finally confronts one, he understands how all ns be useless in front of the strong!


    He dignifiedly picked up the swords and assumed a three-sword style in ordance with the memory he received from his system when he redeemed the technique.


    ¡°A bit decent.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki grinned looking at his stance and thenunched another offensive attack.


    He used a wooden sword that couldn¡¯t instil chakra, so the most powerful Hatake ninja technique could not be used.


    however......


    His sword technique alone was enough to make Akabane overwhelmed.


    Although the three swords are in hand, the opponent is powerful and fast, and every time he attacks Akabane, Akabane can¡¯t spare his energy to fight back.


    Akabane fought while retreating. Fortunately, the streets here were rtively wide, and there was a rtively deste suburb on the side, so there was no need to worry about damaging the surrounding houses.


    After a few steps back, the sword that Hatake Sagiki used was as fast as lightning, and as if it was endless.


    This is the sword technique used by swordsmen in duels.


    Akabane¡¯s hands were numb, and his front teeth biting the knife felt like it was going to be knocked off.


    Although his heart is as clear as a mirror. He wants to me hisic for influencing Sakumo to be fascinated by two sword styles and Ye Wu for delving into the sword clone.


    Can¡¯t go on like this!


    Faced with another sword attack, Akabane stepped back and suddenly-Chakra burst all over his body, and a powerful air current burst out instantly.


    Chakra Enhanced Strength!


    With the chakra airflow that fisted and made the sword explode, it happened to hit the wooden sword that came to attack.


    However, Hatake Sagiki reacted extremely quickly and quickly withdrew his sword when he noticed something was wrong.


    Creak!


    With a crisp sound, Akabane¡¯s sword on his right hand broke in two.


    The wooden sword of Hatake Sagiki seemed to be undamaged, but if you look closely, it is not difficult to find some sawdust on the ground.


    Hatake Sagiki quietly put away the wooden sword and said with a sneer: ¡°If you don¡¯t learn how to walk, learn how to run. But you called your swordsmanship a three sword style?¡±


    Of course, ridicule belongs to ridicule.


    In terms of sword skills alone, Akabane has no problem using them, and his sword path and opportunity are just right.


    Unfortunately, his body is a waste material.


    Akabane is rtively strong overall. However, sword style needs strength, speed and reflex. If it weren¡¯t for learning the Chakra Enhanced Strength technique...


    Thinking of this, Hatake Sagiki saw another toothache.


    This kid¡¯s brain is really good, knowing that his strength and speed are not good, so he simply uses ninjutsu instead.


    And with hisprehension which is also very high, the Sword Technique and Chakra Enhanced Strength have all been learned.


    But he is just toozy!


    Akabane put the swords away and handed them to the other party. At the same time, he smiled and said, ¡°Seeing Uncle Sagiki¡¯s expression, it seems your anger is already gone...¡±


    Hatake Hagi took three swords without getting angry.


    Two of the three swords have been broken, since none of them are Chakra weapons, how can they withstand such a powerful Chakra impact.


    Only the third sword survived due to it being on Akabane¡¯s mouth...


    Hatake Sagiki carefully held the scabbard to avoid touching the hilt.


    Akabane smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°The number of swords does not mean strength, but the field ofbat is different...¡±


    Hatake Sagiki rarely exined.


    Double des are good at group battles, while short de is good at heads-up and assassination, there are many details and so on.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Akabane nodded as he listened. Although he was not interested in these knowledge points, at this point, he didn¡¯t dare to stroke the tiger¡¯s whiskers of Hatake Sagiki.


    So his exnation, enter his left ear, as ites out of his right ear.


    Hatake Sagiki was silent for a moment, and then said lightly: ¡°If you want to paint, just paint well, don¡¯t be too casual, and the plot should not be too outrageous, anyway, the swordsmanship has been inherited for a long time...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Akabane nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    Seeing that he felt depressed, Hatake Sagiki clearly taught him a lesson, but he didn¡¯t know why he felt angrier.


    In a bad mood, his tone became cold.


    In fact, Akabane wanted to ask, as the deputy head of the preparation department, could he spare a few lessons.


    But after being taught a lesson, how dare he make this request.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t rx until he couldn¡¯t see the figure again and looked around to make sure that Hatake Sagiki was gone.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t get beaten badly.


    But after walking a few steps, he suddenly realized something was wrong¨C


    Is the plot too outrageous?


    If he hasn¡¯t seen it before, how could he have known the plot is outrageous!


    Besides, you taught me a lesson for your children. What does it have to do with the plot?


    Akabane studied it carefully and immediately understood.


    Perhaps one of the points gained yesterday was attributed to Hatake Sagiki.


    but......


    This reader is too hardcore!


    It¡¯s just aic, how can he be so serious about it!


    Akabaneined silently in his heart.


    But thankfully it¡¯s the one piece he read if it¡¯s the Shinigami...


    He doesn¡¯t know if this swordsman can ept the setting of that weapon.


    Being an author is too hard!


    He sighed with emotion. He originally nned to practice Chakra Enhanced Strength, but the mood of being beaten by the unfathomable mystery for training is gone.


    He simply turned his head back to theic shop.


    The more he thinks about it, the more depressed he bes. Akabane feels that he hasn¡¯t done anything. This is how the three-sword style is drawn. Sakumo and Yewu learn it by themselves, so why does it be his fault?


    ¡°Brother Yung, from now on, if Sakumo and Yewue to buyics, just give them Naruto, the One Piece is forbidden for them.


    Kurama Yung was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    The most important is¨C


    ¡°Young Master, the two of you are here.¡±


    He pointed inside.


    Later, Sakumo and Ye Wu poked their heads out of theic shop.


    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±


    Ye Wuughed dryly.


    Sakumo was the most sincere as he bowed and apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to cause you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    In other words, although he is angry, it is not necessary to really prohibit it. In case the hard-core readeres to his door and asks him to ¡°talk¡±, even his Kurama n can¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°Okay, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The three moved the small bench and sat down.


    Yewu was pondering, since she readics by herself yesterday, and happened to be seen here by her teacher, and when she wanted to give a pointer to her Teacher about theic, instead she got directly reprimanded for not training.


    ¡°By the way, You¡¯re not the only one who got it bad you know!¡±


    Ye Wu said bitterly and stretched out her hand as she spoke.


    Her hands are swollen, which shows how miserable the training yesterday was.


    Looking at Sakumo, he also has the same treatment.


    ¡°Seeing that you two are worse than me, I feel much better in an instant.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s expression was rxed.


    ¡°But yesterday¡¯s harvest was also great, and my double short sword styles are considered in its preliminary.¡±


    Unlike Ye Wu, Sakumo seemed very happy.


    Fighting with masters can often force out one¡¯s own potential, and Hatake Sagiki¡¯s vision can also see through Sakumo¡¯s ws and deficiencies.


    ¡°How about your sword clone technique?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s far, the illusory clone can¡¯t control the sword clone at all.¡±


    Ye Wu was very depressed. Since her result was the worst, she was in the worst mood.


    The sword clone technique was born out of the shuriken shadow clone, so the split sword is also an entity. The clone of the Gekko n is just an ordinary clone technique, which is an illusory blind technique, and there is no way to cooperate with the sword clone jutsu.


    Akabane thought for a moment and said: ¡°In fact, you can refer to the puppet technique.¡±


    ¡°Puppetry?¡±


    Ye Wu froze for a moment.


    The principle of puppet art is to manipte the puppet with the Chakra line if she wants to treat the sword clone as a puppet...


    It¡¯s not a bad idea!


    Her eyes lit up, as she patted her thigh and said, ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I expect it!¡±


    ¡°Although Puppetry... is still not concealed enough, but deceptiveness is enough.¡±


    Sakumo thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    With the technique of puppetry, it can indeed achieve the effect of controlling the sword clone in the air.


    Ye Wu was excited for a while, but when she thought about it, her face copsed again: ¡°But in our vige, who knows how to do puppetry?¡±


    The puppetry was developed by Sand Vige. Although other countries know about it, Konoha is not proficient in it.


    Akabane¡¯s face was weird when he heard it, and after hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°There are still people who know how to do puppetry.¡±


    ¡°As long as they can teach me puppetry, I am willing to do anything.¡±


    Ye Wu said firmly.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you some tips. You go to the Senju n to find Tsunade, and tell her that you want to learn puppetry.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Does Tsunade actually know puppetry?¡±


    Sakumo showed a frightened expression.


    ¡°She don¡¯t, but someone over there know. Just say what I told you.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t directly say who.


    Because of Ye Wu¡¯s personality, you must know that the other party is only a six-year-old girl, so she won¡¯t be as determined as she said.


    ¡°Okay, I will go now!¡±


    Ye Wu ran out a few steps, then ran back to bring the Naruto and One Pieceics update that she had just bought, and then left in a hurry.

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>


    After telling it to the Third Hokage, Akabane was nning to take a nap or practice Chakra Enhanced Strength as he did not intend to return to theic shop.


    However, as soon as he crossed the corner...


    A person stands over there and has his sword crossed like a swordsman from the Warring States, with a solemn expression on his face.


    This sword is very powerful and has killed many people.


    The encounter with the Third Hokage is a coincidence under the guidance of theic, and the encounter with Hatake Sagiki is the result of the deliberate arrangement.


    Akabane swallowed his saliva and patted his forehead, pretending to turn around and go back.


    Pretending to be blind?


    When Sagiki saw it, with a ¡°swish¡±, he appeared in front of Akabane.


    ¡°Um, Uncle Sagiki, such a coincidence...¡±


    Akabane wondered, when did he offend this big man?


    ¡°Haha, Your Three Swordsmanship Style is very awesome. I saw you used it a few days ago, so why don¡¯t you show it to me if you improved on it?¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said as he stared at Akabane with his eyes as sharp as a sword!


    Akabane smiled dryly, and his mind suddenly reacted.


    Sakumo, Ye Wu!


    One practised the double sword style and the other practised the sword clone technique!


    Not only that but yesterday Sakumo also took away a set of Naruto and One Pieceics...


    The problem is found!


    But it¡¯s really hard to deal with parents, especially if Hatake Sagiki saw theics.


    Akabane pondered for a long time but didn¡¯t think of a way.


    ¡°Come on, take this sword.¡±


    As Hatake said, he threw three swords over¡ªand it¡¯s a real sword, not the wooden sword for practice!


    And in Hatake Sagiki¡¯s own hand, he held a wooden sword.


    ¡°Uncle Sagiki, I just learned three sword styles, how can I show it to you? So why don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, take your swords!¡±


    In an instant, his figure moved, and Akabane saw how the wooden sword was aimed at him.


    So Akabane hurriedly took the sword, and ignored the three-sword gesture, as he first blocked the attack of the sword.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, Akabane only felt how his hand vibrated as it suddenly turned numb.


    So strong!


    Looking at Hatake Sagiki style, he thought he was a speed-type ninja, but he didn¡¯t know his strength was so terrifying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds.¡±


    When Hatake Sagiki appears again, he is already ten steps away from Akabane.


    His speed is too fast.


    Akabane was secretly speechless.


    When he was thinking of fighting speed type ninja in the future, he already had tens of thousands of ideas to counter them. But when he finally confronts one, he understands how all ns be useless in front of the strong!


    He dignifiedly picked up the swords and assumed a three-sword style in ordance with the memory he received from his system when he redeemed the technique.


    ¡°A bit decent.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki grinned looking at his stance and thenunched another offensive attack.


    He used a wooden sword that couldn¡¯t instil chakra, so the most powerful Hatake ninja technique could not be used.


    however......


    His sword technique alone was enough to make Akabane overwhelmed.


    Although the three swords are in hand, the opponent is powerful and fast, and every time he attacks Akabane, Akabane can¡¯t spare his energy to fight back.


    Akabane fought while retreating. Fortunately, the streets here were rtively wide, and there was a rtively deste suburb on the side, so there was no need to worry about damaging the surrounding houses.


    After a few steps back, the sword that Hatake Sagiki used was as fast as lightning, and as if it was endless.


    This is the sword technique used by swordsmen in duels.


    Akabane¡¯s hands were numb, and his front teeth biting the knife felt like it was going to be knocked off.


    Although his heart is as clear as a mirror. He wants to me hisic for influencing Sakumo to be fascinated by two sword styles and Ye Wu for delving into the sword clone.


    Can¡¯t go on like this!


    Faced with another sword attack, Akabane stepped back and suddenly-Chakra burst all over his body, and a powerful air current burst out instantly.


    Chakra Enhanced Strength!


    With the chakra airflow that fisted and made the sword explode, it happened to hit the wooden sword that came to attack.


    However, Hatake Sagiki reacted extremely quickly and quickly withdrew his sword when he noticed something was wrong.


    Creak!


    With a crisp sound, Akabane¡¯s sword on his right hand broke in two.


    The wooden sword of Hatake Sagiki seemed to be undamaged, but if you look closely, it is not difficult to find some sawdust on the ground.


    Hatake Sagiki quietly put away the wooden sword and said with a sneer: ¡°If you don¡¯t learn how to walk, learn how to run. But you called your swordsmanship a three sword style?¡±


    Of course, ridicule belongs to ridicule.


    In terms of sword skills alone, Akabane has no problem using them, and his sword path and opportunity are just right.


    Unfortunately, his body is a waste material.


    Akabane is rtively strong overall. However, sword style needs strength, speed and reflex. If it weren¡¯t for learning the Chakra Enhanced Strength technique...


    Thinking of this, Hatake Sagiki saw another toothache.


    This kid¡¯s brain is really good, knowing that his strength and speed are not good, so he simply uses ninjutsu instead.


    And with hisprehension which is also very high, the Sword Technique and Chakra Enhanced Strength have all been learned.


    But he is just toozy!


    Akabane put the swords away and handed them to the other party. At the same time, he smiled and said, ¡°Seeing Uncle Sagiki¡¯s expression, it seems your anger is already gone...¡±


    Hatake Hagi took three swords without getting angry.


    Two of the three swords have been broken, since none of them are Chakra weapons, how can they withstand such a powerful Chakra impact.


    Only the third sword survived due to it being on Akabane¡¯s mouth...


    Hatake Sagiki carefully held the scabbard to avoid touching the hilt.


    Akabane smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°The number of swords does not mean strength, but the field ofbat is different...¡±


    Hatake Sagiki rarely exined.


    Double des are good at group battles, while short de is good at heads-up and assassination, there are many details and so on.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Akabane nodded as he listened. Although he was not interested in these knowledge points, at this point, he didn¡¯t dare to stroke the tiger¡¯s whiskers of Hatake Sagiki.


    So his exnation, enter his left ear, as ites out of his right ear.


    Hatake Sagiki was silent for a moment, and then said lightly: ¡°If you want to paint, just paint well, don¡¯t be too casual, and the plot should not be too outrageous, anyway, the swordsmanship has been inherited for a long time...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Akabane nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    Seeing that he felt depressed, Hatake Sagiki clearly taught him a lesson, but he didn¡¯t know why he felt angrier.


    In a bad mood, his tone became cold.


    In fact, Akabane wanted to ask, as the deputy head of the preparation department, could he spare a few lessons.


    But after being taught a lesson, how dare he make this request.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t rx until he couldn¡¯t see the figure again and looked around to make sure that Hatake Sagiki was gone.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t get beaten badly.


    But after walking a few steps, he suddenly realized something was wrong¨C


    Is the plot too outrageous?


    If he hasn¡¯t seen it before, how could he have known the plot is outrageous!


    Besides, you taught me a lesson for your children. What does it have to do with the plot?


    Akabane studied it carefully and immediately understood.


    Perhaps one of the points gained yesterday was attributed to Hatake Sagiki.


    but......


    This reader is too hardcore!


    It¡¯s just aic, how can he be so serious about it!


    Akabaneined silently in his heart.


    But thankfully it¡¯s the one piece he read if it¡¯s the Shinigami...


    He doesn¡¯t know if this swordsman can ept the setting of that weapon.


    Being an author is too hard!


    He sighed with emotion. He originally nned to practice Chakra Enhanced Strength, but the mood of being beaten by the unfathomable mystery for training is gone.


    He simply turned his head back to theic shop.


    The more he thinks about it, the more depressed he bes. Akabane feels that he hasn¡¯t done anything. This is how the three-sword style is drawn. Sakumo and Yewu learn it by themselves, so why does it be his fault?


    ¡°Brother Yung, from now on, if Sakumo and Yewue to buyics, just give them Naruto, the One Piece is forbidden for them.


    Kurama Yung was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    The most important is¨C


    ¡°Young Master, the two of you are here.¡±


    He pointed inside.


    Later, Sakumo and Ye Wu poked their heads out of theic shop.


    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±


    Ye Wuughed dryly.


    Sakumo was the most sincere as he bowed and apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to cause you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    In other words, although he is angry, it is not necessary to really prohibit it. In case the hard-core readeres to his door and asks him to ¡°talk¡±, even his Kurama n can¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°Okay, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The three moved the small bench and sat down.


    Yewu was pondering, since she readics by herself yesterday, and happened to be seen here by her teacher, and when she wanted to give a pointer to her Teacher about theic, instead she got directly reprimanded for not training.


    ¡°By the way, You¡¯re not the only one who got it bad you know!¡±


    Ye Wu said bitterly and stretched out her hand as she spoke.


    Her hands are swollen, which shows how miserable the training yesterday was.


    Looking at Sakumo, he also has the same treatment.


    ¡°Seeing that you two are worse than me, I feel much better in an instant.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s expression was rxed.


    ¡°But yesterday¡¯s harvest was also great, and my double short sword styles are considered in its preliminary.¡±


    Unlike Ye Wu, Sakumo seemed very happy.


    Fighting with masters can often force out one¡¯s own potential, and Hatake Sagiki¡¯s vision can also see through Sakumo¡¯s ws and deficiencies.


    ¡°How about your sword clone technique?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s far, the illusory clone can¡¯t control the sword clone at all.¡±


    Ye Wu was very depressed. Since her result was the worst, she was in the worst mood.


    The sword clone technique was born out of the shuriken shadow clone, so the split sword is also an entity. The clone of the Gekko n is just an ordinary clone technique, which is an illusory blind technique, and there is no way to cooperate with the sword clone jutsu.


    Akabane thought for a moment and said: ¡°In fact, you can refer to the puppet technique.¡±


    ¡°Puppetry?¡±


    Ye Wu froze for a moment.


    The principle of puppet art is to manipte the puppet with the Chakra line if she wants to treat the sword clone as a puppet...


    It¡¯s not a bad idea!


    Her eyes lit up, as she patted her thigh and said, ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I expect it!¡±


    ¡°Although Puppetry... is still not concealed enough, but deceptiveness is enough.¡±


    Sakumo thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    With the technique of puppetry, it can indeed achieve the effect of controlling the sword clone in the air.


    Ye Wu was excited for a while, but when she thought about it, her face copsed again: ¡°But in our vige, who knows how to do puppetry?¡±


    The puppetry was developed by Sand Vige. Although other countries know about it, Konoha is not proficient in it.


    Akabane¡¯s face was weird when he heard it, and after hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°There are still people who know how to do puppetry.¡±


    ¡°As long as they can teach me puppetry, I am willing to do anything.¡±


    Ye Wu said firmly.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you some tips. You go to the Senju n to find Tsunade, and tell her that you want to learn puppetry.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Does Tsunade actually know puppetry?¡±


    Sakumo showed a frightened expression.


    ¡°She don¡¯t, but someone over there know. Just say what I told you.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t directly say who.


    Because of Ye Wu¡¯s personality, you must know that the other party is only a six-year-old girl, so she won¡¯t be as determined as she said.


    ¡°Okay, I will go now!¡±


    Ye Wu ran out a few steps, then ran back to bring the Naruto and One Pieceics update that she had just bought, and then left in a hurry.

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>


    ¡°If it¡¯s not Tsunade, is it Tsunade¡¯s junior?¡±


    Seeing her leaving, Sakumo asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I brought back a cat puppet from Sand Vige some time ago, do you remember?¡±


    Instead of answering, Akabane asked.


    Hearing it, Sakumo suddenly understood.


    The cat puppet was given to Akabane¡¯s adopted younger sister, so it was naturally his sister who knew how to manipte the puppet.


    A six-year-old child, just at the age of kids entering Ninja School.


    Asking such a child for advice on puppetry is indeed a shameful thing-especially Ye Wu is also known as the ¡°Moonlight Genius¡±.


    Sakumo thought for a moment and asked strangely: ¡°Uzumaki Vige shouldn¡¯t teach this kind of technique. How did she learn puppetry?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t learn it, she just immediately knew how to.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s sigh was heavy, and the underlying meaning was self-evident.


    Sakumo felt a little sympathetic for Ye We when he heard Akabane.


    For a child without a teacher, it can be said that it is quite difficult to retell how she mastered puppetry in aprehensible way.


    ¡°Today¡¯s plot is not interesting, so I¡¯ll go back and continue my training.¡±


    Sakumo is not interested in the battle of the stic sisters.


    One Piece on the other hand is just in the transitional period at the end of the plot, and it¡¯s not interesting either.


    Sakumo got up, ready to go back to continue training.


    When he was about to leave, he thought for a while and exined: ¡°In fact, my father is not very malicious, he probably thinks that you have a talent for practising swordsmanship. And he probably wants to prove it with such a style that¡¯s why he did it.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but swordsmanship is not for me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I will go back to train.¡±


    ¡°Keep it up, by the way, it¡¯s best to train what you are good at during this time, don¡¯t worry about the double-sword style.¡±


    Akabane kindly reminded him.


    I understand, today I will practice Mist Mirage and Silent Assassination.¡±


    After being promoted as a Chunin, Akabane and Orochimaru had their own assignments, but Sakumo had not.


    But if the war started in the Land of Uzumaki the probability of him going to the battlefield is high.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Akabane waved goodbye.


    The war is getting closer and many ninjas in the vige are starting to prepare.


    The threat is not only in the Land-of-Whirlpools, but also Land-of-Wind, Land-of-Earth and other countries. Once a war starts, all the nearby countries maye up and take a bite, which is why Danzo, even with the risk of dying, sneaked in the Sand Vige to steal information and even injured their Kazekage.


    Without changes, the battlefield of the Land of Uzumaki can only be given up.


    ¡°Master, is there going to be a war?¡±


    Kurama Yung realized afterwards, and now he is a little bit clear about it.


    ¡°Just know it in your heart, don¡¯t go out and talk nonsense.¡±


    Akabane warned.


    There are not many people in the middle and lower ninja ss who know about this, and most of the people who are dispatched are Anbu or some ninjas who are good at assassination and hiding.


    It is not a full-scale war, so it does not need many people to know.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Kurama Yung responded in a low voice, and then he shut up immediately when he saw a visitor.


    With his two clone working separately, Akabane canze around, but he still doesn¡¯t dare to go directly to the lounge to sleep.


    Because how can he sleep in front of his clone, Isn¡¯t it just asking for a beating?


    ====


    Ye Wu Side-


    Ye Wu arrived at the Senjupound and ask the guard. ¡°Senior, I want to find Tsunade, is she there?¡±


    ¡°Tsunade is not here, are you doing anything?¡±


    The guard of the Senju n said.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know whether Tsunade was there because he hadn¡¯t even seen Tsunade recently, let alone the question of whether she was there.


    ¡°I heard Akabane say that there is a senior who know puppet art here, so I want toe and ask for advice. I wonder if you can introduce me to seniors?¡±


    Ye Wu bowed politely.


    Puppetry?


    The Chunin guard is a little confused. He is also from Senju n. But he hasn¡¯t heard of a ninja from their n who studies Puppet Master Jutsu.


    But after thinking about it, a picture suddenly shed through his mind¡ª¡ª


    The little girl from the Uzumaki family, and the puppet cat on her shoulder.


    Is she the Senior?


    The Chunin guard was stunned and pondered carefully, it seems that no other people know Puppet Master Jutsu other than her and Mito-sama.


    ¡°Senior, can you introduce me?¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Ye Wu thought it was something difficult.


    The Chunin guard groaned for a moment and said, ¡°Go in and find Master Mito, and let Master Mito help you introduce. I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you senior.¡±


    Ye Wu ran in excitedly, Uzumaki Mito¡¯s yard was easy to find, so there was no need to ask more.


    Running all the way to the end, she quickly found the courtyard of Uzumaki Mito.


    ¡°Hello, Mito-sama...¡±


    ¡°A kid from Gekko,e in quickly.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito smiled gently and sat up from her chair.


    Seeing her smile, Gekko Ye Wu instantly sighed in relief¨Csince it¡¯s the first time she met a big figure from the first generation alone, so she felt a little nervous.


    She walked in and said what she hade for: ¡°Akabane said that you have someone who understands puppetry. I want to ask about the usage of puppetry.¡±


    ¡°Puppetry?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was startled slightly and then said, ¡°Puppetry is simpler, it is to manipte the puppet with the Chakra thread. There is nothing too difficult on it.¡±


    ¡°Chakra thread?¡±


    Ye Wu was startled for a moment.


    ¡°Like this.¡±


    As Uzumaki Mito said, with a flick of her finger, a chakra thread flew out to the fallen leaves attached to one side.


    Then, the Fallen leaf flew up.


    ¡°Just... is it that simple?¡±


    Ye Wu was shocked. It turned out to be so ¡°simple¡±. If it¡¯s easy, that means her sword clone will be implemented!


    ¡°Simple or not varies from person to person.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito smiled slightly, not knowing how to exin.


    Since the sealing technique requires extremely high control of the Chakra, the Uzumaki family has to utilize this ability since childhood, and their talents are also good, so for the Uzumaki family, this kind of control is indeed as simple as drinking water.


    But for others, it¡¯s not that easy.


    ¡°Mito-sama, what should I do?¡±


    Ye Wu is full of fighting spirit.


    ¡®I can definitely learn this.¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°Slowly push the chakra out of your body and let it condense into a line. If you want it to be concealed enough, you have to make the chakra silk thread thinner.¡±


    What Uzumaki Mito said is simple.


    In fact, Chakra Threads does not have too profound a knacks. In summary, these are the problems. The problem is that it is easy to say but hard to practice.


    Ye Wu nodded, then gathered her Chakra.


    After a while, her fingertips converged into a line, but the line was thicker than his little finger, and it didn¡¯t get far and thinner, and it disappeared directly after it appears.


    Looking at the distance, it only reaches three steps away...


    ¡°Let me try again!¡±


    With her face red, Ye Wu forced her Chakra out again.


    After a few seconds, a strand of Chakra condensed, this time it was very thin, but it didn¡¯t take long to break directly.


    So hard!


    At this time, the window upstairs opened, and a puppet jumped out and said, ¡°Grandma, I learned it.¡±


    ¡°Puppet?¡±


    Ye Wu eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Hello, Sister Yewu.¡±


    The puppet jumped down from upstairs as it looks at Yewu and greeted her while lifting up its paw.


    It was a cat puppet with silk threads attached to it.


    ¡°Tomiko, you have just practised the Yin Seal. You can¡¯t consume chakra too much, understand?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito scolded.


    Yin seal is a very difficult sealing technique.


    The reason why she let Uzumaki Tomikoe here is to make her safer when she condenses the Yin Seal.


    ¡°Yes, grandma!¡±


    The cat puppet quickly jumped back and went back upstairs.


    Uzumaki Mito was silent for a second or two, and then said, ¡°As you can see...¡±


    ¡°This, this... I¡¯ll go back and train slowly.¡±


    Ye Wu felt a fire burning on her face when she saw it with her two eyes.


    Uzumaki Tomiko, the little girl adopted by Akabane family.


    A six-year-old girl can use chakra thinner than a thread and what¡¯s worse is, her chakra thread was much worse than a 6 years old girl...


    Uzumaki Mito who see through her like a white paper exined.


    ¡°Chakra Control can only be practised slowly, don¡¯t be too impatient, the more anxious the more difficult it will be.¡±


    But as far as Chakra¡¯s control ability is concerned, Uzumaki Tomiko is stronger than many Genin, so there is nothing to be ashamed of.


    ¡°By the way, when you go back and see Akabane, help me convey my words for him.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito smiled lightly, ¡°You shoulde and see me after hiding for so long or else...¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, I will ry it to him.¡±


    Ye Wu bowed.


    She respected this elder from the bottom of her heart.


    She is gentle, kind, knowledgeable, and willing to share it with others. She is a famous person in the vige.


    ¡°Well, go ahead.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito leaned back in her chair and continued to rest.


    Ye Wu came out of the Senju n and went straight to Akabane¡¯s Comic shop. Seeing him sleeping against the wall, she immediately kicked the stool lightly.


    ¡°Who!¡±


    Akabane eyes opened madly when he finally slept for a while...


    Seeing the person in front of him clearly, he immediately changed his expression: ¡°What¡¯s wrong Ye Wu.¡±


    ¡°The Puppet user from your mouth turns out to be your younger sister, hehe, why don¡¯t you point me to Hidden Sand Vige instead?¡±


    Ye Wu said badly.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand this, I only know she will.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Ye Wu is not an ignorant person. She knows that Akabane said it for her, so she shouldn¡¯t get angry, but still...


    She sighed, adjusted her mood, and then repeated Uzumaki Mito¡¯s words.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face was as stable as an old dog, but his heart was a little worried.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s all, I will go back to train, and when I be sessful in creating this ninjutsu, please treat me to a barbecue aspensation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the barbecue, that stuff is boring, we can eat something else.¡±


    Akabane replied.


    ¡°You decide.¡±


    After Ye Wu finished speaking, she got up and walked towards the Hatake n.


    Since bing a disciple of Hatake Sakumo, she has be a member of the Hatake family.


    Except for sleeping in the Gekko n, she spends the rest of the day in the dojo of the Hatake Family.


    After Akabane watched her go, his face suddenly copsed.


    As expected of Uzumaki Mito, she can even see that he is hiding from her. It is really difficult to deal with an older generation.


    Thinking about it, he walks to where Kurama Yung and said.


    ¡°I will leave once and will note back in the afternoon. If the clone disappears, you can collect the finished chapters.¡±


    ¡°Master, I understand.¡±

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>


    Outside the Senju n.


    Akabane was a little nervous, and the closer he got to the yard, the more so.


    Uzumaki Mito had too much experience, and he couldn¡¯t hide anything from her. Standing in front of her, there was a feeling of being seen through without him uttering anything.


    At the door, he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Why take a deep breath, I won¡¯t eat you.¡±


    There was a word inside.


    A smile immediately appeared on Akabane¡¯s face, and he walked in quickly and said politely:


    ¡°Hehe~, I just sorted out my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re standing there for so long, do you think I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said mercilessly.


    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±


    Faced with such direct words, Akabane had no choice but to put on an awkward smile.


    He looked up.


    Not seeing her for a few days, Uzumaki Mito looks extremely tired.


    ¡°Boy, your sister didn¡¯t go home for a few days, shouldn¡¯t youe and visit her?


    ¡°Tomiko is on your side, so she is definitely safe.¡±


    Akabane is very confident in Uzumaki Mito-today In Konoha, who would dare toe to her to do anything.


    Uzumaki Mito sat upright, with a few books next to her, one of which was a sample of aic published by herself, with the words ¡°Daily Life of Senju Hashirama¡± on it.


    Well, the title of the book is simple and straightforward.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Yamato Izumi didn¡¯t dare to print it at the beginning. With such a book title, if it was printed without Uzumaki Mito¡¯s consent, for sure the next day, the Daimyo messenger woulde to him to talk about the changes for the director.


    ¡°Come and see it yourself.¡±


    A smile appeared on her face, and then she passed it over.


    ¡°Is this appropriate?¡±


    Akabane said so, but his hand movement took it unambiguously.


    The daily routine of the first generation...it must be interesting.


    After all, judging from the original version of ¡°Naruto¡±, Senju Hashirama has inherited the funny nature of Ashura¡¯s reincarnation and is not even as majestic as the second Hokage.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, theics are just for viewing.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito is very open.


    If she didn¡¯t want others to see it, she would not choose to send it for publication.


    So Akabane turned the first page.


    The style of painting is still exquisite, and what is recorded in the book is nothing more than some daily life of Senju Hashirama.


    Due to Senju Hashirama¡¯s character problem, many of his scenes were with Madara and Senju Tobirama which are particrly interesting.


    ¡°how about it?¡±


    She half sat in the chair, staring at Akabane expectantly.


    Akabane thought for a while and said, ¡°The content is interesting and the drawing is very good, but if you don¡¯t have enough energy, you can try another style of painting.¡±


    The more beautiful the painting, the more effort required to create it.


    Although Uzumaki Mito looks very young, in fact, she is already old and she is not as energetic as a teenager.


    It is conceivable that thisic took her so much effort.


    ¡°There are other styles? teach me quickly.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sits upright, like a child who is listening to ss seriously.


    ¡°and many more.¡±


    Akabane took out the pen and paper, referred to her original painting, and then began to draw.


    Before long, a figure was drawn.


    ¡°So cute!¡±


    Uzumaki Mito¡¯s eyes lit up, although the picture is not exquisite, but the ratio of head, body, and legs was around 1:1:1,


    making the head look big, and the ratio of eyes was not a normal design, but overall it was very eye-catching.


    Yes, Akabane taught her Chibi Drawing.


    Because her story is more funny than normal, Chibi style is better when her energy being limited.


    ¡°If it¡¯s this kind of character painting style, the background and other patterns can also be slightly simpler because all you need is to share the daily life of the First Hokage-sama, not anything else.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really right to let youe here.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was satisfied.


    When ites toics, Akabane does know a lot more than these post-schrs.


    ¡°But this book...¡±


    Akabane pointed to the book in his hand.


    Binding and printing it have beenpleted, so it is a pity to give up and start again.


    ¡°I will Repaint It, I prefer the current style.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito decisively gave up the previous style of painting, anyway, she has nothing to do every day, and she has recently spent more energy with her children.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Akabane has no problem.


    Anyway, the painting belongs to Uzumaki Mito, and it is her freedom to do it.


    of course......


    From his personal point of view, he certainly does not want to repaint, because this book is also exquisite and excellent, but the painting style is different.


    At this time, Uzumaki Mito is as happy as a child.


    She held the Chibi drawing Akabane made with joy, researching and pondering over and over, and then put it down after a long time.


    Akabane was on the sidelines, afraid to speak or leave.


    Waiting for her to recover, she said again: ¡°By the way, where were we again?¡±


    ¡°Well, you prefer this style of painting.¡±


    Akabane replied.


    ¡°Oh yes, your sister is training here, you don¡¯t even know toe and care about her!¡±


    Uzumaki Mito snapped.


    ¡°...¡±


    How long ago was this conversation going tost!


    Akabane has a ck line and is very helpless to the olddy. Is it possible that Mito is forgetful?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just teasing you, Tomiko¡¯s Yin seal isplete, but her Chakra is still very unstable recently, so she will continue to live with me for the time being.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito exined.


    ¡°It turned out to be a Yin Seal, no wonder you want her to train on your side.¡±


    The umtion of Yin seals requires a huge chakra.


    Fortunately, Tomiko is only six years old now, apart from the usual shortage of chakra due to her age, there are no other side effects.


    Akabane thought for a while, now is really the best time to train it, if the chaos of Land-of-Uzumaki broke out, she may not have the mind to learn this technique.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you understand, and when you go back, remember not to let her use chakra frequently.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito prompted.


    ¡°Understand.¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help nodding.


    During the yin seal period, the excess chakras on the body will be sealed in the yin seal, and there is no excess chakra at all, so the result of unauthorized use is unpredictable.


    However, it is different from the Strength of a Hundred Technique that Tsunade used in the Anime. As it does not take several years. As long as Chakra is stable for a short period of time, it can be used as before.


    ¡°Tsunade said that you recently studied Medical-Ninjutsu. It¡¯s a good idea to have this idea. It¡¯s better than staying at home and sleeping all day. I have some information from that year, you can use it for reference.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito pulled out some information from under the stack of books.


    Unexpectedly, Tsunade also learned to lie!


    Is she afraid that Uzumaki Mito will disagree with her training Sage Mode? As for pushing it on him, he knows he can¡¯t hide it from Uzumaki Mito for too long.


    People eat more salt than we eat rice.


    Akabane murmured silently from the bottom of his heart, and then took it over and looked at it a few times.


    The author of the book is Senju Tobirama, a former scientist of Konoha.


    Turning to the first page, what is written on it is the body of Senju Hashirama, Chakra and other analytical notes.


    Including some analysis of Chakra Enhanced Strength...


    ¡°As you can see, these are some of Tobirama¡¯s daily notes. The more prohibited parts in them have been put away by me. So you can read them without worry.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said lightly.


    ¡°This is helpful.¡±


    Akabane knows the weight of this book. Although it does not record any ninjutsu, the analysis and thinking about ninjutsu, chakra, and physique are all worth learning from the second Hokage.


    Especially Orochimaru, this book is like the greatest treasure for him.


    For Tsunade, it allowed her to better understand the physique of the Senju n-especially Senju Hashirama.


    For Akabane...


    Well, it seems that it is more convenient to draw, and many things don¡¯t need to make too many excuses.


    Akabane turned a few more pages and quickly overturned his previous view.


    There are not only these analyses in the book, but also the usage analysis of Water-Style Ninjutsu, including some enhanced usage skills.


    ¡°By the way, your recentics are a bit watery, although many of them are foreshadowing, but...like this kind of plot, just simply draw a picture, do you need such arge space?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito opened thetestic and pointed to the scene of the battle between Sakura and Ino.


    ¡°I have worked very hard on this, and the rest is rted to the subsequent plot.¡±


    Akabane scratched his head.


    In fact, he has cut some of the stic sisters¡¯ fights, but some of the remaining ones involve human issues and cannot be deleted at all, so he is also very helpless.


    In addition, in order to avoid being abrupt, he also expanded a part of the battle between Shikamaru and Temari as in the original version, there is only one page about the battle between them.


    ¡°How is your Chakra Enhanced Strength technique?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, with a little mastery.¡±


    As Akabane said that, he urges his Chakra ording to Chakra Enhanced Strength...


    Uzumaki Mito felt it for a moment, and then slightly nodded and said, ¡°The progress is okay, keep on working hard, and not only Ye Wu can practice puppet art, but you can also practice it.¡±


    ¡°You mean...Thread control?¡±


    The biggest use of the puppet technique is that the user can hide in the dark and use the chakra silk thread to manipte the puppet toplete the task.


    Is it useful to himself?


    Because of Uzumaki Mito¡¯s reminder, he couldn¡¯t help but fall into thought again.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s useful. The puppet technique can be used for multiple targets. You have to master five or even ten puppets. And if that happens you can draw tenics a day!¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said seriously.


    The most important thing is that after she said it, she even demonstrated it as she uses chakra thread to manipte the pens and draw on two pieces of paper at the same time!


    ¡°...¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t know what to answer at the moment, but he thought about it for a long time, and it turned out like this.


    but......


    When unleashing the illusion of the Kurama n, if it is operated in multiple lines, can it take effect at the same time?


    This is a problem.


    Akabane is in deep thought, and if he operates in multiple lines, the operation speed is faster and the illusion setting can be moreplicated.


    It is indeed a good idea!


    Thinking of this, he nodded excitedly and said: ¡°You are right. Puppetry is really useful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you understand. When you master this technique, the update speed will definitely increase.¡±


    After Uzumaki Mito finished speaking, she said in deterrence, ¡°So, the update must be faster!¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on the situation. It depends on the situation... Then if that¡¯s all I¡¯ll go back and paint first.¡±


    Akabane was ashamed and nodded vigorously-that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want toe.


    Uzumaki Mito nodded, waving her hand to indicate that he could leave.


    After Akabane walked slowly out of the yard, he walked a dozen steps away and quickly left with a Body Flicker Jutsu.

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>


    Multi Chakra Thread maniption is difficult enough, and she wants him to draw using multi chakra treads.


    This is going to make him die!


    With such an excessive request, Akabane didn¡¯t dare to mention his shadow clone-even if he dared to mention the clone, it would only self-destruct him.


    Chakra silk thread is very easy, with enough control, you can learn it after a little practice.


    But just learning chakra silk thread does not count as mastering puppetry. Chakra silk thread is just the basis of puppet art. To truly master the precise maniption of puppets, you must practice frequently.


    Any ninjutsu¡¯s diligence is quite hard-won. For example, Sakumo, without the rigorous training of Hatake Sagiki, there will be no White Fang inter generations.


    Akabane sighed slightly, then opened the points panel and decisively exchanged puppet skills.


    Puppet Master Jutsu has high and low levels. For example, Chiyo¡¯s white Secret Technique-The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets is a very difficult Puppet Master Jutsu.


    The current exchange list belongs to the younger version, which is the puppet technique that Kankuro masters.


    After redeeming the chakra silk thread, the exchange price is only more than 20 points.


    After the exchange, Akabane directly mastered the puppet technique.


    Kankuro¡¯s puppetry is not weak, but it pales inparison to geniuses like Chiyo and Sasuri.


    ¡°Well, at least I can directly control three.¡±


    Akabane flicks his finger, creates several Chakra Threads, and bonds it to three pens.


    Following the maniption of his fingers, three different sentences were written on the three sheets of paper at the same time.


    Three different sentences.


    After writing it down, he thought about changing the number of controls to two.


    However, at the same time, the hand responsible for the control has be one, and his other hand takes out the Chakra pen.


    He didn¡¯t really exchange it for drawing manga, so a quick use is an issue that needs to be considered. One-handed control can¡¯t be so fine, and one step further is needed.


    Akabane thought for a while and drew three pictures with two from the chakra thread controls and the other one from his other hand.


    The first picture has only one background.


    In the second picture, a pile of raindrops swooped down from the sky.


    The third picture is drawn with a Chakra pen, and inside is the figure of Kurama Yung.


    At the same time as the drawing finalised, Akabane reminded: ¡°Brother Yung, I am experimenting with an illusion technique. If you enter a certain illusionter, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    ¡°I understand young master, you can start.¡±


    Kurama Yung took a deep breath and made enough mental preparations.


    There are no customers right now, so there is no need to worry about other problems in the store.


    In the next second, the illusion is triggered.


    Many mountains in the surrounding area with the sky raining heavily, and Kurama Yung¡¯s position is in the middle.


    ¡°Okay, I will now disarm the illusion.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s voice emerged from the Illusory Domain, and the next second the Illusory Domain disappeared. He walked out of the lounge to watch Kurama Yung¡¯s situation.


    The illusions of the Kurama n can turn fake into real to a certain extent, such as burns, injuries, soaking and other effects.


    At this moment, Yung¡¯s hair was obviously moist.


    It means the illusion works!


    Akabane took a deep breath.


    Although the chakra pen can quicklyplete the pattern and achieve the effect of illusion control, once the opponent breaks away from the illusion, he must draw again.


    A multi-operation can be seamlessly connected, and in addition, it may be possible to achieve multiple illusions and so on.


    It¡¯s worth trying!


    ¡°Young Master, isn¡¯t this the mostmon Genjutsu?¡±


    Kurama Yung felt it was strange.


    In his sense, Akabane¡¯s technique is no different from other people¡¯s.


    Akabane smiled slightly and took out three paintings from inside.


    Kurama Yung nced at it, his eyes widened suddenly.


    They are Painted separately?


    This works too!


    ¡°how about it?¡±


    Akabane put it away with a smug smile on his face.


    ¡°Excellent! But...is there any difference?¡±


    Kurama Yung is not aware of it.


    The technique is very powerful, but he didn¡¯t feel any difference in the effect.


    Akabane was silent.


    It¡¯s like ying the piano to a cow, how can he understand it when he is just a civilian.


    The current effect is equivalent to drawing several pictures and thenbining them with puzzle software. Not only is the speed faster, but the ninjutsu effect is more free.


    This is equivalent to the difference between block printing and movable type printing!


    However, how could Kurama Yung know that?


    Akabane sighed softly.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you continue to look at the store, I¡¯ll go out for a while, and since it¡¯s alreadyte, I¡¯ll go straight home and if you want to go home just close the Shop.¡±


    Akabane said, after thinking about it, he wanted to bring thetest update to Orochimaru and Tsunade¡ª¡ª


    The guy was already obsessed with research. After he was knocked unconscious and taken to rest, he didn¡¯t leave theboratory for two consecutive days.


    Not only him, but Tsunade also recently set up her ownboratory on the Anbu side, temporarily funded by Danzo, and when the institute is officiallypleted, she will move to the institute side with Orochimaruboratory.


    Passing by the snack store, he was very enthusiastic to bring food.


    Passing by the Anbu Base, Akabane nned to go first to Danzo since it¡¯s not easy to conceal anything from him.


    Therefore, he walked through the main entrance and took the lead to find Danzo, which was regarded as door-to-door delivery of warmth and condolences to the widowed and poor old man.


    ¡°Are you looking for Master Danzo?¡±


    The moment he entered the door, an Anbu appeared.


    His Chakra is very unfamiliar, and it should be a Ninja who has only recently been promoted.


    Akabane nodded, the other side was unambiguous and immediately led him.


    Arriving at Danzo¡¯s office, Akabane enters the door and sees Danzo sitting upright.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising, you actually came to find me.¡±


    Beforeing here, Danzo had always summoned him, otherwise, he would not havee to the Anbu Base.


    ¡°I bought something to eat, which happens to be brought to you.¡±


    Akabane put some of his food aside. He didn¡¯t know what Danzo liked to eat, so he simply brought some casually.


    Danzo was silent for a moment, keenly glimpsing the remaining snacks in his hand.


    However, he didn¡¯t refuse, letting Akabane put things down, then pointed to the seat and motioned Akabane to sit down.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s talk for a while .¡±


    Danzo said lightly, ¡°Your One Piece, did you reach a cooperation with Sand Vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this matter was agreed with you through the Third Hokage.¡±


    Akabane was a little puzzled, how long ago it was and how it has been brought up just now.


    ¡°When I went to the Sand Vige to investigate, I saw how they offered youric as a reward to stimte their ninjas to train. Do you know this?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment and immediately reacted.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Shamon said he wanted to go to the country of Land of Rivers to buy it so that the sales would be in the hands of the senior management of Sand Vige.


    So he can decide when and how to release it.


    No wonder it feels weird that the points are rising. Sometimes there is a sudden surge when there is no update.


    The original problem is here.


    ¡°This matter is not important. I have recently received news that Shamon abdicated and forcibly established the young man who mastered the maic jutsu and became the Third Kazegake.¡±


    Danzo taps the table.


    ¡°They are not going to be cerebral palsy, and attack us immediately.¡±


    Akabane replied subconsciously.


    It is still unpredictable what actions the neer will make.


    But regardless of the original manga or his personal understanding of Zack, Sand Vige is unlikely to participate in this chaos.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to predict. That¡¯s why it¡¯s best not to let your family¡¯s caravan go to the country of River for the time being.¡±


    Danzo reminded.


    ¡°I understand, thank you teacher for reminding me.¡±


    Sand Vige does not necessarily go to Konoha to start a fight, but there are many soft persimmons rted to Konoha, such as Akabane¡¯s caravan.


    Fortunately, Akabane¡¯s family has no business in the Land of Rivers at all.


    The other caravan is in charge of the business there. It is only responsible for helping with the sales and drawing money from it. Out of friendship, Akabane intends to talk to Yamano Izumi to remind them to be careful over there.


    After Danzo finished speaking, he nced at the other things he was holding, and waved his hand at Akabane: ¡°Go find the person you want, don¡¯t stay here to affect my work.¡±


    ¡°yes yes yes, please work hard.¡±


    Akabane walked out immediately.1


    The road in Anbu wasplicated, and he was toozy to find it, so he directly called Anbu and asked him to help lead the way.


    In just a few minutes, he was outside Tsunade¡¯sboratory.


    Tsunade¡¯sboratory is adjacent to Oshemaru, so there is no need to find a second one.


    No need to knock on the door, as he just pushes the door to get in.


    ¡°Who...Huh.¡±


    Tsunade thought it was an Anbu, but when she turned her head and saw Akabane, her face suddenly looked surprised.


    Although she didn¡¯t say the second half, he knew what she wanted to say without thinking about it. Akabane coughed and said, ¡°Ie to bring you something, and watch your research progress by the way.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Tsunade stared at Akabane and saw that he was carrying food and another package.


    In the package were variousic books.


    ¡°I am not interested inics.¡±


    Tsunade curled her lips and picked up the food. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for many days, so she all used food pills and the like to fill her hunger.


    Akabane smiled slightly and pulled out a book from the bottom.


    ¡°This book...Hey, this is Grandpa Tobirama¡¯s notes.¡±


    Tsunade eximed excitedly, ¡°Why is it with you, I haven¡¯t found it for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Grandma Mito gave it to me, also, you shouldn¡¯t lie to her like that next time and pass the me to me.


    Akabane sighed, rolled up the manga and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Wait, theics stay!¡±


    Tsunade hurriedly snatched the package, then rummaged through it to find aic she hadn¡¯t read.


    Not long after, four or fiveics were picked out by her.


    Aren¡¯t you not interested?


    Forget it, it is estimated that I will be beaten.


    He rolled up the package, carried it on his back, and walked out: ¡°I¡¯ll go to Orochimaru first and talk to him about something.¡±


    When he went out, Tsunade had already started to read theics with gusto, including the diary of Senju Tobirama, which she temporarily set aside.


    She hadn¡¯t read many of them, and all the previous content was quiet and interesting.


    It seems that these five volumes alone will be enough for her to read for a long time.


    Akabane arrived next door and knocked on the door of Orochimaru.


    Unlike Tsunade¡¯s who had her door unlocked, the door on Oshemaru was locked, and Orochimaru came to open the door after he knocked on the door for a while.


    Seeing his ghostly face, Akabane lifted the thing in his hand, Orochimaru nced weakly, then nodded to let him in.


    ¡°Is it theic update today?¡±


    Orochimaru sat down, his tone a little tired.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s two chapters.¡±


    Akabane said helplessly.


    ¡°What, three days have passed?¡±


    Orochimaru was startled and instantly became more alert.


    ¡°...¡±


    Akabane was speechless, but didn¡¯t say much, as he put the package and food on a clean table, pointed at it and said: ¡°Eat first, then read theics as you rest, and I have something to discuss with youter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Orochimaru picked up the food and ate and drank likewise.


    At least Tsunade went back to sleep at night. But Orochimaru simply treated hisboratory as his own home and slept on the table when he was tired, so he didn¡¯t eat dinner for two days.


    It looks like a miserable jail life.

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. As expected, Food Pills cannotpletely rece real food. Well... maybe I can try to develop Food Pills with texture and taste.¡±


    Orochimaru talked to himself while eating.


    He has beenpletely obsessed with research topics even when he eats.


    Akabane covered his face, sighing helplessly, and couldn¡¯t help but admire him secretly.


    ¡°What do you think of this idea?¡±


    Orochimaru said, stuffing another piece of meat in his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but food Pills have side effects, so you should eat less.¡±


    Akabane sat there, looking less energetic than Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t care about this, he nodded knowingly after listening, and opened aic book he hadn¡¯t read.


    He hasn¡¯t read it for a while, so he has forgotten the previous plot.


    However, seeing the scene of Chapter 66, and remembering for a moment, an impression instantly came to his mind.


    ¡°This man looks very sinister, a bit like the kind of poisonous snake lurking in the grass.¡±


    With this statement, Orochimaru regarded himself as such.


    Although he was right toin, the strong sense of waywardness made Akabane not know what to say for a while.


    ¡°I am here...¡±


    ¡°How about, is there a sense of subversion?¡±


    Akabane lightly said.


    Orochimaru turned to the changing form of ¡°himself¡± for several seconds, then frowned thought for a moment and said: ¡°The sense of subversion means...maybe a little bit, but think about it carefully, if it¡¯s in a situation where Sharingan is extinct If you have a chance to get Sharingan again, I might really do it.¡±


    ¡°Extinct? This is not necessarily true. For researchers like you, you will definitely learn from it. Just like how you studied the Sharingan in theic.¡±


    Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, there are some differences between the living and the dead.¡±


    Orochimaru shook his head and continued to read the plot below, without entanglement in this issue.


    In some points of view, he still insists on his own views, but a promise is a promise, and he will not reach out to do things that vite the rules and promises.


    Akabane smiled but did not answer.


    Orochimaru turned the page again, he read quickly and basically saw what he wanted to see with a nce.


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    After reading all the contents of this volume, Orochimaru stared at thest page for a long time.


    ¡°I am inics, it really seems like that.¡±


    Evil and cold.


    Although he bes a viin, he is still handsome.


    Orochimaru sighed for a while, then put down theic and continued to read the next volume.


    Maybe some people care about their own image and public opinion, but Orochimaru at this stage really doesn¡¯t care.


    For now, studying all the unknowns is what he desires most.


    ¡°By the way, you said you want to discuss things, what is it?¡±


    Orochimaru eats almost all Akabane bought, and after reading the plots that theics are more concerned about, he can devote some energy to chat with Akabane and think of some ideas.


    Only in this way can he make perfect use of time.


    ¡°I used the chakra silk thread required by the puppet technique, and performed the drawing technique at the same time, and created a simple three-picturepound illusion...¡±


    Akabane exined his situation and ideas again.


    Orochimaru read and listened, and was still thinking about the feasibility while distracted.


    After a long time, he put down theics, paused for a few seconds and said: ¡°It can be realised, but it feels not as practical as your currentbination effect.¡±


    ¡°Um, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Akabane fell into deep thought. He was only thinking about the effect, not about the practicality.


    ¡°It is impossible for us to perfectly draw new and wless patterns with multiple lines. And the more ws, the greater the possibility of being countered.¡±


    Orochimaru said lightly.


    Genjutsu with weak spots is better toplete Genjutsu without weak spots.


    Akabane pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    But it¡¯s just that this kind of illusion superposition doesn¡¯t make much sense, justbining illusion, the effect is still quite good.


    Orochimaru opened One Piece and continued to follow One Piece¡¯s updates.


    Before long, he saw Zoro fighting Kabaji.


    ¡°Perhaps the chakra silk thread is more suitable for weapons such as swords, and it also requires careful maniption... By the way, Crescent Moon Dance, a technique of Ye Wu from her n, can perfectly match thisbination.¡±


    Seeing it, Orochimaru quickly diverged and thought of more things.


    ¡°Ye Wu is already learning it, but her control is not enough. It is estimated that it will be hard.¡±


    ¡°There is no other way.¡±


    Orochimaru shook his head slightly and continued to read theic at hand.


    Chakra controls, this thing is made by seven points for talent and three points for effort.


    of course......


    Basic training like climbing trees and treading water will not be mentioned. These are the most basic parts of Chakra control.


    I am afraid it will take some time to train it.


    ¡°The split devil fruit... is even more unthinkable than the bloodline Limit, as it¡¯spletely beyond reality.¡±


    Orochimaru does not understand this kind of fruit.


    The limbs arepletely cut, but they can move and re-group freely?


    The most terrifying thing is that even with so many limbs separated from his body, he still didn¡¯t die! Heck, even blood is not flowing on his body! Is he still a human!?


    This is clearly not a person, but a puppet!


    ¡°Comics themselves are separated from reality. What does it mean to be exactly like reality?¡±


    Everyone has different concerns.


    Like Sakumo and Yewu, they focused more on Zoro.


    Because Zoro¡¯s sword skills are dazzling and strong, and they are also swordsmen.


    For Orochimaru, he readsics because he wants to stimte his creative thinking throughics.


    Such as rubber fruit reminded him of soft body transformation.


    But being Torn apart...


    Sorry, this thing is really unclear.


    ¡°Okay, theseics are for you, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Akabane cleaned up his baggage and prepared to leave.


    He really didn¡¯t feelfortable in such a dark ce.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Orochimaru was full and recovered a lot of energy, and remembered something.


    He squatted down, pulled out arger arm guard from under the table, put it on the table, and said: ¡°Thest item in youric, I have also researched it, although its effect is not as strong as in theic, half of them should be there.¡±


    Dosu Kinuta equipment?


    Akabane picked it up and looked at the arm guard carefully.


    The appearance is very simple, but judging from the many well-crafted holes, Orochimaru really spent a lot of effort inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, did you tell the Third Hokage about it?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    The three-piece suit isplete. If even half of its original firepower is produced, the Genin¡¯s attack ability can definitely be upgraded to a level.


    ¡°Not yet since I don¡¯t have time for that. Since I was studying the sound detection you mentioned earlier.¡±


    On one table, there was a bell and some weird props.


    In terms of science and technology, Akabane is at best talking about it. But if he really wants to help, it will only get messier, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t help with its creation.


    He studied the armguard carefully, then pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This hole seems to be very particr.¡±


    ¡°Its size and the size of the holes will affect the quality of the sound waves. I have detailed experimental data here. The one in your hand is the most suitable type forbat.¡±


    Improper use of sonic weapons can cause damage to the user. For example, Orochimaru¡¯s ears clearly show signs of chakra stimtion.


    ¡°The data should be stored in the file, it is best to store it in a special counter, and I will write the report.¡±


    Akabane weighs it up-the armguard is quite heavy, and ordinary Genin will basically have difficulty wearing it.


    ¡°Hey, this is a good idea! When the research institute is established, we can set up an archive room to store the experimental data developed. In the future, when there are other ninjutsu research and development that needs this data, it will be easier to find there.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s eyes lit up, and he picked up the pen on the side and wrote down this thought on the paper.


    After writing these, he looked up at Akabane.


    No words, but the meaning is self-evident.


    Akabane fell into silence. He was an art student in his previous life and knew very little about theboratory.


    If they let him think about ideas, there is not much at best.


    After racking his brains for a long time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s best to get another patent system. For example, if your ninjutsu is developed, the vige will benefit from it and you will also benefit from them since they are using your creation. And it¡¯s the same for those Big Families using your creation.¡±


    ¡°Patent System...¡±


    Orochimaru is a wise man, who immediately understood the benefits of this system.


    R&D is very difficult. Not everyone is a genius or Hokage disciple like him, and he is not short of money and resources.


    But this system protects civilian ninjas and weak families who have developed their own ninjutsu.


    But thinking of this, he suddenly thought: ¡°So, since I got inspiration from yourics to develop ninjutsu. ording to the patent system, do I have to pay you a patent fee?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a certain Ninjutsu that I have a fairlyplete introduction and the idea of the principle, and you develop it ording to my principle and idea, then the patent will have part of me, and the patent filing can also avoid repeated research and development.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t know the specifics of patents either. After all, he was not a legal professional, and he only knew a little about them.


    But even if it is half-hearted, it is enough for the young Orochimaru.


    He nodded repeatedly and took notes while listening. At the same time, he agreed with him:


    ¡°This is a very good idea. The patents of ninjutsu are recorded in the book, which can prevent researchers from wasting time studying the existing ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you understand.¡±


    Akabane secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Since if they dig deeper about the patent issue, he can only scratch his head.


    Orochimaru was nning on asking more, but looking at Akabane¡¯s expression, he knew Akabane was really out of stock, so he could only put away his notes regretfully.


    This note contains some of his thoughts on the creation of the institute.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go first, and give me the report of this ninja tool, and also give me this set of data, such as hole size, number, and arrangement.¡±


    Akabane packed his things and put the ninja tool in the package.


    Then he copied the data, and then he was ready to leave.


    ¡°Next time, add more vegetarian dishes. So it feels a little greasy after eating.¡±


    Orochimaru shouted.


    Akabane¡¯s departure movement was a bit stiff. The reason why he brought food and drink was also a temporary motive. But how can it be like ordering takeaway now?


    ¡°....¡±


    In this way, when the research institute is set up in the future, Kurama Yung can develop the takeaway business.


    Naruto version of Food takeaway!


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but due tock of awork it is impossible to implement.¡±


    Akabane thought regretfully while walking.

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>


    The Inte has always been an urgent issue for Akabane, and he has thought of many ways before.


    For example, Yamanaka n¡¯s heart-to-body technique.


    It can spread the information in one person¡¯s brain to other people in the range, simr to the broadcast station in his previous life.


    But there is no detailed record of this ability for the time being and Akabane doesn¡¯t know much about it, so it¡¯s not clear whether it can transmit pictures, sounds and other information.


    Just the text version of the broadcast does not seem to be of much use.


    Another way is the dream tapir.


    The dream tapir can also be connected in a range, forming an effect simr to a ¡°local areawork¡±, but his own summon beast dream tapir, its own mental power ispletely insufficient to build a dreand LAN.


    He implored Weave Dreamer for itst time and he didn¡¯t know if he went back to investigate it.


    ording to what it said, the Weave Dreamer family has a secret technique to connect with the contractor¡¯s mental power. If his summoned beast can learn that secret technique, and borrow Akabane¡¯s mental power, he canpletely build arger local areawork.


    At that time, it will not be a problem to use Dreand Online Ninja Vige to fight.


    ¡°I hope Weave Dreamer will be taught as soon as possible, otherwise, I really have to change my summoned beast.¡±


    Akabane left Anbu, pondering inwardly.


    There is a problem with changing a summon beast. Dream tapirs with IQ like weave dreamers are probably very rare. But surely he is not the only one.


    If he summoned Weave Dreamer¡¯s rtive, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing?


    ????


    Reaching back home with an armguard on his back, he had to work overtime to make up the research report.


    From the bottom of his heart, Akabane didn¡¯t want to make this report, but it was his idea to make this equipment. Orochimaru was semi-¡°helping¡± in nature, and he would be somewhat unkind if he took over the report.


    That¡¯s why there is no choice but to do it by himself.


    With data and physical maps, it is rtively easy to write reports. After all, there is no such thing as a duplicate check in the world and no CNKI. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about seeing other reports by referring to them.


    So Akabane recalled and used some words from the Second Hokage project diary in the report.


    Before long, a ¡°professional¡± research report was published.


    Basically simr to the second-generation diary, the repetition rate reached more than 40%, Akabane read it once, then framed it, and waited tomorrow to talk to the Third Hokage about this matter¡ª¡ª


    Mainly for funding.


    The poprization of ninja is a matter of the vige, and he can¡¯t pay for it alone.


    Ninja weapons areparable to those in his previous life, but Akabane wants to y the ninja business, and can¡¯t make a ssh when he throws it in.


    Therefore, his idea is simple: pay the money first, and then find the vige to ¡°reimburse.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t get up until noon the next day.


    Originally, he wanted to go earlier, but thinking about it, maybe the Third Hokage hadn¡¯t gotten to work, so he slept for a while, squinted and when he woke up, it was already noon.


    Kurama Isamu has gone to work.


    A few days ago, he has been officially transferred to the post of deputy captain of the sentry, responsible for coordinating part of the guard¡¯s work, and the recruitment of management personnel¡ª¡ª


    Although they said it is management, in fact, it is just a false title.


    In terms of management, Kurama Isamu clearly has no talents, and he himself knows this very well. Therefore, adhering to the view of doing less and making fewer mistakes, after a few days in the sentries, he basically doesn¡¯t talk about it and maintains a friendly rtionship with people.


    Uchiha was cleaned up once, and the remaining nsmen were much easier to get along with.


    In addition, Kurama Keiko was kind. After a while, nothing major happened, and they only got more and more recognition.


    Akabane got up at noon, ate a few bites of rice, and then hurried to the Hokage Building.


    He is still very positive about money, especially since the amount of money is quiterge.


    The Third Hokage was in the office.


    The change of power is not that simple. All n must coordinate, especially the Hyuga.


    In the past, the vige supported Hyuga to fight Uchiha. The patriarch of Hyuga has always been adhering to this concept and tends towards being irreconcble with Uchiha.


    But who could have thought that Uchiha surrendered in a blink of an eye?


    As a result of the reorganization of the guard department, various things changed, and the position of the Hyuga n became extremely embarrassing. In addition, the Hyuga patriarch deliberately called out to put pressure on...


    Therefore, the Third Hokage has been dealing with Hyuga¡¯s affairs recently.


    How to arrange this is a very important question.


    At this time, Akabane knocks on the door.


    ¡°If this kid takes the initiative to find me, it¡¯s definitely not good.¡±


    Hiruzen whispered, and then shouted, ¡°The door is unlocked,e in by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, the Third Hokage is good.¡±


    Akabane entered the door and put on a smiling face before walking in slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy, so tell me why you are here.¡±


    Hiruzen looked up.


    Carrying a package?


    There is a scroll in his hand, which looks like some kind of report. Is it theic update?


    ¡°Do you remember the three genins from the sound vige in myic? I asked Orochimaru to make those ninja tools. He haspleted the second one before, and now the most difficult one has been sessfully made.¡±


    As Akabane said that, he took out the package behind his back and put it on the table.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hiruzen was surprised, and then stood up and opened the package carefully.


    A piece of armguard.


    There are so many holes on the top, all of them seem to be particr in size, specification, and arrangement, and they are exquisite.


    After looking at it for a long time, he wanted to try it on, but considering that this was an office, he could only give up this idea temporarily.


    ¡°This is the research report I wrote. You can look at it. You have to seal it up and put it in the research archive of the institute.¡±


    Akabane handed in the report.


    Hiruzen took a look at the full text, full of professional text, but the text is somewhat familiar.


    He didn¡¯t think about it, he looked down from the top, and finally nodded and said, ¡°Yes, not bad. Orochimaru is really talented in this area.¡±


    ¡°And I am here for its funding...¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    This kind of exquisite ninja tool required a lot of capital, and the profit was quiterge. No matter which factory produces it, he and Orochimaru can get a lot of money.


    ¡°This ninja tool needs to undergo a strength test. So let¡¯s wait for the factory to produce a few samples.


    After the tests are passed, the funds are absolutely no problem. In addition, under the premise of ensuring the quality, it is best to increase the output.¡±


    Hiruzen continued to study the armguard, this kind of ninja tool can really improve their ninja firepower in war.


    After reading the report and observing it again, he believes that this Ninja Tool is most useful for Chunin, and this weapon is no longer needed at the level of Elite Chunin.


    But the most numerousbatants in the war are precisely the Chunin and Genin.


    Elite Chunin ninjas and above are all at the squad leader level, so where do they need this mass-produced ninja tool?


    Therefore, the value of the armguard is unquestionable. If it can be equipped as much as possible before the war breaks out, it will be a good thing for Konoha.


    ¡°That¡¯s good since that¡¯s all then I will go back first...¡±


    Akabane handed in the report and the ninja tool and was ready to go off without waiting for a reply.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I will take care of this armguard, but there is another thing you need to do here.¡±


    Hiruzen immediately called him.


    How can he let go ofbour who delivered himself to his door easily?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Akabane felt a little bit ufortable in his heart.


    ¡°Youric is sold in Land-of-Rivers, right?¡±


    Hiruzen asked.


    ¡°Yes, but this matter is handed over to the caravan, my family is not involved.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°I hope you willmunicate with the caravan and let our people lurch in it.¡±


    Hiruzen said.


    What can the Hyuga n do?


    Undoubtedly, besides Gentle Fist, the ability that Byakugan excels at is reconnaissance.


    Uchiha controls the guard department, at worst he can let the Hyuga n make a scout team.


    Anyway, the greatest power is still in the hands of the Hokage, and Anbu will not be cancelled either, so they are not afraid that they have any other ideas.


    The Land of River is the first mission of the Hyuga n.


    ¡°Lurking in? I have to ask someone first.¡±


    Akabane thought for a while, and could only reply like this. Although he had met the leader of the caravan, there was no direct way to contact the two.


    At present, the only way is to ask Yamano Izumi to ask the questions on his behalf.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s best to solve it soon.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded.


    Anyway, I haven¡¯t ventted with the Hyuga n for the time being, so I just kept time to discuss with the group.


    Akabane thought for a while and said, ¡°By the way, the Sand Vige will also send caravans to trade in the Land of River. They may use those caravans to keep the ninjas in the Land of River just like us.¡±


    After Hiruzen pondered for a while, he said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, just wait for the people of Hyuga to enter thend of the river and let them conduct a wave of raids.¡±


    However, in this way, the manpower required to enter the Land of River will increase exponentially. In addition to the caravan, a group of ninja will secretly sneak in.


    In this way, the people who cooperate with the caravan can be changed to another family, and the Hyuga family secretly sneaks in.


    Hiruzen thought for a while and created a n in his heart.


    ¡°Then... I¡¯m leaving now?¡±


    Akabane breathed a sigh of relief and was a little speechless at the same time, it¡¯s just such a simple task, but he didn¡¯t think it would take too much time.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Hiruzen said as he urged Akabane.


    Akabane walked out of the office, and then couldn¡¯t help but nce back-although the Third Hokage looked very tight, he always felt that the other party was readingics in the office.


    The trust between people...


    He sighed slightly and instantly realized how others looked at him.


    Forget it, I¡¯m toozy to exin.


    Akabane shook his head, ready to go back to work.


    The next plot of One Piece is quite a wonderful section. Shadow Clone has drawn a lot before, and he should be able to finish this section of Usopp by himself.


    In this way, with the update that was going to be sent to the Land of Rivers, can earn him a wave of points.


    ????


    Kurama Yung didn¡¯t feel surprised by his arrival, after all, Akabane will go to theic shop every day, and then drop a shadow clone.


    But today is different.


    Akabane separated a shadow clone, but did not leave, and also did note out in the lounge.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Kurama Yung probed cautiously and saw Akabane drawing with the clone.


    ¡°Brother Yung, bring me a few recent updates, and by the way, also add the ¡°Love in the Dessert¡±


    At this time, a child¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind.


    Kurama Yung was taken aback and turned around to see the person¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but ask again because he thought he heard it wrong.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Thetest two volumes of Naruto and One Piece and also the update of ¡°Love in the Desert.¡±


    Uchiha Ryo repeated it again.


    Akabane and his clone who was busy painting inside the lounge couldn¡¯t help but get up and looked outside to observe¡ª¡ª


    And seeing the child asking for Jiraiya¡¯s book, they couldn¡¯t help but exim inwardly.


    This child has a future, and he is bolder than the Third Hokage!

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>


    The Third Hokage knew that he needed to change his face. Although the appearance of the transformation was not carefully considered, he was not so bold.


    But this child is different!


    He even dared to yell before entering the door, openly and fearlessly.


    ¡°You really want to buy¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Yung, is it weird for me to buy aic?¡±


    Uchiha Ryo felt it was strange, he thought he was friendly enough, so why does this guy have to make things difficult for him even by buying aic!


    Kurama Yung didn¡¯t ask any more as he turned around and fetched it. He felt bitter in his heart. What he was doing was obviously a good intention, but he didn¡¯t think the other party would ask him why¡­


    Uchiha Ryo nced at the cover and nodded in satisfaction.


    That¡¯s right, this is the book!


    It¡¯s a pity that the first book was snatched by the patriarch, and it hasn¡¯t been returned yet¡­


    Thinking of the first book, he hesitated.


    He didn¡¯t know if the patriarch would give it back, so he might as well buy another copy.


    So Uchiha Ryo said, ¡°Give me a copy of the first Volume.¡±


    ¡°The first volume too?¡±


    Kurama Yung¡¯s eyes widened. What¡¯s wrong with this boy? If you have read it, why would you have to buy another copy? Is it possible that the one before got¡­


    ¡°Just get me a copy.¡±


    While talking, Uchiha Ryo opened the second volume.


    The books he bought before were all taken by Uchiha Yuan, and he has not returned them yet. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t know the content of the book. He only knows that he sometimes saw the patriarch secretly reading it when he went to the patriarch¡¯s home.


    At the same time, since Akabane and the others graduated, and after he was relegated, he paid little attention to the changes of Jiraiya, naturally he did not know that Jiraiya is now an artist.


    Turning to the first page, he saw a beautiful woman walking with his two puppets on the sand street¡­


    Kurama Yung who took the first volume saw that a child five or six years younger than him dared to read artics in the street, and he was immediately impressed.


    The true brave!


    However, after turning a few pages, Uchiha Ryo¡¯s face suddenly flushed, and his breathing became rapid.


    Something ising!


    ¡°This¡­this, what is this?¡±


    Uchiha Ryo was stunned.


    Before reading it, he didn¡¯t know what book it was.


    Although it is very beautiful and exciting, the problem is that reading this kind of book in public is really out of date.


    By now, he finally understood what Kakashi¡¯s book was.


    Icha Icha Paradise, a book for men!


    Fortunately, he thought it was the same as Narutoics, but in the end, it turned out to be such a book that is not suitable for children.


    I¡¯m ashamed!


    ¡°Ryo, do you want thisic?¡±


    Kurama Yung noticed that the child probably hadn¡¯t read this book before, and the previous volume might have been confiscated by his elders.


    ¡°No, no more.¡±


    Uchiha Ryo collected theic, then dropped the money and ran away.


    He said no, but the second volume was taken away as he treated it like a treasure!


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t notice it when we were in the academy, but this guy turned out to be a man of culture.¡±


    The shadow clone gave a weird smile.


    Ryo Uchiha is a very ssic character of the Uchiha n. In school, except for their own nsmate, they rarelymunicate with others from other ns.


    Therefore, Akabane didn¡¯t know much about him.


    Naturally, he doesn¡¯t know that behind the original cold face and indifference, there is such a cultural character.


    ¡°Keep on working.¡±


    After seeing the excitement, Akabane returned to his original position to continue painting.


    He has finished the work of one chapter, and now the story of One Piece has reached thirty chapters.


    ording to the original progress, it can already bepiled into a book and updated, but now Akabane ns to draw five more chapters.


    The content of the thirty-fifth chapter just happened to be when Captain Kuro showed his true colours and officially battled with Luffy¡¯s pirate group.


    simply say¡­¡­


    The most exciting part of the plot is about to unfold.


    ¡°For the sake of your hard work today, I will work a little longer.¡±


    The shadow clone said lightly, ¡°Butter, you have to give me a vacation and let me go for a stroll.¡±


    As a shadow clone, his life is short.


    Many of his predecessors started at work and ended up at work. But he is different. He is a dreamy shadow clone.


    ¡°Yes, then I will leave it to you to send the update to the factory, just to go there for a stroll.¡±


    Akabane said smoothly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Still, work!


    The Shadow Clone sighed for a long time, he was a clone, and he could not escape the fate of being exploited in his life.


    But it¡¯s not bad to be able to leave the vige. Most of the shadow clones may not even go out of the vige.


    Heforted himself so much.


    In fact, with a shadow clone who was born only to die, they are already quite lucky, at least Akabane thinks so.


    The main and the shadow clones worked hard at the same time, and they didn¡¯t talk, just continued painting.


    As for the one on the other side.


    After the update of the five chapters of Naruto ispleted, and sending theic here, he then decisively disintegrates.


    However, Akabane quicklypleted the remaining five chapters of One Piece. After all, the two of them paintings at the same time, plus mutual supervision, the efficiency is almost three times as high as usual.


    At this time, Yamano Izumi caravan had note yet, so Akabane fulfilled his promise and asked the clone to send theic update, and strolled along the way.


    As for whether the clone will cause trouble¡­


    It is unknown, after all, the individual consciousness created by the shadow clone is rtively independent.


    The shadow clone left the vige.


    The location of the factory is not difficult to find from their shared memories, so he walked smoothly after leaving the vige and arrived at the factory not long after.


    ¡°You are¡­ Mr. Akabane, why are you here in person.¡±


    No need to report him to their higher ups as the two guards recognize him.


    Now in the factory, some people may not recognize the minister of the factory, but absolutely no one does not recognize Akabane.


    After all, the revenue of the weapon business is given to their higher up, but the revenue share ofics is shared by everyone.


    That¡¯s why they all know Akabane.


    ¡°I have something to do here, is Mr. Yamano here?¡± The Clone asked lightly.


    ¡°Yes, he is inside. Pleasee in¡±


    The two guards were very enthusiastic, as they opened the door and let Akabane in.


    But if it was someone else, I¡¯m afraid they would have to examine him first.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Akabane enters the door, detours familiarly, and finds the office of Yamano Izumi.


    Seeing Akabane, Yamano Izumi looked surprised.


    Unless there is something very important, Akabane will not go here in person even if there areics that need to be updated.


    Is it an impostor using a transformation jutsu?


    He thought secretly in his heart, but on the surface, he was calm and enthusiastic. He immediately got up and said, ¡°Mr. Akabane, I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person.¡±


    ¡°Yamano-san, you don¡¯t need to test me, you can just call me Akabane as usual¡±


    ¡®Akabane sat down calmly, uncovering Yamano Izumi¡¯s intention, and then he took out severalics from the package.


    Yamano Izumi smiled awkwardly, apologized and said, ¡°The weapons I make here are of higher value, so I need to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I am here mainly for myic updates.¡±


    The shadow clone divided the manga into three stacks and pointed to the thickest stack among them and said, ¡°This stack is an update of One Piece, this stack is Naruto, this stack¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this stack?¡±


    Izumi Yamano came over and nced curiously.


    Kaihime?


    ¡°This is thetest shortic I painted. You can print it out, but there is no need to print it on Konoha. It is mainly for Land-of-Rivers, Hidden Rain Vige, Land-of-Water, etc. Foreign transportation and sales.¡±


    The shadow clone said lightly.


    ¡°I only need to sell it to other countries, right? I understand.¡±


    Yamano Izumi understood, then took theic and took a look.


    At a nce, he was fascinated!


    This style¡­


    Delicate and feminine, the costumes are also very retro Sengoku period costumes.


    The most important thing is!


    Turning to the first page, there is a beautiful, erotic female with a coloured image inside!


    He quickly raised his head.


    Akabane who saw it asked ¡°concernedly¡±: ¡± Yamano-san, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been feeling sick recently, and I seem to have nosebleeds.¡±


    Yamano Izumi hurriedly put theic back, and at the same time secretly suppressed the inner demon in his body, lest it rushes out to cause harm to the world.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. So I will trouble you with the publication of thisic. The ie is still the same.¡±


    The shadow clone said lightly.


    ¡°Thisic will definitely be popr. If it doesn¡¯t, I will quit my job as a director at this ce!¡±


    Yamano Izumi said with a vow.


    The book is a good book, otherwise, it is impossible for him to read only one page and make his nose bleed from what he saw.


    Is he still afraid of it not being popr with such a good book?


    ¡°Look at it for yourself. In short, it¡¯s better to be faster.¡±


    After the shadow clone finished speaking, he took out the update of One Piece separately, ¡°Here are ten chapters, you can make a book and print it.¡±


    ¡°understand.¡±


    Yamano Izumi nodded.


    The Shadow Clone nodded slightly and then said with concern: ¡°Mr. Yamano if you feel unwell, take a break. You should eat some good food to supplement your nutrition. Otherwise, if you are about to fall, I will also be very troubled.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    Yamano Izumi smiled unabashedly, Akabane¡¯s clone also didn¡¯t care too much, put down theic update and got up and left.


    There are still some chakras in his body, enough to support a period of consumption.


    If he disappeared now, the original will get news immediately, so the works he has finally drawn may be in vain.


    After he left, Izumi Yamano excitedly picked up the ¡°Kafei Hime¡±. He looked at the cover carefully and noticed that the name on the cover was not Kurama Akabane, but was reced by the name ¡°Shinnosuke¡±.


    However, he doesn¡¯t care. For this kind of painting, changing a name that has nothing to do with him is indeed easier to be epted by foreigners, and his focus is not the author¡¯s name, but the content.


    Turning to the first page again and studying it carefully, he turned to the back and continued to read the followingics.


    ¡°I thought Akabane wouldn¡¯t know how to paint like this, it seems I was too naive.¡±


    Yamano Izumi felt his heart beating violently when he read it.


    It is Fantastic!

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Akabane cursed depressedly.


    After thinking about it, he thought it was okay, but in the end, it was still ced.


    Kafei Hime?


    Luckily that guy can still read the mood!


    As expected of myself¡­


    Akabane sighed softly, a little helpless.


    To be honest, he himself is not opposed to theseics, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t read those kinds of books and know so many types, let alone instruct Jiraiya to conduct such works.


    But the premise is that he does not partake in making it!


    From the bottom of his heart and subconsciously, Akabane thinks that this kind of painting is disgraceful and is not the style of a great cartoonist.


    However, the matter hase to this point, and his shadow clone has already reached a contract with Yamano Izumi on his behalf, and there is no point in doing anything wrong.


    As his shadow clones, they know the main body well. As long as there is arge gap between ¡°facts¡± and ¡°information feedback¡±, Akabane will slowly ept the facts and will not make any means to stop them.


    It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t, but he is toozy to do it.


    Of course, there is a prerequisite, that is, the performances of the shadow clone will not actually harm the main body and instead brought the main body benefits from it.


    Such as R-18ics.


    Even if it is on a special category, it can increase his points, right?


    Mosquito meat is still a lump of meat.


    Akabane had dinner peacefully as he sat in a chair and rested whileforting himself.


    ¡°Akaba, Tomiko didn¡¯te back for three days, what happened?¡±


    Kurama Keiko who cleaned up the dishes asked worriedly. ¡°¡®


    Having their ¡®little daughter¡± gone, made her feels empty inside.


    ¡°Tomiko is currently at Mito-sama ce doing special training. And since her Chakra is not stable for the time being, she needs to be at Mito-sama side, otherwise, it may be dangerous.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Hai~, I don¡¯t know what to do recently, and theics are quite slow on updates. You should speed up the update. It¡¯s boring to wait every day!¡±


    Kurama Keiko sighed and urged.


    Except for her motherhood, she is also a loyal fan of Akabane, and she both love her son work from Naruto to One Piece, that¡¯s why she is urging her son.


    Akabane is very happy that she can ept theic, but he expresses strong condemnation and dissatisfaction with this kind of urging behaviour.


    Is Five chapters a day, not enough?


    and so¡­¡­


    He went upstairs to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Izumi Yamano¡¯s caravan drove slowly into Konoha, along this outer avenue, to theic shop.


    ¡°Yung, you open the shop sote today, be careful of Akabane firing you.¡±


    Izumi Yamano saw Kurama Yung who was putting out the stall, shouted from a distance, and made a little joke when he got closer.


    ¡°What are you saying, I opened the shop at this time. You just came early.¡±


    Kurama Yung wiped his hands and then walked over to inspect the goods-in fact, there was actually nothing to expect, mainly to see if it was wet by water.


    ¡°All two hundred copies were printed the day before yesterday. The one you just sent yesterday was not done yet since we didn¡¯t have time to print it, that¡¯s why we only have fifty copies from my factory. Yesterdays One Piece update was toorge but not this time. Two hundred volumes each of the updates, and ten new shortics.¡±


    ¡°Shortics?¡±


    Kurama Yung was slightly startled since he hadn¡¯t heard from Akabane that there is going to be a newic.


    ¡°No¡­well, it was painted by an author named Shinnosuke.¡±


    Izumi Yamano wanted to say that it was given by Akabane, but then he thought about it and finally ¡°guess¡± Akabane¡¯s intention of going there alone, that¡¯s why he took the initiative to help him ¡°conceal¡± it.


    ¡°Never heard of that.¡±


    Kurama Yung shook his head, then he was relieved.


    People like Jiraiya and Y¨±ri Shin can start making their ownical so it¡¯s not surprising that the son of Hokage like Shinnosuke can also create his ownics.


    Soon he found the tenics in the pile.


    ¡°Kafei Hime¡±.


    At first nce at the cover, his eyes widened in surprise. This style of painting is not like a beginner at all, it is better than Jiraiya!


    ¡°Cough, Yung, don¡¯t read theics in a hurry, put them on the shelf first, and then read them slowlyter when you¡¯re alone.¡±


    Yamano Izumi kindly interrupted.


    The magic of this book is far from the book of Jiraiya ¡°Love in the Dessert¡±. If you are not careful, you will sink into it like he was yesterday.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help but want to see newics.¡±


    Kurama Yung put the book back, then quickly ran into the shop and began to sort the shelves.


    He didn¡¯t expect Yamano Izumi toe so early, so he didn¡¯t make any preparations. After some of the previousics were sold and the shelves were empty, he put up the previous fewics.


    After sorting it out, a lot of space was immediately cleared.


    The caravan escort who followed Yamano Izumi dozens of times back and forth, already familiar with the road and the shop started loading directly without being ordered.


    Yamano Izumi took out the ten shortics and put them alone in front of the cab. Kurama Yung didn¡¯t immediately read it. He was responsible for themand work of loading theic.


    There are moreics, and everyic is exquisite.


    After all the bookshelves were divided into categories, he returned to the counter and sat down.


    Except for loading the goods, every time Yamano Izumi came over, Kurama Yung had to settle the issue of ie with the other party.


    ¡°I have already calcted the ie from yesterday. You can take the share that belongs to you when you go back. There is also an extra 1,000 ryo from my young master. It is a thank for everyone.¡±


    Kurama Yung took out a small box from underneath.


    As Konoha¡¯s number of people readingics increased, the ie of theics was getting higher and higher. Izumi Yamano didn¡¯t say anything, but he was very happy.


    ¡°By the way, will you leave as soon as you deliver it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, some caravans wille back from the factory. In case we don¡¯t go back and the caravanes, they will have to wait a while.¡±


    Yamano Izumi nodded.


    The caravans that go oue only once every few days, so theye here very early today and go back to receive the owners of those caravans.


    of course¡­¡­


    Because of this, the new shortic he got will also send out immediately.


    ording to Akabane, Kafei Hime¡¯s main focus is on foreign markets, and it happens to take this opportunity to ship Kafei Hime¡¯sic out.


    ¡°Then wait for a while, I¡¯ll call my young master right away.¡±


    Kurama Yung hurriedly got up.


    Before leaving yesterday, Akabane also asked Yung to call him if Yamano Izumi arrived yesterday.


    Yamano Izumi was taken aback for a moment, and he didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on-Didn¡¯t Akabanee to their factory yesterday?


    He and Kurama Yung didn¡¯t understand that it was a shadow clone, naturally, they didn¡¯t know the situation.


    What Akabane wants to talk about is the task given by the Third Hokage.


    Although the clone went there yesterday, the clone only had the memory before the shadow clone jutsu was used, and the memory thereafter was not shared.


    Theic shop was not far from their n, and Akabane¡¯s home was not far from the gate, so Akabane arrived fast.


    He is still a little awake.


    ¡°Akaba weren¡¯t yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, let¡¯s talk about business.¡±


    Akabane knew what he wanted to say, so he immediately interrupted him, then looked around, thought about it and performed a simple illusion.


    The surrounding area was nk, and Yamano Izumi was a little nervous as he appeared. After waiting for a while, Akabane¡¯s phantom appeared.


    Subsequently, tables, chairs and tea appeared one by one.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What I told you yesterday was my shadow clone doing. Today I am going to talk about the vige. It is more important, so I cannot let anyone know about it.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Izumi Yamano understood, and after nodding his head, he asked nervously, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Konoha? Is it war weapons?¡±


    ¡°Is the leader of the Land of River caravan reliable?¡±


    ¡°That team, like us, is supported by the Daimyo. There is absolutely no problem in terms of loyalty.¡±


    Yamano Izumi also realized the importance of the matter and did not dare to be sloppy with Akabane.


    Akabane nodded, and after considering his remarks, he said what the Third Hokage had asked for. After hearing this, Yamano Izumi nodded, and his face became more solemn.


    It¡¯s no wonder that such an important matter has to be said in the illusion.


    After he listened, he considered it carefully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have to talk to the caravan first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to promise right away, but instead we have to think about it.¡±


    Akabane expressed his understanding.


    Merchants participating in wars, especially in ces withplicated situations like the Land of River, can easily attract criticism and directly ruin the entire trade route.


    After exining the matter, Akabane naturally deactivated the illusion.


    In fact, there was still armour protection, but the vige took over and didn¡¯t need him to take care of it, so Akabane didn¡¯t mention it


    Kurama Yung has returned, and he is at the counter holding up the Kafei Hime.


    Akabane nced at it.


    Yesterday, he got feedback from the clone, he already knew the whole story, so he was not surprised.


    After only turning over a page or two, Kurama Yung¡¯s breathing bes rapid quickly.


    The Kafei Hime series is a goodic, and although there are many shorings, but for the people of this world who read thisic, such an extraordinary plot is not something they can resist.


    And after only a few pages, Yung closed it with his hands trembling.


    And he Looks up calming his chaotic mind¡­


    Yamano Izumi who saw it have a smirk stered on his face while Akabane looked indifferent and expressionless.


    After calming down, Yung put theic away and whispered: ¡°I, I didn¡¯t expect this kind of painting.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t care.


    Anyway, the author is Shinnosuke, what does it have to do with his name Kurama Akabane?


    ¡°Yung, is it good?¡±


    Yamano Izumi jokes as he continued, ¡°You can read it again slowly, don¡¯t worry, anyway, there is time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t like this kind ofics, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Yung received the ten volumes in the counter cab and felt that his approach was quite ¡°a clumsy denial resulting in self- ¡°exposure¡±, and then take them out.


    But after taking it out, where to put it?


    ¡°Young master, this¡­¡±


    ¡°You can put it where you see fit, you don¡¯t need to ask me such a minor thing.¡±


    Akabane got up and went back home to sleep.


    Kurama Yung was very entangled. Should he put it on the shelf or put it in the cab?


    ¡°Boss, theics are all loaded.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back immediately. There are still a lot of things in the factory, after that we can take everyone to eat.¡±


    Yamano Izumi waved his hand, motioning everyone to take the caravans.


    There are priorities, Major events like this kind of war-rted events have always been resolved immediately.


    Otherwise, as usual, they have free time and can have breakfast in the vige.


    Yamano Izumi group are gone, and there are no buyers yet since it¡¯s still early. The shop was quiet all of a sudden, and the surroundings were empty and silent.


    Kurama Yung took a deep breath.


    His hands were trembling, and the pictures in his mind were full of Kafei Hime¡¯s. After a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but took out the shortic from the cab.


    ¡°I am just going to take a look, yes, just take a look¡­¡±

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>


    ¡°Brother Yung, you¡¯re early today.¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi got up early.


    Walking his nin-dog and training with it every morning are their Inuzuka n¡¯s must-have morning lessons. Even though Inuzuka Isshi¡¯s innate talent is mediocre, he never skips his training even once.


    Kurama Yung shivered with fright and immediately hid theic in his hand.


    The other party was a dozen steps away from him, and probably didn¡¯t see the content of what he was holding, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he thought of this.


    ¡°Theic came here this morning, so I moved out earlier.¡±


    Kurama Yung forcefully calmed down.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi ran over excitedly.


    The content of thest volume talked about the battle between Inuzuka Kiba and Naruto.


    Although Inuzuka Kiba said all kinds of arrogance, he was also proud to see their n Secret Jutsu shine in theic.


    Therefore, in his heart, he is looking forward to the plot of the next volume.


    Although Naruto is the protagonist, what if he wins?


    Naruto at this stage is really not that powerful except for the external Kyuubi mode.


    ¡°Two volumes have been directly updated this time, but the number ofics in the second volume is small, and everyone can only buy one.¡±


    Kurama Yung said.


    The day before yesterday¡¯s update plus the fifty volumes sent for temporary printing yesterday, theic of Naruto was updated from Chapter 76 to Chapter 84 in one breath.


    As for One Piece, it is updated to Chapter 25.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, please give me a copy of theics updated today.¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi was very excited.


    This request is very embarrassing for Yung. There are quite a lot ofics updated today, In addition to Naruto and One Piece, there is also Shinnosuke ¡°Kafei Hime¡±.


    Give it all?


    If he gives Kafei Hime to him, perhaps Inuzuka Ishi knows what he was looking at earlier¡­


    After thinking for a while, Kurama Yung picked out the updates of Naruto and One Piece from the bookshelf and gave them to Inuzuka Ishi, but the ¡°Kafei Hime¡± under the cab, he did not give it to him.


    Inuzuka Ishi was very excited. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Kurama Yung¡¯s expression at all. He took theic and immediately moved the small bench and opened the book to read.


    When had opened the front page, he saw Akamaru being held by Naruto in a suspended position, Inuzuka Ishi couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed a little¡ª¡ª


    Dogs will feel ufortable in this position.


    But quickly turned to the next page, and he saw an exciting scene.


    Akamaru eats soldiers¡¯ pills.


    Simted beast, beast clone jutsu¡­


    He knew all Kiba secret jutsu that he used so without having to look at the next page, he had already guessed what it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Akamaru!¡±


    ¡°Woof~¡±


    Akamaru responded, and leapt over his shoulder.


    Ninja Art of Beast of Mimicry, this jutsu they have not been able to master until now, since it¡¯s belongs to a higher rank jutsu in their family.


    Of course, with many secret Jutsu from their n, Ninja Art of Beast of Mimicry is not their strongest, but still, it belongs to the category of the strong!


    ¡°JUJINBUNSHIN! MAN BEAST DOPPELGANGERS!¡±


    ¡°Handsome, that¡¯s it, defeat Naruto in one breath!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When someone was so immersed in the story, they tend to forget that they can¡¯t change anything even if they shout loudly numerous times.


    Kurama Yung is very ufortable right now. To tell the truth, he would like Inuzuka Ishi to leave early, but it is impossible for him to say this as the store manager.


    The purpose of theic shop is as long as they don¡¯t use prostitutes, they will open their doors to wee anyone.


    After seeing Chapter 76, Inuzuka Ishi almost felt that Kiba had the chance to win and it was impossible to lose.


    however¡­¡­


    On thest page, Naruto transformed into Kiba.


    Kiba confidently hit the other ¡°Kiba¡± he thought was Naruto, but when its transformation dissipated, it turned out to be Akamaru and he fell into doubt!


    ¡°This¡­no, this silly boy it¡¯s not Akamaru¡­¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi felt something was wrong.


    Turning to the next page, sure enough, Kiba punched Akamaru flying.


    ¡°Idiot, you don¡¯t even recognize which nin-dog you have with all your training with him, it¡¯s an insult to the family!¡±


    He was angry and disdainful.


    Iwamaru his nin-dog stretched out his tongue and licked him, seeminglyforting.


    Inuzuka Ishi has a bad talent, but he is very attentive to the dog he grew up with. He has a tacit understanding of one person and one dog. Such mistakes are very low-level in his eyes.


    Is this deliberately insulting my Inuzuka family?


    He was aggrieved and wanted to go head to head with Akabane to rectify the Inuzuka n, but he thought of Akabane¡¯s terrifying illusions and endless illusions¡­


    ¡°Woof~¡±


    Iwamaru bark.


    ¡°Forget it, Iwamaru, let¡¯s let him go this time.¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi calmed down hispanions while continued reading. From here on, he felt that Kiba winning chance be none existence.


    Sure enough, after seeing the next page, Naruto gradually became more powerful, and the scenes became more and more.


    but¡­¡­


    ¡°The Four-Legged Technique is indeed a rtivelymon method to use high-speed mobile sneak attacks.¡±


    [Note: Shikyaku no Jutsu]


    Inuzuka Ishi did not yell this time as he saw Kiba attack using the four-legged technique.


    Although the tactics are fine, but he doesn¡¯t know why, he feels that Kiba can¡¯t win.


    The high-speed sneak attack seeded.


    Naruto didn¡¯t react at all after Kiba sneaked on his back, and his hands were still in a state of sealing. ording to normal, Naruto will certainly lose.


    But but!


    ¡°This, this¡­¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi stuttered as pointed to theic and repeated it several times, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°It really works?¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi simted the battle, and his entire face turned green.


    fart?


    It can be like this!


    For a long time, he felt that there was no problem with the family secret technique, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a method to deal with it!


    This is too much¡­


    In the future, when the enemy uses this kind of method when facing the Inuzuka Ninja, who can withstand it?


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with theic?¡±


    Kurama Yung was a little puzzled.


    The child changed his face too quickly, from excitement to despair in only half a minute.


    ¡°I have something to do, I have to go first¡­¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi realized that his own technique did have ws in this regard.


    ¡°Is that so, you go slowly.¡±


    Kurama Yung didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t want to understand.


    The faster Inuzuka Ishi depart, the happier he was. When he couldn¡¯t see his figure, he took out theic from the cab and continued reading.


    Where am I again?


    Forget it, start from the beginning.


    Kurama Yung turned the first page and saw the familiar picture, and he immediately became happy.


    Although there were customersing and going from time to time, he couldn¡¯t stop his enthusiasm for reading theseics at all, until the people on the street gradually became more and moreplicated, and he finally finished reading the thin book.


    ¡°It is that good?¡±


    A voice came from behind.


    Very Good!


    Kurama Yung did not answer but nodded heavily.


    Later, he noticed something was wrong.


    ¡°Young master, when did youe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here since a while ago, btw I am a Shadow Clone.¡±


    Akabane said lightly, then nced at Kurama Yung¡¯s counter and turned back to the lounge.


    For the ninja, it is too simple to hide from ordinary people like Yung, as long as they use the transformation jutsu, everything can be done.


    As for why he does it¡­


    In addition to life, there is always a little fun in this world, and the best way to sanction the youngster is now.


    Ninja¡¯s life is so unpretentious and boring.


    Kurama Yung buried his head, his heart was broken.


    He thought he was hiding it carefully, but he didn¡¯t think he has seen it since the beginning.


    He felt Heartbroken and Ashamed.


    however¡­¡­


    At first, he was a little nervous and ashamed, but then, all his emotions gradually dissipated.


    Why would he be embarrassed when there is even a child reading aic like the one he was holding in public.


    Right?


    So he took it out and looked at it again.


    ¡°So Beautiful!¡±


    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too short, and it¡¯s not a long-form serialization type. And he doesn¡¯t know when is the next update.


    But this is aic worth collecting.


    Kurama Yung took a deep breath and put aside the book apart from the rest.


    What about the other nine books?


    He fell into deep thought, and then put the nine books together with Jiraiya¡¯s ¡°Love in the Dessert¡±


    Treasures are ced here, waiting only for those who are destined.


    Clone Akabane nced outside, then set up a portrait and started to work. Today, his task is to paint five chapters of Naruto.


    Today, the plot is finished, the qualifier for the Chunin exam has ended, and the true strength of Kabuto has also been revealed.


    The most important thing is¡­


    Jiraiya appearance!


    One of the three Sanin, Mount Myoboku, and Toad Immortal will officially appear.


    On the other side.


    Akabane returned home and was going to sleep.


    However, due to his physical and mental power increased, it seems very difficult to fall asleep quickly after waking up. After lying down for a while, he simply opened the exchange list to check the newly added exchangeability.


    He hasn¡¯t opened the panel for two days, and there are a lot more redemption options above.


    Such as Beast Mimicry, four-legged technique, and so on.


    However, for Akabane, these seem to be of little use, the only mental jutsu that the Yamanaka uses is a little of use to him.


    Akabane¡¯s mental power was too high, and the version that Ino mastered was useless.


    In addition, he won¡¯t mention the Byakugan, Gentle Fist, sand control and the like, as they are not very useful and risky. And the Eight-Inner Gates will not be considered for the time being.


    In this way, the Naruto series has basically no other needs other than the one-handed seal and the Uzumaki physique-perception that were previously concerned.


    In addition to the abilities from Naruto, there are also the abilities of Devil Fruit, but the price of Devil Fruit is extremely high, and the number of times he can take a Devil Fruit is limited, Akabane is not interested in these.


    In addition, there are more abilities such as Oni-Giri, hypnotism, etc.


    The price of redeeming hypnotism is zero because this thing is not even as good as his own illusion.


    A useless thing.


    Akabane scroll down from the top and saw thest item, and he was shocked at once-


    Fart Jutsu, 0 points are required.


    !!!


    What the hell is this?


    Why are you arranging things like this? Why don¡¯t you throw away Naruto¡¯s farting jutsu?


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s an art in itself, and what powerful Jutsu can I expect from it.¡±


    Akabane shook his head slightly.


    This kind of jutsu also adds to the fun. If he really wants to redeem all the thing he wants from the system, he has to draw more chapters of Naruto and One Piece.


    Since he can¡¯t sleep, it¡¯s better to get up and start doing something.


    Sitting up and summoning another shadow clone, the old routine started to work for the Clone, as for Akabane, he went out to take a stroll.


    It just happened that theics were updated and it was time to visit the prison and visit the two Prisoners.


    [Ps: Akabane called the Laboratory of Orochimaru and Tsunade a Prison, so the prisoner he was talking about is the two.

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>


    ¡°Except for Kafei Hime, give me two copies of the rest.¡±


    Akabane went first to theic shop.


    Orochimaru and Tsunade are like squatting in prison every day. Thest time he went to visit the prison, the two of them ate so much, it made peopleugh, but they couldn¡¯t help but admire them.


    So now after the update, he will stop by to see how they are doing.


    ¡°Young master, what are you going to do with this¡­¡±


    ¡°Giving it to Orochimaru and Tsunade who holed up in theirboratory.¡±


    Akabane answered as he picked up things, and then went to the street to go shopping.


    Last time he bought these grilled meats, and since he was too tired of beingined about by Orochimaru. This time Akabane simply bought all vegetarian dishes.


    Konoha does not have a vegetarian restaurant, but after Akabane¡¯s repeated requests, the boss still made these dishes with only vegetarian dishes and no diced meat.


    Stir-fry vegetables, boiled tofu and other three or four dishes, and add some rice balls.


    Originally he only nned to pack two orders, but when he thought of going to Danzo¡¯s site, what if he didn¡¯t give him some, isn¡¯t it the same as giving his prudent teacher a chance to bear hatred on him?


    So he took three dishes and headed all the way to Anbu.


    In the past, the Anbu didn¡¯t know Akabane¡¯s purpose for the first time, but this time they saw Akabane carrying three ¡°takeaways¡±, and they immediately understood and directly brought Akabane to Danzo¡¯s office.


    Danzo nced at the dishes, a subtle expression suddenly appeared on his face.


    Akabane put down the things, Danzo paused for a long time, and then slowly said, ¡°All vegetables?¡±


    ¡°Vegetables contain some substances urgently needed by the human body. It is good to eat vegetarian dishes asionally. Besides, ninjas should maintain a reasonable figure¡­¡±


    Akabane babbled casually.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Danzo that he didn¡¯t bother to run to multiple ces, so he bought the same three at the vegetarian restaurant.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Danzo took it, and Anbu¡¯s food was obviously not good either. On the surface, he was very calm, but in fact, he was still quite happy to see these vegetarian dishes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll go see them first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but next time, you can bring me a copy too.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    what?


    Akabane was a little puzzled, didn¡¯t he bring a portion of the meal!


    Then he looked at the things at his hand and immediately understood what Danzo was referring to was theics.


    He asked suspiciously: ¡°Does the teacher read it from other channels?¡±


    Although there is no evidence, he really doesn¡¯t believe it if he doesn¡¯t even have a channel forics as the head of the dark side.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±


    Danzo seemed to be choking and suddenly coughed violently.


    After a long time, his expression recovered calmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t guess, there are no other channels¡­ Forget it, you go find them, I have to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane smiled in his heart.


    To send Danzoics, I am afraid that the real meat buns will never return.


    money?


    What to give to the teacher and talk about money or not.


    ¡°Smelly boy, so many eyes.¡±


    Danzo cursed secretly. After Akabane left, he took out the rice ball and vegetable dishes and began to eat.


    Well, although it¡¯s a vegetarian dish, it tastes really good.


    good to eat!


    Not long after, all the dishes were swept away by him.


    After leaving the office, Akabane didn¡¯t need someone to lead the way, and he found theboratory of Tsunade and Orochimaru alone.


    This time, neither of them locked the door.


    Akabane nced, Tsunade was in the smallboratory, continuously releasing chakras on a rat.


    He walked in and put things down gently.


    At this stage, there is no such thing as a medical ninjutsu. Most medical staff use drugs to assist Chakra stimtion, and there is no uniform name for medical ninjutsu.


    Tsunade¡¯s current technique is different from simple stimtion therapy.


    Undertreatment, the rats that we¡¯re unable to move their limbs trembled a few times, and then gradually stood up, regaining certain vitality.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and then grabbed the mouse¡¯s tail, only then did she notice a person standing nearby.


    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, then she was sluggish for a while, pretending to be nonchnt and ask, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To visit you guys and give you something to eat as a bonus.¡±


    Akabane pointed to the food on the table over there, and then asked curiously, ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Training Medical-Ninjutsu.¡±


    Tsunade said that as she gently squeezed the wall and seemed to bemunicating with Orochimaru.


    as expected.


    In a few seconds, Orochimaru came from next door, holding several fainted mice in his hand.


    The mouse that Tsunade was holding saw Orochimaru, was so frightened that it keeps struggling and squeaking at the same time as if it met a demon.


    However, it failed to escape its bad luck and was temporarily fainted with a light pinch by Tsunade.


    ¡°It¡¯s so convenient to have your medical treatment.¡±


    Orochimaru took it and looked very happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not good, the sess rate is not high.¡±


    Tsunade shook her head and walked to the basin to wash her hands.


    ¡°He(mouse) was researched, yed with, and sent over to trained therapy after he was about to die, healed and sent back to continue¡­this is too miserable!¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but sympathize.


    Really, he can¡¯t die.


    ¡°Oh, Akabane you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Orochimaru noticed Akabane, then noticed the food, and immediately went to wash his hands.


    But aftering back, he didn¡¯t start eating immediately, but looked left and right as if looking for something.


    ¡°Why are you not eating?¡±


    Tsunade eats quickly and has eaten half of a rice ball in just a short while.


    ¡°What aboutics?¡±


    Orochimaru is a little anxious.


    Time is precious and there is no room for waste.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tsunade was silent for a moment, then looked at Akabane.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Akabane took out theics and then distributed theic books in the package to her and Orochimaru.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t look at it and put it aside for now.


    Orochimaru on the other hand opened it as soon as he got it, looking like he couldn¡¯t wait.


    He was taken aback when he saw the first words.


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    Tsunade noticed his strangeness, and also opened the updated Chapter 76.


    Nothing special.


    It¡¯s only Kiba who got defeated by Naruto fart and loses his fighting strength. It is worth seeing, but it is not so exaggerated.


    ¡°The anbu just came over and asked if I could study the ninjutsu that changes the sense of smell.¡±


    Orochimaru said.


    When he said that he pointed at the mice, it was self-evident.


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, and then smiled uncontrobly, ¡°It turns out that it was you again.¡±


    Inuzuka n¡¯s own sense of smell is sensitive, plus with the imitation Beast Ninjutsu, it bes heightened¡­


    The fart close at hand is indeed very lethal.


    She thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°If it¡¯s a dozen steps away, the lethality can¡¯t be so great, are they?¡±


    ¡°In case¡­well, they are considering another situation.¡±


    I¡¯m eating now, so I won¡¯t mention this smelly thing.


    Orochimaru ate a few bites of rice in silence.


    The Inuzuka n gave very favourable conditions. Apart from the funds themselves, they are more willing to collect some important experimental subjects for him¡ª¡ª


    For the Inuzuka family, which has arge number of ninja dogs, catching prey is part of daily training.


    In addition, he is interested in the subject of changing the sense of smell itself.


    Tsunade is a little slouched and can¡¯t get interested in these plots. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t likeic, but she is thinking about medical ninjutsu.


    In particr, after knowing that Sand Vige¡¯s medical skills have be stronger due to poisoning, the more she has the idea of studying medical ninjutsu.


    Seeing Neji and Hinata fighting, she was slightly startled, and then suddenly remembered-


    Byakugan can see the human veins, Gentle Fist can directly attack the internal organs, tenketsu cut off Chakra, Therefore, in terms of understanding of body structure, who in the world canpare to the Hyuga n?


    The failure rate of treating these rats is mainly due to inurate procedures.


    This is true for mice, not to mention that human internal organs are moreplicated.


    I must go to Hyuga¡¯s n!


    ¡°Because I¡¯m so busy, I forgot to go to the Hyuga n.¡±


    Tsunade patted her head.


    Then she got up violently, stuffed some food indiscriminately, and then said vaguely: ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I don¡¯t need these mice for the time being. You can deal with it yourself.¡±


    Orochimaru still wants to speak, but Tsunade has already left.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to get used to it. Researchers are excited when they have inspiration.¡±


    Akabane coughed lightly and said.


    Orochimaru felt painful watching those fainted mice, not to mention it takes time to catch the mice again, but it will also waste some of his research time.


    ¡°Forget it,e!¡±


    He uses summoning jutsu to summon a snake of a reasonable size and let it eat several dead mice.


    Then Orochimaru turned over and watched the battle between Neji and Hinata.


    Next one, Rock Lee vs Gaara.


    Gaara is the manpower pir of Sand Vige, but Rock Lee¡­


    Orochimaru is not optimistic about Lee, if it is Neji, it is still possible, but Lee only knows physical skills, it is impossible to defeat Gaara.


    Perhaps even thatyer of defence is difficult to crack.


    He secretly said in his heart.


    really.


    Although Rock Lee was very strong and his speed was astonishing, but the next battle still couldn¡¯t break the sand defence.


    This scene seemed to be like watching Sakumo in the non-ninjutsu version, facing the iron-d Zack.


    Orochimaru sighed silently.


    Without a Bloodline Line(Kekkei Genkai), it is really difficult to defeat these special existences.


    At this moment, he resonated deeply with Rock Lee.


    however¡­¡­


    The next second, he saw Rock Lee take off the weight on his feet.


    Smashing a picture of smoke and dust, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth wide.


    Is this something humans can do?


    Next, Rock Lee¡¯s speed was faster, and the Sand had no time to defend.


    Gaara seemed to be unable to resist each attack, and the sand armour wrapped around him began to fall off.


    Good physical skills.


    Orochimaru was surprised, is this the level that ordinary people can do!


    He always thinks that Taijutsu cannot change destiny, such as Shin and Yewu who has a frail body from the normal ninja, can it bepared with Senju n¡¯s Taijutsu after training?


    Obviously not.


    ¡°Perhaps he has a special talent in physical skills. Some people have different talents from others, which is not surprising.¡±


    Orochimaru secretly said in his heart.


    Front Lotus!


    The spinning move, but he only hit a Sand Clone, and after using the front lotus at the same time, Rock Lee lost his mobility.


    The sadness of not knowing how to ninjutsu¡­


    Orochimaru felt a little regretful, if Rock Lee masters ninjutsu, at this time he canpletely rely on Body Substitution Jutsu or Mud Wall, Water Wall and other defences against Ninjutsu, To survive the weakness of Front Lotus.


    It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t know any ninjutsu.


    This is an unfair battle, at least in the eyes of Orochimaru.


    ¡°A genius who works hard, but only deceiving himself. There are gaps in the world that can¡¯t be crossed no matter how hard you work, such as Kekkei Genkai and Jinchuriki¡¯s Tailed Beast ability.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed softly.


    He is not mocking or despising Lee, he ispletely substituting himself into the role of Rock Lee.


    Although he is luckier than Rock Lee and can easily learn ninjutsu and illusion, in the face of Akabane illusion, he can only rely on the method of forcibly fainting and waking up quickly.


    What¡¯s more, there is a Mangekyo!


    He didn¡¯t understand it before, thinking that Sharingan was the limit of writing round eyes. It was not until the night of Uchiha¡¯s cleaning their tumour that Yuan Uchiha awakened the kaleidoscope and used the illusion of ¡°Descending Hell¡± that was beyondmon sense, that Orochimaru realized that Uchiha¡¯s bloodline limit is really disastrous.


    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but ask himself this: ¡°Is hard work useful?¡±

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>


    The power of the front lotus flower is amazing, Orochimaru thinks to face such an enemy, there is no way to escape except the use of Orochimaru¡¯s substitution technique.


    But at the same time, this trick consumes a lot of endurance, especially the damage to the muscles, and it cannot be recovered in a short time.


    ¡°Forget it, Rock Lee, you will be dead if this goes on.¡±


    Sakura¡¯s words are also what Orochimaru wanted to say. Now Rock Lee is in the side effects of using it, and cannot avoid such an attack.


    Gaara is not weak, his sand control abilityes from one tail, and his lethality is amazing.


    If he can¡¯t avoid it, it most likely means death.


    Life is fragile and it¡¯s not worth it for this game.


    Orochimaru thought so in his heart, but in the next second, Rock Lee in theics suddenly became alive and well.


    Recovered?


    Turning to the next sentence, the narrator ¡°Guy¡± exined.


    This is Eight-Inner Gates!


    The theory of eight human bodies has existed since ancient times. Orochimaru has studied it.


    In the end, since it was difficult and he had a lot of work at hand, it was temporarily cancelled.


    However, because of this, he has a certain understanding of Eight Inner Gates.


    The two gates of opening and rest are in the brain, and then from top to bottom are five gates of life, injury, limit and finally leading to the heart Gate of Death.


    What is the effect of opening all eight doors, this is temporarily unknown.


    But it can be expected that death is inevitable.


    Is it worth it to use this technique for only one battle?


    Rock Lee, who uses ¡°The Gate¡±, is very strong. From theics, his speed must reach an incredible limit. At the same time, because of the first four, his power has reached an incredible level.


    Even the armour of sand could not stop his attack.


    Orochimaru became obsessed with theics, and the speed of turning pages slowed down. He read page by page for fear of missing a detail.


    The fifth door, Limit!


    Opened another door, what power is that?


    He was surprised and curious and then turned down, but suddenly found that there was a nk page behind.


    Gone?


    At the critical moment, the update is gone.


    Orochimaru was always calm, but he was a little irritable at the moment, and then took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What happened next?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly, spoiling the story, that he can¡¯t do this kind of thing.


    Orochimaru was speechless and put the book down.


    Although it was regrettable that he could not see the result of the battle, he had already guessed the result of Rock Lee and Gaara in his heart.


    Probably a tragedy.


    It has nothing to do with strength, but a conclusion drawn through plot analysis.


    Gaara and Sand¡¯s viges are one line.


    ¡°Orochimaru¡±, Kabuto, and Hidden Sound Vige are one line.


    If the two lines passed the Chunin exam and all gathered in Konoha, the matter was by no means as simple as the surface.


    As Jinchuriki, if Gaara is going to fall here, how will the subsequent plot continue?


    Orochimaru sighed for Rock Lee.


    Even if it¡¯s just aic, when the other party opens the ¡°Gate¡± in his body at all costs, he feels that the character is ¡°alive¡±.


    ¡°Eight-Inner Gates¡­sigh, to practice this technique, you need a strong physique, but also the courage to sacrifice and be desperate.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed in a sense of sorrow.


    ¡°Do you want to be a coward for a lifetime or a Hero for a second? This is Eight-Inner Gates.¡±


    Eight-Inner Gates before seven gates can be used Constant exercise and practice to offset certain side effects, only eight gatespletely open will have a high probability of death, but it does not prevent Akabane from using this sentence here.


    ¡°If there really is this Jutsu in this world, then it will probably be impossible for me to master for a lifetime.¡±


    Orochimaruughs at himself.


    Just as he is not suitable for the weapon of fist and de, Taijutsu like Eight-Inner Gates is also not a type he can master.


    It has nothing to do with innate talent, it is pure distrust.


    He believes in his own ninjutsu more than the sword and physical skills.


    He paused and then said: ¡°But Eight-Inner Gates is worth studying. Once sessful¡­maybe a ninja will beparable to a Jinchuriki in a short period of time.¡±


    What is the role of Jinchuriki?


    It is Deterrence!


    Thepletely open formidable power of eight gates can change the entire battle situation at a critical moment, which ispletely equivalent to the existence of nuclear bombs.


    ¡°It is easy to study Eight-Inner Gates, but it is very, very difficult to practice.¡±


    Akabane reminded him as he stretched.


    Eight-Inner Gates can be redeemed right now. It requires three thousand points, but what¡¯s the use?


    The difference between physique and ninjutsu is that the exchange and mastery of ninjutsu mean real mastery, and even if you exchange physique, you still have to continue to train, otherwise, the body will not perform well and it will be just fake.


    Furthermore, as Orochimaru said, people like them cannot really master Eight-Inner Gates for a lifetime.


    People like Might Duy, Guy and Lee are very few.


    ¡°Let¡¯s study it first and see how the effect will be.¡±


    Orochimaru took out the small notebook and wrote down the Eight-Inner Gates¡ª¡ª


    There are already many topics in his notebook, many of which are marked with special marks.


    Some are torn, while the rest have a red mark representing failure at the back, and the mark of Eight-Inner Gates should mean ¡°low probability of sess ¡°.


    But when ites to Eight-Inner Gates, Akabane thinks of someone he almost forgot.


    Guy¡¯s father, Might Duy.


    Duy¡¯s age should not be much different from theirs. When he looks back, Orochimaru will formally develop the Eight-Gates ¡°scientific¡± training program. He can then find the whereabouts of Might Duy.


    Well, maybe I can set up a Taijutsu ss in the future.


    Akabane thought about it.


    ¡°Today¡¯s One Piece update is not that interesting.¡±


    Orochimaru said as he quickly turned over. Compared with Naruto bloody battle plot, the One Piece in the smooth foreshadowing period is indeedcklustre-


    Luffy didn¡¯t even have a decent pirate ship at this time, let alone go to the Grand Line.


    ¡°Calm down, the plot is slowly rolled out, like a lottery, several failures are just a cushion for sess.¡±


    Akabane took a sip of chicken soup as he exined like an expert.


    Orochimaru nced around and confirmed that Tsunade was not there as he retorted.


    ¡°Your facy is not valid for Tsunade


    ¡°There is nothing I can do about it.¡±


    Akabane sped his fists.


    Tsunade¡¯s luck is simply the goddess of bad luck.


    After eating with Orochimaru here and reading theics, Akabane packed up and even the one Tsunade used was put in a bag ready to be taken away.


    When Akabane was about to leave, Orochimaru who was behind him suddenly stopped him: ¡°Akabane, are you going over to the Land-of-Whirlpools?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    Akabane wanted to go, if he could collect the blood of the Uzumaki n, it might reduce the exchange demand for perception and self-healing ability.


    However, it was almost all the Ninja Vige¡¯s war against Hidden Whirlpools Vige. No one can stop it - neither could Konoha.


    If not necessary, he is unwilling to set foot in the quagmire.


    ¡°Anbu is much more leisurely than before.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed softly, then got up and walked to hisboratory.


    Inexplicable, but the two have a tacit understanding.


    There are fewer and fewer people in Anbu, which naturally means that Danzo has started theyout of Land-of-Whirlpools, but other Ninja Viges have already nted countless anbu in Land-of-Whirlpools. It is hard to hide every move. they created.


    From the moment the Ninjas sneaked into the Land of Uzumaki, the war had already begun.


    Akabane walked out of theboratory and left familiarly.


    Back in the vige, it was as calm as usual, and the war in the Land of Uzumaki did not affect most people.


    Like Akabane, he should eat, drink, and sleep.


    The difference is that when everything starts, he will probably have more work because, at that time, the task of the preparation department will probably have to start.


    In the evening, Izumi Yamano led the convoy to Konoha again.


    In addition to delivering theic and Ten Chapters of One Piece¡¯s update gathered from other factories today, his other purpose is to bring a reply from the leader of the caravan.


    ¡°The caravan asked me to bring this letter, you just need to pass it to Hokage-sama, and he will understand everything.¡±


    Yamano Izumi said.


    ¡°So mysterious?¡±


    Akabane scratched his head.


    There is no other way but to send it to the Third Hokage immediately.


    There must be no dy in such an important thing. Although he iszy, he can still distinguish the priorities.


    So he summoned his clone as he rushed to the outside of the Hokage Office. Seeing that the door was open, he pushed indirectly.


    however¡­¡­


    As soon as he pushed the door, he saw the shadow of the Third Hokage¡¯s hands.


    It should be a transformation technique.


    The difference is that it uses objects as items.


    Akabane nced at the table, where there was something that blended into the surroundings.


    Although he can¡¯t tell what it is, he feels like it¡¯s a book.


    And he understood it immediately as he thought of it.


    The Third Hokage coughed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°My lord, the caravan give their reply.¡±


    Akabane stared at Hiruzen without looking at the table and handed the letter with both hands.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Hiruzen took it over.


    Opening it, he pulled a piece of paper from it.


    There is no text on the paper, only a stamp, named ¡°Daimyo¡±.


    There is no content, but the stamp itself is the content.


    It represents the support of the Daimyo.


    ¡°Then I will retire first.¡±


    Akabane made a handprint and was about to leave instantly.


    Disturbing the reading of the Third Hokage, what if the Third Hokage is not happy about it and starts throwing a bunch of tasks for him?


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Hiruzen called him to stop, thought about it, and said, ¡°Go to the Hyuga n and call the patriarch over.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Akabane pointed to himself, a little bit unbelievable.


    Is this his job?


    It should be the Hokage¡¯s guard¡¯s job!


    ¡°The guards are all on duty. You will go for me.¡±


    Hiruzen said as he waved impatiently and gave the order directly.


    ¡°This¡­ alright.¡±


    No matter how reluctant he is, an order from a Hokage is like an order from a president, so Akabane can¡¯t do anything about it. He thought for a while and said, ¡°You must give me a token, otherwise the Hyuga n might not let me in.¡±


    At Kazuhiko Hyuga¡¯s banquetst time, he considered the Hyuga family offended.


    Later, the Kuruma n refused to show favour from the Hyuga n, so they added a lot of grievances. The patriarch of the Hyuga wouldn¡¯t care, but the King of Yama was so troubled by the little ghosts.


    ¡°Bring this.¡±


    Hiruzen removed an ornament on his wrist.


    This was an item he carried with him, and the name of Sarutobi Hiruzen was engraved on it, which was enough to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Akabane took it and then went out to take a trip to the Hyuga n for him.


    In fact, he really wants toin.


    ¡°How can your guard be dispatched when their job is to protect the Hokage? Obviously, you dismiss them so that you can read that kind of book!¡±


    s, it¡¯s all in his mind as he is not daring enough to say it on the Hokage face, because who knows what troublesome job will be offered to him after saying that.

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184</h4>


    Come to the Hyuga family.


    Unfortunately, today¡¯s gatekeeper is Hyuga Kazuhiko-he is a Branch House member, and he is not too good. After graduation, he will indeed spend most of his time in n training and doing things.


    Of course, this is probably rted to the failure of thest banquet.


    So when he saw Akabane, his eyes were bitter¡­


    The scene was somewhat awkward.


    Akabane coughed slightly and drew out his pockets, and found that theics had been put back in the shop, so he had to take out the Third Hokage personal seals and said, ¡°I¡¯m on the order of Hokage-sama, and Ie to talk to the patriarch of Hyuga.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kazuhiko Hyuga was silent for a moment, then pointed to the inside, not even bothering to answer with words.


    ¡°Okay, thanks a lot.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t irritate him and walked in after learning the direction.


    Kazuhiko Hyuga couldn¡¯t help asking the senior on the side: ¡°Brother, why did I just stand guard at the door? Others have already run errands for the Hokage-sama, I am not convinced!¡±


    They are all the same age, why is he so handsome?


    This question is good.


    Another big brother of the Hyuga n who watched the gate was silent. He stood there for seven or eight years already. He had this question at the beginning, but now¡­


    ¡°Be used to it.¡±


    So for him, it was nothing, but when he heard this, Kazuhiko Hyuga almost cried.


    Heartbreak!


    The Hyuga n is very old, and its architectural style is quite different from the outside.


    Their n is not an electoral system, but Main House inheritance, so n Leaders¡¯ home can be seen at a nce.


    Wandering all the way, it didn¡¯t take long to meet a ninja from Hyuga.


    ¡°Kurama Akabane? What are you doing in our family!¡±


    ¡°By the order of Hokage-sama, Ie to talk with your patriarch.¡±


    Akabane took out the seal.


    The other party took a look, then nodded, walked to the front to lead the way, and said, ¡°The Patriarch and Tsunade are in the library, not at home. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Akabane knew that the other party must have observed him with his Byakugan, and waited here especially.


    After walking for a while, he saw Tsunade and the patriarch of the Hyuga ning out from the front. Tsunade held a pile of books in her hands, probably all brought out from the Hyuga Collection Library.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Tsunade froze for a moment, thinking Akabane was here for her, so she felt a little strange.


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m looking for the Hyuga Patriarch.¡±


    Akabane took out the sealed letter and handed it to Hyuga Masazu.


    Hyuga Masazu is a contemporary patriarch of the Hyuga n. His strength is extraordinary, and he has yed a lot in wars.


    If it weren¡¯t for this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight Uchiha.


    Masazu Hyuga took a look, then handed it back to him, and said to Tsunade: ¡°You can read the information, but you can¡¯t copy it or show it to others. And tomorrow you should bring it back.¡±


    ¡°Understood, thank you.¡±


    Tsunade bowed gratefully.


    ¡°No, medical ninjutsu is more powerful, and our ninjas have a greater chance of surviving if injured if someone mastered it.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga smiled lightly.


    ¡°Then I will leave first.¡±


    Tsunade did not continue to stay.


    These books can only be borrowed for one day, and time is running out. She must quickly remember and memorize the useful things in them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without waiting for Akabane to speak, Hyuga Masazu said as he took the lead to move forward.


    He knew the intention of the Third Hokage looking for him.


    Both the vige and the n need to be bnced. Even if Uchiha joins the Hokage line, another family still needs to stand up and bnce.


    And Hyuga is the most suitable family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go, anyway, it¡¯s nothing to do with me, right?¡±


    Akabane handed over the stamped letter, hoping that Masazu Hyuga would help him return the things.


    He knows very well that there will be something else in this case.


    Masazu Hyuga didn¡¯t take it, and said lightly, ¡°Why would Hokage-sama send you here if it¡¯s nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Who does the caravan cooperate with?


    Kurama Akabane.


    Whose things can they sell in the Land of River?


    It¡¯s him.


    alright.


    Akabane sighed, the matter really doesn¡¯t matter to him, it¡¯s pure nonsense.


    Had to keep up.


    The two of them walked slowly towards the Hokage Building one after another.


    When they arrived at the office, Hiruzen wasn¡¯t reading theics for adults. I guess he was frightened a little earlier, and his interest temporarily declined.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, Patriarch Masazu Hyuga is here.¡±


    Akabane respectfully said.


    ¡°Okay, go next door.¡±


    Hiruzen got up, took some materials and went to the next door.


    The meeting room is next to the Hokage office, and the elder¡¯s office is next to it.


    Soon, Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura are all here.


    ¡°The meeting begins.¡±


    Hiruzen coughed and then sent the information.


    The first page is the Land-of-Rivers map, with various symbols marked on it, all of which are very important locations.


    Masazu Hyuga nced at it for a few seconds, and then asked, ¡°How is the contact with the caravan?¡±


    ¡°They will cooperate fully.¡±


    Hiruzen took out the nk letter with the seal of the daimyo, the meaning is self-evident.


    Masazu Hyuga nodded and said nothing.


    ¡°Akabane, you have been to the country of the river, and the caravan team also worked with you. Tell us about the situation there.¡±


    Turning his head, Utatane Koharu said.


    really¡­¡­


    As Hyuga Masazu said, it should be his job, and he can¡¯t hide it no matter what.


    Akabane sighed inwardly and thought for a moment.


    Afterwards, he pointed to a location on the map and said: ¡°The final location of the caravan is here Chaochuan Town. It is an important traffic gathering point in Land-of-Rivers. Most Rogue ninjas will also go here.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone in Sand Vige over there?¡±


    Reconnaissance is not that simple. If the poption is mixed, it is not conducive for them to distinguish the identity of each other, and their infiltration work will also be exposed to risks.


    ¡°When we went, there was a Rogue Ninja who came from Hidden Sand Vige but waster killed. It is said that he died by Mist Ninja¡¯s methods.¡±


    ¡°Mist Ninja¡­¡±


    Hiruzen frowned slightly, The Mist Vige was overseas, and a Rogue Ninja ran to the Land of River in the maind, which was quite thoughtful.


    But he didn¡¯t care about these, so Akabane continued.


    Afterwards, Akabane recounted his ¡°experience¡± in the Land of River.


    The Third Hokage and two elders pondered for a moment, and then Hiruzen spoke: ¡°Masazu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°If I preside over the reconnaissance work, I suggest that the Inuzuka, Gekko, and Hatake n wille to sneak into Chaochuan Town with the caravan. While Our Hyuga n secretly crossed the border and watched from the outside with our Byakugan.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga is very cautious in using words and doesn¡¯t leave any handle.


    ¡°The Anbu can¡¯t help, so the reconnaissance work of the Land of River is entrusted to you. Be sure to monitor the Sand Vige¡¯s every move. If there is any disturbance, report it to the vige immediately.¡±


    The words of the Third Hokage basically expressed agreement with Hyuga Masazu¡¯s proposal.


    Akabane just observes and listens to what they are talking about and does not speak to participate in these political affairs.


    however¡­¡­


    Next, the Third Hokage tapped on the table and said after a while: ¡°In addition, Akabane¡¯s preparation department will be avable soon. It is best to arrange the personnel first, so as not to be caught off guard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, I have aprehensive n.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    ¡°How do you n for the preparation department?¡±


    Mitokado Homura was a little worried.


    After all, he is just a child, and he got a position beyond his scope.


    ¡°Talk about your views and don¡¯t hide them.¡±


    Hiruzen knocked the table with a pipe, and his words were full of warning.


    ¡°I n to teach students in ordance with their aptitude. Apart from training together, I will create Taijutsu Specialty ss and Genjutsu Specialty ss to give special guidance to these two.¡±


    ¡°Specialty ss?¡±


    Utatane Koharu slightly frowned and looked a little unsatisfied.


    Hiruzen reached out and told her to shut up temporarily, then nodded to Akabane,


    ¡°You continue.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Taijutsu Specialty ss is mainly for those who do not have Ninjutsu, and Illusion talents. Those ninjas allow themselves to intensively train, and when they leave for a mission, they are assigned to other teams ording to their functions.¡±


    Akabane exined, ¡°As for the illusion ss¡­mainly I will guide them on some of the illusion content.¡±


    He had an idea for the illusion ss.


    Inbat, the illusion is quite a tasteless ability, except of course for those who have a bloodline limit illusion like the Uchiha and Kurama.


    Akabane provides centralized guidance to them so that there will be more and more servers in the future.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a very good suggestion.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded.


    He very much approved of Akabane¡¯s proposal. In terms of the inheritance of Ninjutsu, Genjutsu and other things,moners can neverpare to a n Disciple.


    But Taijutsu is different.


    This is a path that everyone can practice. As long as they work hard enough, they can master good Taijutsu skills.


    If they train well, they might be able to get a few good Taijutsu talents.


    Therefore, Hiruzen thought about it and said: ¡°I agree with the special ss, but for other students, I hope you will not only teach them Taijutsu skills or illusions.¡±


    ¡°Please do not worry.¡±


    Akabane agreed.


    Regarding the speciality ss, he didn¡¯t n to find other innate talents besides Taijutsu.


    Like Taijutsu ss.


    Among the three people who can use the Eight-Inner Gates, they have the same characteristic-except for Taijutsu, their other innate talents are not very good.


    Because of this, they can concentrate on physical skills and force themselves to train and be stronger.


    As for the Illusion, there are not many Genjutsu specializations, but he only wants to train servers for his future n, so he is not very demanding on who will be one, as even an ordinary ninja who can use ordinary illusion proficiently is already enough.


    As for teaching issues, Shin Y¨±hi has mastered the rough Illusory Domain, and he will guide him for a while, and it is estimated that he will be able to take up the role of a teacher in the contemporary ss.


    The Third Hokage had not read the Naruto update and did not guess Akabane¡¯s n, so he nodded and approved.


    After that, Utatane Koharu raised a few more things, all about the preparation department.


    Masazu Hyuga listened on the sidelines and did not make anyments.


    Until the end, he said: ¡°I heard that Akabane has a kind of illusion called the Virtual Game. Can he set up a special training ss based on this?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face turned pale when he heard it, and he quickly said, ¡°This is more difficult. But I will consider a reconnaissance team if I am strong enough.¡±


    Training reconnaissance requires the help of the five senses.


    Therefore, to set up a reconnaissance ss, Akabane must personally train the students.


    He doesn¡¯t have that much free time.


    ¡°Well, then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga didn¡¯t know Akabane very well. Seeing Akabane¡¯s answer, he really thought there was such a condition.


    Hiruzen on the other hand are naturally aware of what Akabane can do, but there must be a degree of persecution.


    The preparation department establishes Early-Stage and needs various things, So Akabane has no time to deal with the reconnaissance team.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t say anything this time.

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>


    ¡°That being the case, My Lord, let me leave first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded, indicating that he could leave.


    After all, Akabane is only twelve or thirteen years old, and if he really wants to give him an important task. Regardless of whether he ispetent or not, some people in the vige may also criticize it.


    For the time being, this is already the maximum extent.


    Akabane nodded slightly.


    Walking out of Hokage Building, he was thinking about the meeting just now.


    The Anbu was already dispatched to the country of the vortex.


    This is the face of war.


    The Reconnaissance and Surveince Department of the Country of River, the Vige Reserve Department, are reserves for another war.


    When the real war broke out, everyone in the reserve department would go to the battlefield including him, Kurama Akabane.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have drawn a lot recently, and I have umted some points.¡±


    Akabane sighed softly in his heart.


    The update has been very fast in thest two days, so the points have skyrocketed, and more than 2,600 points have been umted on the system panel.


    These points are enough to exchange perception ability, healing and strengthening himself at the same time.


    Perception is very important.


    With this ability, both his survival and attack are extremely helpful, so¡­


    Returning to the lounge of theic shop, he directly exchanged for the enhancement of his perception ability.


    One thousand deductions.


    Subsequently, the power of the system began to show off.


    There was no change in his body, but Akabane felt that his mental control seemed to be more refined, and at the same time his sense of surroundings became clearer.


    As long as he closes his eyes, he can sense changes in the surrounding situation.


    ¡°Almost half of the vige.¡±


    Akabane took a deep breath, and then quickly gathered his perception abilities.


    This is not the limit.


    The reason why there is only half the scope of the vige is that he dare not probe Senju n with his perception ability. Because if Uzumaki Mito senses it, it would definitely be bad.


    Although there is more ability in his panel from the Uzumaki n like their healing ability which is quite powerful which needed to bite on their own skin to be treated.


    As far as the healing ability is concerned, it is even stronger than many medical ninjutsu in the future.


    However, when he thinks that his body is covered with other people¡¯s tooth marks, Akabane can¡¯t help but feel a chill. Even if he can treat himself as well, he still cannot bear it.


    There are more than 1,500 points left, 1,000 can be exchanged for a one-handed seal, and the remaining 500 adds two points of mental power.


    After the properties came up, the prices became more and more expensive.


    So Tough!


    Akabane could not help sighing as he watched the points be double digits. Although the One Pieceics had just arrived, and the previous two Naruto updates had not beenpletely digested, and the war began, after Anbu¡¯s leaving, the points he received also decreased.


    Have to keep going.


    Afterwards, he sorted out the memories in his head.


    One-handed hand seals are not Kekkei Genkai. Many people can also develop this technique through continuous training.


    Produced by the system, once exchanged, it is in the Peak level than the original.


    One-handed hand seals, Earth-Style.


    In just one or two seconds, the hand seal was sessful.


    Although the speed is a bit slower than the hand seal with both hands, it is quite fastpared to normal people.


    Akabane returned to the room and got out of the soil.


    He is quite satisfied with the one-handed hand seals. If this happens then, his future attacks will be very rich-for example, with one hand, he can use Puppet Master Jutsu to control two pens, and the other hand Seal uses some printed Ninjutsu.


    Or with non-seal Ninjutsu, such as Chakra Enhanced Strength, Rasengan, in short, there are many uses.


    Akabane ignored the clone who was desperately drawing, got up to leave, but just when he was about to walk out of the lounge¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Jiraiya? Why is this guy sneaking here!?¡±


    What¡¯s the side effect of having a perception of the Uzumaki is it bes a little ufortable since something you didn¡¯t pay much attention will always be unconsciously perceived.


    Like now.


    Akabane didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but Jiraiya was seen by his perception as a beacon. He doesn¡¯t know why this guy was hiding behind Kurama Yung, looking like he wanted to attack.


    ¡°Yung, have you offended Jiraiya recently?¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya? No!¡±


    Kurama Yung looked confused, wondering why Akabane asked.


    Akabane stomped and said, ¡°Why are you hiding? Come out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Kurama Yung felt it very strange, but in the next second, he was surprised as Jiraiya got out of the soil and suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Hehehe, Brother Yung, I heard that you have a newic called ¡°Kafei Hime¡±, can you let me buy it?¡±


    Jiraiya rubbed his hands like a swindler.


    Akabane nced back¡­


    Hey, all the nineics on the shelf have been bought?


    There are many gentlemen in Konoha!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kurama Yung exploded immediately.


    That was thest one, and Izumi Yamano came over in the afternoon and he asked him. There are only ten copies on Konoha, and the rest will only be shipped abroad for sale.


    How can a limited-edition treasure be handed over?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, please Brother Yung, it is definitely a masterpiece, it means a lot to me, besides, don¡¯t you hate this kind ofics the most?¡±


    Jiraiya also jumped up, full of indignation and sorrow.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the toad immortal that locked him in Miaomu Mountain these days, he would not have returned to Konoha until now, let alone just know that the new ¡°Kafei Hime¡± has just been released.


    ¡°Who said I hate it? I just hate your very pooric!¡±


    Kurama Yung didn¡¯t change his mind as he roared.


    Akabane who was listening understood everything now, because Jiraiya can¡¯t get theic in a good way, he nned to steal it as he waited until the soil using his earth jutsu.


    He nced at them, then passed Jiraiya, nning to leave.


    But Jiraiya immediately grabbed him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Please convinced him too, I¡¯m willing to pay ten times the price!¡±


    Jiraiya also pleaded with a stern face.


    Akabane is helpless, it¡¯s just an outdated R18ic, and he was so desperate to get it?


    He pondered for a moment, looked at Kurama Yung, then nced at him, and then said,


    ¡°I cant tell him to sell it to you since thisic belongs to Brother Yung but you can rent it out¡­¡±


    ¡°Rent?¡±


    Jiraiya also hesitated.


    Since it¡¯s just borrowing, and it can¡¯t be counted as his. In addition, such aic, staying in Kurama Yung¡¯s hands is simply recklessly waste of natural resources!


    ¡°Che, why are you hesitating? if it weren¡¯t for Young Master Akabane, if you want to borrow it from, I wouldn¡¯t let you borrow it, otherwise you will go to someone who was willing to sell you this book.¡±


    Kurama Yung is straightforward and confident.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of the other nine books, but it was certain that they came with the transformation Jutsu one by one.


    Konoha is so big, and it is too difficult to find those nine books.


    As for where Jiraiya learned the book from, Akabane felt that he didn¡¯t need to guess too much.


    Just by looking at his tangled expression, he knew that ny-nine percent of it was from the Third Hokage.


    ¡°Alright, how much do I pay for me to rent it?¡±


    Jiraiya also took out his wallet in pain. Even though he was frantically doing tasks some time ago, he didn¡¯t actually save much money.


    Kurama Yung stretched out a finger.


    ¡°One or two ryo?¡±


    ¡°Are you dreaming, one hundred ryo!¡±


    Jiraiya is also dumbfounded, one hundred for a day? Why not robbed him his money!


    Akabane shrugged, expressing helplessness.


    Things belong to Yung, and the price is naturally set by him. This is trading.


    As for him, he does not discourage or encourage him.


    ¡°I¡­Wait a moment, let¡¯s me get a few previous update of theics first¡±


    Jiraiya also wanted to say that he would rent it, but he swallowed it halfway through, and then picked and picked from the store to find all the updates that he hadn¡¯t seen.


    Subsequently, he took out several hundred ryo.


    ¡°When I finish reading these updates, I will rent that book.¡±


    Jiraiya also raced against the clock and immediately picked up a copy that he hadn¡¯t read and started to read it.


    Akabane sat down, but immediately frowned again, as he sat a little further away from Jiraiya, and asked disgustingly, ¡°What kind of smells you have?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiraiya also paused for a moment, sniffing himself.


    Although he didn¡¯t smell anything, he knew that he must have that smell, and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s the smell of toad oil.¡±


    ¡°Toad oil?¡±


    Toad oil me Bullet.


    It seems that he is also growing up, so he can¡¯t underestimate him.


    Akabane was amazed in his heart, but at the same time he moved the stool away two or three steps quietly.


    Because the smell of toad oil is a bit strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to get used to it.¡±


    Jiraiya was helpless.


    In order to increase his strength, he had long given up on the taste and morals-all the worms were eaten, not to mention just being with toad oil.


    As he spoke, he began to read theics.


    After a few days, he has fallen behind as theic got updated a lot, so he can read four volumes at once.


    Not long after reading it, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°This girl front the sound vige is also very cute, and Ino is so beautiful¡­Wow, this technique, I have a sense of the picture!¡±


    Jiraiya also read for a while, and probably saw Ino enter the girl body with a secret jutsu and control the opponent¡¯s body, but obviously what he thought in his head was not as pure as theics.


    ¡°Mmm mmm, just use this plot in the next volume.¡±


    Jiraiya is also very excited.


    Just thinking about it, he felt very touched.


    Soon he finished reading the whole chapter, except for looking at those female characters that made him read a little slower, the rest he turned the page in almost a few seconds, very quickly.


    Until the battle between Sakura and Ino, he became excited again: ¡°Wow, the two sisters are very cute, and their sisters are also very nice.¡±


    Does he readics or see girls?


    Not only Kurama Yung has doubts, Akabane also feels that hisics are insulted.Obviously it¡¯s a normal plot, what did this guy add to his brain after seeing it?


    After the fight of Hinata and Neji, this guy became excited again.


    For those who are filthy, everything is filthy as expected.


    Akabane sighed softly, not nning to continue to apany him, otherwise he was afraid that he could not help but go up and take theic back.


    Jiraiya read it very quickly, with ten lines in the plot, and only a moment to turn over another volume.


    But then, in the battle between Rock Lee and Gaara, he finally didn¡¯t read it quickly, but reaf the plot seriously.


    After reading it, he took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°Akaba, do you know? I really know such a person. He has no talent for ninjutsu or illusion, but he insists on very strict training every day.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Akabane raised his eyebrows after hearing this.


    ¡°He is a very poor but hardworking man. He gets up very early every day and goes to bed veryte. Apart from eating he always on training, sometimes I dont know the reason for his persistence. ¡°


    The person Jiraiya said is probably Might Duy.


    After a moment of silence, Akabane asked, ¡°He has already graduated?¡±


    ¡°He seems to be one year younger than me. He should have graduated this year. Of course¡­ He may not be able to graduate.¡±


    Jiraiya said in a low expression.


    There are too many children who cannot graduate because of theirck of talent.


    Every year, arge proportion of civilians cannot graduate because of this, and then after many years of repeating grades, they are helplessly eliminated as ordinary people.


    ¡°I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Jiraiya also froze for a moment, not understanding what Akabane meant.


    ¡°As stated in theics, there is another kind of genius in the world, that is, hardworking genius. Even if you don¡¯t have a strong talent, you can still be a great ninja as long as you persevere.¡±


    Akabane said, ¡°I want to help him.¡±


    How can a madman like that spend his time and money readingics?


    So Akabane want to meet him face to face and tell Might Duy this reason.

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>


    ¡°How are you going to help him?¡±


    Help depends on the method.


    If it is sympathetic help, perhaps the other party would rather not.


    Because he didn¡¯t know how to help, Jiraiya never intervened in the other¡¯s life.


    ¡°Encouragement, opportunity.¡±


    Akabane said two words.


    Eight-Inner Gates theory is not difficult, but the difficulty is that someone can persevere in training and realize it.


    People like Might Duy are the candidates most needed in the Taijutsu¡¯s Specialty ss.


    of course¡­¡­


    Relying on Might Duy himself, as long as he knows this theory, he can also develop Right Inner Gates, butpared with a professional researcher with extremely high knowledge reserves like Orochimaru, his method is too simple and crude, and it is easy to make detours.


    ¡°When did you learn the style of Master Danzo?¡±


    Jiraiya also sighed helplessly, and then seized the time to flip through theic and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can find him there since it¡¯s in the past but we will talk about it when I finish reading theics.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where Might Duy was every day. Besides, he hadn¡¯te to Konoha for three days, so he didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    In addition, he was equally curious.


    What exactly does Akabane mean by encouragement and opportunity?


    There was no exnation between the two of them tacitly. A ce like aic shop is crowded with people and some secrets are not suitable for discussion.


    There are not many updates to One Piece, just a moment, and it will be finished soon.


    Akabane was not in a hurry.


    He has nothing to do anyway, even if he goes home, he will not start painting, after all, there is already a clone working there.


    Until Jiraiya finished reading, he put theseics together.


    The reference isplete.


    But the most precious one¡­


    He looked at Kurama Yung with some eagerness, but when he thought of the price of one hundred ryo in one day, his face suddenly copsed.


    ¡°How about it, do you want to borrow it?¡±


    Kurama Yungughed weirdly.


    This guy will definitely borrow it.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    Jiraiya was also very reluctant, but today he has to help Akabane find the young man who only knows Taijutsu. He has no time to read and study the precious book so he can only leave for now and borrow it tomorrow.


    Poor!


    With that sad and unwilling look, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    For just aic¡­


    But after thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t let Jiraiya go to the factory to get it.


    The ¡°Rent¡± book may inspire him to struggle more and let him learn the essence ofics faster, which is also an incentive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find that person.¡±


    Jiraiya also packed up theics in his hand.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    Akabane stopped for a moment as he packed the entire chapters of Naruto, and then sealed it in the sealed scroll, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although it is inappropriate to disturb people while training, he may be interested in the offer.


    He followed in the footsteps of Jiraiya.


    ¡°We civilians live in a rtively rudimentary ce, don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Jiraiya said as he led the way, and his tone was rtively low. After walking for a while, he stopped and said solemnly, ¡°Akaba, maybe I am so skeptical as a friend, but I still hope¡­ if you are only out of sympathy for a while, then please don¡¯t disturb his life.¡±


    Ninja is not a good profession.


    If the child didn¡¯t have the talent of a ninja, but Akabane helped him to be a ninja, then death might be waiting for him.


    It was not when Jiraiya had just graduated, he had realized how dangerous a ninja is.


    ¡°I will exin, lest you misunderstand.¡±


    Akabane whispered, ¡°The Ninja Preparatory Department will soon be established. I am going to establish a special Taijutsu ss to help these ninjas who have little talent in ninjutsu and illusion so that they can be equally excellent ninjas through physical skills. ¡°


    Jiraiya was stunned for a long time, and then he walked and pondered.


    He has heard some news about the preparation department, and he is not ignorant of it, but the Taijutsu Specialty ss is the first time he has heard of it.


    After thinking for a long time, he asked: ¡°What about on Teacher¡¯s side¡­¡±


    ¡°Agreed, just passed the afternoon meeting, I will start the recruitment of the preparation department in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Jiraiya may have some slips and pranks at ordinary times, but at this moment, he is sincerely happy-as a ninja with a civilian origin and no outstanding talent, no one knows the difficulty of civilians better than Jiraiya.


    There is no expert guidance, no ninjutsu inheritance, and some even their parents died in the war and grew up on vige relief.


    If they want to stand out in that environment, unless it is a peerless genius like Orochimaru, it is too difficult!


    Of course, he himself was very lucky. Not only did he be a student of the Third Hokage, but he was also favoured by Mount Myboku and learned the inheritance of a sacred ce like Mount Myboku.


    These are the dreams of many civilian children.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t help him out of sympathy, but I really needed someone like him to implement my ideas.¡±


    Akabane understood Jiraiya¡¯s thoughts.


    Ninjas are very dangerous. An unqualified ninja may affect not only himself but the entire team.


    The two walked along the street, all the way to the civilian area.


    Konoha is very strong, and the welfare of the vigers is quite good. It will not allow them to live in the run-down houses of the slums, but the appearance is rtively simple, and the decoration is different from those of the families or wealthy families.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that guy, but he also lives here. Generally speaking, he will run back to cook in the afternoon, and the time is almost up.¡±


    Jiraiya also sat down on the street.


    Akabane nodded, sat down with him, and the two looked outside together, waiting for the boy to return.


    A few ordinary people passed by and saw Jiraiya and Akabane. They wanted toe up and ask, but they hesitated and left. After nearly half an hour, someone came and asked, ¡°Jiraiya, are you sitting here with him? ¡°


    ¡°Uncle Ang, Yes, we are waiting for the boy who has been training.¡±


    Jiraiya also said.


    Uncle Ang thought for a long time, and a boy appeared in his mind, and then asked, ¡°Are you talking about Duy?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°The kid can¡¯t train today, he seems to have hurt his foot.¡±


    Uncle Ang sighed.


    He is just a child, and he hasn¡¯t eaten well, but he always trains so hard every day, so something will happen sooner orter.


    ¡°Then do you know where his family lives?¡±


    Akabane asked immediately.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Although he was from the same vige, Akabane¡¯s dress looked like that kind of family disciple, so Uncle Ang looked a little wary.


    ¡°Uncle Ang, don¡¯t get him wrong, Akabane is not malicious. On the contrary, we came to help Duy.¡±


    Jiraiya also quickly exined.


    ¡°Help?¡±


    Uncle Ang was startled slightly and looked at them.


    If it is Akabane who said that, he would definitely doubt it, but since it is Jiraiya¡­ he didn¡¯t think Jiraiya would lie to him.


    So after thinking about it, he nodded and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Akabane noticed that he was carrying a basket of herbs in his hand, all of which were freshly picked, which seemed to be wound medicine for donning.


    They followed Uncle Ang, and not long after, the three of them walked to a bungalow.


    ¡°This is Duy¡¯s house, I¡¯ll knock on the door.¡±


    Uncle Ang walked up and knocked on the door. After a while, the door was opened. A little boy leaned on one foot to the open door with one foot arched.


    Seeing the person in front of the door, he was stunned for a moment, and then gratefully said:


    ¡°Uncle Ang, thank¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my own, don¡¯t say these extravagant words.¡±


    Uncle Ang supported him.


    Then he turned his head and called Akabane and Jiraiya: ¡°Come here too!¡±


    Akabane followed and walked in. Might Duy home was very simple, but the kitchen and dishes were all avable, but it seemed that his food was quite simple, and the recipes were probably not rich.


    Duy was helped and sat down, and he hesitated for a while and asked: ¡°Uncle Ang, they are¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Jiraiya and I live next to your house.¡±


    ¡°I know that you are still a disciple of the Third Hokage-sama, and like Orochimaru-kun, you are a genius among ourmon people.¡±


    Duy¡¯s tone was full of envy.


    But his words made Jiraiya a little ashamed.


    Genius?


    What a genius at my level.


    ¡°My name is Kurama Akabane. Apart from the identity of the Kurama family, I am also a training instructor for the Ninja Preparation Department.¡±


    Akabane got up and introduced himself.


    ¡°Ninja Preparation Department?¡±


    Uncle Ang and Might Duy were stunned at the same time, they had never heard of this department.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new department that will only be announced recently and is responsible for training ninjas who graduated from Ninja Academy.¡±


    ¡°Graduation¡­ I may not be able to graduate.¡±


    Might Duy face was grey.


    His Ninjutsu and illusion are in a mess, and only Taijutsu can be considered passable, but if he only knows Taijutsu, isn¡¯t it a hindrance to bing a ninja?


    His mentality at this moment is different from that of more than twenty yearster.


    The injured Duy was full of despair.


    ¡°Someone once said that even if you only know Taijutsu, you can be a great ninja. I have heard about you. I think you have the potential to be a great ninja.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, he was very confident in his heart¡ª¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiraiya stared at him nkly.


    This guy is really shameless. He clearly said it in his ownics, but he insisted on saying it was ¡°someone¡±.


    Also a great ninja¡­


    Might Duy didn¡¯t feel enthusiastic after hearing it but rather doubted his life.


    A great ninja?


    Me?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seems to have no effect.


    Akabane was silent for a moment, then sighed and said: ¡°There is a special ss in the Ninja Preparation Department. And I n to invite you to join.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡±


    Might Duy¡¯s eyes brighten.


    Akabane sighed again in his heart. Sure enough, he didn¡¯t have any talent for Talking Jutsu like Naruto, so he still had to throw the benefits directly to impress people.


    At this point, he continued: ¡°Yes, I need you.¡±


    ¡°My lord is this true, but his body¡­¡±


    Uncle Ang was sincerely happy, but at the same time worried that Duy injured leg would cause trouble.


    ¡°Please rest assured, we have ninjas who are professionally researching medical jutsu. It is not difficult to cure leg strains like this.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, fearing that they were worried about money, he added, ¡°As a ninja in the preparation department, we will not charge you. You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Uncle Wang is happy for Might Duy. It is better to be guided by someone than to train blindly, so the possibility of Might Duy being injured will also be reduced.


    ¡°By the way, it just happened that you were injured. Thisic, I will give to you to relieve your boredom. Maybe it will give you a little inspiration.¡±


    Akabane takes out the Narutoic from the sealed scroll.


    After delivering theics, he stood up.


    Since his goal that was to invite Duy to the Taijutsu ss are already done, he nned to leave, but when he was about to depart he thought for a while and said: ¡°Yes if there are people who are just like you who are not good at ninjutsu and illusion, but are very hard working as you, you can also rmend it to me.¡±


    ¡°Like me¡­ I understand, thank you.¡±


    Duy bowed.


    ¡°Then, uncle, we¡¯ll leave first without disturbing you. It may take a few days for Duy¡¯s injury to be treated, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tsunade has been very busytely and can¡¯t make any moves at all, so I¡¯ll talk about itter.


    ¡°Uncle Ang, we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Jiraiya also waved.


    ¡°Mmm, you guys go slowly!¡±


    Uncle Ang smiled brilliantly. It was great that Duy could get help from these two people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell them right away, let them train with me and join the Taijutsu speciality ss.¡±


    Might Duy got up, trying to find those ssmates who were like him.


    He wants to tell them that even if they only know taijutsu, they still have a chance to be a ninja.


    However, before he got up, he was held back by Uncle Ang.


    ¡°If you are good to them, don¡¯t tell them the truth. When your body recoverster, ask them who is willing to train with you. And after some time, you can see who is left before you can report to Lord Akabane.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ well, I see.¡±

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>


    ¡°A Comics.¡±


    A tangled look flickered in Might Duy¡¯s eyes.


    He has seen this thing before since all his hard-working ssmates originally bought it and read it whenever it was updated.


    This is poison, but Akabane gave it again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look, anyway, since you hurt your foot and can¡¯t train for the time being, let yourself rest.¡±


    Uncle Ang touched his head.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Might Duy picked up the first book and slowly began to read it.


    The story is very exciting, especially for people like Duy who have never readics, it is extremely lethal, but for a moment he likes this kind ofics.


    When Uncle Ang left, Might Duy didn¡¯t notice it. It was a rude thing, but Uncle Ang was very happy.


    This child was finally willing to rest.


    If it¡¯s in the past, he would train in an upside-down way with a leg injury. In short, he would not waste time resting.


    Might Duy was fascinated.


    The story above moved him very much¡ª¡ª


    Naruto, as the lowest ranking, initially can¡¯t even use clone + transformed Combination Ninjutsu, butter it is visible in the plot how he grows rapidly at the speed that he can¡¯t imagine¡­


    of course¡­¡­


    Those who are familiar with the following plot will understand that this is a bite of poisonous chicken soup.


    Naruto is not without talent, on the contrary, his talent is very powerful, but there is a nine tailed beast in his body that causes trouble.


    But at least for now, Duy was deeply moved.


    After reading what Naruto said, he became firmer in his statement of ¡°striving to change fate.¡±


    After that, Might Duy saw Lee appear.


    The child was like him and did not know how to use ninjutsu or genjutsu. If it were not clear that Akabane did not recognize himself before, he might narcissistically think that it was drawn ording to him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even use ninjutsu, how can you be a ninja?¡±


    ¡°I can do it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The dialogue between Rock Lee and his ¡°ssmates¡± seemed to be a copy of himself and thosepanions of his.


    No one is optimistic about him, including himself.


    ¡°There are geniuses who work hard.¡±


    ¡°You must have confidence before you will be rewarded for your hard work.¡±


    Sentences ofic lines are deeply imprinted in Might Duy¡¯s heart.


    Can he really be a ninja if he doesn¡¯t know ninjutsu and genjutsu?


    Duy asked this himself with suspicion before, but at this moment, he is extremely firm-even if he only knows taijutsu skills, he can be a great ninja!


    ¡°Senior Akabane, I fully understand what you mean!¡±


    Might Duy was very moved, and was full of motivation in an instant, ¡°Well, in order to repay the predecessor¡¯s respect, I will start handstand training immediately, handstand while doing two hundred push-ups, no time to eat!¡±


    As a result, he quickly dropped theics and began to exercise like Guy and Rock Lee in theics.


    Akabane would be pleased to know the current situation-it¡¯s not that his talk jutsu is useless, but Might Duy¡¯s reaction is slower than others.


    When Duy was recruited, the squad leader of the Taijutsu Specialty ss was considered.


    Might Duy can spend 20 years alone in mastering his Eight-Inner Gates, there must be his innate talent, with him as the Commander, his pressure can be reduced by 90%.


    Plus Shimi Nara¡­


    Well, it seems that after bing a training instructor, it doesn¡¯t take much time.


    Early the next day, Akabane got up and strolled along the street.


    It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t sleep, as long as no one disturbs him, he can sleep from night to the next day.


    But there is always something that makes him have to crawl out of his den.


    The preparation department announced that the job fair should also be on the agenda, and some advance preparations should also be done.


    For the time being, Akabane is a polishedmander.


    Although Nohara Cheng agreed to be a teacher in the theory ss, he didn¡¯t know what a job fair was at all, and at most he woulde and fight.


    That¡¯s why the main task has to bepleted by himself.


    But today, when most of the ninjas are training in the morning ss, he wants to see if he can catch a few good guys.


    Every morning, most ninjas run along the periphery of Konoha for exercise.


    Akabane walked along the periphery for a short while and saw three or four familiar people.


    Some of them are Shinobi in the vige, and some are his friends.


    For example, Inuzuka Ishi who he caught now.


    ¡°Why should I help you? You treated us Inuzuka so maliciously in yourics.¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi was very dissatisfied.


    Being stunned by farts, this matter has attracted great attention from the n, and it is Akabane who is responsible for everything.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all for the vige. Besides, I help you find defects in your technique, you should be grateful to me.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly.


    ¡°ws? No, we won¡¯t be stupid enough to pick up the enemy¡¯s¡­that position!¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi said angrily.


    ¡°Maybe anyone can develop the technique of sh*t escape?¡±


    Akabane was full of nonsense.


    The reason for catching Inuzuka Ishi to ask him for help is that he is more leisurely.


    Talents like Nara Shimi and Y¨±ri Shin are either valued by various departments, or they have a family arrangement that cannot fundamentally shake their direction.


    But Inuzuka Ishi is different.


    He has a kind-hearted personality and is not decisive enough to be a ninja.


    Therefore, there are not many departments that fancy him, so he can start just now.


    ¡°Nonsense, how could there be such a boring ninjutsu!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then let me show you, sh*t escapes, sh*t flows in a big river!¡±


    As Akabane finishes his sentence, his hands quickly make a hand-seal, his hand-seal technique is impressively the mark of the earth jutsu, but in essence, it is Death Mirage Jutsu.


    Inuzuka Ishi was terrified and immediately shouted, ¡°No, no!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, but as a Genin, you still have to join me when the Preparatory Department is established. It¡¯s better toe and help first. So when you return to the establishment of Genin, yourpetitiveness will be greater.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    Inuzuka Ishi knew very well in his heart that someone like Akabane had better not say a word to him. Because as long as you talk to him, you will start to fall into the other party¡¯s trap.


    however¡­¡­


    Everyone knows the truth, but when ites to actualbat, they will still be tricked unconsciously.


    ¡°How can I increase mypetitiveness?¡±


    ¡°As a ninja, you must not only improve your strength, better exercise your own leadership and social skills, and this new department is an internal organization that provides you with the ability to train yourmand and leadership.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    This set of rules is the student union in the previous university.


    Afterwards, Akabane began to fiddle with the benefits of joining the department, such as training his abilities, bing a qualified ninja, and getting to know more people .


    And it didn¡¯t take long for Inuzuka Ishi to take the bait.


    ¡°Well, it sounds interesting.¡±


    ¡°Then you are the first member of the Genin Meeting, and I will notify you of specific activities another day.¡±


    Akabane smiled, then waved, as he left.


    ¡°No, I!¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi froze for a moment, and when he saw that the person had disappeared, he suddenly doubted his life.


    How could I agree?


    I¡¯m so stupid, really¡­


    He knew that Akabane would fool people, he still listened to him as he continued. When he saw that guy, he should leave.


    Now I have agreed, I can only bite the bullet.


    Akabane left instantly and continued to use his perceptual abilities to find someone he could start with. In the morning, he found seven or eight familiar faces, some of which seemed to be former ssmates, and a few who often came to the store to buyics.


    Using his slick tongue, it didn¡¯t take long for him to make them agree!


    With his work done, go for dinner!


    Akabane pped his hands, preparing to leave.


    If he was at home, he would eat breakfast at home, but after he came out, he would eat it outside. Since it would be too tiring to go back and it will take a lot of time.


    He bought some sushi on the street of theic shop and was about to return to the shop¡­


    But stopped as he saw a familiar guy on his side.


    Nara Shimi was sitting beside him with a look of sleepiness, and thenzily ced an order with the shop owner, then turned around and said to Akabane, ¡°You are looking for your helper early in the morning. Is the preparation department about to open?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t hide it from you, are you interested in helping?¡±


    Akabane stuffed a piece in his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but you have already dragged me into the water?¡±


    After speaking, he took out theic book from underneath.


    This is just something he bought, and it seems to be an update sent today.


    Akabane nced at the cover, then pped with one handzily, looking tired.


    ¡°Ah, yesterday¡¯s battle update was very wonderful andmendable, but Shikamaru, why not change his sword to a position that is notmonly used by individuals, such as to the left so that it can be more clever?¡±


    Shimi said while reading.


    He is simr to Sakumo in terms of the plot. He can understand a little bit of the follow-up content based on his own guesses, and he won¡¯t be surprised when he read it again.


    It¡¯s just that in shadow imitation, he has more ghost ideas than anyone else.


    ¡°Because he iszy, think about it, if you can solve a battle that can be solved by bending over, why take a lot of work to practice your non-dominant hands?¡±


    Akabane spoke slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shimi was very embarrassed and forgot that the other party waszy.


    He thought about it for a moment, and then thought of a way: ¡°You can put it on the chest or waist, anyway, you can put it in a position that is notmonly used by others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible, but he hasn¡¯t met an unsolvable enemy yet.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Shikamaru¡¯s character iszy and intelligent, which allows him toplete most of the tasks and battles with his brain andmand during the early period.


    In fact, Shikamaru¡¯s fastest-growing period was after Asuma¡¯s death¡­


    At that time, he truly realized his powerlessness.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I forgot to consider the impact of personality and overall situation.¡±


    Shimi pondered for a moment, epting this answer.


    At this moment, his eyes stopped.


    ording to this thickness, it should be the content of Chapter 88.


    There is a lot of info in this.


    Akabane¡¯s mouth raised slightly.


    Shimi looked shocked, and then took a deep breath and said: ¡°Although it¡¯s only aic, this kind of plot is too exaggerated!


    He turned the manga around, and pointed his finger at the line ¡°Orochimaru¡± said-¡°Although I doubt it would be any fun to kill that feeble old geezer¡±


    The old geezer undoubtedly refers to the Third Hokage.


    Killing¡­


    This amount of information is huge.


    ¡°The peaceful vige is very peaceful andfortable, but if you only know the peace, you can¡¯t know the dangers of the outside world. In the end, it can only be a group of greenhouse flowers, which are finally eliminated by the Ninja.


    ¡°Of course, it is wrong to be too extreme. The ¡®Orochimaru¡¯ in theics is not the Orochimaru they know, so it is not surprising to choose this method.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shimi fell into silence, some of which he could not agree with.


    He didn¡¯t speak and continued to turn the page, seeing Orochimaru¡¯s conversation with Kabuto, and suddenly fell into thought.


    Peace is too long, other Shinobi viges are getting stronger and stronger. If Konoha maintains a peaceful pace, they might really be eliminated in the end.


    ¡°Kabuto and Orochimaru in theics are both veryplicated people.¡±


    Shimi sighed for a while and put the book together¡ª¡ª


    The sushi is here, he has to eat first.


    ¡°Hey, you two are really alike. Every time youe to me, the sushi you bought and your sitting posture are very simr. If I didn¡¯t know that one of you is from the Kurama n and the other is from the Nara n, I would doubt that you are brothers.¡±


    The shopkeeper joked kindly.


    Who wants to be like this cker!


    Akabane and Shimi stiffened slightly, and thought in their hearts, and then quickly changed their sitting positions.

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>


    After changing their positions, the two awkwardly discovered that their action simrity reached more than 99%.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    The boss let out a heartyugh-what a pleasure!


    ¡°Boss, in fact, we are not alike at all. I¡¯m just tired. He is reallyzy.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face was not red, as he said it shamelessly.


    Anyway, Konoha recognizes that the Kurama n is weak and sickly, and the owner of a sushi restaurant as an ordinary person does not know that his body is actually strong enough to fight a bear.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Shimi curled his lips and stuffed a piece of sushi in it.


    He decided not to care about Akabane, it was too time-consuming and meaningless.


    After finally eating, Shimi opened theic book and continued reading without waiting for the boss to clean up. The plot here surprised him a bit, so he read it very carefully.


    As for Akabane, he suddenly remembered one thing at this time.


    Yesterday, he visited Duy, but he forgot about the previous agreement with the Third Hokage that the key content should be reviewed by him first.


    Is this considered key content?


    ¡°I was too busy yesterday, and my shadow clone didn¡¯t remind me¡­ Forget it, anyway, the patch has been applied, and the problem is not big.¡±


    Akabane struggled for a moment and quickly recovered calmly.


    Anyway, this is the end of the matter, and all theics cannot be destroyed. This is a way to hide your ears.


    of course¡­¡­


    The most important thing is that it is too tiring and he was toozy to do it, and it is meaningless.


    Shimi repeatedly read the plot of Orochimaru and Kabuto again. These two roles were tooplicated, so he couldn¡¯t help but study them in-depth.


    After a long time, he said in a puzzled manner: ¡°ording to the realistic background, Orochimaru is a disciple of the Third Hokage, so why did he be a rebellious person? What¡¯s the point of war?¡±


    This is something he doesn¡¯t understand.


    Now that you have be a traitor, why do you do these unnecessary things?


    If Konoha has been cking off and is eventually provoked by war and annexation by the rest of the Ninja Nations, isn¡¯t it what rebels want to see most!


    Then there is Kabuto.


    This character at first was Genin for seven years andter revealed his true identity as the spy of Hidden Sound Vige.


    Now it¡¯s different again.


    Orochimaru is obviously defensive against Kabuto, so what identity does Kabuto have, is it possible that he is still the spy that Konoha has sent to him?


    Tooplicated!


    Shimi frowned, a little confused about the situation of these two characters.


    There are too few clues, and just based on the clues that appear in the current plot, there is no way to guess the true situation of the two.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too tiring to think so much, wait for the follow-up.¡±


    Shimi sighed inwardly.


    Afterwards, he continued to read.


    The plot returned to the Chunin exam. After Rock Lee lost, thest group quicklypleted the game.


    So up to now, the list of all participants is officially released.


    The officialpetition is a knockout system, divided into two groups, but¡­


    ¡°The strength of these two groups is too unbnced. Aside from the protagonist, Neji, Sasuke and Gaara are the hottest candidates for the championship. It is not fair to group them in one group.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing unfair. If you can win, you can go to the end even in this group. If you can¡¯t win, you can only say that it¡¯s your fault for not being strong enough. Moreover, the Chunin exam itself is not for the purpose of winning, but to examine the overall quality of the ninja. And leadership.¡±


    Shimi has never participated in the Chunin exam. Although he is smart, hecks an understanding of the Chunin exam system.


    Therefore, Shimi shook his head slightly, indicating that he could not understand.


    In this case, what is the point of trying to get the first ce?


    He did not ask, so Akabane did not answer but got up to go back.


    Shimi took the book and read theics as he followed.


    Although the subsequent plot is not as exciting as the previous fight, he is curious who will teach Naruto¡­


    Kakashi?


    Or is it the guy named Ebisu?


    Shimi thought.


    If Naruto can master Chakra¡¯s control skills, with his physical strength and Chakra volume,


    With his Chakra alone, he can bully most of his opponents.


    however¡­¡­


    Ebisu, is this guy really reliable?


    It wasn¡¯t that Shimi looked down upon Special Jonin, but it¡¯s because this guy had been defeated by the seduction jutsu several times, and it was really not like the concentration that a Jonin should have.


    Too bad.


    Especially in the next second, the picture turned back to the bath.


    Even though Ebisu said it was high-sounding, why ¡°dare to cross the thunder pond half a step and never let it go¡±, shouldn¡¯t it be better to go to the river to practice treading water?


    It is said that Naruto is forced to grasp the temperature of the hot springs quickly, but in fact, he still has other ideas in his heart!


    Shimi spected maliciously.


    But in the next second, he saw a familiar figure appeared in theic¡ª¡ª


    The body shape, hairstyle and age are different, but he doesn¡¯t know why. The first time he sees this character, he will unconsciously think of a figure in his mind.


    He quickly walked up, pointed at the wretched figure and asked, ¡°Is it Jiraiya!?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the insignificance from the past seems to be recognized.¡±


    Akabane smiled knowingly.


    No matter what form he bes, as long as you see such a nasty action, they will immediately think of Jiraiya.


    ¡°Of course, that kind ofic he wrote¡­hmmp, it¡¯s embarrassing to say that I¡¯ve seen such aic book and more than that. Some time ago I saw an elder who bought work from ¡®Shinnosuke¡¯. That one really is¡­¡±


    Hearing the Kafei Hime, Akabane couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. After all, there were only ten copies of thatic circting in Konoha.


    Not only that, but this guy can still explode the facts he has seen so calmly!


    Shimi obviously didn¡¯t think there was any problem with what he said, after all-


    ¡°Speaking of which, that ¡®Shinnosuke¡¯ is you, right?¡±


    ¡°O?¡±


    Akabane was taken aback for a moment. It was obvious that his painting style and style of work werepletely different.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide it from me. Although the style ispletely different, I know you have the habit of making the shadow clones work. Although each shadow clone has the same memory, personality, etc., the difference in consciousness leads to subtle deviations in the individual.¡±


    Shimi said lightly.


    His meaning is obvious, Shinnosuke is Akabane, and the shortic is from his shadow clone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, go back and discuss the job fair.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t deny that, for these guys who maliciously specte on others, no matter how he exins them, they will not believe him.


    After all, now in the world, only Akabane is the strongest subject ofics, and people like this kind ofics can unconsciously remind people of him.


    What¡¯s more, theics are indeed drawn by his shadow clone.


    Hey, a person who is too good is like a beacon at night, there is no way to hide it.


    Akabane was also very troubled about this.


    ¡°Speaking of Jiraiya, what is that guy doing recently? I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago he went to Mount Myoboku, which is where these Great Toads in theics are. Now, probably¡­studying painting skills?¡±


    The two chatted while walking.


    For things like the preparation department, it is obviously not appropriate to talk directly in public. It is better to find some topics to chat about and ease the embarrassing atmosphere.


    ¡°His painting skills? So that¡¯s how it is, I remember that those paintings were all sold out? And the other was in foreign countries?¡±


    The Nara n is mainly responsible for the sale of medicinal materials, and all countries have their caravans.


    In fact, apart from the medical treatments rted to Chakra, the Nara n is currently the most powerful in terms of medical treatment.


    ¡°He borrowed it from Yung, one hundred ryo a day.¡±


    The two returned to theic shop, so the topic stopped here.


    However, Shimi was obviously a little surprised by the price. One hundred ryo for a day and Jiraiya agreed to it!?


    That guy¡¯s enthusiasm for art is really incredible.


    ¡°To ensure that it won¡¯t leak, I want to use illusion on you. Let¡¯s talk in an illusion, can you understand?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m already prepared.¡±


    As soon as Shimi¡¯s voice fell, Akabane quickly painted andpleted the operation.


    Then, the illusion arises.


    The scene in the illusion is the street that Konoha is familiar with.


    Shimi looked around, then fixed his eyes on the central table, chairs, and bulletin.


    ¡°Recruitment:


    Genjutsu ninja above Chunin.


    Taijutsu ninja above Chunin¡­¡­¡±


    Looking from the top down, it is all recruitment information. In some detail columns, the requirements are also marked.


    For example, Genjutsu.


    Genjutsu is required to have delicate controbility but does not requirepatibility.


    In other words, even if you can¡¯t use it inbat, as long as you are good at illusion, you can apply for it.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, you n to openly and voluntarily invite ninjas to join the preparation department in the form of recruitment.¡±


    Shimi said as he was lost in thought.


    The advantage of this kind of recruitment is that it is free and open, and it will not arrange for a ninja toe. As a result, people are unwilling to do teaching work.


    The disadvantages are also obvious.


    The recruiter will be very tired, and if no one wants to do this job, it will be embarrassing.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Shimi asked: ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Help me organize the information. There is a group of Chunin in Konoha who have lost their original positions due to changes in power, so there may be a lot of applicants, but I only need one for each position, so¡­¡±


    Akabane exined halfway through, seeing Shimi¡¯s expression, knowing that the other party probably understood it.


    Shimi sat on the floor and said painfully, ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome work, can¡¯t you change it?¡±


    ¡°Of all the people I know, you are most sensitive to data and information and have the strongestputing ability. Although it is impolite to analyze the abilities of other people in the form of data, I still hope that you can select them based on their information. The best candidate.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Sigh~ I see.¡±


    Shimi waved his hand to let him dispel the illusion.


    The illusion is lifted.


    Nara Shimi stood up, and then some sleepiness surged, and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go first, the specific time the day after tomorrow, please tell me in advance after nning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will inform you.¡±


    Now that there are people who do misceneous and data processing, job fairs can start at any time. What iscking is just reporting and borrowing venues.


    It seems that I still have to go to the Third Hokage.

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>


    ¡°Hokage-sama, this is a report from Kurama Akabane who asked me to pass it over to the Reserve Department.¡±


    One Chunin entered the office.


    He is a Chunin who is in charge of guarding the door, holding a scroll in his hand.


    ¡°Akaba?¡±


    Hiruzen froze for a moment, and then took the scroll.


    Then, just take a look.


    He nced at the Chunin who was about to leave, stopped him and said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Then, Hiruzen quickly made a hand seal and used the technique of a telescope to see downstairs.


    And sure enough, the gatekeeper Chunin is still there.


    ¡°Cough! just kidding, just kidding.¡±


    Akabane smiled and changed back to his original appearance.


    ¡°Boy, you think you can y me like that?¡±


    Hiruzen sneered.


    On the desk is the Naruto that was updated this morning, and the pages of the book are obviously turned over.


    But now, he didn¡¯t mention theics but read the contents of the report very carefully, but after reading the whole article, he didn¡¯t quite understand it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Job fair, open recruitment of ninjas willing to teach.¡±


    Akabane replied.


    Hiruzen frowned.


    Job fair?


    This kind of system might disrupt the ninja¡¯s work assignments. He buckled the table and said with a headache: ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I don¡¯t know many people. The ninjas in the n have their own tasks. They can only openly select people and choose those who are capable.¡±


    Akabane pulled the side stool over.


    Standing is too tiring, at first he wanted to deceive Hiruzen by using the transformation jutsu and then took the opportunity to slip away. But he didn¡¯t expect to be seen through, so he could only stay and listen to his ¡®lecture¡¯.


    ¡°You brat has so many tricky ideas. If you do this, our work is going to be very difficult to do.¡±


    Hiruzen said dissatisfied.


    ¡°I have inspected the reorganization of the guards. Some Chunins are unwilling to participate in the work of the guards. The main target of my recruitment this time is Chunin. For the ninjas above Special-Jounin, our reserve department wouldn¡¯t need it.¡±


    Akabane himself is Special-Jonin, so if he needs to recruit another Special-Jonin. Did he need to order the Special-Jonin or the Special-Jonin will order him?


    That¡¯s why Chunin is a very good choice.


    Their ability is more than enough, and their level is lower than his own, so themand will not be disrupted by others.


    ¡°Forget it, there are only a few positions anyway, the impact is not big.¡±


    Hiruzen said as his brain was in pain.


    Not only was Akabane afraid that they would add tasks to himself, but they were also afraid of Akabane causing trouble.


    It was the Early-Stage war, and as a result, there was a job fair¡­


    In addition, his son Shinnosukes was also giving him a headache.


    Because some time ago, his son suddenly asked him for a Chakra weapon with money and drawings of it.


    Ninja needs the Ninja Tool, which is not altogether inexcusable, and even Hiruzen has some self-me. After all, such weapons as fathers should be considered, but they are ignored because they have been busy.


    However, when he saw the blueprint, he didn¡¯t have any me for himself¡ª because what was in there was a pan and it should be created with precious materials?


    Is the Pan the only weapon in the world!?


    Needless to say, the reason for this kind of weird idea is no one but Akabane. As for the truth, Hiruzen has no way of understanding.


    More than that, there is also the arrival of the new update of theics!


    No, I can¡¯t think about it, my head hurts again.


    Looking at Hiruzen, whose faces are getting more and more ugly, Akabane quickly said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be angry, or else your blood pressure will get high.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, speaking of high blood pressure¡­ I bought this update today and I saw that my disciple wanted to take my head. Did I fail as a teacher?¡±


    Hiruzen became angrier as he thought about it, and couldn¡¯t help but pat the table.


    ¡°My lord, you can¡¯t just see that he wants to kill you without seeing the words behind him.¡±


    Akabane was wronged.


    ¡°Orochimaru¡± is bad, but the nature of the characters isplex and varied. His n for Konoha¡¯s copse is not just about destroying Konoha or getting Sasuke.


    ¡°What? I only saw my disciple want to kill me!¡±


    Hiruzen is extremely angry.


    No need to talk.


    Akabane was silent for a moment, and decided to ¡°excuse¡± himself from another angle: ¡°You didn¡¯t know what Orochimaru wanted before, just like you didn¡¯t know what Jiraiya wanted.¡±


    Does Orochimaru care about the position of a Hokage?


    In theics, he cared for a while.


    But Akabane felt that he didn¡¯t care most of the time.


    After all, Orochimaru¡¯s pursuit is immortality, and also the vast world of ninjutsu.


    Why does he care about the position of a Hokage?


    Probably the reason still lies in the Third Hokage. He has many expectations for Orochimaru and only he knows about it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hiruzen fell silent.


    ¡°Besides, do you know what Tsunade wants?¡±


    Akabane asked again.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen continued to be silent because he couldn¡¯t answer.


    Among his three disciples, he paid the least attention to Tsunade, because Tsunade has the Senju n as her backing, and there are very few ces where she needs his help, followed by Jiraiya, and is most concerned about Orochimaru.


    But the irony is that until Danzo went to Hidden Sand Vige for a mission, he didn¡¯t know that Orochimaru was cooperating with Danzo to do experimental research work in Anbu.


    Hiruzen was silent, picking up theic and continuing to read from that page.


    Although it is only aic, the meaning contained in it is perfused by the author, and he is very angry because of this.


    The disciple he most valued, after rebelling against their Ninja Vige, wanted toe back and kill himself and take off his head.


    At that moment, he doubted life.


    How many failed teachers will have this ending?


    After reading everything, Hiruzen found that there was another page behind, and he turned back and saw a page of testimonials.


    ¡°In the Chunin Exams, I encountered a Hot Water Ninja. It is said that Hidden Hot Water Vige is a peaceful vige, where¡­¡±


    At the beginning of the testimony, he recounted what happened to Akabane Chunin¡¯s exam.


    Then he expressed his views on peace, as well as the analysis and exnation of the situation in the plot.


    After reading everything, he fell into deep thought.


    Of course, he was not thinking about the ¡°peace¡± of the Hot Water Vige.


    For that kind of model to work, the world has all imitated it long ago. Will it still be necessary to wait until today?


    What Hiruzen is thinking about is the Hidden Whirlpools Vige.


    After the war, the Ninja world has been peaceful for more than a year, and thebat power of the vige has picked up slightly, which is exactly what Akabane said in theics.


    Peace is too difficult, too difficult.


    More than that, the Jashinists inside¡­


    He pondered for a long time and solemnly asked: ¡°The Hot Water Ninja who believes in Jashin you mentioned has a strong recovery ability. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is a chakra in his body that can help him recover quickly, and if you want to grow this chakra, you must torture others to perform that kind of evil god ritual, otherwise it will slowly disappear.¡±


    Akabane naturally ignored the situation where they deliberately allowed each other to kill the other party and only talked about the results of the research of Orochimaru.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, there is such an evil sort in the Ninja World.¡±


    Hiruzen took a breath.


    The ¡°Jashinists¡± exist solely for the purpose of killing and have no other purpose at all.


    The scariest thing is that Konoha didn¡¯t know anything before.


    ¡°They may be more cautious in doing things, specifically picking in a Ninja Vige to start, and their actions are rtively small, so they are unknown.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Under peace, it is really dark and turbulent.¡±


    Hiruzen sighed softly, and then asked suddenly for no reason, ¡°Akaba, are you willing to be my disciple?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not appropriate.¡±


    Akabane was dumbfounded for a moment.


    He bought Danzo¡¯s summon contract, and got a lot of help from Danzo. So if he suddenly changes his teacher, he is afraid that the other party will have a cerebral haemorrhage from anger.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    Hiruzenughed heartily.


    Just now he looked at Akabane, and he suddenly understood in his heart why Danzo wanted Orochimaru before, and the goods went to Kurama Akabane from the beginning.


    However, Akabane¡¯s character can only be cured by Danzo.


    Thinking of this, Hiruzen suddenly remembered his son¡¯s Pan.


    Can¡¯t think, my brain hurts!


    ¡°By the way, I went to meet a student named Might Diy yesterday. He is very poor in ninjutsu and genjutsu and cannot graduate. I would like to apply for a special application from you to transfer him to the special training ss of the Preparatory Department. .¡±


    The principal of the Ninja School is still the Hokage in name, so Might Duy needs to be reported to the Third Hokage.


    Hiruzen pondered for a moment, obviously recalling who Might Duy was.


    There are too many people in the vige, and there are more students from generation to generation, so he doesn¡¯t remember so many people.


    Afterwards, he flipped out a book from the bottom, and it took a long time to find Might Duy record.


    ¡°Genjutsu skills and ninjutsu are very poor, taijutsu skills¡­well, Taijutsu skills are rtively average, but the teacher said that he worked very hard.¡±


    Hiruzen read the records.


    Afterwards, he pondered a little, his face suddenly changed, and angrily said: ¡°You don¡¯t want him to train Eight-Gates, do you?¡±


    Eight-Gates has appeared inics recently.


    The content of theics is naturally considered to be Akabane¡¯s philosophy. Eight-Gates do exist. There are also theoretical conjectures and deductions about the art of Eight-Gates, but no one dares to really try it.


    Because the price is too great!


    ¡°No, you are misunderstood. Eight-Gates are not as easy to open as you want. After our research, that thing needs some unknown talent. Our idea is to teach them some researched taijutsu skills.¡±


    Akabane immediately exined.


    The Taijutsu Specialty ss is not only for teaching Eight-Gates, because Eight-Gates is forbidden, and their biggest role is to be a weapon deterrent.


    What most people can really learn is the rest of the art, such as silent steps, and the six powers of the navy from One Piece.


    ¡°I hope you will be more cautious. Although Taijutsu development is less expensive than ninjutsu and Genjutsu, carelessness may cause disability.¡±


    Hiruzen solemnly said, ¡°As a researcher, don¡¯t ignore life and don¡¯t take the lives of others seriously.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Akabane bowed his head.


    The research and development of Eight-Gates naturally need to be gradual. It took 20 years for Duy to really master it. Even if they have theoretical research, they must be cautious when implementing it.


    Even as ast resort, Akabane would consider redeeming Eight-Gates from his system for safety measures.


    ¡°You should know the severity. In this regard, I am rtively more at ease with you. The key is Orochimaru. You must help me pass my words to him.¡±


    Hiruzen continued to urge.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t run in a hurry. Shinnosuke has been asking me to create his Chakra weapons recently. I think you need to take a look.¡±


    Chakra weapons?


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when Shinnosuke got the pan during survival in the desert¡ª¡ª


    How about making a pan?


    Thinking of this, he somewhat understood why Hiruzen was so annoyed.


    It¡¯s still be my fault!

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4>


    On Hatake n Dojo.


    ¡°So, Shinnosuke really wants a pan?¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t go to Shinnosuke but secretly came to Yewu.


    Ye Wu and Shinnosuke are teammates, and the Gekko n is close to the Sarutobi n, so he first came to Ye Wu.


    As for Shinnosuke, he didn¡¯t dare to go for the time being.


    ¡°It happened the day before yesterday. He designed a picture of a pan and asked his family to help make it. It¡¯s almost¡­¡±


    Ye Wu said, her face became weirder and weirder.


    It seems that there is something hidden in it.


    Akabane felt that there was a problem more and more, so he asked carefully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He said that the pan is the most suitable weapon for him in the world, and imed that after the production ispleted, it will be passed down from generation to generation as an heirloom.¡±


    After hearing these words, Akabane didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings.


    Ye Wu is the same as him. It was incredible when she heard the news, but now, she is probably numb, and she whispered: ¡°In fact, a frying pan is nothing bad, it can be offensive or defensive. It also fits the Nature Transformation of Earth-style Chakra.¡±


    ¡°But being the heirloom is too exaggerated. The Sarutobi n will hate me to death.¡±


    Akabane was a little frightened.


    The decision to not go to the Sarutobi n was correct. Just imagine that Shinnosuke, as the eldest son of the Third Hokage, can be the head of the n if he is not too bad in the future.


    So the heirloom of the patriarch, if it is famous enough, will sooner orter be the heirloom of the Sarutobi n.


    The family heirloom of the Hatake n is a short sword.


    The symbol of the Senju n is the original ne.


    Later, if it is mentioned to others that the Sarutobi family heirloom is a Pan!


    He will be med for sure!


    ¡°Hokage-sama has to hate me forever.¡±


    Akabane covered his face.


    No wonder that today the Hokage looks like he has menopause. It is not good for anyone to experience this kind of thing. In addition, they are ¡°painted to death¡± in theics, how can he not be so mad at him!?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, and it¡¯s not the first time for you anyway.¡±


    Ye Wu said heartily, ¡°Sakumo wants to be the patriarch of the Hatake n in the future. In the Hatake n¡¯s inheritance, there is only a short sword user, but because of you, they got a new thing like the Chidori and double sword style.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say that I really appreciate yourfort.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyelids jumped, and then he leaned against the tree, ¡°What is Sakumo doing? I¡¯ve been very busytely and haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    ¡°Sakumo has disappeared for a long time.¡±


    Ye Wu looked around, then leaned in and said in a low voice, ¡°Probably going to the Anbu training and going to the battlefield.¡±


    This is a confidential matter.


    If he didn¡¯t know that Akabane was very familiar with Anbu and Root, he couldn¡¯t reveal it.


    ¡°Sakumo¡¯s ability is most suitable for the battlefield. In that kind of ce, he can grow the fastest.¡±


    Going to the battlefield!


    People like Sakumo, who experienced battlefield baptism, surely when he came back he will probably reach a Jonin Level.


    Akabane sighed inwardly.


    Immediately, he looked at Ye Wu: ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°My strength is not enough, going to the battlefield will only add chaos.¡±


    After Ye Wu finished speaking, she got up and continued to train.


    During this period of time, she didn¡¯t practice sword art but focused on tempering her Chakras control ability. Although it was still not as good as Tsunade and Akabane, the effect was quite significant.


    At least from the case of her using Chakra Threads, there should be no problem with handling three swords.


    However, she was obviously not satisfied with it. To unify it with her Crescent Moon Dance jutsu, the Chakra Threads must be more detailed so that they will not be noticed by the enemy.


    ¡°ording to your current progress, your sword clone will soon be able to be used with swordsmanship, maybe it will be the heirloom of the Gekko n in the future.¡±


    Akabane said half-jokingly.


    If the method of controlling the sword clone was more concealed, it might be more powerful, but it would be very difficult to manipte the de in the air, even if it was just the sword clone.


    For the time being, puppetry is the best way.


    Ye Wu train for a while then shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s still far away!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you train slowly, while I will be taking advantage of Uncle Sagiki who has note back, I will run away first.¡±


    Akabane waved.


    Hatake Sagiki is also very busy recently, so he is often not in the n, and the current dojo is temporarily taken care of by Ye Wu.


    ¡°Wait, tell me about the Stealth Foots since it also looks cool, can you tell me what you think?¡±


    Ye Wu grabbed him, sat down and took out theics from her arms.


    ¡°The abilities of this character are all imitating the attack of a cat. The catwalks silently, and the attack is also a very vicious w attack.¡±


    As Akabane said that, he also trying to imitate the Kuro style, as he walks silently.


    Ye Wu was speechless, of course, she knew that it was imitating the cat¡¯s moves, but the key was how to perfectly hide the sound and move at high speed.


    Ninjutsu has Body Flicker Jutsu, which can also achieve high-speed movement.


    The issue is.


    Crescent Moon Dance¡¯s clone is a phantom, not at all substance, so running naturally has no sound.


    But the body is different.


    As long as you run at high speed, you will always make a small sound, even if it is inaudible, but it is equally deadly in front of the ninja.


    The assassination moves cannot tolerate any mistakes.


    In order to ensure the sess rate, Crescent Moon Dance usually ends with a dead-angle leap attack. The advantage of this is that the jump can increase the formidable power of the de Technique and achieve a one-hit kill.


    But if she can master these Stealth Foots, she doesn¡¯t need to use thoseplicated moves.


    ¡°The Stealth Foot is just a conception, it is an inspiration from the imitation beast ninjutsu.¡±


    Akabane nced at his panel.


    The price of silent walking is very low. In theory, this technique is worth a C-Rank Ninjutsu.


    As only 15 points are required.


    ¡°Or it may be that the silent assassination jutsu that he redeemed has reduced some portions of it. After all, the silent assassination technique also has the technique of reducing the sound of footsteps.¡±


    He secretly guessed.


    Now because of his diligent update, although the number of ninjas in the vige has been reduced due to war, he still has more than 800 points a day.


    15 points, it seems not expensive.


    Since Ye Wu has a need, and he can also use the Stealth Foot ability, he can exchange it directly after thinking for a moment.


    It¡¯s only fifteen anyway.


    ¡°Imitation Beast Ninja, so it is true, it seems that I have to ask the Inuzuka family to borrow some information.¡±


    ¡°Stealth Foots are very basic and easy to master.¡±


    After Akabane¡¯s exchange, the information quickly floods in on his brain, and his body directly grasped this ability.


    The technique of silent walking, to put it inly, is to imitate the cat¡¯s footsteps to reduce the sound to an almost silent state. The speed increase is moderately but not veryrge.


    The reason why Kuro can achieve a fast sh is that he has trained it at such a speed.


    In short, it is the same as taijutsu training.


    Stealth Foot is not a move that can quickly increase his speed after the exchange, but it may be expected to be a hand shave.


    ¡°Wow, you developing a Ninjutsu by yourself from your imagination is really amazing my brother.¡±


    Ye Wu was surprised.


    This guy is not a theoretical man but has really developed Stealth Foots.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I actually mastered the Three Sword Style.¡±


    It¡¯s just that my body can¡¯t keep up¡­


    Akabane murmured secretly, then got up and began to warm up.


    It¡¯s been too long for him to exercise, and silent steps test his foot skills. If he didn¡¯t do it, for sure he will get his feet cramps. It will not be funny.


    Ye Wu stepped back a few steps, and went to a more open space, ¡°You can try it out, just use me as the target.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Akabane moved his muscles and bones, he quickly made a hand seal.


    Stealth Foots alone are not very effective, but it shouldn¡¯t be too bad to match the eleration effect of Body Flicker Jutsu.


    The silent version of Body Flicker Jutsu!


    In the blink of an eye, Akabane disappeared.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Ye Wu tried her best to perceive and listen to the surrounding sounds, but couldn¡¯t hear the sound of footsteps at all!


    Where is he?


    She turned around, trying to find Akabane¡¯s location, as there is no other way. She could not hear the sound, and could not see his shadow, so she could only find Akabane¡¯s position ording to other methods.


    Unfortunately, she is not good at perceiving


    ¡°Shadow clone jutsu!¡±


    After using a shadow clone jutsu, Ye Wu finally found Akabane.


    This guy has been hiding in the blind spot five or six steps away behind her. As long as she turns by herself, Akabane will follow it, keeping hiding in her blind spot.


    ¡°This ability really suits me, teach me and teach me!¡±


    Ye Wu¡¯s eyes brightened.


    From hiding in the blind spot to the end, at least ten seconds passed, but ten seconds in the battle was enough for him to hack his opponent apart.


    ¡°Youngster, don¡¯t just think about getting something for nothing, just exchange it for a little bit.¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    ¡°Exchange¡­ what do you want?¡±


    Ye Wu was a little tangled, as there seemed to be nothing she could exchange for it.


    ¡°Tomorrow The Third Hokage-sama will announce the news of the preparation department. The day after tomorrow I will hold a job fair. You will help me sit on the stage and be responsible for checking the actual situation of the ninja registration.¡±


    Ye Wu is not yet a Chunin, but hisprehensive strength already has the Chunin level, but she is not so good in the exams, and she can¡¯t upy a limited number of ces.


    ¡°This¡­ alright.¡±


    Ye Wu is not yet Chunin, but herprehensive strength already has a Chunin level, but she is not so good in the exam and cannot upy a limited quota.


    After all, the conditions are not excessive. Compared with the Stealth Foot value, it is almost a free gift.


    Helper +1!


    Akabane was secretly happy.


    ¡°It seems that you two are very energetic, and you have practised on your own.¡±


    The voice of Hatake Sagiki came.


    In the next second, he jumped in from outside the forest and reached the middle of Akabane and Yewu.


    ¡°Uncle Sagiki, since you hear it, please alsoe the day after tomorrow as well, it¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s just a shadow clone, you just need to take a seat as a deterrent for anyone who was dissatisfied about us little guys.¡±


    Akabane smoothly pulled another wave of strong men.


    There is a big gap between the strength and prestige of Hatake Sagiki, so his appearance alone is a big advantage for Akabane recruitment ns.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki nodded faintly, and then said, ¡°About your Stealth Foots, I am also very interested, as for the benefits¡­¡±


    He took out an object from his waist and threw it to Akabane.


    Akabane took it. It was a very short and pocket knife, only slightly longer than kunai.


    ¡°Your physical fitness is poor, but your knife skills are pretty good. So this short knife may be more suitable for you. So go back and train.¡±

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>


    ¡°Teacher, isn¡¯t this knife just made the other day?¡±


    Ye Wu was a little surprised.


    ¡°Well, this kind of knife is too short to be suitable for those who use it normally. It is just right for someone like him who is skilled but doesn¡¯t fight with knives.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said lightly.


    After thest time he assessed him, he had aplete understanding of Akabane¡¯s situation.


    Although Akabane¡¯s own strength and speed are not enough, his attack achieved by his Chakra Enhanced Strength is so powerful that an ordinary short de can not withstand its powerful Chakra impact.


    But this knife is specially made, and its material is sufficient to withstand the infusion of Chakra.


    Akabane looked at it. He didn¡¯t know much about knives, but he still knew how good it was.


    Although this knife was small, its workmanship and material were impable.


    Absolutely a good knife!


    ¡°Uncle Sagiki, it¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    This knife can be used as an heirloom for ordinary families. How could Akabane dare to ept such a gift?


    ¡°Just keep it with you.¡±


    Sagiki gave him a glimpse and then walked to the dojo, ¡°It¡¯s not really free as I also read yourics. So tell me about this Stealth Foot, it is a bit useful to the ninjas of Anbu.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Akabane had never thought of this before, but now he also understood something. Stealth Foot is not just for assassinations, but it can also be used to hide the user¡¯s footsteps in the Hidden Mist Jutsu.


    Fortunately, he exchanged it himself, not only mastering it but also a full set of memories of how to use it.


    Therefore, he retelled the knowledge that he provided with the exchange. The key details and skills are very detailed. It may be difficult for ordinary people to master immediately, but for Hatake Sagiki and Ye Wu, it¡¯s definitely not a problem.


    After listening to it, Ye Wu was still thinking.


    However, Hatake Sagiki got up, walked a few steps forward, and then disappeared whizzingly.


    His speed is too fast, and there is no sound at all.


    In the next second, Hatake Sagiki appeared behind Ye Wu. Akabane turned on his Perception and observed secretly, and found that Hatake Sagiki¡¯s position changed extremely quickly. Even if he could perceive it, he might not be able to react if he attacked him!


    Hatake Sagiki stopped between the two.


    He closed his eyes and sensed the changes to his Chakra and his body state. Then he started to talk and said, ¡°The consumption of physical strength is 20% higher than normal. Chakra consumption does not change much, so it is not suitable for regr use. But it should work well when used in a critical moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡±


    Ye Wu understood that Hatake Sagiki was telling it to her.


    The technique was created by Akabane. Of course, he knew the pros and cons best, and she was the only audience left.


    ¡°Actually, the root has a simr technique, but the effect is not as fine as this one.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki exined to Akabane.


    ¡°With this in mind, we are preparing to open Ninjutsu patents and filing in the research department, so as not to repeat the research and development of ninjas, and waste time and energy.¡±


    Akabane took advantage of the situation and mentioned it to Hatake Sagiki.


    Although he is only the deputy minister, in the case that Hokage basically ignores the reserve department, Hatake Sagiki actually does the ministerial job.


    ¡°This is not bad, I will give you credit for it.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki nodded slightly, and said, ¡°In addition, I will submit Stealth Foot to Anbu. And if they use it, you will receive a lot of credits for this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Sagiki.¡±


    Akabane chuckled. With Danzo¡¯s rtionship, the benefits of the technique development are naturally indispensable for him.


    And since the patriarch of Hatake n is the one going to report it, it can save him some trouble reporting it.


    Of course, the Stealth Foot is only a miraculous effect in special circumstances, not a necessary technique, so the credit is not big, but Ye Wu expressed sincere envy.


    How can she not envy Akabane when her own sword clone jutsu is not even on its first phase ofpletion? But Akabane developed a new technique in three days!?


    The previous Mist Mirage, and now this Stealth Foot, and if she includes the Ninjutsu created by Sakumo and Orochimaru, it is all based on Akabane¡¯s ideas.


    But this brat¡¯s only weakness is that he is toozy!


    Hatake Sagiki sighed inwardly.


    If this brat is able to work hard, his achievement is probably more than two or three times the current one, this talent is really great. Apart from him, which Kurama n can have this physical quality beside him?


    It¡¯s a pity¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Anbu first, and Ye Wu continues to look at the little boys.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said as he disappeared quickly.


    Speaking of which, what was his original position?


    Akabane recalled it for a moment, remembering that Sakumo seemed to mention that he was the captain of Anbu?


    ¡°Akaba, you teach me again, what should I do with my feet?¡±


    Ye Wu was very ufortable, his teacher would know it as soon as he heard it, but he still didn¡¯t understand a few things now, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask again until his teacher left.


    After getting a knife, Akabane was in a good mood and answered patiently.


    After repeating it several times, Ye Wu finally mastered it after spending half an hour.


    Of course¡­¡­


    This does not mean that his talent is poor. On the contrary, it may take several days to learn it for an ordinary ninja, the fact that he has learned it in half an hour is already quite fast!


    ¡°But how can I create a w?¡±


    Ye Wu thought to herself.


    But soon, she seemed to notice that Akabane¡¯s eyes were a little weird, and her expression suddenly became a little unnatural: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Promise me, can you not be fangirling?¡±


    Akabane was helpless.


    Trying to create a w?


    If you have the time to learn how to create it, it is better to practice Crescent Moon Dance.


    ¡°Cut~¡±


    In fact, Ye Wu understands what Akabane means, but she feels it¡¯s cool to also do it like in theic!


    ¡°You still dare to be hard-headed. I see that when Uncle Sagiki is busy, you still have time to think about other things instead of training your swordsmanship?¡±


    Akabane berated.


    He didn¡¯t want Hatake Sagikiing to his door and ¡®talk¡¯ to him again. This kind of problem should be killed in the cradle in advance.


    ¡°Hey, I just thought it was cool, but I¡¯m not really nning on doing it.¡±


    Ye Wu sighed with regret.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, remember to help me talk to Shinnosuke about his pan since the Third Hokage asked me to help him out.¡±


    Akabane especially urges.


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    Ye Wu was helpless. Although she hadn¡¯t been out recently, she always felt that this kid had almost caught everyone she knew. Recruitment for a preparation department makes it the same as a party.


    ¡ª


    The preparation department didn¡¯t do too many projects. Except for the Taijutsu speciality ss and the Genjutsu speciality ss, the others were equivalent to the upgraded version of Ninja Academy, but the personnel in the preparation department was nk. That¡¯s why he built temporary workers which made him very busy.


    In addition,


    After working on these things, Akabane had to go through the Naruto manuscript again, since the contents of thest volume had errors.


    Returning to theic shop in the afternoon, he read the update of his clone painting. From the content, it was almost the same as the previous life.


    There is nothing particrly sensitive about the content. Naruto¡¯s identity as Jinchuriki has long been a secret, and it will not cause much discussion if it breaks out.


    but¡­¡­


    Today¡¯s update really caused a lot of discussion-the big viin in theics ¡°Orochimaru¡± wants to kill the Third Hokage!


    ¡°Boss, In theics, Brother Orochimaru is so evil, but in reality, Brother Orochimaru is a good person.¡±


    A little girl screamed for Orochimaru.


    Under what circumstances, someone gave Orochimaru a good person card?


    Akabane heard it and immediately came out.


    The girl was dressed very inly, she could be seen as amoner, and she probably lived closer to Orochimaru.


    ¡°That child is very kind and pitiful, and his parents left him early due to war¡­¡±


    ¡°This is just aic. In reality, Orochimaru is definitely not like this.¡±


    Others also said.


    The current opinion of Orochimaru is very good. Although most people don¡¯t have a close rtionship with him, none of them believes that he is a badass.


    ¡°Of course Orochimaru-kun himself is a good person.¡±


    Kurama Yung patiently exined to the little girl, ¡°Look at the cover-this story is purely fictitious, and any simrities are purely coincidental.¡±


    ¡°This sentence¡­ is so small, how can I notice it!¡±


    The little girl held the book and looked at it, staring at it very carefully, only to see the line that Kurama Yung said, but she did notment on it.


    Obviously, other people said good things about Orochimaru. She was very happy in her heart.


    ¡°But in theics, the Fourth Hokage is also very miserable. At that young age, he died protecting the vige¡­¡±


    Some people can¡¯t help but sigh.


    ording to the description in theics, the Fourth Hokage died in the Kyuubi Rebellion, so the Third Hokage had to be reinstated.


    If the Fourth Hokage is not dead, why should the Third Hokage struggle to support the overall situation?


    Although the plot has not been fully exposed yet, judging from the current situation, even if the Fourth Hokage does not die, I am afraid it is difficult to continue being a Hokage.


    And it¡¯s because the Shinobi arete!


    Although it¡¯s just aic, for now, the title of Hokage doesn¡¯t seem to end well¡­


    ¡°The second Hokage is the same. In the end, he rmended the Third Hokage to give thest effort to save the vige. It¡¯s really great!¡±


    Everyone can¡¯t help but think of the second Hokage.


    As a result, everyone can¡¯t help feeling sad.


    However, this is enough to see that these vigers think that the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen is very wise to be the Third Hokage, which shows that even if the Third Hokage has been in his office for more than a year, but he has still established enough prestige and poprity from ordinary people.


    Inparison, Danzo probably has no such ability.


    In terms of personality, charm and vige management, Sarutobi Hiruzen is better than him.


    ¡°Hope these plots in theics will never appear in reality.¡±


    One of the readers couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Akabane returned to his seat and continued to paint, but he secretly said in his heart.


    ¡®Although it is really the future, it is not necessarily true now.¡¯

 Chapter 192

    <h4>Chapter 192</h4>


    ¡°Yo, the viin, I didn¡¯t expect you to be free. A little girl just called injustice for you.¡±


    Akabane had just processed some of the recruitment posters, but Orochimaru and Tsunade came together¡ª


    It¡¯s not clear why Orochimaru came, but Tsunade came as he ordered.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about that Might Guy¡­¡±


    Orochimaru and Tsunade walked into theic shop slowly, not caring about the impact ofics on themselves and the eyes of others.


    evil?


    Do they care?


    ¡°Oh~ it¡¯s Orochimaru.¡±


    ¡°It lookspletely different from theics, he looks cute and easy to get along with.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Orochimaru-sama even recreated the equipment from theics. And many Genins have already received equipment and started training on how to use it.¡±


    Ninjas and vigers chatted.


    The update over this period of time has portrayed the image of ¡°Viin Orochimaru¡± in theics, but in reality, the cute, smart and capable Orochimaru is very popr.


    therefore¡­¡­


    Orochimaru was stunned for a moment, then turned to see the crowding around on the street.


    ¡°Orochimaru, I told you you don¡¯t need to care too much about the content of theics.¡±


    Tsunade chuckles.


    As a teammate and a coborator of the Institute, she knows Orochimaru too well.


    Although he seems to don¡¯t care about anything else besides his research, there are some things that even he cares about, such as the opinions of others.


    He is a disciple of the Third Hokage.


    Based on this identity alone, the current Orochimaru is very eager to be recognized by the vigers. If it were not for the agitation of theics, how could he leave theboratory and wander around wasting his research time?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s refute as his tone was indifferent, but his expression could not hide a hint of joy.


    At the age of twelve, his future self didn¡¯t appear yet.


    Although he said he doesn¡¯t care, he really enjoys the feeling of being liked and recognized.


    Who didn¡¯t have a childhood that wanted to be Hokage?


    ¡°If you guys want to find Might Duy, you have to wait for a while.¡±


    Akabane speeds up his painting speed. In order to ensure his speed, he even uses another paintbrush controlled by his puppet jutsu to draw two different posters.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you are working, let me see what you are doing¡­¡±


    Tsunade leaned in.


    She didn¡¯t stick to Akabane for a long time, and she didn¡¯t even notice that Akabane was so diligent.


    She thought it was aic, but when she leaned forward to look at it, she realized that it turned out to be a kind of poster that she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Requirements: Chunin or above, proficient in various Taijutsu skills¡­what are you doing?¡±


    Tsunade expressed her doubts.


    It looks like an amazing thing, but why does Akabane do it!


    ¡°Tsunade, you really have been out of date for too long. Soon, Akabane will be the training instructor of the preparation department, responsible for the training of graduating Shinobi.¡±


    Orochimaru walked into the lounge, somewhat gloating.


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s really worth celebrating.¡±


    Tsunade who understood it said and walked over with a strange smile.


    This guy wants to bezy all the time, but every time he is forced to do this and that by the Third Hokage and Danzo, it is really interesting to outsiders like them to see him ¡®suffering¡¯.


    But using puppet jutsu to manipte the brush is really amazing.


    She remembered it secretly in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to it before. Puppets are indeed good things. In some experiments, they can prevent themselves from being injured. She has to learn itter.


    ¡°Wait a minute, there are still a few words left.¡±


    Akabane finished writing quickly.


    The content of these posters is mainly to recruit Taijutsu teachers, team leaders, etc.


    As for the Genjutsu speciality ss, no one in the vige except the Uchiha n canpare with the Kurama n in genjutsu, and more than that, Kurama Wuhe the patriarch must be happy when he learned about it.


    That guy really cares about these powers.


    What¡¯s more, from time to time, he can still ask Shin Y¨±hi to teach the rest of the children about genjutsu.


    Akabane¡¯s abacus is clinking, so there are not many people recruited here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Akabane stood up.


    A few days ago, he promised Might Duy to help him treat his leg injury, so he asked Tsunade toe, but he didn¡¯t expect that Orochimaru would follow along.


    The three left theic shop, and their way towards Duy house was extremely smooth mainly because of Orochimaru since he also lives in the vicinity.


    ¡°Speaking of which, theic version of Orochimaru is really interesting, and there is also the one from Jiraiya. His old form looks very good, but it¡¯s also a bit wretched.¡±


    Tsunade spit out while walking.


    During this period of time, she was experimenting by herself, and there was only one guy who often came to deliver half-dead inanimate corpses.


    So she was almost bored to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will also be on the stage soon. I said before that I can borrow your image and you will definitely not fall behind them.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    ¡°If you make my image ugly, I will kill you!¡±


    Tsunade waved her fist.


    What do women fear most?


    Ageing!


    It took her a lot of courage to let Akabane paint her 30 or 40 years old self!


    ¡°You have all learned the Yin Seal, and you also know a little medical jutsu. So why are you afraid of ageing when grandma Mito still looks young?¡±


    Akabane chuckled.


    A Yin seal alone cannot keep oneself young forever.


    Uzumaki Mito can maintain her current appearance due to other reasons. On one hand, Uzumaki n¡¯s lifespan is long and powerful, and on the other hand, the Yin Seal and she understand some Chakra jutsu to keep her body active.


    of course¡­¡­


    In this case, once she bes old, it means that she doesn¡¯t have the ability to suppress the Kyuubi.


    Although Tsunade had only mastered the Yin Seal, with her current research on medical jutsu, sooner orter, sooner orter she can develop the Strength of a Hundred Technique.


    ¡°I know, but I am afraid of what you¡¯re going to draw!¡±


    Although Tsunade said that, her face smiles unconsciously.


    Who doesn¡¯t like being praised?


    The three walked all the way to the civilian residential area and arrived at Might Duy house a few secondster.


    However, before entering the door, Akabane heard a voice.


    ¡°One hundred and ny-three, one hundred and ny-four¡­¡±


    He seems to be training again.


    This guy really has the same virtue as Guy and Rock Lee.


    Akabane sighed helplessly.


    Lee opened the fifth gate and was injured by Gaara with a critical injury. But although his foot is unable to move, he still trains using his hands.


    In short, these three guys are not willing to be secluded, and they don¡¯t allow themselves to be idle.


    ¡°Really hard working¡±


    Although Orochimaru didn¡¯t see it, he could sense the constant movement of Might Duy based on his perception alone.


    ¡°His leg still has injuries, how dare he mess around with it. Doesn¡¯t he know that it is easy to leave permanent wounds if they worsened?


    Tsunade hurriedly pushed the door in one go, only to see Might Duy standing upside down and walking back and forth.


    She was taken aback for a moment.


    Handstand?


    ¡°Uh¡­ you are?¡±


    Might Duy maintained an inverted posture and looked at Tsunade nkly.


    Afterwards, Akabane and Orochimaru walked in one after another.


    ¡°What a mess!¡±


    Orochimaru covers his face. Although he is not good at medical treatment, he has recently studied eight gates. To open the eight gates requires a certain level of physical fitness, otherwise, even the first ¡°gate¡± will be difficult to open.


    The practice of wearing a weight can indeed strengthen the body for the first time, but this practice will cause a certain amount of damage to the body.


    If there is no superb medical treatment, I am afraid there will be an internal injury for a lifetime.


    ¡°Boy, are you going to kill yourself? If you lose your hand, let alone being a ninja, being an ordinary person is also going to be problematic!¡±


    Tsunade scolded angrily.


    ¡°This¡­ Akabane-senpai, and¡­ Are you, Orochimaru-senpai and Princess Tsunade?¡±


    Might Duy changed his position.


    After not standing upside down, he finally recognized who the three in front were.


    When ites to Tsunade, his emotions are obviously more violent-as the First Hokage granddaughter, she has been the princess of Konoha and Fire Country since she was a child, and she enjoys all kinds of love.


    ¡°As I said before, I will ask someone to heal your leg injury.¡±


    Akabane pointed at Tsunade.


    Might Duy was even more surprised. The medical profession that Akabane-senpai said was the famous Tsunade Hime?


    This, I am not dreaming!


    ¡°Boy, lie down, I want to confirm your injury before the treatment.¡±


    After a month of research, Tsunade¡¯s knowledge of medical jutsu is not as rough as before. Before Chakra treatment, she must find the injury and confirm the extent of the injury and then use appropriate medical methods.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Orochimaru came over and pressed Might Duy on the bed.


    Poor Might Duy, just like those little white mice, was pressed on the bed and could not move.


    Akabane always feels weird seeing this scene¡ª¡ª


    Will Orochimaru take out a scalpel and start the experiment?


    Hiss~


    Orochimaru pressed apart, and then Duy immediately let out a miserable cry.


    ¡°Mmm, there is a serious strain on this part.¡±


    ¡°Hey, he is not an experimental subject, you have to be gentle with the patient.¡±


    Tsunade stopped him immediately.


    After that, she carefully rubbed Duy¡¯s leg, and after repeated confirmation, she said: ¡°It is indeed a muscle strain. It was originally a slight strain, but it has deteriorated severely in the past few days.¡±


    ¡°Worsen? Princess Tsunade, you have to help me!¡±


    Might Duy panicked.


    He can bear the pain and trauma, but if it can never be cured, it is absolutely a nightmare for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, but if you continue to mess around like this, it is likely to leave irreparable injuries.¡±


    After Tsunade said that, Chakra began to gather in her hands.


    Unlike the current chakra stimtion treatment, Tsunade¡¯s treatment is more detailed and urate, and will not cause the waste or additional damage.


    Regardless of chakra stimtion therapy or other medical treatments, the essence of chakra stimtion is to elerate cell division and then achieve the purpose of rapid recovery.


    The more cells divide, the lifespan will be rtively attenuated.


    Therefore, urate and delicate treatment like this can minimize side effects.


    On one side, Orochimaru took out a small notebook, which seemed to record something on it.


    Akabane leaned forward curiously.


    The above is a bunch of iprehensible data, but it looks like it should be about the muscle strength of donning.


    At the time when he relied on the system for digitization, Orochimaru had already acted as a system by himself.


    At this moment, he deeply felt the power of regeneration, from the evil god.


    Orochimaru noticed Akabane¡¯s gaze, then he nced around vigntly, and then made a silent gesture.


    Akabane looked away and walked to the front.


    Tsunade was very focused and carefully manipting her Chakra to repair Duy damaged muscles. After a long time, she gathered her Chakra and said, ¡°Okay, youe down and try moving.¡±


    When Duy got out of bed, joy gradually appeared on his face.


    Wow, it¡¯s totally fine!


    He wanted to shout, but when he thought that the three in front of him were all famous genius-level seniors, he forcibly maintained hisposure.


    Tsunade was a little tired, and it was quite stressful for her to treat someone for the first time.


    Fortunately, it seeded.


    ¡°Let me look at your hand.¡±


    Might Diy did not dare to resist, and reached out to let Orochimaru check his hand.


    After a while, Orochimaru nodded and said, ¡°You also have a slight strain on your hand. It is best not to exercise vigorously next.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Orochimaru.¡±


    Duy did not doubt his warning and respectfully agreed.


    The data should be almost collected.


    Akabane nced at him and stood up and said: ¡°The preparation department will start working in a few days, and you will be notified to report.¡±

 Chapter 193

    <h4>Chapter 193</h4>


    Tsunade¡¯s medical skills have made significant progress, and it can be seen that this more than one month of the study was not in vain.


    As for Orochimaru¡­


    Akabane feels that hepletely regards Might Duy as an observable Taijutsu growth research object, and he doesn¡¯t know what misceneous data is recorded in that small notebook of his.


    In addition, is there really only the data of Might Duy in that notebook?


    Hard to say!


    Akabane felt hairy in his heart, always feeling that he had a lot of recorded data over there.


    ¡°Next time you have such a simple patient, you must tell me.¡±


    Tsunade had just finished treatment, and her excitement hadn¡¯t calmed down.


    For her, this is a precious treatment experience.


    Of course, Might Duy injury is not too serious, and she really dares not start treatment if it is disabled or severely injured.


    Once she had the first time, she wanted to try it for the second time.


    The current Tsunade can¡¯t wait to go to the hospital right away and snatch some patients back from the trauma department- as she doesn¡¯t dare to treat patients that have internal organs problems.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be some time for you to do it in the future.¡±


    Who doesn¡¯t want a free doctor?


    What¡¯s more, Tsunade¡¯s medical standards will be among the best in the world in the future.


    They can proudly tell people when they go out-Tsunade used to be a doctor in our Academy.


    Coming back from Might Duy, there is nothing else to be busy with at the moment.


    So Orochimaru and Tsunade naturally went back to theirboratory to continue their research, especially Tsunade, who had just undergone a small ¡°surgery¡±, and now the nature of the research is very high, and she can¡¯t wait to spend all the time in herboratory.


    On Akabane¡¯s side, he continued to work on job fairs.


    It was not until the next day that he rushed through all the things needed for the job fair, and for this reason, he only slept for a few hours.


    Before the change, he had to sleep for at least ten hours.


    However, after finishing the recruitment advertisements, posters and other copy, and preparing to take it to the Hokage Building to show it to the Third Hokage, he saw a big announcement downstairs¡ª¡ª


    ¡°About the establishment and work of the Ninja Preparation Department.¡±


    Outside the announcement, there was a group of ninjas and vigers. Most of these are Chunin and Genin frommoners and small families. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t know the decision of the higher-ups that they only know now after the announcement.


    ¡°Preparation Department? What department is this!¡±


    ¡°Responsible for guiding the newly graduated Genin, another ninja academy?¡±


    ¡°What about the current division?¡±


    The current division is that Jonin brings three Genins who have just graduated, who are responsible for teaching and training. If another new Academy is established, this set will no longer apply.


    Compared with the ninja taught in batches, being trained by a Jonin is undoubtedly more powerful.


    With this in mind, many people are a little worried and disagree.


    There are also some people who do not understand the new policy, and some do not quite understand it.


    This is an excellent advertising opportunity!


    Akabane thought for a moment, walked to the front and pinned the advertisement on the bulletin board with a pin.


    Then he turned his head: ¡°Please be quiet, everyone.¡±


    Kurama Akabane?


    The people in the front row reacted first and nced at the announcement just posted.


    It seems that Kurama Akabane¡¯s name is on the reserve list.


    A Training Instructor!


    Not long after the announcement was posted, everyone hadn¡¯t paid attention to it before. At this moment, it was discovered that Kurama Akabane, who was less than thirteen years old, was actually an Instructor.


    Ordinary vigers don¡¯t know Akabane deeply. In their eyes, Akabane is a young genius and also a very famous cartoonist, but they don¡¯t know his achievements in ninja.


    But the ninjas are different.


    The only ninja who was directly promoted to Special-Jonin in the first Chunin Exams, the fastest ninja promotion after the war, and Danzo¡¯s discipline.


    With all kinds of his aplishments added, it seems that it¡¯s okay to hold this position, but these Ninjas have a heartfelt response because having a young instructor feels wrong to them.


    ¡°I will be responsible for the preparation and recruitment of the Preparatory Department for the time being. If you have any questions, please ask, and I will answer them all. In addition, tomorrow morning, I will carry out the recruitment of teachers for the Preparatory Department in Kikyo City.


    Afterwards, ¡°Akabane¡± sat down, as if waiting for everyone to ask questions.


    And in the crowd, a figure slowly withdrew.


    ¡°Huff, it should be foolproof, it¡¯s hard work.¡±


    Akabane used his transformation jutsu to disguise and finally got out from the crowd, gasping for a few breaths after he was inside.


    There are too many people!


    My brother, I wish you sess¡­


    He silently said his prayers to his shadow clone, and then entered the Hokage Building. The specific content of these recruitments had to be checked by the Third Hokage.


    The three generations are upstairs. At such a close distance, he didn¡¯t need to use his telescope jutsu. From the upstairs, he can see Akabane Clone underneath exining other information to the other ninjas and vigers intimately.


    Sensing Akabane entering the door, he happily turned around and said, ¡°Well done we¡¯ll done, Your answer is perfect.¡±


    ¡°While you say you want to help me, you don¡¯t even make it clear to everyone what the Preparatory Department does. Isn¡¯t this adding to my workload!¡±


    Akabane entered the door and wanted to throw the information in his hand, but it was just a thought.


    He patted the dust, put the posters and materials on the table, and continued: ¡°This is the recruitment poster I prepared, and there is also time to start the job fair tomorrow.¡±


    Hiruzen took a look, then nodded, then he pulled out an information scroll from underneath and handed it to Akabane.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Akabane opened it, and the familiar password block was disyed on the top. After unlocking it with the corresponding method, the text was disyed on the top.


    This is a battle report.


    Konoha Ninja was officially attacked by Hidden Mist ¡°Rogue-nin¡±. Both sides did not reveal their true identities. After a big battle, Konoha Ninja won.


    But this is just the beginning.


    The start of the battle means that the war in the Uzumaki Kingdom has begun.


    ¡°How is the Whirlpool n?¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help asking.


    In fact, the Uzumaki family has no substantial benefit to him, but there is a little loli at home, and above all, there is Uzumaki Mito who has been taking care of him. Out of concern, he still has to ask.


    ¡°Although we are assisting them from the shadows when Uzumaki n exerts their strength, other ninjas from other Ninja Vige have surrounded Hidden Whirlpools Vige.¡±


    Hiruzen shook his head solemnly and then took out a map after speaking.


    Above is the country of Uzumaki.


    He drew a red line around Hidden Whirlpools Vige and then drew a few small circles outside.


    Akabane has been to the country of Uzumaki and knows the situation there.


    therefore¡­¡­


    Seeing this picture, he took a breath of cold air instantly.


    From the inside out, Hidden Whirlpools Vige is surrounded like an iron barrel, let alone a n, even a Jonin would never want to get out of it.


    Unless the inside and outside got a pincer, then there is no open gap for them to escape!


    ¡°From the information sent back from Hidden Whirlpools Vige, Cloud Ninja, Mist Ninja, Stone Ninja, Rain Ninja are all involved. The Ninja World does not want Hidden Whirlpools Vige to continue to exist.¡±


    Hiruzen sighed softly and then took out another report.


    Akabane took it and took a look.


    Hidden Sand Vige was dispatched, and Zack the future Kazekage personally led the team and entered Land-of-Rivers from Land-of-Wind, but their number was not veryrge. And the Hyuga n, who was lurking in the mountain forest, did not find any smuggling trace.


    ¡°They should just be probing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if we are not prepared, they will reach out and cut a piece of meat from the country of the river.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded slightly.


    The Land-of-Rivers is very weak. Basically, it doesn¡¯t even have its own Ninja Vige inside, it¡¯s all foreign ninja and rogue ninja.


    If it weren¡¯t for its location between fire and wind, it would have been annexed by the country of wind.


    ¡°However, it does not rule out the possibility that they will profit from somebody¡¯s misfortune. Although the life and death of Second-Kazekage are unknown at Hidden Sand Vige, their mastery of Puppet Jutsu and medical jutsu may be able to transform the Second-Kazekage and save him. It is their greatest battle strength, if we ignorantly think that the Second-Kazekage threat on the other side doesn¡¯t exist, we are likely to suffer a big loss.¡±


    Akabane pondered, and he still thinks that Second-Kazekage has hidden dangers.


    After all, Sand Vige is too mysterious, many methods are not present at all, and it is not impossible to be really ruthless.


    When Hiruzen heard it he said coldly: ¡°If they really want to do it, they can only take their Jinchuuriki to release their tail beast.¡±


    Uchiha¡¯s ability is a double-edged sword.


    They didn¡¯t dare to use it before, but now Uchiha has surrendered, and with Uchiha Yuan¡¯ awakening of the kaleidoscope, he canpletely manipte their one tail after they release it to destroy the Sand vige, and solve the problem fundamentally.


    The reason for thinking of this is due to Akabane¡¯s manga.


    At the beginning of theic, someone can release and manipte the Kyuubi and using this method they can also manipte their tailed beast if it is released.


    When ites to Sealing Jutsu, no one canpare to the Uzumaki n and Konoha.


    What a ruthless way!


    Akabane was secretly shocked.

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>


    The location of Land-of-Rivers belongs to the buffer zone.


    It has been annexed for a few minutes, and the threat of Land-of-Wind to Land of Fire is a bit more serious. No matter from which angle, Konoha cannot sit by and watch Hidden Sand Vige enter Land-of-Rivers.


    Akabane thought for a long time, feeling that there was no good way to do this. After all, Danzo and the Anbu went to the country of Uzumaki, and Konoha only left with Sarutobi Hiruzen and the rest of Jonin and Chunin.


    Such a scale is no longer enough to open up another battlefield.


    ¡°By the way, yourics spread in both the Land of Thunder and the Land of Earth.¡±


    Hiruzen took out another scroll, somewhat smiling.


    Apart from going to Land-of-Whirlpools, the Anbu has also prated into the other Countries and monitored their every move.


    Obviously, these messages came from those Anbus¡¯.


    But Akabane himself knew that he didn¡¯t even have a caravan in these two countries.


    What¡¯s the matter?


    He picked it up and unlocked the code curiously.


    Suddenly, his expression was a little embarrassed¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Kafei Hime is very popr in thend of thunder and thend of Earth, and has reached the point where a book is hard to find.¡±


    Yes.


    Not One Piece or Naruto, but the ¡°Kafei Hime¡±


    Akabane has a headache, After reading it, he put it down and said stiffly: ¡°This is painted by an author called Shinnosuke, and it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hiruzen smiled and put away all the scrolls that conveyed the message.


    Saying this to Akabane, he also has a certain purpose.


    Among Konoha, Uzumaki Mito is the strongest in sealing jutsu. Apart from her, there are some Jonins who are more or less skilled, but not proficient.


    Originally, Hiruzen¡¯s idea couldn¡¯t hit him, but Uzumaki n gave Akabane the Sealing Jutsu scroll, so in theory, Akabane has the possibility of learning all the Sealing Jutsu.


    At the same time, most recently, Uzumaki Tomiko has been learning Sealing Jutsu.


    As ast resort, he might ask Akabane or Uzumaki Tomiko to be dispatched, and follow the team to sneak into Sand Vige and unlock the seal on Shukaku Jinchuuriki.


    Akabane knew this well.


    In major events such as war and the vige, Hiruzen would never joke about it.


    Walking out of the office building, he felt very heavy.


    There must be sacrifices in war, but when it¡¯s your turn, this feeling ispletely different.


    ¡°I hope that Sand Vige will not be so mentally retarded, and I have to earn points.¡±


    Akabane admits that he iszy and afraid of death, but if they want Uzumaki Tomiko to go¡­ He would rather go on his own, at least he was 60-70% sure that he can escape alive.


    Aftering out of Hokage Building, the small open space in front of the bulletin board is full of people in three circles.


    Many people criticized him when he became a mentor at a young age, but Akabane¡¯s level is even without the ¡°special¡± on it, he is still a Jonin level!


    Therefore, even with so many people around, the overall order is not chaotic.


    Furthermore, everyone is curious and enthusiastic.


    After all, the preparation department reced the Shinobi team system, and there were many questions that everyone was anxious to understand, so as not to affect the future of their children.


    The shadow clone answered patiently, exining some questions about the preparation department, and at the same time exining questions about the job fair, which was quite devoted.


    Akabane listened for a while and secretly gave the clone a thumbs up.


    Then he left.


    There is a Clone who is responsible for answering the work, and there is a shortage ofbour for daily painting. So Akabane can only return to the Comic shop and shoulder the hard work of painting himself.


    But before that, he must first inform these friends of his of the specific time of the job fair.


    How about walking or finding a conveyance?


    Akabane thought for a long time, and a dream tapir figure shed in his mind.


    It¡¯s been a long time since he has been summoned. And he doesn¡¯t know how well that fellow has cultivated and has he mastered the secret technique of the Tapir family?


    And since it¡¯s the right time, he bit his finger and summoned him!


    The technique form was aroused, a burst of smoke-filled, and then the familiar little dream tapir appeared in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Wow, Akabane-sama,ics, when the little tapir was called out, and after sensing the surroundings, he ran out of the lounge-like crazy and plunged into the pile ofics.


    At this moment, it seemed to have run out of prison, and its eyes were fascinated after beingics.


    ¡°Hello, Brother Yung, show me theics I haven¡¯t read before, theics I haven¡¯t updated in a long time, I¡¯m dying!¡±


    Akabane chased it out.


    But Little Dream Tapir jumped extremely flexibly.


    He doesn¡¯t know if there is any improvement in his proficient ability, but the physical quality of this little guy has obviously improved greatly.


    Good thing!


    He was a little relieved, at least he didn¡¯t wait in vain during this time.


    ¡°Uh, young master, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°You pick a whole set and give it to this guy.¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    Kurama Yung had to bring out aplete set of Naruto, One Piece, and even Jiraiya¡¯s ¡°Love in the Dessert ¡±


    And as if it¡¯s a treasure, Little dream tapir stored it directly as all theics Yung pack disappeared in thin air.


    ¡°Have you taken it all?¡±


    ¡°Of course, many people in my n want to see it. Akabane-sama never called before, so theyined to me and thought I was beingzy and didn¡¯t train enough so they¡­ Uuuu¡­¡±


    Little Tapir felt he was wronged, since a bunch of elders who wanted to read the follow up directed their anger at him.


    Hearing it, Akabane didn¡¯t have the slightest sympathy and even wanted to give a thumbs up to the elders of the Dream Tapir family.


    However, it suddenly appeared in his mind that the slug fairy hated the dream tapir, so he pondered for a moment and asked: ¡°Do you know the three holy ces?¡±


    ¡°Mount My¨­boku, Shikkotsu Forest, Ry¨±chi Cave.¡±


    Dream Weaver was reading theic, and when Akabane asked a question, he immediately answered.


    [Note: Dream Weaver is the name of Akabane summoned dream tapir]


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Akabane carried it into the lounge with theic that it was reading and set it on the table in front of him.


    Dream Weaver was in fury when Akabane disturbed him, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it so his nose shrank, and asked vigntly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be able to pull other people into dreams. Why don¡¯t you go back and tell your n so that they can help me promote theics and change the dreams into animation.¡±


    Akabaneughed strangely.


    ¡°Comic Dreand?¡±


    Dream Weaver¡¯s mind was a little confused, and he talks for a while.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    Akabane Swish Swish drew the next few pages, and then directly used the illusion jutsu, dragging Dream Weaver onto the illusion.


    In the illusion, there is a story ofic characters, and there is also aic book just drawn in front of Weaving Dream.


    It says clearly above-


    Naruto, Author: Kurama Akabane.


    Dream Weaver flipped through the book, and it was almost the same as a realic book. He was a little surprised and said, ¡°This is also ok? But what¡¯s the use of sharing theics with those toads and snakes?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t share them all, like this.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s illusion continues, this is the scene of Nine Tails rampaging on Konoha, and the plot in theic is also the same.


    but¡­¡­


    In the next second, when Naruto was born and the scene shifted to Naruto¡¯s graffiti in the Hokage statue, theics and fantasy scenes freeze at the same time.


    ¡°Why stop?¡±


    Dream Weaver was stunned for a moment, and after careful consideration, he suddenly figured it out.


    Intentionally held them in the plot. If the other side is curious, they will definitely collectics, otherwise, they will not be able to know the next plot. The dream tapirs should be a little more nauseous and give outics dreams intermittently whether they are interested or not. If the Summoned Beasts are not interested, they will go crazy, but if they are interested, they will still go crazy!


    And they will be like a Malignant tumour!


    Dream Weaver was agitated all over, and muttered in his heart secretly-when ites to scheming, humans are still the number one leader.


    ¡°how about it?¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    ¡°But if we do it, the reputation of our family¡­¡±


    The little dream tapir is very entangled. The method is a good method. The greater the emotional fluctuation of the target, the more spiritual energy they can steal, but will it be too hateful?


    Akabane sneered, he just contracted a summoned beast that is good at dreams, but he was already hated by the slug immortals like that. Do you Dream Tapir n still has a reputation among the summoned beasts?


    Dream Weaver obviously knew it too, so he coughed to ease the embarrassment, and then said:


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the Elders in the n and see what they do.¡±


    ¡°Just bring it to you.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t mind this.


    Anyway, the impact on the Dream Tapir family is not great, and those who want toe will agree.


    Afterwards, he waited for Dream Weaver to finish reading a volume before he asked: ¡°How are you training recently?¡±


    ¡°Learned a lot of secrets, I won¡¯t be so embarrassed this time!¡±


    Little Tapir answered with confidence.


    Its mental power has not grown much, but after learning the secret, it can borrow mental power from its contractor.


    From Akabane, he feels a very strong mental power, and it is absolutely no problem to maintain various skills.


    ¡°Your skills can be used remotely, right?¡±


    ¡°As long as you can feel it.¡±


    Dream Weaver added lest Akabane overestimates its abilities.


    ¡°Very well, I will feel it, you help me contact them.¡±


    Dream Weaver tapped his hooves, seeming to release some kind of secret technique.


    What follows¡­


    Akabane felt that his spirit was linked to it, and the picture he perceives was also shared by it.


    ¡°Who is the target?¡±


    Dream Weaver is full of confidence.


    Akabane¡¯s mind moved and marked all the people who needed to be contacted.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Dream Weaver mobilized his Chakra and began to create dreams.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the dream to develop, but Akabane felt bad-his mental energy dropped sharply and directly by nearly 20%.


    He hurriedly shouted: ¡°Save my energy, I just want to test it, I don¡¯t need too many things in the dream.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh.¡±


    Dream Weaver quickly changed his strategy.


    Akabane felt that the wastage was much less. In the end, it consumed about two and a half andpleted the construction of the dream. At the same time, he himself appeared in the dream.


    To save chakras, there is a nk in the dream.


    Everyone appeared one after another and was taken aback when seeing this scene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is my Summoned Beast dream. I told you before that Genin will belong to the internal Genin organization of the preparation department. Tomorrow morning our preparation department¡¯s job fair will be held at the gate of Konoha. If you have time, please go to the gate of Konoha to help the preparation department.¡±


    Akabane spoke very quickly, and since they had already agreed with him before, so this time he just told the specific time and ce, not too detailed.


    ¡°understood!¡±


    After everyone answered, Akabane hurriedly ordered Dream Weaver to cut the connection.

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>


    Too much consumption!


    Akabane took a few breaths, just a few seconds ofworking, consuming nearly 30% of his mental power.


    If this continues, when can the LAN be built?


    What a headache!


    But after thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Don¡¯t dream tapirs feed on spiritual energy, can they draw other people¡¯s power from dreams?


    It is reasonable to say that it should be possible to reinvest the absorbed spiritual energy to maintain the consumption of dreams. Why is it all consumed by myself this time!


    He figured out the reason, and suddenly looked at the little guy fiercely and asked: ¡°Did you use all my mental energy, and also eat it all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this, of course not, you have misunderstood!¡±


    Dream Weaver eyes panicked and looked randomly, obviously with a guilty conscience.


    ¡°I knew it, it must be your fault, otherwise how could it consume so much?¡±


    Akabane raised his eyebrows and closed theic little tapir was reading.


    Dream Weaver knew that he was caught red-handed, and sat on the table with a pitiful look.


    but¡­¡­


    This is a disguise!


    He knows this guy is very shrewd, if he doesn¡¯t teach him a lesson, the LAN he is nning for the future will definitely be dyed!


    He sat down and said, ¡°If you do this next time, I won¡¯t give you any moreics. you hear me?¡±


    ¡°You only know how to threaten me with this¡­¡±


    Dream Weaver mumbled as he pressed theics, fearing that Akabane would snatch them away. After looking at Akabane, he knew that the young master was not joking.


    As a result, it conceded: ¡°I know, I¡¯m just greedy, I did it because I can grow faster if I eat more!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to be sad since I¡¯m going to let you eat, but you can¡¯t do this during battles.¡±


    Akabane touched its head.


    The loss of mental energy can be recovered, and with his mental power, it is not a big problem to give it a little every time.


    ¡°really?¡±


    The little dream tapir was ecstatic, it jumped up instantly and rubbed Akabane¡¯s hand, then sat down with joy and continued to read his ownic.


    It hasn¡¯te out for a long time, and a lot of updates have umted, and it is too busy to read.


    ¡°Okay. You go back first. If you want to take away a set ofics, go to Brother Yung and ask for it. My side is also very busy.¡±


    Akabane rubbed his temple tiredly.


    With so much mental energy wasted, when the shadow clone returns, he may not be able to withstand that moment of fatigue.


    but¡­¡­


    At least the local areawork has been turned on for a while, although it is only a few seconds.


    ¡°I hope I canst longer next time. If it weren¡¯t for this guy taking his fill, It wouldn¡¯t have been so costly.¡±


    Akabane murmured secretly in his heart.


    The more people he pulls on his dreams, the greater the consumption he gets, but at the same time the more spiritual energy he can obtain.


    In a sense, it is possible to reduce one¡¯s own consumption to the greatest extent by obtaining the spiritual energy of the other party.


    The premise is that a certain beast does not take it for itself.


    He sighed softly, although he had already warned it once, but why the more he thought about it, the more he felt his summoned beast was unreliable.


    The little dream tapir came back from outside.


    It seems that it has gotten a lot ofics, and he can see obvious satisfaction from the beast¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell your family about me.¡±


    Akabane once again reminds it.


    Although this little beast has high wisdom, it has some characters that are really hard to handle, and it has to be asked again and again.


    ¡°I know, also, when you update, you must call me again!¡±


    The little dream tapir is reluctant to leave.


    Thisic house is like a treasure to it. There are endlessics here. It would be so happy to live here forever.


    Unfortunately, it was not possible.


    Bang!


    With a bang, it returned to the Dream Tapir family through a jutsu.


    ¡°Master, your summoned dream tapir took away ten sets. Does it need that much?¡±


    Kurama Yung counted, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel pain.


    He thought that the little guy couldn¡¯t hold much by himself, so he didn¡¯t think that the other party would know how to use ninjutsu, as he ate it all with one chop.


    ¡°It¡¯s only ten sets, only two or three thousand ryo, don¡¯t be so stingy.¡±


    Akabane scolded.


    Although they were all given away for free,


    He doesn¡¯t know how many summoned beasts will be interested inics.


    Forget it, don¡¯t think too much. First, update theics in front of you. Today¡¯s One Pieceics can only be drawn by himself, I am afraid it will be toote if he doesn¡¯t do it.


    ¡­


    On Mount My¨­boku, apart from Jiraiya training, he was also learning how to improve his art from the Kafei Himeic.


    He has borrowed it for three days.


    In the past three days, he has been studying its advantages and mastering its most essential part.


    It¡¯s difficult, but fortunately, he has made some progress recently.


    ¡°Does it make sense for you to study this boring thing all day?¡±


    A big toad jumped over, with a newly caught bug curled on its tongue.


    ¡°Gamabunta, this is the most supreme art of mankind¡­ Haise~ forget it, you are a toad, you don¡¯t understand our human art.¡±


    When Jiraiya said that, he had a lonely aura of a master.


    Gamabunta looked too disdainfully and then said: ¡°For things like this, I would rather not understand it.


    You have to focus on your training if you want to surpass that snake kid.¡±


    ¡°No, what I want to surpass now is not a boring person like Orochimaru, but him-Shinnosuke!¡±


    Jiraiya also pointed to the author of theic.


    Gamabunta was too silent for a moment, obviously not understanding Jiraiya¡¯s boring thoughts.


    however¡­¡­


    The next second, Jiraiya with a ¡°swish¡± sound drew a picture.


    What he drew was Two toads, one male and one female. And the two were put together doing something only toads know.


    ¡°Puff~ w-what did you draw!¡±


    Gamabunta eximed as he pulled his weapon away.


    You can¡¯t tell the expression of the toad just from its expression, but by listening to their voice, you will know that it is very excited for an unknown reason.


    ¡± Ha Ha Ha Ha, although there are different aesthetics, art ismon to all races.¡±


    Jiraiya is also triumphant.


    Although this uncle is really strong, the toad was still intoxicated with his painting skills!


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t draw such boring things.¡±


    As Gamabunta spoke, something seemed to be brewing in its mouth.


    ¡°Wait, d-don¡¯t~!¡±


    Jiraiya was also aware of the danger, ignoring other things, he took the lead in rushing to grab ¡°Kafei Hime¡± in his arms.


    Water-Style _Iron Cannon Jade!


    A big spit directly affects the sketch of the toad Jiraiya drew and turned it into powder.


    He quickly checked the book in his arms, and after confirming that there was no damage, he was relieved.


    That was close!


    Gamabunta squatted like a boss with a knife and a cigarette.


    ¡°Che, we both have this rtionship, what a tight pretence.¡±


    Jiraiya muttered as he carefully put away theic, Gamabuntaing to find himself, indicating that the painful training time was about to begin again.


    ¡°Complete your ninjutsu training first!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Jiraiya also sighed and began to train the nature change of the fire attribute Chakra.


    Gamabunta on the other hand squatted on the side.


    The current Jiraiya is far from being Gamabunta¡¯s opponent, It is this fact that Fukasaku dares to rest assured that Gamabunta can supervise Jiraiya training alone.


    Otherwise, with Jiraiya¡¯s sloppy personality, if they let him train alone, I am afraid that in half an hour, they don¡¯t know which bathhouse he will go to when he returns to Konoha


    -


    Ryuchi Cave.


    Ichikishima Himey in her residence and went into a dormant state as usual.


    However, at this time, she had a strange dream.


    In her dream, there is a huge monster fox, which releases a terrifying chakra all over its body, hissing to the sky, and then madly destroying everything around it.


    The picture is grand.


    But what is this dream?


    Cultivating to the point where they are, the idle dreams can no longer interfere with their sleep.


    So she understood it in just a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s those nasty flies again!¡±


    She gritted her teeth, and for snakes who like to sleep, dreams are simply their most disgusting existence.


    But in the dream, even she has no choice but to slowly break free.


    Ichikishimahime was cracking the dream while observing the situation of the dream and seeing what tricks these annoying dream tapirs wanted to do.


    Not long after, a book appeared.


    At the same time, a man¡¯s voice appeared in the dream.


    ¡°A ninja consumed his life to seal the demon fox, and he died with his wife saving their son¡­¡±


    Then, the dream changed.


    A huge statue appeared in the distance. The statue was covered with paint and looked funny.


    ¡°Well, is this the human world? It¡¯s really chaotic as ever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked at it and thought this book was pretty good. It would be okay for the dream tapirs to take in a little spiritual energy if such a service was needed.


    With her strength, the spiritual energy escaping from her dream can be quickly restored, so the dream of the dream tapir will not have much impact on her strength.


    With theics in the dreams, Ichikishimahime read it with gusto and couldn¡¯t help but praise:


    ¡°Well, you dream tapirs also know how to provide high-quality services. It is no longer the kind of rigid and disgusting mentally retarded dream.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I wille again next time!¡±


    The Dream Tapir gave a weird smile.


    ¡°Huh? Wait!¡±


    When Ichikishimahime reacted, the dream began to copse, and the book and the picture were all shattered in an instant.


    At the same time, she woke up.


    She was left on a cliffhanger¡­


    She wants to take back what she said before, these dream tapirs are as annoying as ever.


    ¡°Damn it, with the dream¡¯s rigid mind, it is impossible for them toe up with such a thing, I must know who instigated them to do it.¡±


    Ichikishimahime gritted her teeth.


    Naruto?


    It must be from Konoha, although the author¡¯s name has been erased, as long as we find people rted to Konoha, it¡¯s not difficult to know who did it.


    ¡°Manda seems to have signed a contract with a little kid from Konoha, and if I ask him to ask which little kid is the cause¡­well, he can ask the kid to bring a whole set back.¡±


    Afterwards, she left her residence and went to where Manda was.

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>


    ¡°The recruitment fair of the ninja reserve department is now open. Those who are interested in applying for the job, go to the gate of Hidden Leaf Vige today, ask for¡­¡±


    Banners hang all over Konoha¡¯s major streets.


    Akabane sat in the temporary shed set up by the guard at the door, waiting for Chunins to apply for the job.


    Around him, a bunch of friends of his age were busy helping with some trivial tasks of recruitment, while Shimi and Ishi sat there, sorting out some information.


    These materials were submitted to his Shadow Clone during the Q&A session yesterday.


    Those people are quite interested in the teacher position and ask the most diligently.


    Not long after¡­


    More than a dozen Chunin came, and they were ready to apply for the position.


    Aren¡¯t they Genin?


    But seeing the little kids working in the shed, these Chunin ninjas be hesitant, it is hard to say that these little kids are also the staff of the preparation department.


    ¡°Hello, We Genin will serve you wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°You Genin will?¡±


    The Chunin were at a loss.


    Inuzuka Ishi ignored their confused look as he patiently exined to them: ¡°In the Preparatory Department, there will be a Genin institute. The purpose of this institute is to assist Teachers in managing the training and learning of Genins.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    This is much more convenient¡­


    Because with these institutions, they can leave trivial things to them.


    The Chunin immediately understood.


    ¡°May I ask what positions you are applying for. We already have theoretical lecturers here, but we stillck Ninja Tool training instructors andtent training instructors¡­¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi familiarly reported all the currently missing positions.


    After hearing Ishi, the confusion on the Chunin faces turned into hesitation.


    Because there are too many positions, and they don¡¯t know which one to choose.


    Not far away, Akabane was enjoying the coolness in the shed under the shade of the trees, while quietly paying attention to the situation there.


    For now, the Genin will be led by Inuzuka Ishi.


    Because although it¡¯s his first time, he can handle them confidently and orderly without any confusion.


    Those Chunin turned around and finally seemed to determine the position they were applying for.


    ¡°I hope I can end the recruitment today, otherwise I will be too tired.¡±


    Shimi sat down and looked listlessly at the front.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dull, someone ising.¡±


    Akabane poked him, then adjusted his posture, waiting for the man toe.


    The visitor is about 30 years old and looks very serious. When he walked in front of them, he slowly sat down and said: ¡°I¡¯m curious, you hired these mentors, but what do you do?¡±


    Akabane nced at the information card and raised his brow slightly.


    Shiranui Ryosuke, Special-Jonin, is good at Ninja Tool maniption, Earth-style, Fire-Style, and is a very strong guy in some aspects.


    but¡­¡­


    This time, he came, obviously not just to apply, but to find fault.


    Is it Personal reasons, or family?


    Shiranui is a small n, and their family is not thriving, probably simr to a n such as Y¨±hi.


    Akabane thought in his mind, but his mouth didn¡¯t stop as he said: ¡°As the chief training instructor, I am responsible for nning and guiding the training of the preparation department. What needs to be responsible is not simply teaching, but what to teach, how to teach, and only in this way can the students¡¯bat effectiveness be maximized so that they can blend into the battlefield as soon as they are on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to achieve it? Do you think that such teaching can be better than a Jonin leading the team?¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke said.


    Oh, so he is a defender of the old system?


    Akabane understood something in his heart, and changed his tone: ¡°No, an experienced shinobi personally leading the team is naturally better than group training, but does the Jonin in the vige have this time? Besides, there are so many Genin in the vige, why is that? Because theycked a Jonin teacher. So they could only return to the Ninja Academy.¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke fell silent.


    Jonin Level is rtively the leadership level of the army. Especially During the war where Jonin was needed the most.


    ¡°Our preparatory department is to develop student¡¯s abilities to the greatest extent, and then observe what direction they are good at, and implement the previous system of leading the team for talented people.¡±


    Akabane said slowly.


    Comprehensive training,yered selection, teaching based on the best, and teaching students in ordance with their aptitude.


    Shiranui Ryosuke is not an idiot, and he basically understood Akabane¡¯s philosophy after listening.


    To put it inly.


    The purpose of the preparation department is not to teach elites such as the upper and lower ninjas, but to quantify the middle and lower ninja sses.


    For big families, this seems to be useless, but many civilians who were originally incapable of promotion due to their talents may be trained in schools and promoted from the lower to the middle.


    Chunin is the real mainstay of the war.


    Shiranui Ryosuke was silent for a long time, and finally sat down on his knees and bowed deeply and apologized: ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, I questioned the decision of you and the vige. I don¡¯t know if I have the honour to be the ninja tutor of the Preparatory Department.¡±


    ¡°Normally, screening andpetition are required¡­¡±


    Akabane hesitated, ording to the normal process, an applicant had to go this way, but the other party was Special-Jonin¡­¡­


    In addition, why did a Special-Jonin¡­ apply for this job, so he thought the other party was looking for trouble.


    Seeming to understand his doubts, Shiranui Ryosuke stretched out his foot and said:


    ¡°My leg was injured in the war and cannot bepletely recovered, so I don¡¯t have the ability to go to the battlefield, but if I just teach ninjas, it shouldn¡¯t trouble me.¡±


    Akabane took a look, his legs were covered with hideous scars, especially the scar on his knee.


    It looks like an arrow in the knee¡­


    No longer possesses the flexibility of w ninja, indeed can no longer be a normal ninja.


    Shimi hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we exempt you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that bad, I don¡¯t think I will lose to anyone, I implore you to let me follow the normal process.¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke said as he got up.


    He got up very slowly, obviously, his right leg was not that good.


    Akabane fell into thought.


    He doesn¡¯t know Shiranui Ryosuke¡¯s situation, but it really exceeded his expectations, and it also reminded him of something.


    In the vige, there is not only Ryosuke, a special Jonin who have the same problem, as there are also many other ninjas who are unable to go to the battlefield due to their injuries. Although these people have various defects, they have extremely rich battlefield experience and unquestionable strength.


    therefore¡­¡­


    Shadow Clone Jutsu!


    ¡°Please wait for a moment, I will ask the Third Hokage-sama and mention to him the matter just now.¡±


    These people are absolutely precious to the preparation department.


    Akabane got up, leaving behind the clone and Shimi and others as he left.


    Hiring these special ninjas can not only solve the problem of the instructor but also help some ninjas who have difficulties but still have the aspirations to contribute to the vige.


    Of course, not every ninja with disabilities can be like Shiranui Ryosuke who can still teach students normally, so the official mentor recruitment here does not need to be cancelled.


    He rushed all the way to the Hokage Building.


    Mentioned the matter to the Third Hokage and expressed his thoughts.


    Hiruzen fell into contemtion.


    Regarding disabled ninjas, the vige has always used financial subsidies andpensation to help them.


    But in this form¡­


    ¡°Your idea is very good. Not only the reserve department, but the guards can also hire these Special Jonin as consultants.¡±


    The Third Hokage understanding diverged, and various ideas quickly came to mind.


    The wars of this age were not apanied by Medical-nin. Most ninja that got a heavy injury died on the battlefield. Only Special-Jonin and Jonin had the chance to survive and receive medical treatment from the rear.


    But even if they are healed, there is no superb medical ninjutsu only simple medical ninjutsubined with drugs, and they will not heal at all.


    Therefore, there are quite a lot of disabled Jonin in the previous World War I. Some of them have returned to their posts without affecting the battle, but many have lost the ability to go to the battlefield and do missions.


    Letting them join these positions is indeed a very good n for Konoha, who is now in the dark.


    ¡°I will immediately hold a meeting to collect a list of seriously disabled ninjas, and arrange them as consultants and specially-appointed teachers to join the Ninja Academy, the Guards, and the Reserve Department. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I will arrange it.¡±


    Hiruzen were very decisive and immediately started to act after making a decision, as he even left Akabane behind.


    But although he was all alone, Akabane was so happy.


    With the Third Hokage initiating to do it, he doesn¡¯t need to do anything.


    There are his shadow clones and Shimi and others sitting at the job fair, and they don¡¯t seem to need help for the time being.


    Thinking about it this way, isn¡¯t that mean he can rx again?


    An unconceble smile appeared on his face, and after Hiruzen left, he returned to theic shop with great joy.


    ¡°Young master, what are you doing here¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I am a shadow clone, Ie back to drawics.¡±


    Akabane said with a smile.


    Oh~


    Kurama Yung nodded knowingly, he didn¡¯t ask again but continued to arrange theics.


    Looking at him, he seems to be looking for some precedingics and he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru sent someone over and said that he needed five sets ofics. He is very busy now so he let me send them to him.¡±


    Kurama Yung searched for a while and finally found the firstic that was previously under the box.


    Want five sets?


    Akabane was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes lit up-it seems the dream tapir family started their work faster than he thought!


    ¡°I¡¯ll send it off, you don¡¯t know where he is.¡±


    Akabane took the initiative.


    Since he wants to ask what is going on.


    Kurama Yung was shocked. Is this the clone of the young master? How is itpletely different from the main body, so diligent that he even took over the work of errands?


    He stupidly gave him five sets ofics, Akabane took it, and immediately went to Orochimaruboratory.


    The research institute has already started reconstruction, and it is estimated that it will be opened together with the preparation department.


    So during this time, Orochimaru will have to work in the Anbuboratory first.


    But Danzo has already left, and the one currently in charge of the Anbu is Aburame Yume, so there is no pressure on him when he enters.


    And it didn¡¯t take long for him to find theboratory.


    Orochimaru just finished his research and sat there whilemunicating with a snake.


    ¡°Orochimaru, here is youric.¡±


    Akabane went in and put five sets ofics.


    The little snake nced at Akabane, then at theics on the table, it nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Very well, Lord Manda is very satisfied with your sacrifice.¡±


    After it finished speaking, it swallowed theics in one mouthful and delivered it to the hidden cave of Ryuchi through the reversed summoning jutsu.


    Sacrifice for Manda?


    Akabane froze for a moment, remembering a setting in the naruto.


    Every time Orochimaru summon Manda, he must offer certain sacrifices, but after hisic was known in Ryuchi Cave, will it be-


    ¡°Orochimaru, this time you have to pay a hundredics as a sacrifice, otherwise I will eat you!¡±


    Well, this deja-vu is very strong.


    Orochimaru sighed lightly. After the snake left, he said painfully: ¡± I don¡¯t know what happens to Manda, but he suddenly sent someone this morning and said that he wanted five sets of manga as a sacrifice¡­¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s because of the dream tapir.


    Akabane said inwardly.


    However, he still felt that something was wrong. Manda was so big, so how could he read such a smallic?


    Furthermore, these five sets¡­


    Could it be the other snakes will also read it?

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>


    By the way, aren¡¯t you at a job fair today?¡±


    Orochimaru felt it was a little strange.


    For such an important thing as a job fair, is there still time to sendics?


    Or are you beingzy again?


    ¡°There is Shadow Clone over there, absolutely foolproof, and I mainly came out to find the Third Hokage halfway to talk about the vige disabled Jonin¡¯s return to work.¡±


    Akabane quickly exined himself.


    Orochimaru thought about it after hearing it and quickly understood.


    nning to let those people join the preparation department?


    This is a good way.


    Jonin is the precious natural resource of the vige. If it can be reused, it is absolutely good for the vige.


    ¡°Recently, I was wondering if I can learn to use puppet parts to rece the lost limbs of the ninjas. If it can be done¡­¡±


    He picked up the little book and was flipping through his booklet.


    At this moment, the snake appeared again.


    ¡°What are you doing again?¡±


    Orochimaru hasn¡¯t even summoned Manda yet. But they still want him to pay a fee for it. And now that theic has been taken, howe ite back again?


    ¡°Lord Manda want to ask you, who is Kurama Akabane.¡±


    ¡°Kurama Akabane? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Orochimaru is very smart. If these snakes are thinking about Akabane. There is nothing good about it, so it¡¯s better not to give any information out.


    The little snake didn¡¯t believe it.


    Because Manda said, this person named Akabane is definitely in Konoha.


    It tossed its tail and then said: ¡°Kurama Akabane is very good at creatingics. So there are few Elder¡¯s who are very interested in him. If you are interested, you might as welle to my Ryuchi Cave.¡±


    Ryuchi Cave?


    Orochimaru was shocked and could not speak for a while.


    The snake n who had his own summoned scroll contract came from Ryuchi Cave one of the three holy ces, and he didn¡¯t know this until now.


    however¡­¡­


    No one in Ryuchi Cave really got along well, and he didn¡¯t want to use Akabane as bait.


    ¡°So you live in Ryuchi Cave.¡±


    ¡°Well, we Snake n are all hidden in the Ryuchi Cave, then I will leave first.¡±


    After speaking, the little snake curled up his body, stimted by the technique to leave the ce, and visually he returned to the cave of the snakes.


    Orochimaru survived the initial shock and gradually calmed down.


    He was just a little surprised, but think about it carefully, not to mention whether Manda has mastered the mystery of Senjutsu, even if it is mastered, its behaviour is not as easy to discuss.


    Knowing this, he can¡¯t help but feel a little envious of Jiraiya.


    He can enter Mount My¨­boku Mountain by casually using summoning arts and get the summoned scroll of the Toad family, and he got even treated as the Son of Destiny.


    ¡°Sigh~¡±


    Orochimaru sighed helplessly, his magical powers could not defeat fate, so what he could do was only work hard on his goal.


    Inparison, Akabane had no ns to go to Ryuchi Cave.


    With a bunch of ferocious snakes, if someone fails the trial, they will only be a good of the snakes. Although the Saint Mode is indeed powerful, the process is too difficult.


    Moreover, he already has the Dream Tapir family. Although he still doesn¡¯t know the strength of the Dream Tapir family, but judging from the degree of their notoriety, their strength should not be lost to the three holy ces.


    of course.


    When ites to fighting head-on, he can¡¯t count on them. Even Danzo¡¯s summoned beasts are as crisp as paper.


    But it didn¡¯t mean they are weak as Akabane has aplete n for the use of the Dream Tapir family ability.


    ¡°By the way, you just said to emte the Hidden Sand Vige puppet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, puppet production can also be used to transform the human body. I wrote down this subject when I saw yourics before, but I have never had time. If I can study it, I think there are some Jonin in the vige that have the ability to return to the battlefield.¡±


    Orochimaru opened his notes and then showed Akabane what was recorded on this page.


    What was written was the production patterns of various prostheses.


    In the theoretical diary below, it is written about the possibility of puppets recing human limbs and reducing the disability rate.


    Orochimaru noticed Akabane¡¯s gaze and exined: ¡°Tsunade¡¯s medical jutsu is very good. I don¡¯t think this n is necessary. However, it should not be difficult to restore a Jonin missing limbs with this prosthetic.¡±


    ¡°You can try it first on a big beast.¡±


    There is no doubt about the sess rate, this thing is not dangerous, after all, it is not directly on the body, but that part of their body that was missing.


    But the only thing to consider is how to realize the technology of prosthetic imprinting if the arm is defective?


    This subject is difficult.


    Obviously, Orochimaru also thought about it. He pondered for a moment and said: ¡°For the time being, we should first understand the manufacture of puppet limbs and then consider the issue of ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Then please.¡±


    With his curiosity being satisfied, and seeing that the other party is about to work again, Akabane consciously chooses to leave.


    Peeking next door, Tsunade is not in theboratory.


    It seems she is busy¡­


    In such aparison, he finally felt howzy he is, he obviously needed to recruit today, but he ran out by myself.


    Full of guilt!


    Forget it, go back and continue painting.


    Eighty percent of the Anbu went to the Uzumaki Kingdom. And his points have risen very slowly recently. After saving for these two days, he has only collected 1,000 points.


    If he didn¡¯t update more, I¡¯m afraid there will be fewer points he will receive.


    In the Ryuchi Cave.


    Ichikishima-hime held theic and turned the pages of the book enthusiastically.


    ¡°You are actually interested in human things.¡±


    ¡°Although what was painted is a boring struggle between humans, it is really interesting to look at¡­


    The child named Orochimaru is not honest, so call him in next time and let him have good torture!¡±


    She stretched out her tongue, her face suddenly turned into a snake spirit turning into a hideous and terrifying existence.


    Tagorihime indifferently said: ¡°Even Manda hasn¡¯t fully grasped the power of Senjutsu even more how that kid unless he finds it himself, he won¡¯t even have the qualifications toe to Ryuchi Cave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Manda shouldn¡¯t find such a stupid partner.¡±


    Ichikishimahime tumbling in the air holding aic book.


    Manda was also invaded by the dream anime of the dream tapir, but its nature is not interested in theseics at all. If it were not for Ichikishimahime and the others, it would not bother to give Orochimaru this shameful order.


    ¡°Who knows, but Manda seems to be very hungry.¡±


    Ichikishimahime twitched her lips.


    The status and strength of the snakes in Ryuchi Cave are also between high and low. Among them, the white snake Sage is the highest, and the three snake fairy are responsible for the trial. They have trained the power of Sage Human Transformation, second only to the White Snake Sage.


    And she as one of the White Snake Fairy is much stronger than Manda.


    As for Manda¡­


    In the ordinary snake n, its strength is indeed very powerful.


    Ichikishimahime in the form of a small loli turned around. She was not interested in writing round eyes. She just looked at it casually until the ¡°Orochimaru¡± appeared in theics.


    ¡°Hey, this Orochimaru¡­the painting really looks like our snake n.¡±


    Ichikishima Hime moved to the side of Tagorihime and instantly showed her theic.


    Tagorihime nced at it.


    Just looking at the appearance, it fits the aesthetics of the snake tribe, but unfortunately, it is humankind.


    She retracted her gaze and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing worth to be addicted to human creations.¡±


    I heard that Konoha has otherics besides this naruto, next time asked Orochimaru to offer the other book as a sacrifice¡­ But it¡¯s so troublesome as I have to go through Manda first.¡±


    ¡°Ahh~ Why is the person named Akabane, not my summoned blood contract partner? So I can directly summon him to Ryuchi Cave and drawics for me, without using these methods.¡±


    Ichikishima Hime sighed regretfully.


    Once the psychic blood contract is concluded, it is difficult to change it unless the other party blood contract is killed.


    however¡­¡­


    Although the dream tapir frontalbat power is not strong, it has a set of harassment methods, and it is difficult to find the ce where they live. So for the time being, even the White Snake fairy can¡¯t and the position of the dream tapir family.


    Just forget it.


    Looking at the remaining halfics that have not been read yet, she was a little bit reluctant to finish it, and after reading it, she would live a boring dormant life again.


    After reading a chapter, she nced around and found that Tagorihime had gone.


    ¡°Che, it seems that I am not the only one who likes it, although she said she despises it, she still took the other copy.¡±


    Ichikishimahime secretlyined in her heart.


    There are four of the give sets ofics that was brought here, and although the other two said that they were not interested in it, but the other set still disappeared.


    Is it possible that it disappeared just because they were staring at it?


    Don¡¯t be funny!


    She spits out a snakenguage and continued to read theics. This little thing is really good to pass the boring time.


    Unfortunately-


    It didn¡¯t take long for the dozens ofics to be read.


    Although there is not much feeling in the plot, she only felt that it was too little, she just read it and it was already over.


    She fell down listlessly.


    Before the change, she would sleep directly regardless of other things, anyway, for the snake, sleeping was also very enjoyable.


    But now it¡¯s different.


    Having seen the entertainment in the world, she can no longer satisfy herself by sleeping even with a thousand years of sleep.


    ¡°Let Manda do some more, it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    Orochimaru received another letter from Manda.


    Wantics?


    He was going crazy, they are a cruel snake n, how could they suddenly be like this.


    Such a big snake has no hands, how can a smallic book be opened, is it possible for a bunch of snakes to lick it with their tongues?


    Besides, it takes two or three times a day, which is too frequent.


    Who can stand it!


    So he had no choice but to go out in person ande to theic shop.


    This time he won¡¯t care about what kind ofics. As long as Akabane¡¯sics are avable, he will pack a copy and use summoning jutsu to summon the snake that serves as the middle messenger and let it take it away and send it to Manda.


    This time there was no movement for a long time.


    So Orochimaru is no longer so irritable and is ready to go back and continue his research after calming down.


    Akabane was very distressed and didn¡¯t even dare toe out tofort him.


    After all, at that time, in the final analysis, he let his summoned dream tapir y a wave of dream advertisements.


    Although he won¡¯t know who is in love with theics, there are only so few snakes who can order Manda like ackey.


    So he can¡¯t afford to provoke them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Orochimaru, I will give you a few more ideaster for your research. I¡¯m sorry about this time.¡±


    Akabane apologized silently in his heart.


    After that, he drew three updates of One Piece, and ready to take a breather, but suddenly at this time, Jiraiya also came in a rush.


    ¡°Brother Yung, give me ten sets of Narutoics.¡±

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>


    Kurama Yung smiled and asked, ¡°Jiraiya, where is my book Kafeihime?¡±


    ¡°This, this¡­ wait a minute, I¡¯ll pay you the money first.¡±


    Jiraiya also scratched his head awkwardly.


    Because he was busy practising, he didn¡¯t have much time to study Kafeihime painting skills.


    Now he is still far behind, and he can only pay four hundred ryo.


    ¡°Okay, there is One Piece, Naruto, and the newly-introduced Manga, Love in the Desert. In addition, Orochimaru also buys a lot ofics today. How many sets do you want?¡±


    Kurama Yung smiled brightly.


    Orochimaru patronized a lot today, contributing tens of thousands of ryo, and this one might also be doing the same.


    but¡­¡­


    He overestimated Jiraiya¡¯s wallet.


    Most recently, this child who was on Mount My¨­boku has not been on a mission. And although Orochimaru is the same, he still benefited from his various researches. So his wallet has been bulging, but Jiraiya is different.


    Except for the ie of the mission, he only has the share of theic ¡°Kindly Desert¡±.


    Although there are a lot of them, one volume is only 100 ryo. After being divided, he has earned only thousands of ryo.


    Therefore, Jiraiya also fell into hesitation.


    Looking at his dpidated wallet, he realized his poverty, and finally put a finger: ¡°Give me two sets of both.¡±


    ¡°All two sets, yes, please wait a moment.¡±


    Although very disappointed, the two sets were also quite high in sales. So he quickly turned around and began to organize theics in the shop.


    ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t need to include my book.¡±


    Jiraiya also added another sentence.


    Anyway, the toads do not understand human art, and buying them will only hurt his wallet. It is better to save some money.


    Kurama Yung quickly searched.


    Before long, he made two sets of One Piece and Naruto.


    Akabane didn¡¯te out and watched in secret in the lounge.


    Theseics are obviously not for him, and it seems that his business on Mount My¨­boku has also sessfully expanded.


    Dream Tapir advertising ability is very strong.


    But think about it, he felt it was not strange since a dream that cannot be rejected is the most disgusting psoriasis advertisement in the new era of Ninja.


    He sighed for a while, then opened the system panel.


    In just half a day, his points panel has soared for a while, and now his total points have reached more than three thousand.


    Sure enough the immortal is different, with just five volumes, more than two thousand points were received


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    After this wave of fleece, there are very few such surges.


    ¡°Well, but logically speaking, the strength of those immortals should be able to raise even more. That means that not all like to read hisics.


    Akabane sighed regretfully.


    After all,ics are not something that everyone likes to read. What¡¯s more, there is still a gap between aesthetics and views between snakes and people. Not everyone sees it normally.


    Forget it.


    At any rate, it is better to have gained so many points than nothing. He doesn¡¯t know how many points Mount My¨­boku toads can give.


    He was full of expectations.


    Although his physical fitness and mental power are improved, it seems he can only change his 3000 points for 13 attributes points.


    But it is not really strange since it¡¯s not easy to improve a Jonin level ninja physical or mental power.


    Perhaps small progress will require years and decades of hard work. Inparison, this point exchange is a very fast shortcut.


    ¡°This is money, collect it.¡±


    Jiraiya also took out his wallet and counted out a part of the money from it.


    Then he left.


    But it looks like he didn¡¯t n to go back directly.


    Think about it, with Jiraiya personality, he should go to the bathhouse. Otherwise, it¡¯s not weird for Jiraiya to lose his mind from watching toad every day.


    Akabane stuck his chin out and looked through his exchange list.


    The story of the Chunin exam is about to reach its climax, should I save some points to redeem ninjutsu?


    But think about it, there seems to be nothing worth redeeming.


    Wood-Style, Impure World Reincarnation, this ninjutsu are temporarily unavable, and ninjutsu such as Dead Demon Consuming Seal, he passed on it since although it is a powerful sealing jutsu, it also needs sacrifice.


    Thinking about it this way, it¡¯s better to change some attributes.


    After spending more than 3,000 points in one breath, he added the 13 attribute points in his mental stats.


    Now he has a total of 113 points of mental power!


    Although the value is not much, Akabane feels that the improvement is not small, and the increase in his mental power will also increase his Chakra.


    In general, the price-performance ratio of the exchange property is still the highest.


    Mount My¨­boku at this time.


    A bunch of toads gathered together, jumping and around impatiently, and some were walking around boredly.


    ¡°Jiraiya that brat, why hasn¡¯t hee back yet.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage came back after strolling around and found that Jiraiya hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    not only that.


    It seemed that everyone was very impatient.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    He was puzzled.


    Everyone usually either cultivates or goes out hunting. There is not so much time to gather together.


    So today is very strange.


    ¡°My lord, those dream tapirs areing back to seize our energy. Not only that, but they also transformed their dreams intopulsoryics, so everyone has to read aic called Naruto.¡±


    Gamabunta sighed softly, looking a little tired.


    He had been stolen a lot of spiritual energy, if it weren¡¯t for the fear that there were too many toads here, he would want to sleep.


    ¡°Forced to read aic? Naruto?¡±


    Fukasaku Sage suddenly thought of theic with the nine-tailed demon fox on his mind. It was true that he hadn¡¯t read it for a while. That story is pretty good to kill time.


    He nced a few times, pondered for a moment and then asked: ¡°When did Jiraiya leave?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, and he hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    Gamabunta said listlessly.


    ¡°Bring him back through the reversed summoning, that kid must have gone to the bathhouse again. If you don¡¯t reverse summon him, you won¡¯t see him until tomorrow.¡±


    On Mount My¨­boku, on the understanding of Jiraiya, for the time being, Fukasu Sage know him the best¡ª


    Although Gamabunta said that he will be his partner in the future, it is only not long after they have just trained together, and the two have not even trained a stable cooperative rtionship.


    When Fukasaku Sage said that, he then quickly directed everyone to prepare a reverse to summon the jutsu form.


    Many toads are very energetic, It¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t been kindly let off by the dream tapir, but they are full of enthusiasm when they think that there will be aic hereafter they summon Jiraiya.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the chakras to condense and the operation waspleted.


    Bang!


    After a burst of smoke, a figure appeared on the mountain.


    Jiraiya body who was still wet appeared as his body emit steam from time to time, apparently he just soaking in the hot spring.


    not only that.


    There is still an unspeakable smell on him. It is probably a hot spring in a mixed bath.


    ¡°Jiraiya, you brat!¡±


    Gamabunta shouted as he had the urge to take his knife and chop this guy down.


    ¡°Sage, I was wrong, please let me go back to get my clothes and theic book. ¡°


    Jiraiya was ashamed and felt a little regret.


    He was just about to say it, but he was suddenly summoned. When he went back, he was afraid that all the beautiful aunts had left already.


    Fukasaku Sage is very calm. He had expected this scene.


    Besides, he is used to it.


    Jiraiya also apologized as frequently as he made mistakes, and his confession waspletely meaningless.


    But it¡¯s not a matter to let him be executed publicly in this way. As they needed theic.


    So he nced at him and nodded slowly.


    As if he received his pardon, Jiraiya hurriedly returned to Konoha. As he expected, those beautiful aunts were scared away when he suddenly disappeared.


    He bes lost as if it¡¯s the end of the world.


    After soaking for an hour waiting for the beautiful aunts toe in the mixed bath, but the result¡­


    It¡¯s too hard!


    Jiraiya put on his clothes and returned to Mount My¨­boku with theics. Only then did he notice that there are at least 20 toads here¡ª


    The big toads never came, mostly small toads, but these little toads are the most difficult to deal with.


    Each one is self-willed and presumptuous, and there are super-strong parents behind them so that Jiraiya did not dare to make anyments on them.


    But that¡¯s not the problem right now, the most serious problem is that he only has two sets ofics.


    What Should I do?


    He was panicking.


    ¡°Jiraiya, get out theics.¡±


    Gamabunta squatted down.


    ¡°Hurry up, I have to go back to sleep when I am done.¡±


    The rest of the toads jumped over and surrounded Jiraiya, with the intention of not letting him go if he didn¡¯t give them aic each.


    Not far away, Fukasaku Sage¡¯s seeing this felt something was wrong.


    Gudong!


    Jiraiya swallowed his saliva, shaking his hands and took out the package from his arms.


    Afterwards, he unfolded the package.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s finally here, I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I can finally read theics.¡±


    The little toads cried happily.


    however¡­¡­


    The happier they are, the more flustered Jiraiya be.


    No matter how he thinks about this scene, he knew that he finish. If this group of toads find that there are only two chapters, he is afraid that they are going to let him buy the rest of the chapter for them.


    My purse!


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll go back to Konoha first if it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Jiraiya finally got out of the pile of toads.


    Little Toad is attracted by theics, and Gamabunta is too trapped to move. This is an excellent opportunity.


    however¡­¡­


    When he walked away for a few steps and wanted to return to Konoha, he found that there was an extra figure beside him.


    Looking down.


    Fukasaku Sage?


    ¡°This¡­ this, I¡¯m not going to run, the teacher is looking for something for me to do.¡±


    Jiraiya defended himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have been in Mount My¨­boku for this period of time. It is understandable that you have no money to buyics. I just want to go to Konoha with you and meet this kid named Kurama Akabane.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage jumped on his shoulder and motioned for him to use the jutsu.


    Worthy of being a sage¡­


    Jiraiya also retreated in an instant, and his careful thought waspletely seen through.


    The rest of the toads obviously also found the problem.


    Although there are two differentics, there are only four chapters in total, which is not enough.


    They might jump up and pester Jiraiya and ask him to buy some more, but now Fukasaku Sage is next to Jiraiya. They dare not make too much trouble, so they can only share a book with a few toads¡­


    Gamabunta on the other hand just took a nce and went to sleep on the side.


    Jiraiya had no choice but to bring Fukasaku Sage to Konoha. He didn¡¯t know the purpose of Fukasaku Sage but the toads of Mount My¨­boku were rtively mild and would not pose a too terrible threat to Akabane.


    Even though he is a sage, he probably just going to take a look.


    Therefore, after returning to Konoha, he took Fukasaku Sage to theic shop.


    There are many Konoha summoned beasts, and a toad is not surprising, and although it attracts some eyes along the way, there is nothing outside of his control.


    To theic shop.


    Fukasaku Sage looked around calmly, and finally pointed in another direction, saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go in this direction.¡±

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>


    That location?


    Isn¡¯t it the Kurama n?


    Jiraiya was also suspicious, but he still followed Fukasaku Sage¡¯s guidance and headed to the Kurama n ce.


    Akabane¡¯s original intention when he bought theic shop was that it was close enough to his house.


    Even if he returned to the Kurama n, it was still not difficult for Fukasaku Sage to feel him.


    of course¡­¡­


    Why does he know Akabane? That¡¯s a problem.


    Jiraiya was like a mount, as he was carrying a sage on his shoulder and it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive in front of Akabane house.


    ¡°Well, won¡¯t you go up?¡±


    Fukasaku Sage felt it was a little strange. Normally, when visiting other people¡¯s homes, shouldn¡¯t you go through the main entrance? Why did Jiraiya run straight down the window when he came here?


    ¡°This one¡­¡­¡±


    Jiraiya also had difficulty answering for a while.


    To ask why it can only be said that habit has be natural. He nced around and said, ¡°Do you want to enter from the front door?¡±


    ¡°Is his room above? Then that¡¯s not necessary. The kid might avoid seeing us so it¡¯s better to climb this up.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage seems to have a certain understanding of Akabane, even though he knows that the kid iszy.


    Jiraiya also froze for a moment, obviously also aware of this.


    He kept struggling in his heart, and he hesitated for a while and asked: ¡°Fukasaku Sage, should you treat Akabane¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage said as he nced at him, then poked him, letting Jiraiya climb up. upstairs.


    -


    Akabane sits opposite his shadow clone, sorting out the sketches he has just finished.


    ¡°After today¡¯s painting is finished, the next volume will be the story of the Hyuga n, their side¡­¡±


    The shadow clone was halfway talking and suddenly saw the body put a finger on.


    Akabane used his perception abilities to detect the uninvited guests outside the window, and he sensed Jiraiya¡¯s Chakra, besides him, there was a very strange but powerful creature.


    Together with Jiraiya, the silhouette almost oveps¡­


    Which of the two Sages of Mount Myoboku?


    Akabane felt a bad feeling in his heart. With the Sage of Mount Myboku came to visit him in person, is it because he instigated the dream tapir and it was predicted by Great Toad Sage?


    Or, my own appearance changes the future, so I was noticed by the big toad immortal¡­


    No way!


    His heart was beating fast, with how strong the opponent is, he can¡¯t hide from them.


    So he can only bite the bullet and look at the other party¡¯s purpose.


    Open the window


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Akabane was stunned for a moment and saw an old toad swiftly jumping to the window as itnded on his window. As for Jiraiya, he was pushed down due to his action of opening the window.


    Although Akabane vacated a ce for him to enter, Fukasaku Sage politely started to talk: ¡°cough, I am Mount Myboku Fukasaku Sage, young man, can you let me in?¡±


    On the surface, Akabane put on a very surprised and extremely shocked look, he was stunned for a long time before quickly saying: ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot then.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage jumped in and saw his Shadow Clone on the bed. After a moment, he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to use your Shadow Clone instead of yourself for work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, I heard Jiraiya talk about Mount Myoboku, but didn¡¯t expect to be able to see it in person.¡±


    Akabane said respectfully.


    The other party¡¯s first two sentences seemed meaningless, but they actually showed his kindness, meaning that he should not be so wary.


    of course¡­¡­


    He didn¡¯t believe it so easily, but based on his understanding of Fukasaku Sage in theics of the previous life, the other party shouldn¡¯t be a killer.


    At most, just a warning.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    At this time, Jiraiya finally climbed up from below. As a result, Fukasaku Sage turned his head and nced and said with a smile, ¡°Little Jiraiya, you can go Do what you want to do, don¡¯t stay here anymore.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Jiraiya also froze for a while, which meant that he was going to be a distraction, and his heart became more and more gloomy.


    ¡®Dont tell me you¡¯re really going to hurt my friend?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but think.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can do your own thing, Jiraiya.¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    Behind Fukasaku Sage is the whole Mount Myboku. If he really wants to do something to him, Jiraiya can¡¯t stop it either.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t just stand there to be ughtered.


    Jiraiya was also anxious but knew that his presence was inappropriate, so he could only leave as he was told.


    But in this state, he was not in the mood to go to the bathhouse or do what he liked, so he could only sit in the small forest outside and stare at Akabane¡¯s window.


    ¡°That kid cares about you, and Konoha¡¯s atmosphere is better than before.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage¡¯s tone is very kind, like a homely chat.


    Akabane smiled and said: ¡°This is thanks to the wise management of the Third Hokage-sama that Konoha has today¡¯s peace.¡±


    ¡°Okay, boy, you don¡¯t need to be so defensive. Why don¡¯t we go to your illusion? Your Kurama n has this ability.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage is sincere and willing to let Akabane perform the operation on his own initiative


    As long as you understand the illusion of the Kurama n, you must know how dangerous and terrible it is to enter their illusion.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be disrespectful.¡±


    Akabane drew a few strokes at random, and then the two entered the illusion at the same time.


    In a nk scene, Fukasaku Sage and Akabane¡¯s illusionary figures appeared at the same time, followed by a table and two rocking chairs.


    Fukasaku Sage sat downfortably, shook the chair, and said with satisfaction: ¡°Not bad, as Great Toad Sage said, you are a child who knows how to enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°The Great Toad Sage said that?¡±


    Akabane was surprised-


    This time he was not pretending, but he was really shocked.


    Fukasaku Sageing to him, it turned out that Great Toad Sage mentioned himself.


    Could it be that he was caught as a traveller?


    ¡°Great Toad Sage is the oldest and wise elder in Mount Myoboku, with a strong prophecy.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage exined.


    Afterwards, it paused for a moment and said: ¡°Ie to you so that you can ept the guidance of Great Toad Sage.¡±


    ¡°Great Toad Sage has any predictions about me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a prophecy. It¡¯s just that he dreamed of you, some fragments of your past, so he have a certain degree of understanding of you who he has never met.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook the chair. As an old toad, he quickly mastered the essence of thezy chair, and he had a great time ying and was very leisurely.


    It¡¯s really easy to use, at least it¡¯s not stressful.


    If it weren¡¯t for its toad appearance, Akabane would even think that the other party is a Lazy old man instead of the legendary Mount Myboku Sage.


    Akabane was lost in thought.


    Just a fragment of the past¡­


    Guessing from what Fukasaku Sage said, it should be a fragment of himself after he transmigrated, otherwise Fukasaku Sage will not mention words like ¡°know how to enjoy¡±.


    To know how to enjoy, to read from another angle iszy.


    The former Kurama Akabane is notzy, but his body is very wasteful-these are two different things.


    ¡°After listening to Great Toad Sages dream, I¡¯m very curious about you. It happened that something happened on Mount Myoboku, so I went down the mountain with Jiraiya and went to Konoha to take a look. And also to discuss something.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage speaks slowly but does not hide his intention. The entire process of development and why he came down the mountain in a few words is fully exined.


    It¡¯s due to the advertisement of the Dream Tapir.


    Aka and also understood it, and said with a dry cough, ¡°My lord, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t understand your intention to let the Dream Tapir promote yourics, but it bes a problem in Mount Myboku. You should let the Dream Tapir family stop what they were doing.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage sighed.


    The Dream Tapir previously is not a problem, but now that they have Akabane who have many insidious ideas, he was afraid that Mount Myboku will be turbulent due to them.


    ¡°This¡­ I can only say that I try my best.¡±


    Akabane dare not say he promised.


    Hecks an understanding of the Dream Tapir family, but from the current information, the Dream Tapir family is divided into two types.


    One has the characteristics of creating dreams and illusions and is rtively small in size, while the other is good at ninjutsu and eating genjutsu and has arger body.


    ¡°You should try your best. Those dream tapir at first only have rigid dreams, and the spiritual energy they can absorb is also none existent, but due to your crooked idea, it bes problematic.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage seems to have something to say but stop.


    They have fought with the Dream Tapir for so many years, and they have a tacit understanding of each other. Although they are sometimes annoying, they will not cause too much disturbance.


    But right now¡­


    It¡¯s a mess.


    Akabane smiled back and said to do his best.


    Fukasaku Sage got up, looked at the rocking chair underneath, and said, ¡°Do you have this chair at home?¡±


    ¡°If you need it, I can ask the family to make one for you.¡±


    Akabane smiled brightly.


    ¡°Ahem, how embarrassing it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. In addition, the toads like myics so much. I¡¯m happy to send a few more sets. Just now, Mr. Yamano delivered the update. You can bring the updated content to the little toads.¡±


    Akabane is very hospitable as he said that.


    Fukasaku Sage jumped out of the rocking chair and said very vigntly: ¡°You have signed the contract for the dream tapir. Don¡¯t hit us on Mount Myoboku.¡±


    ¡°How can it be, it¡¯s just a little thought.¡±


    Akabane releases his Genjutsu and then took Fukasaku Sage out of the house. In order to prevent his parents from seeing the toad sage to make a fuss about nothing, he especially left through his window.


    When Jiraiya also saw Akabaneing out with a toad on his shoulder, he was relieved and hurried out from the woods to greet them.


    -


    Today Izumi Yamano sent Naruto Chapter 91 to Chapter 95, as well as the five follow-up episodes of One Piece.


    Apart from these, there is also a book of the Amusing Daily Life of Hashirama.


    Yes, Uzumaki Mito¡¯s debut work is finally out.


    These plus some of the previous updates, Akabane packed five sets in one go and gave them to Fukasaku Sage as a personal gift.


    Fukasaku Sage was embarrassed, but he honestly epted the gift and didn¡¯t make any excuses.


    For this, even Jiraiya feels somewhat ashamed.


    You are a Sage, but you don¡¯t even pay¡­


    He wanted to pay for it, but the five sets ofics cost tens of thousands of ryo. His current worth is only that much, not to mention that he had paid for two sets before.


    ¡°Well, kid, although you are very slippery, you are doing very well. In between, I will give you some small rewards.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage Squatted on Jiraiya¡¯s shoulder, said apiece, There are many types of Genjutsu, and the sound can also be Genjutsu. For example, I have a frog croaking Genjutsu on Mount Myoboku. If you can develop a way to create Illusory Domain with sound, your Genjutsu level Will bring it up a level.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the Sage teaching.¡±


    He already knew this¡­


    Even so, he still has to thank him.


    Akabane thanked him, and Jiraiya took theseics and returned to Mount Myoboku with reverse summoning jutsu.


    This wave ofics brought home may bring a lot of points. In addition, in the recent update, Kyuubi has officially appeared, and at the same time, there is also Gamabunta!

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    ¡°Oh~ Big Brother Gamabunta is so handsome and big!¡±


    ¡°Wow, big brother also yed a role?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There are small toads who skipped the previous chapter and directly snatched thetest update to read. So when he saw Gamabunta, he couldn¡¯t help but exim!


    When they heard Gamabunta name, many toads came over.


    So handsome!


    Gamabunta is the boss of these toads, both strength and momentum are the strongest.


    Seeing the essays in theics that are stronger than reality, they are not too envious.


    ¡°Look at me, summoning jutsu!¡±


    A little toad jumped onto the sleeping Gamabunta, with two forelimbs resembling a knot, and then quickly patted Gamabunta back like in theic.


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The little toad ate the swan meat and then floated to provoke the sleeping Gamabunta.


    After being shot by it, Gamabunta wakes up dimly.


    It didn¡¯t know what happened, only that he seemed to be pped on its back, and then he woke up from sleep.


    ¡°who is it¡­¡­¡±


    His deep voice was mixed with anger.


    ¡°Look, I, like Naruto, summoned Boss Gamabunta.¡±


    The Little Toad didn¡¯t realize the crisis but was very excited and proud.


    A crowd of toads covered their faces.


    They know that when Gamabunta was angry the consequences were serious.


    Next second¡­


    ¡°Idiot, who told you to hit me while I was sleeping, I want to kill you.¡±


    An angry roar spread throughout Mount Myboku


    Jiraiya, who was training with Fukasaku Sage in the distance, also looked dazed. And thought: ¡®What was the situation with Gamabunta roar, I didn¡¯t provoke him!¡¯


    Fukasaku Sage looked at theic, nced at Jiraiya, and said calmly: ¡°Take care of yourself first, your disposition is in chaos again.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jiraiya also hurriedly adjusted his disposition and let his shaky self sit on the stone b again.


    Fukasaku Sage lying on the stone pir.


    Since he got used to the kind of chair that can rock back and forth in the illusion, this kind of hard stone be ufortable to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when that kid can finish it¡­ Forget it, continue reading theics.¡±


    It took out the next volume.


    It¡¯s not easy to drawics, but it¡¯s really fast if you just look at it. He read Naruto by its third volume in less than an hour.


    but¡­¡­


    Fortunately, there are many more.


    Fukasaku Sage looked at the manga that was higher than it and felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why the Great Toad Sage dreamed of that little kid, theics are indeed good things. It¡¯s really cool to read them all at once.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Mount Myoboku to be special, it even wanted Kurama Akabane to open aic shop on the mountain.


    But when it was really opened, Mount Myoboku had no money to pay them.


    It¡¯s embarrassing to get a free manga once, and it would be too much for them to ask to fund a shop.


    It seems that there is only one choice: A trade.


    Fukasaku Sage thought in his mind, what can they trade with humans, to get moreics.


    Worm cooking?


    Go back to discuss with that kid.


    ¡­


    At Konoha¡¯s gate, recruitment is almost over.


    ¡°Damn, that guy didn¡¯te back, in the end, we took care of the mess, he really likes to bezy.¡±


    They thought that Akabane wille back after leaving but, even his silhouette couldn¡¯t be seen this afternoon.


    The problem is-


    The shadow clone left behind does not seem to be so motivated. Although it is notzy, it does very limited things.


    Sure enough, it was its shadow clone, simr to the main body.


    Shimi sighed softly.


    ¡°Hey, Akabane, you have to treat us after we go back. Last time you treated Hayate Gekko so badly, I haven¡¯t counted it with you.¡±


    Ye Wu returned tiredly.


    She is responsible for the recruitment of actualbat training instructors. The most difficult and tiring one is.


    ¡°It¡¯s the main body problem, but thinking about the money he has that he doesn¡¯t care, it should not be a problem treating you guys.¡±


    The Shadow Clone expression was indifferent as if these things had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Damn, even after eating, I have to go back to train.¡±


    Ye Wu handed the information to Shimi, and then said, ¡°This is everyone¡¯s information, and the rest is up to you.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    In terms of data analysis, he is indeed better than the others, and it is for this step that Shimi participates in the job fair.


    Gradually, all the information was handed over.


    And it is a Thick pile of files.


    This is still the result of screening. If all the original data are here, Shimi is afraid that it will be impossible to finish the work until his sudden death.


    ¡°Thanks to everyone today, it looks like it¡¯s over.¡±


    At this time, Akabane arrived.


    He calcted the time and rushed over when he felt it was almost time.


    Shimi nced at him and was unable to organize the information.


    ¡°In the evening, I invite everyone to dinner, and when the preparation department starts, I will give you some extra benefits.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Forget about eating,ter we wille back to join the preparation department, so have mercy on us at that time and we will very grateful.¡±


    A group of Genins have no interest in eating at all.


    Although the barbecue is very delicious if you don¡¯t have the strength, who knows what is going on in the preparation department in the future?


    It would be a shame for them to be surpassed by Genin, who graduated this year.


    ¡°Yeah, I have to go back. Iwamaru hasn¡¯t been taken care of by me for a day, so I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi stretched.


    Although they are all working errands, they are equally tiring all day.


    The group of genins didn¡¯t have the nature of staying any longer and soon dispersed. Only Shimi, Gekko Yewu, Shinnosuke and Akabane were left here.


    ¡°Today, there are quite a few strong Jonin, many of them have been on the battlefield. I can¡¯t figure out how to choose them. It¡¯s only up to you to discuss them.¡±


    Ye Wu raised her sword, the meaning is self-evident.


    Today¡¯s training got suspended due to the recruitment, so she has to go back and make up for it, so she won¡¯t continue to apany them here.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Akabane bowed and thanked her.


    Although it was a job that was exchanged for Stealth Foot, if they were not for friends, Ye Wu would not be so dedicated.


    Ye Wu waved her hand and left instantly.


    ¡°Akabane, you haven¡¯te to me for a long time. Even if you ask me to do things for you, you have to go through my father too asked me about it. Are you that afraid that I will create new weapons and abuse you?¡±


    Shinosuke was triumphant, and as he spoke, he took out a strange weapon from his waist.


    Yes, it is indeed a pan.


    The appearance is quite unpretentious, without any fancy lines, but in terms of material and workmanship, this is a very strong Chakra weapon.


    Shimi¡¯s eyes widened, with a shocked expression on his face: ¡°The Third Hokage-sama will let you mess around and make such precious materials into¡­ a pan!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a simple pan!¡±


    Shinnosuke was furious, all of them were like this, and they didn¡¯t understand his genius idea.


    Chakra perfusion.


    In an instant, the frying pan became earth-yellow, like a rock, and as Chakra was poured, it continued to expand, eventually reaching ten times its size.


    ¡°Look, it can be offensive and defensive, and even¡­¡±


    With a wave of the pan, countless soil thorns flew out.


    If you use such an attack when defending, it is indeed quite unexpected.


    Shimi took a look, then lowered his head and continued to sort out the information. From the effect, it was indeed a good weapon, but the selling point was so different.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, what is your expression, do you look down on the great weapon I have worked hard to design?¡±


    Shinnosuke put Chakra away and yelled in annoyance.


    ¡°No, I was just stunned, I hope you won¡¯t be in a half-century footsteps.¡±


    Akabane wishes sincerely.


    In his previous life, there is a man called fifty-five, but because of the frying pan, it has taken the road of self-destruction. Shinnosuke did not understand what he meant and he was content to experiment with his new weapons.


    Seeing that no one is paying attention, he sadly put away the pan and said: ¡°Speaking of which, how do you n to arrange training?¡±


    ¡°Use my Virtual game to simte various scenarios for actualbat training.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Those Genin student strengths are not that strong. At first, there is no need forrge-scale online operations, but since his spiritual energy consumption will not be too much, he will let them experience it.


    As forrge-scale group Illusion¡­


    With the ability of a dream tapir, as long as a group of rtively strong ninja provide him with mental energy, the consumption of illusions can be reduced to a tolerable range.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a Genin, I should be able to enter the Reserve Department too!¡±


    His eyes lit up after he heard the way of training.


    Illusory simtion training has been implemented on the previous root team, andter he uses the Virtual Game of guarding the vige of Konoha and it¡¯s also the same as the Survival in the Dessert they y on the Dand Vige.


    Although he hadn¡¯t experienced the first illusory training program, he still yed the survival in the desert. Although it is extremely difficult, it is quite fun.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible since you have a lead Jonin.¡±


    Akabane refused mercilessly.


    ¡°Is there no other way? I can¡¯t amodate it¡­¡±


    ¡°You are so strange, what¡¯s so good about the preparation department?¡±


    Shimi felt it very strange.


    The preparation department is a ce where very inferior ninjas would stay. How could an elite like Shinnosuke enter the preparation department?


    ¡°Oh, by the way, apart from these, there will be some special events from time to time, such as weekend animation education, etc. Rtively speaking, it should not be too boring. If I can do it, I have special arrangements.¡±


    Akabane was talking about some of his ns.


    The more he listens the more excited Shinnosuke be. Many projects feel very fun just by listening to Akabane. It must be fun to join the preparation department.


    however¡­¡­


    He also knows very well that these are all impossible for him to join.


    The nine Genins who participated in Chunin Exams some time ago were all well-known figures in the same session. Among them, although Shin Y¨±hi had the worst strength, but he was also snatched by various departments.


    So as the son of the Third Hokage, If Shinnosuke had to shrink in the preparation department with the rest of the Genins, it was not only the faces of the nine ninjas from the chunin exam who will be lost, but also the face of the Third Hokage.


    ¡°By the way, since you are good at Earth-Style, afterpleting the mission ordered by the vige, you cane to the preparation department as much as you like when you have free time. Of course¡­ it is definitely not for you to have fun for allowing you toe, but I will assign you as a temp teacher to train Taijutsu and correspondingly when there are anime education and other activities.¡±


    Akabane said with a smile.


    ¡°What exactly are the animation education activities?¡±


    Seeing Shinnosuke being interested, Shimi sighed lightly.


    It¡¯s Akabane¡¯s habitual tactics luring a poor soul, when Shinnosuke was interested, he had no turning back from his clutch.


    Shimi coping method was very simple, turn in his head and ignore them, not thinking about what Akabane said, just taking care of his own affairs.


    Obviously, Shinnosuke doesn¡¯t have his concentration.


    ¡°Animation education, as the name suggests, turns the plot ofics into magic so that students can feel the thoughts and meanings the character want to convey in the plot. It is a part of ideological education.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Oh~ it sounds interesting, okay, okay, I agree.¡±


    Shinnosuke became interested in an instant.


    Shimi shrugged his head, not surprised by the result.


    However,pared with the nk and boring preaching like in the Academy, letting the students blend into the characters of illusion, feel the emotions and thoughts that the characters of the plot must convey, and then understand the truth of the plot is really interesting.


    Think about it carefully, this kind of education is indeed better.


    ¡°This guy, it looks like he¡¯s not reallyzy.¡±


    He sighed lightly and continued to sort out the massive amounts of information in front of him.

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>


    ¡°Finished, all the information is sorted ording to the position, the next step is to analyze who is suitable.¡±


    Shimi stretched his body.


    It took a long time to finalize it, it was not easy!


    He looked up, in a daze.


    Where are Akabane and Shinnosuke?


    Aren¡¯t they still there?


    ¡°Going back first without Shimi. Is it really okay?¡±


    ¡°Can you help? Or, do you want to deal with those heady records together?¡±


    Akabane and Shinnosuke got out of the soil.


    Shinnosuke looked back several times, but thinking of the headache-inducing materials and dense texts, his scalp numb.


    therefore¡­¡­


    Although it was not a good idea, he still followed Akabane honestly.


    On the run, Akabane has rich experience.


    Besides, he also has a perception ability. After the perception ability is released, he can easily perceive the surrounding movement.


    So avoiding Shimi perception is just a breeze.


    Huh, Tsunade is in the Comic shop?


    ¡°Shinnosuke, I have to go first.¡±


    Tsunade has been very busy recently, either studying how to use medical jutsu or observing those doctors in the hospital.


    Not to mention looking for Akabane, even the doctors in the hospital had to pull her to eat.


    Soing to find himself, there must be something important.


    ¡°Should I help?¡±


    Shinnosuke thought about what was important and immediately asked out of concern.


    ¡°No, I will handle it myself.¡±


    As his voice fell.


    Akabane knotted his hands and left instantly.


    Arriving at theic shop at full speed, Akabane saw Tsunade sitting in front of the door, thinking about theic in her hand.


    She took more than one copy, many of which were previously released.


    ¡°Seeing you here, did your medical ninjutsu seed?¡±


    Akabane sat down as he asked.


    Because of leaving halfway, coupled with the rtionship between the job fair, there are no shadow clones stationed in theic shop today, and Tsunade will indeed find no one if shees to him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still a long way, but I¡¯m not the only one doing it now.¡±


    ¡°The auntie in the hospital also collected some medical information from other seniors, and the hospital also cooperated with the research institute to set up a medical ninjutsu research room, and many experienced medical personnel participated in the research.¡±


    Tsunade had a slight smile on her face.


    Although the original intention of studying medical jutsu was to enhance her recovery ability and then learn the sage model, but now she really likes the feeling of saving people.


    Especially those who were not well treated before were cured quickly under her hands. Such a sense of aplishment was unprecedented.


    ¡°Then congrattions.¡±


    Akabane was happy for her. It was true that the medical jutsu was not perfect before Tsunade. Many techniques have long been recorded in private collections, but there is no specific name or inheritance so that they are gradually lost.


    Now it can be considered they advance the medical system a bit.


    Tsunade held theic in her hand and continued: ¡°After thest meeting in the morning, I suddenly thought of Kabuto in the manga, plus you sent medical staff to the frontline for rescue, so I rushed over to ask what you think about medical procedures and medical personnel.¡±


    ¡°Kabuto? Hmm, let¡¯s talk while walking.¡±


    Akabane nced at the shop. Due to the manga¡¯s recent updates this afternoon, there were quite a lot of peopleing and going at the door, and it seemed that it was not easy to talk here.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital while talking.¡±


    Tsunade got up and prepared to walk along the road outside the vige to the hospital.


    She walked a few steps and then continued with what she said just now: ¡°A lot of the corpses of our fellow ninjas were sent back yesterday. When I saw that scene, I suddenly thought of Kabuto in youric.¡±


    ¡°Is it the Battle medical ninja?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although youric hasn¡¯t shown his ability yet, but from the plot, I guess he should be a ninja with superb medical skills and strong fighting ability. If this war can be equipped with such a ninja, the casualties will certainly not be so tragic. .¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s mood was slightly low.


    No wonder the medical ninjutsu is strongly supported by the vige, and she is not showing any joy in her aplishment right now.


    It is estimated that in the past few days, she has seen too many seriously injured people in the hospital, and some may even die in front of her¡­


    The vige is also determined to reduce casualties.


    But the Land of Uzumaki is now in a mess. Not to mention ordinary ninjas withoutbat capabilities, even medical personnel with medium and lower ninja levels will be killed by various assassination methods in the Land of Uzumaki¡ª¡ª


    In the war, the primary target is naturally the most important person on the other side.


    Without Tsunade¡¯s reminder, Akabane had already seen the corpse that was quietly transported into the hospital.


    And it¡¯s Two corpses at that!


    These two were corpses that could be transported back if conditions allowed, and there were more of them killed in battle because of the urgency of fighting, and corpses that were not in condition were destroyed on the spot.


    ¡°The requirements of thebat medical ninja are too high. It is very difficult toplete the system in a short time. In this respect, we are not even as good as Sand Vige.¡±


    Tsunade continued.


    Sand Vige is famous for its poisonous method.


    Poison and medicine are interlinked and coupled with puppet jutsu and other means, Sand Vige¡¯s current medical ability is definitely the first among the five viges.


    Konoha has no advantage.


    Akabane took a few steps forward, thinking about the next plot in his mind.


    In the next plot, apart from arge amount of Medical-Ninjutsu involved in Tsunade¡¯s appearance, only the medical-ninjutsu and treatment techniques were used to treat Hinata.


    Maybe it can¡­


    The technique used to cure Hinata is the Mystical Palm Technique. The feature of this Jutsu is that it can not only heal teammates but also cause considerable damage to the enemy.


    However, the Mystical Palm Technique is extremely difficult, even inter medical sses, few people have mastered it. Although there is now a prototype of the Mystical Palm Technique, it is currently only used for first aid and has not been thoroughly developed and utilized.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Akabane decided to rush to paint the next volume and let Yamano Izumi publish that part as soon as possible.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Seeing that Akabane didn¡¯t answer for a long time, Tsunade turned her head and asked with concern.


    ¡°I was thinking if the medical technique can be used on the enemy after a certain amount of use, such as¡­¡±


    Akabane stretched out a finger, and then Chakra condensed towards his fingertip a little bit.


    Before long, Chakra condensed into a thin de.


    ¡°Knife?¡±


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, and then felt wrong¡ªthe knife looked like a scalpel in a hospital.


    ¡°The Chakra scalpel can directly cut the muscles and blood vessels in the body without any damage on the outside. However, toplete this operation, I am afraid that a very high control ability of Chakra is required.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    Tsunade has a considerable medical foundation, and she can definitely understand what the Chakra scalpel implies, so he didn¡¯t go into details after the brief introduction.


    She pondered for a long time and said: ¡°The chakra scalpel that is directly chakra condensed is very fragile and certainly cannot be used directly, so it should be coordinated with the hand seal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The perfect chakra scalpel can be used for surgery, and it can also attack the enemy. Of course, its attack method is mainly to cut the opponent¡¯s muscles and destroy the opponent¡¯s athletic ability.¡±


    Akabane talked eloquently, he imitated and demonstrated thebat ability Kabuto used from Anime in his previous life.


    Tsunade fell into deep thought.


    This Jutsu is very useful and can even change certain surgical ns to some extent.


    Of course, the premise is that it can be achieved.


    She pondered for a long time, then took a deep breath and said: ¡°Anyway, since I can¡¯t go to the battlefield. I will develop this technique.¡±


    On the battlefield?


    Akabane was speechless for a while.


    You are going to die on the battlefield, and if that happens, Uzumaki Mito will surely rampage.


    But that said, it is estimated that Konoha¡¯s medical team has already set off for the border of the Fire Country.


    He thought for a while and followed Tsunade into the hospital.


    Four or five corpses.


    Some have been taken away and buried, otherwise there will be more.


    The two of them are not low-profile, and they have a little rtionship with the hospital, so no one prevents them from entering here.


    All the way to the end, Akabane saw the Third Hokage.


    ¡°Lord Hokage.¡±


    Akabane and Tsunade said hello.


    Hiruzen nodded silently, nced at these corpses, dressed in ck as if to see off the ninjas.


    After a long time, he paced away.


    Tsunade and Akabane followed and walked out of this room. Then the Third Hokage said: ¡°I heard from Tsunade, is it true that you have some thoughts about the Medical-nin system?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s just some ideas that I thought of for myics, which are not thoughts.¡±


    Akabane red at Tsunade.


    Unexpectedly, she sold himself in, she was really not honest at all.


    ¡°I have also read yourics. The characters named Kabuto, Death Soul, and the medical ss are all interesting to me, so I want to hear your opinion.¡±


    Hiruzen walked slowly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He keeps up with the pace of the Third Hokage.


    After sorting out his thoughts, Akabane said: ¡°The current mission procedure is generally a four-person team. If a medical ninja who can adapt tobat can be nurtured, it will definitely reduce the disability rate of the ninja.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but how to achieve it?¡±


    Hiruzen is very distressed.


    These aremon questions in recent days, everyone knows this issue, but how can they nurture medical ninjas who are adaptable tobat?


    This is the biggest problem.


    ¡°As a current emergency method, the best option is to transform an ordinary ninja.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Convert ordinary ninja?¡±


    Hiruzen froze for a moment.


    He never thought about this n, because medical treatment is quite a hard thing to master and it requires a very high reserve of medical knowledge.


    Such as Tsunade.


    If she had not learned a lot of medical knowledge from Uzumaki Mito, it would be impossible for her to master medical jutsu in a short period of time and gradually develop some rtively mature techniques.


    ¡°I think they need to distinguish between battlefield first aid and regr treatment. For example, the mostmon healing technique. If one from the team understands it, then he can mend his team member¡¯s trauma in an emergency. Even if he cannot heal severe injuries like severed limbs, he can at least guarantee his teammates safety.¡±


    At Akabane¡¯s words, not only Hiruzen was stunned, but Tsunade was also lost in thought.


    Indeed, there are emergency ns for emergencies.


    Even if these methods cannot save everyone, they can definitely reduce some unnecessary casualties.


    Hiruzen froze for a long time, and finally sighed heavily: ¡°It would be great if you had to say this earlier.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Akabane lowered his head, apologetic.


    He did have the opportunity to put it forward earlier, but considering that Tsunade took a huge effort to implement the medical ninjutsu in theics, he did not feel that he had the ability to change the situation, so he chose to remain silent.


    ¡°No, we are short-sighted. If it were not for the development of the research institute, we would not have thought of innovating and expanding these techniques. These are all your credits.¡±


    Hiruzen stopped, he turned and bowed deeply.


    Stubbornness and inertial thinking are the reasons for restricting development, and he deeply realizes this at this time.


    ¡°I will immediately go to sort out the medical technique to see if it could be simplified.¡±


    Tsunade is very clever and immediately understands the main points of first aid on the battlefield¡ª¡ª


    Simple, fast and easy to master.


    ¡°Then I¡­¡±


    Akabane hadn¡¯t asked yet, but the Third Hokage had already left quickly.


    He is going to a meeting to discuss which ninjas are suitable for learning battlefield medical ninjutsu, and then select people who are strong enough to enter the Uzumaki battlefield.


    Even if it is impossible for everyone to learn medical jutsu, at least with enough knowledge, they can at least save themselves and reduce the disability and death caused by trauma.

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>


    This time they were very efficient, and within an hour, everyone had discussed which ninjas were suitable for learning battlefield first aid.


    At the same time, ninjas who are good at medical jutsu, such as Koharu and Tsunade, have begun to study.


    What technique is suitable for the battlefield?


    It is quick to work, easy to learn, and best for everyone to master.


    No one has developed such a technique yet, so the simplest chakra stimtion treatment can only be modified and simplified¡ªthat is, the healing technique.


    of course¡­¡­


    Not only the R&D team, but when the practice methods, principles, and simple treatment techniques of the healing technique are allpiled into a book, the temporary transformation battlefield first aid ninja is also gathered.


    Time is urgent, so everyone¡¯s choice of ninja is simple and straightforward.


    The most demanding medical technique is Chakra Control ability, and among ordinary ninjas, those who have strong Chakra Control ability are undoubtedly those Genjutsu-type ninjas and mental maniption ninja.


    For example, the Y¨±hi n, Kurama n and Yamanaka n.


    In fact, the first batch of first-aid ninjas was selected from these three families, plus some civilians, who were good at Chakra control, to form the first batch of battlefield medical teams.


    When Akabane got the news, it was already the next afternoon.


    This day, he was speeding up the update, and the result was very gratifying. In just one day, he and his shadow clone drew a full ten chapters of Naruto.


    With this, the plot has officially reached the prelude to the Konoha Destruction n¡ª¡ª


    The plot in theic arrives on the eve of the duel between Sasuke and Gaara. Although Konoha¡¯s copse n has not yet officially opened, a lot of the foreshadowing can be seen, not to mention the plot of the Hyuga n before.


    ¡°This part seems to need to be sent to the Third Hokage for review¡­¡±


    Akabane fell into thought.


    Since the Third Hokage repeatedly emphasized this sometimes ago.


    If this time he ignores his instructions again. Even if he is valued by the Third Hokage, he will still be irritated.


    ¡®I should send it. If it doesn¡¯t work, I can only change it. Anyway, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡¯


    He picked up theic and headed towards the Hokage Building.


    At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen is really busy. As the Third Hokage, who is known as the ninja Court Academician, although he doesn¡¯t dabble in Medical-Ninjutsu, but he has a certain understanding of it.


    He may not help much in the research and development of medical ninjutsu, but he is good at summarizing and simplifying the techniques.


    So Akabane went to the office and didn¡¯t see the Third Hokage at all.


    To assist in researching medical ninjutsu, he moved his office to a small building near the hospital.


    As ast resort, he can only use his perception ability.


    After a few minutes, he finally found the so-called small building.


    This is no longer a small building. It is just a temporary shed. Outside the shed, many ninjas are practising medical techniques. There are sheep and small animals such as mice and rabbits.


    Needless to say, looking at the tragic condition of these rats and rabbits, you must know that it must have been sent from Orochimaru, while Tsunade, Utatane Koharu and other ninjas who are good at Medical-Ninjutsu are in charge of the guidance.


    ¡°Huh, Akabane?¡±


    Tsunade looked up and saw Akabane holding two volumes ofics in his hand, which looked strange.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Turning her head, Utatane Koharu frowned slightly.


    Akabane bowed slightly and then pointed to the Third Hokage office.


    The female elder nodded and motioned for Akabane to pass.


    Knowing that she had destroyed the atmosphere, Tsunade quickly apologized and then continued to do her own thing.


    Before entering his office, Hiruzen already knew Akabane had arrived.


    Although he is not a ninja with perception expertise, as a Hokage, his sense ability cannot be underestimated. In addition, with his Crystal Ball Jutsu, he has been paying attention to ninja medical training, so when Akabane arrived, he already understood his purpose.


    When Akabane entered the shed, Hiruzen drank and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me for anything?¡±


    ¡°There are parts of the plot of theics that you need to read.¡±


    In special moments, unnecessary etiquette can be omitted.


    Therefore, Akabane did not salute, but took theic directly and put it on the temporary desk of the third Hokage.


    Hiruzen took it over, and then he looked shocked-


    ¡°Unbelievable, you drew 10 chapters in one go!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Akabane is somewhat helpless, he finally worked hard on painting this, but after submitting it, he immediately encountered such remarks.


    Thus, there was a burst of heartyughter in the office.


    But after a while, Hiruzen could notugh anymore.


    Because the n and family division system of the Hyuga n is bloody exposed in the plot. This is not nder, but a reflection of reality!


    In the separation of the family, there are many ninjas who are unwilling but helpless and can only obey. As Neji said, their fate seems to have been destined by nature.


    Seeing this, Hiruzen fell silent, knowing why Akabane had sent it here especially.


    ¡°You child, really¡­¡±


    Hiruzen has a headache.


    If it was before yesterday happened, he might not hesitate to let Akabane correct it, but yesterday, Akabane gave very important suggestions about the medical ninja problem, and these ideas are all from Akabane¡¯sics.


    If he limits these, I am afraid that the spirituality ofics will disappear.


    He put down theic with a headache and rubbed his temples. These problems do exist in the Hyuga n, but they have been maintained for hundreds of years. Wanting to change it is not something that happens overnight.


    Every new generation may have the determination to change their tradition at the beginning, but when he enjoys the conveniences and benefits of the n family, no matter what pressure and persecution, he will gradually obey the destiny of the n family.


    Just like Hyuga Hiashi.


    Maybe for a moment, he has all kinds of family affection in his heart, but when Neji shows hatred for the n and its children, as the main family head, he will not hesitate to do it.


    As for Branch House.


    They can only choose to obey or die freely.


    Hiruzen was silent for a long time, unable to make up his mind to agree or disagree. In a sense, theic did not explicitly oppose this system, but only described the situation of the family branch house through the role of Neji.


    ¡°Your previous plot has clearly drawn Neji¡¯s hatred of the Main House. And if you don¡¯t draw these, the problem is even greater, so just do it this way.¡±


    After considering it for a long time, he finally agreed.


    Regardless of the presence of these two volumes, when Neji beat Hinata with bruises in the previous qualifiers, he already showed his strong hatred for the Main House.


    However, the Hyuga family did not express their views on this, which shows that they are also in a wait-and-see attitude.


    In this chapter, Neji¡¯s attitude remains the same, but the truth about the n is revealed, but instead exins everything in front.


    It happens that the Hyuga n is quite unrulytely.


    With the Uchiha clearing their inside, they took refuge in the vige, and obtained power after the reorganization of the guards.


    So this time, the Hyuga n also reached out for power. Although it was not a big problem, for Hokage and the higher-ups of Konoha, this approach made them very ufortable.


    They didn¡¯t give the power they seek, so they n to grab it.


    With Hyuga¡¯s approach of snatching, a warning is not a bad thing.


    After Sarutobi Hiruzen understood this section, he picked up theic again and continued to look down.


    The most sensitive point of this chapter is the plot of the Hyuga family. Many other plots are foreshadowing. Hiruzen turned to the front pages and reviewed it.


    Until thest chapters, he fell into deep thought again.


    As the Konoha destruction n approaches, there are more and more clues in the plot¡ª¡ª


    Before the trip, Baki met Kabuto and after that killed Gekko Hayate.


    Dressed in disguise and entered the venue.


    A series of psychological activities by Baki, made Kankuro voluntarily surrender.


    This series of clues is enough to show that Hidden Sand Vige is cooperating with Orochimaru to work on Konoha, and Gaara, as Jinchuriki, is a very important part of it.


    He thought to himself.


    If the Konoha can think of directly dealing with Jinchuriki. Will Hidden Sand Vige directly dispatch Jinchuriki to grab the site?


    In that case, the n to unblock Jinchuriki will be invalid, and the ninja lurking in the Land-of-Rivers are basically unable to resist Shukaku¡¯s power.


    Although the Land of River is chaotic, the environment is very good, and it can definitely improve the barren status of the country of the wind.


    By then, the Land of Wind will undoubtedly be stronger.


    Hiruzen hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°Akabane, how is the sealing jutsu on your side, have you mastered them?¡±


    ¡°Not very good, to be honest, it¡¯s hard to learn.¡±


    Akabane said honestly.


    ¡°So¡­ forget it.¡±


    Hiruzen shook his head and handed theic back to him.


    Sealing Jutsu is indeed quite difficult to learn, if it is just a simple sealing technique, then most people can master it.


    But if it¡¯s a Sealing Jutsu for one-tailed beast¡­


    This is not a job Akabane or Uzumaki Tomiko can aplish.


    ¡°Then I will leave first.¡±


    Akabane excused himself.


    He also had to go to Yamano Izumi ce to print theics as soon as possible and redeem the medical ninjutsu as soon as possible.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded, still thinking about Shukaku¡¯s problem in his mind.


    There are only a handful of masters with the sealing ability in Konoha, and they can¡¯t dispatch Uzumaki Mito, so the only way is to dispatch a sealing team from Anbu.


    ¡ª


    Leaving the temporary office shed, Akabane hurriedly sent a clone to the factory, and at the same time opened the system panel to check if there were more ninjutsu exchanges on his list


    ¡ª¡ª


    Although it¡¯s only the Third Hokage who read theics it may be possible to make ninjutsu appear on the list.


    Opening the panel, the points directly increased by four to five hundred, and more than that, when he opens the exchange list, the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms, Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven, Mystical Palm Technique, etc. were directly refreshed at the top.


    It Seeded!


    Akabane took a deep breath and checked the points required by the Mystical Palm Technique.


    A-level, five hundred points.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too much, redeem.¡±


    Akabane did not hesitate.


    With more than 500 points now, the daily ie was doubled, and he can exchange it easily.


    Redeem instantly!


    A huge amount of memories flooded into his mind, and these memories were all how to use and the precise control of the Mystical Palm Technique and the amount of chakra used.


    Mystical Palm Technique is different from ordinary medical techniques. Excessive Chakra input will not only fail to have a therapeutic effect but will destroy the cirction in the opposition¡¯s body and causea.


    but¡­¡­


    Even though he had these memories of the Mystical Palm Technique, it did not mean that Akabane had mastered vast medical knowledge.


    He is only very experienced in the use of the Mystical Palm Technique, but medical treatment is not just as simple as using the Mystical Palm Technique to recover. Although Mystical Palm Technique is powerful, it can only cope with some diseases. The real illness is veryplicated.


    And he needed to learn all kinds of medical knowledge to be called a master of Medical Nin.

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>


    Akabane tried using the Mystical Palm Jutsu.


    This superb medical ninjutsu, which requires vast knowledge about medicine and medicine skills to master, can be easily mastered with the system¡¯s ability.


    Its effect and power against the enemy are much stronger than the medical techniques possessed at this stage.


    but¡­¡­


    In this way, the problemes.


    How can he hand over the Mystical Palm Jutsu to the vige?


    He is not a professional medical staff, and it seems impossible to develop such advanced medical ninjutsu.


    Akabane fell into thought.


    Then he turned and returned to the shed.


    Tsunade and the others are still teaching the rest of the ninja about the medical techniques, but after looking around, Akabane was surprised to find that Shin Y¨±hi was among them.


    So Akabane couldn¡¯t help but approach him and asked.


    ¡°Why are you here Shin? Weren¡¯t you assigned to the Guard Department?


    ¡°Sigh~ Yeah, but they still asked me toe to learn medical jutsu, also if the Reserve Department opens, I still have toe to the Reserve Department¡­ It¡¯s depressing! Not just one department but three!¡±


    Akabane consoles him sincerely upon hearing it.


    In addition, he ns to train Shin to be a server for his LAN in the future, and he didn¡¯t know if his current mastery in illusion is adequate.


    But if he reaches the level where he can freely construct illusions, It will be much easier.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Tsunade walked over quickly, paying special attention as she lowers her voice.


    Akabane pointed at these ninjas who practised recovering jutsu, then pointed at Tsunade, motioning her toe out with him.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t know what Akabane was going to do, but based on her understanding of Akabane, this guy was toozy toe here if it¡¯s not important, so it was absolutely impossible for him to look for trouble or suddenlye to her and asked for a date.


    She greeted Shin Y¨±hi from a distance, and then walked out of the training hall and went outside with Akabane.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, in order to drawics, I went to see a lot of information about medical techniques in the vige, and I found that some medical techniques actually have the possibility of growth, but everyone did not focus on this ninjutsu before. Yesterday, I had a whim on trying it and a good medical jutsu has been developed.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, Chakra was condensed in his palm.


    The difference between Mystical Palm Technique and other medical techniques is that it can be treated in a separate space.


    Even though he was a short step away from Tsunade, Tsunade already felt the chakraing from Akabane¡¯s palm.


    This force is disrupting her Chakra guidance!


    of course¡­¡­


    Tsunade knew that this was not attacked ninjutsu.


    The attack is just another function of it. The real function is to treat the wounds through the air, and this effect can not only separate the air but also through the human body, through the skin to treat the wounds of the internal organs.


    But this requires extremely high medical knowledge.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Has this technique been tested?¡±


    ¡°I just developed it from the recorded technique, and I only tried it on myself.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to experiment with it immediately. If possible, can you help me on the side?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Although Tsunade had experienced it for a moment and thought of the basic usage of Mystical Palm Technique, her movement was not as delicate as the developer Akabane in some uses.


    She went back and talked to Utatane Koharu.


    Upon hearing it, Utatane Koharu attaches great importance to it, not only allowing Tsunade and Akabane to go to the trial but also sent three or four hospital medical staff to follow.


    Medical ninjutsu is used onpanions, so every ninjutsu must undergo rigorous experiments and verifications, and only after it is determined that it will not cause side effects on the patients, will it be officially recorded and promoted.


    There are many kinds of experimental objects.


    First of all, it is naturally standard fish.


    Tsunade who was familiar with it quickly separated the fish¡¯s body with a scalpel, and then let Akabane perform the treatment.


    The result is obvious.


    Mystical Palm Technique can easily cure the human injury, let alone a mere fish.


    In just a few seconds, the fish will be as good as ever, alive and kicking.


    The medical staff nearby was shocked.


    Kurama Akabane is actually good at medical ninjutsu, and his level is much higher than theirs!


    No one believed it before, but now¡­


    seeing is believing.


    ¡°It¡¯s very fast, and it can take effect in an empty space.¡±


    Tsunade wrote down the next sentence and then continued to observe.


    In terms of speed, Mystical Palm Technique is much faster than ordinary treatment techniques.


    As for the specific effects, it is temporarily impossible to verify.


    Next, the test subjects slowly upgraded.


    Ordinary mice and rabbits that were on the verge of death when they came out of Orochimaru Lab, and Tsunade¡¯s small notebook recorded a lot of data.


    She basically confirmed the effect of the Mystical Palm Technique.


    Faster, stronger and better.


    Of course, she understood the harm of Healing Jutsu better after experiencing it firsthand.


    It is Medical-Ninjutsu, but it has extremely high requirements for Chakra Control. A little extra Chakra may cause a great deviation in the treatment effect.


    This has been verified by the rest of the medical staff. After using the same technique, they not only failed to cure the fish but instead left the fish in a half-dead state.


    But it has nothing to do with Akabane.


    Tsunade and the others just couldn¡¯t master it proficiently at the beginning. They certainly have a deeper understanding of how to use Medical-Ninjutsu itself than Akabane. So if Akabane continues teaching them about it, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to surpass Akabane.


    He came out of the makeshift training ground and saw many peopleing out of the hospital.


    These people are probably the families of the wounded and the dead.


    ¡°I already did my best.¡±


    Akabane told himself with a heavy feeling.


    How can there be no casualties in war?


    For the war in the Uzumaki Kingdom, he took out a lot of ninjutsu and actively promoted medical ninjutsu. He did everything he should do except for not going to fight in person.


    He sighed, not looking at these worrying scenes.


    Back to theic shop, the shadow clone who went to the factory responded with the message that he sessfully delivered theic to the factory.


    However, Izumi Yamano has already begun to load a new batch which means that the two volumes he just sent cannot be printed in time. This batch is only one volume for Naruto and One Piece.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the story of One Piece has also reached the exciting part where Roronoa Zoro confronts Hawkeye, the world¡¯s number one swordsman.


    The battle between Zoro and Hawkeye was wonderful and shocking. In the end, Hawkeye¡¯s ability to sh the big ship with one sword was the best ending to the departure.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Sakumo is not in the vige, otherwise he would be very excited.¡±


    Akabane feels a little regretful.


    For the time being, One Piece only has iron fans such as Sakumo and Ye Wu, and the others are in a state where it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t look at it, which ispletely different from the poprity of Naruto.


    This is understandable.


    Before entering the Grand Line, One Piece was in the preparatory stage of recruiting people. Big characters like Hawkeye were just showing up, and the real excitement was still behind.


    Izumi Yamano caravan came very slowly.


    Akabane didn¡¯t wait for them but instead waited for an uninvited guest.


    A Big Shot from Hyuga.


    And it¡¯s the Patriarch of Hyuga n, who looks modest and friendly but is actually very deep like a city.


    ¡°Greeting Patriarch Hyuga¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Akabane walked into the lounge, and then made a gesture to Masazu Hyuga, the meaning is self-evident-


    Masazu Hyuga smiled faintly, and walked forward with his hands under his hands, and walked to the trail ahead.


    After he took a seat, Masazu Hyuga seemed to ask casually: ¡°Akaba, how is youric?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, although Konoha has a lot fewer people and sales have fallen a bit, the overall situation is still good.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly.


    ¡°Well, my n is not very good. Recently, there are more and more voices in Branch House.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga had a calm tone, even with a slight smile.


    Had it not been for his identity, Akabane would feel that the other party was just saying it to him toin about his own family affairs.


    But in fact, he came to settle the ounts.


    ¡°Do you want to say that myic plot affected the mind of Branch House?¡±


    If it¡¯s yesterday, Akabane would have to think about some countermeasures before answering, but today he doesn¡¯t need to with the Third Hokage on his back on this matter, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about these.


    Masazu Hyuga shakes his head left and right, and then his eyes suddenly squinted.


    This tone¡­


    Something is wrong!


    He moved his fingers on the table, and after a second or two, he said, ¡°There were these voices in the n before. It¡¯s just that youric tells what they want to say, and doesn¡¯t mean to me you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good if it didn¡¯t cause misunderstandings. In fact, Neji¡¯s plot will be reversed, and it¡¯s not to nder Hyuga n. It is just that my drawing speed is not fast enough to cause such a misunderstanding.¡±


    Akabane apologized with the opportunity to avoid disappointment.


    ¡°It turns out that there is a reversal, so I hope everyone will be happy in the end.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Masazu Hyuga said.


    Because he has noticed something is wrong.


    Although Akabane is a disciple of Danzo and has businesses such as hisic, in the eyes of the Hyuga n, he is just a newly promoted Special-Jonin.


    The thing that worries him the most is that Akabane is very cunning, always taking advantage of the general trend to contribute to certain things, it is simply another Danzo.


    For example, the previous Uchiha incident.


    And just now, he had a simr feeling.


    Masazu Hyuga began to reflect, Akabane, how could he have the courage to speak like this?


    Could it be¡­ the Third Hokage!


    After thinking of this, Masazu Hyuga realized everything in his mind for an instant¡ªUchiha chose to take refuge, and the Hyuga n instead of expressing it, continued to demand power.


    Wasn¡¯t this like how the Uchiha n before?


    Before long, a few cold sweats dripped from his forehead. Previously, he and the elders of the n only wanted to oppose the Uchiha, and the vige would not take them seriously, but they forgot that Uchiha¡¯s current position had changed.


    They eliminated the civil strife in their inner circle and became Hokage¡¯s people,pared with the Hyuga n who are the real ¡°outsiders.¡±


    The chess is wrong!


    How can an outsider reach out and ask for food from another family?


    Isn¡¯t it the same as robbery?


    Masaru Hyuga thoroughly understood, and while regretting in his heart, he began to think about countermeasures.


    The reconnaissance team can¡¯t take it, this wave of power must be relinquished.


    In addition¡­


    On the Anbu side, Hyuga had topromise too.


    Masaru Hyuga¡¯s thoughts turned extremely fast. After trying to understand this, he immediately turned around and said goodbye to Akabane: ¡°There are still some things I need to do in the n, I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°I would also like to thank Uncle Masaru foring to me today. Before, I only cared about the plot in my mind, but I didn¡¯t expect it to affect the Hyuga n and cause misunderstanding.¡±


    Akabane bowed slightly.


    Masazu Hyuga cursed secretly in his heart, but on the surface, he has the face of a kind uncle: ¡°No need to worry, I will exin these misunderstandings to the n and will not let the members of the Hyuga n trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you then.¡±

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>


    Uncle Masazu, why don¡¯t you stay and readics for a while? It seems to have just been updated.¡±


    Akabane enthusiastically said.


    ¡°No, there are things in the n I need to do that make me busy, so I just need to take a few books home.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga had a gentle expression when he said that, and could not see the slightest irritation on his face at all.


    ¡°Okay, Brother Yung, choose ten recent updates for Uncle Masazu.¡±


    Ten books?


    Masazu Hyuga¡¯s left eyelid twitched. Although it is not expensive, he didn¡¯t think Akabane would give him this many.


    The problem is, I can¡¯t refuse it.


    If the dignified Hyuga Patriarch had to care about the mere thousand ryo, and if it was spread out, then it would make Uchiha¡¯s peopleugh and mock them.


    ¡°Master Masazu, these are your ten books.¡±


    Although Akabane is not respectful to Masazu, Kurama Yung can¡¯t do that. Status is especially important between ninjas and ordinary people.


    Masaru Hyuga slightly nodded, took over the ten-volume book, then nced at Akabane and turned to leave.


    ¡°Sigh~ I Forgot to ask him if he wants One Piece, it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    When he left, Akabane said to herself.


    Kurama Yung was a little helpless.


    But at the same time, he felt strange that the patriarch of the Hyuga n seemed so good to talk, it was really incredible


    ¡°It¡¯ste today. You can close the door in advance and go back to rest after finalizing the goods sent by Yamano-san.¡±


    After Akabane said that, he was ready to go home to sleep.


    I¡¯ve been busy this day, and there is no time to sleep. Even the time for a nap is reduced to only a dozen minutes.


    Life is too difficult!


    After going home for dinner, he fell asleep after taking a shower and went straight until dawn.


    He sleptfortably, but some people stayed up all night.


    The research institute, not only Tsunade but also Orochimaru participated in the evaluation of the Mystical Palm Technique.


    This medical ninjutsu is too important, to the point where they have to pay attention to it, and its difficulty is unprecedented in the medical ninjutsu that they are currently exposed to¡ª¡ª


    Of course, difficulty refers not to the medical treatment itself, but to the control of Chakra.


    Even A little more, or a little less, the effect ispletely different.


    ¡°That fellow Akabane, throwing a ninjutsu he himself created and causing us a headache, why don¡¯t we catch him?¡±


    Orochimaru said as he was a little tired.


    Although it is an experiment that he loved doing, but it ispletely different from helping others to record data that he doesn¡¯t understand and researching topics that interest him.


    ¡°He has been very busy with the preparation department recently, and he also has to drawics, read books, collect information, and study ninjutsu. He must be too busy. Maybe like us, he didn¡¯t sleep much at all.¡±


    Tsunade sighed as if she felt tired for Akabane.


    Hearing her defending Akabane, Orochimaru was speechless.


    Too busy?


    Didn¡¯t sleep much?


    I won¡¯t believe it!


    It¡¯s only Tsunade would be so blind to Akabane¡­


    He sighed softly and sorted out the data he had just collected.


    From this pile of data, he wanted to find the output of Chakra with the best healing effect, and because the war had already begun, he could not rest at all.


    ¡®I really need to find an assistant.¡¯


    ¡­


    Contrary to Tsunade¡¯s conjecture.


    Akabane slept beautifully and woke up refreshed in the morning.


    When hees to theic shop, he can see many customersing in and out, and he feels even happier.


    This is life!


    When he got up this morning, the panel¡¯s points soared by five or six hundred.


    Although it is only slightly lower than Sarutobi Hiruzen, but as the Third Hokage, of course, the price is not the same.


    After deducting the points used to redeem the Mystical Palm Technique yesterday, he now has nearly two thousand¡ª¡ª


    Fukasaku Sage and the toads have contributed a lot to these two thousand points.


    He exchanged 7 mental points, rounded up his mental power, and spent only two hundred points.


    120 mental power.


    At first nce, it seems that there is no difference, but if he uses his perception ability, it is not difficult to find the difference.


    The range isrger, and the perceived content is finer.


    This is a manifestation of spiritual growth.


    Although he spent a lot of points, Akabane is satisfied, and the visible progress is better than training all day.


    After he enters the lounge of theics shop, he easily split up a shadow clone and ask him to help draw theic update.


    In the following plot, the Konoha Destruction n officially started, and the next volume is better as long as a single volume is printed and published, but it won¡¯t work since Orochimaru officiallymence his attack.


    After Orochimaru started, he used the taboo power of Impure World Reincarnation.


    If it is a single release, I am afraid that the Third Hokage wouldn¡¯t agree and let him publish it without changing something.


    therefore¡­¡­


    Akabane¡¯s idea is to publish and print the Konoha Destruction n plot in one go.


    It is thirty pages!


    The advantage of this is that the plot is coherent, and everyone¡¯s attention will not be all on the technique of Impure World Reincarnation. The disadvantage is that he will be very tired.


    In order to rush his work, Akabane had to do it himself.


    Of course, it¡¯s only on Naruto book that he will do it himself, but for One Piece, he doesn¡¯t have to, as long as the daily chapter book is updated, he can leave it to his clone.


    Akabane can now stably resist the consumption of two clones a day, which is absolutely no problem for him.


    All-day long, except for the necessary meals, Akabane spent the rest of the day working hard.


    The results are also quite gratifying. In a day¡¯s work, he and the shadow clones havepleted the content of Chapter One fifteenth, but when he thinks that he still has three-quarters of his work left, Akabane can¡¯t help crying.


    Life is too difficult!


    It is not only difficult for him, but also for Izumi Yamato.


    He had just printed the contents of volume ten in one go and finally got the news from Kurama Yung that he would umte thirty chapters in one go before updating.


    This kind of publication, not only the quantity, but the difficulty of publication andption has been directly raised several levels, but since it¡¯s his partner that had such a requirement, he can only clench his teeth.


    But the Hyuga n¡­


    With the release of this volume, the Hyuga n Main House and Branch House systems information are also spreading in Konoha.


    Many people understand that there are such rules in Hyuga n, Branch House, caged bird, and curse seal that can only be lifted by death.


    Although they are afraid of the strength of the Hyuga n, and everyone dares not discuss it in public, but they can¡¯t stop the discussion in it in private.


    Before Neji¡¯s appearance, there were not many people from the Hyuga n who readics, but since the role of Hyuga Neji, the number of people who readics has skyrocketed.


    until now¡­¡­


    ¡°Brother, have you read today¡¯s Naruto update?¡±


    ¡°How could I not read it?¡±


    ¡°Kurama Akabane, this guy is really¡­¡±


    Only the people at Branch House know the status of Hyuga Branch House.


    In the story of Neji in theics, whether it is a genius from the Branch House or mediocre, they can instantly rte to his role-


    Because of Neji¡¯s childhood, how is it different from them?


    Although their parents did not choose to die like Hizashi, there are many who died in the war. Inparison, the Main House has always been well protected, so there were very few casualties in the war.


    And this is the difference.


    ¡°Sigh, if our family is really going to have a genius like Neji. I am afraid that in the end, they can only be buried. How can they allow a genius to fall into the branch family, are they afraid that genius will surpass the Main n?¡±


    Some branch family couldn¡¯t help but mock.


    ¡°Shh!!¡±


    Hearing him ndering the main house, his partner is anxious.


    If such words were heard by the Main family, death would not be enough for them, and it was certain they would activate the birdcage to make them suffer some pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of anything else. And although I can¡¯t choose my birth, but I can choose how to die.¡±


    The man yelled, ¡°Without our branch family, what is the use of the noble lords of the n? Will Konoha needs a group of such people!¡±


    ¡°Kazuto, you are too presumptuous.¡±


    An indifferent voice came from not far away, and the Patriarch of the Hyuga Branch Family walked out slowly with tired, confused, and helpless in his eyes.


    ¡°Patriarch, do you even think our family should be like this?¡±


    Hyuga Kazuto did not understand.


    The Patriarch is the eldest brother of Masazu Hyuga, and he wanted to say this a long time ago.


    But he didn¡¯t have the courage before. Recently, his younger brother was asked to be a guard at the gate. Inheritance Secret Jutsu has nothing to do with them. He didn¡¯t realize it until the plot was written and saw Hyuga Hizashi, Neji¡¯s father said: ¡°die freely¡±.


    A bird in a cage can trap the body and spirit, but not his will.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡±


    Hyuga Mazaza sighed.


    It¡¯s easy to say this thing but without the division of the family, the n is indeed like a rootless pedigree, and will only dissipate in history in the end.


    But by doing this, the Hyuga n will be gone.


    Although the Main House is like an enemy, they still are their rtives. Although this family rtionship is separated by the main house and the branch house, they are rtives on the bloodline.


    What good is it for the family to cut off their inheritance?


    however¡­¡­


    How can most of the people underneath consider these?


    What everyone thinks of is how they are oppressed and bullied, but the people of Main House are born aloof and distant, like a god controlling their life and death.


    Why?


    Seeing that their patriarch had such an attitude, the nsmen who had been noisy before became silent.


    It¡¯s not despairing, but it seems to erupt in silence.


    ¡°We want an exnation. If it is important things, the family punishment for our mistakes is excusable, but how did the n treat us?¡±


    Shouted another member of the Branch House.


    Hyuga Mazaza himself also was very confused. In fact, he has thought about these things in his mind, but is there any way?


    Is it possible to abandon the family, ignore the family rules andmit suicide collectively?


    It¡¯s too drastic!


    After thinking about it for a while, he finally made a decision: ¡°I will go to the main house if I can¡¯te back¡­ everyone doesn¡¯t make trouble, living is more important than anything else.¡±


    In his tone, he knows his death wille.


    ¡°Patriarch, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°Yes, go together, we want to go together.¡±


    Everyone stayed for a while, then all moured.


    Not long after, the rest of the Branch Family filed out, and the n Leader of the Branch House look at the crowd.


    Seeing this scene, Hyuga Mazaza was stunned.


    ¡°Mazaza, now is a good opportunity, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Said one of the eldest elders from the Branch Family.


    He was very old and could hardly walk. He had to rely on other people¡¯s support to get out of the house, but he knew better that unless a Hokage who was determined to change the position of the branch family appeared, there would be no better chance than now.


    For the future of their children and grandchildren, they are willing to gamble their lives!

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>


    Upheaval is often apanied by sacrifice.


    Hyuga¡¯s infighting, in an instant spread throughout Konoha, attracted attention from all parties, among which the most taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune was Uchiha n.


    When Uchiha bleed and cut their meat, the Hyuga n oftenughed at them.


    Times change, and now it¡¯s their turn.


    Outside the Hyuga Sect¡¯s house, the crowd was immense, and a team of 100 people gathered around the door.


    ¡°Patriarch Mazaza, what are you doing?¡±


    The gatekeeper was frightened by this predicament, since the establishment of the Branch Family, there has never been a dispute like this.


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    An indifferent voice came from inside the door, and immediately the two gatekeepers turned their heads and saw that the head of the Main n, Masazu Hyuga, and many elders gathered together.


    Under what circumstances has Hyuga changed?


    Mazaza Hyuga, bowed deeply, and then slowly stepped into the door of the Main House, and the old man of Branch House was tremblingly helped in.


    Although he is from Branch House, he has almost devoted his life to the n, and no one dares to neglect him.


    Even in the midst of the civil turmoil, Masazu Hyuga still respected him and brought a chair in person: ¡°Uncle Yohei, please sit down.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, then this old man thanked the patriarch.¡±


    The old man sat down and sighed softly when he saw the arrangement.


    With him as the centre, Branch House and Main House confront each other.


    When Masazu Hyuga saw this scene, he felt weak in his heart.


    After talking with Akabane, he focused on the vige side and has been negotiating with the vige, but he didn¡¯t think that there was a problem on the branch house side.


    With so many people wanting to oppose it, how difficult is the Main House!


    He looked at each of their faces, and in the end, he cast his gaze on Hinata Mazaza, his expression and tone were calm, and he said calmly: ¡°You really want to oppose the n?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to oppose, but the Main House doesn¡¯t give us a way to survive.¡±


    People from the branch house gritted their teeth and stood up first.


    They have alreadymitted themselves to nothing, and were willing to die for their family¡¯s future!


    Masazu Hyuga ignored them, instead, he kept staring at Mazaza Hyuga.


    They are actually brothers.


    however¡­¡­


    After they be three or four years old, it seems that there is no deep emotion between the two. At this time, Mazaza stood in front of him, making him in a daze.


    He pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Mazaza, you really want to oppose?¡±


    ¡°n Leader, what does opposing mean? Does the Main House should dominate the Branch House, and we Branch House should treat you as a mermaid while we be cattle as horses? In the first ce, we came here to petition and negotiate collectively. But in your eyes, any behaviour that disobeys your understanding is called the opposition?¡±


    Hyuga Mazaza¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    He thought about it several times, but when he really confronted his brother and the elders, all his worries suddenly vanished.


    ¡°Patriarch, Branch House doesn¡¯t want to reverse it, but the system within the n does have problems.¡±


    Yohei Hyuga said.


    ¡°The Main House and Branch House systems exist to ensure the safe inheritance of the bloodline, not to enve the nsman. You have misunderstood.¡±


    An elder stood up and exined.


    however¡­¡­


    Who would believe this?


    Seeing a bunch of indifferent, cold eyes, he couldn¡¯t help being a little timid after speaking and then took a few steps back.


    ¡°Born in a Branch House, no matter how genius you are, you are still a ve to the caged bird. No matter how powerful you are, you will not be able to touch the Byakugan¡¯s real Secret Jutsu. If you try to learn it on your own, you will even face great risks.


    ¡°In addition, Elder, why are you not from Branch House? Is your strength much stronger, or is your bloodline nobler than ours?¡±


    Hyuga Mazaza asked, leaving many elders speechless.


    Bloodline¡­


    They are all from the same family, regardless of the difference between the main house and branch house, there is no distinction in their blood at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the conference room first, everyone is from the Hyuga n, so we might as well do something to talk about it, don¡¯t be so angry.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga pondered for a while and gradually understood.


    Both Mazazu and Yohei have done nothing wrong. Obviously, their purpose is not really to remove the caged bird-they know very well that the caged bird is impossible to remove.


    Then these two goals are worth considering.


    of course¡­¡­


    He said this remark not only to the people in Branch House but also to the Elders in Main House.


    No one knows these people better than him.


    Stubborn and self-righteous.


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡±


    It¡¯s impossible for everyone to go to the conference room. The branch house selected some representatives and entered the conference room with the people from Main House.


    Everyone is determined to die, so there is nothing to fear.


    Stepping into the door of the conference room, the expressions of several elders suddenly changed: ¡°It is the time of war. And you are doing this kind of thingpletely regardless of the overall situation. You are so stupid that you were yed around by the little devil of the Kurama n.¡±


    ¡°Elder! I said everyone should not be angry, put aside the so-called n status, sit down and talk as equals.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°Or, are you disregarding my position as the patriarch?


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°One more sentence, your position as an elder is abolished.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga said coldly.


    Hyuga Mazaza and Yohei showed a sneer at the same time, bullying them but full of fear of losing their position, they simply lost the face of their ancestors and the family.


    It is due to these ck sheep that led the Main House and Branch House to where they are today.


    ¡°I have read theics too. I know what¡¯s going on, so will I just ask, what do you want?¡±


    Masazu Hyuga is rarely harsh, and his attitude ispletely different from usual. At this moment of life and death of their family members, if you y with bnce and methods, you will only get yourself in.


    ¡°The significance of the n family lies in supervision and inheritance, so why use blood as the inheritance qualification?¡±


    Mazaza Hyuga sat on his knees.


    ¡°This is the rule handed down by our ancestors. The inheritance is systematic, so there will be no bloodshed and sacrifice when power changes.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga replied.


    ¡°In other words, regardless of talents and innate talents, as long as they are born early, they can be n Leader or Elder, sitting in high positions and enjoying various privileges, while the younger generation of Branch House can only be geniuses in name. Sitting underneath and being enved.¡±


    The whole hall was in an uproar when the words were said.


    Some of the elders were furious and wanted to stand up and fight them, but the warning made by the Patriarch was vivid, and these elders did not dare to do anything.


    The old man tapped his fingers on the table and slowly said, ¡°Mazazu, don¡¯t be killed with a stick. Some elders have indeed made a lot of effort for the prosperity of the family.¡±


    Old man Yohei seems to be speaking for the elders, but the word ¡°some¡± is very significant.


    Who are those ¡°some¡±?


    Think for yourself.


    ¡°Very well, I understand what you mean, whether there is Kurama Akabane and hisics, these things will happen sooner orter, it¡¯s just ahead of time, and it will be solved at the same time.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga said indifferently, ¡°What you imply is that you are not satisfied with the elder system, so just go ahead. Except for the Patriarch Position, The Elder¡¯s Position will be judged by ability. How about those with the ability to go up and those unsessful go down?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man of Branch House slightly nodded.


    ¡°As for the inheritance of the patriarch, this cannot be moved, otherwise our family will be in chaos.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga said.


    Although the remaining elders are a bit scared, they are not too worried. After all, the Main House has an advantage over Branch House.


    Because they know that the Branch House Byakugan is wed and they can¡¯t master their Core Secret Jutsu.


    however¡­¡­


    ¡°Patriarch, in fact, it doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome. Since there is only one person in the Main House sessor, except for the actual inheritor, everyone else should be marked as with the Caged Bird. So there are no Main House and Branch House, only the n Leader of Hyuga n.¡±


    Hyuga Mazaza said as he looked at the elders and sneered.


    ¡°Patriarch, this, this!¡±


    The elders were shocked.


    Except for n Leader, everyone has a caged bird!?


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that their fate will be the same as those from the branch house!


    The Elders and Great Elders from the Main House began to panic as their position in the n was passed down at the beginning, especially the Great Elders whose position was only second to the Patriarch!


    ¡°Patriarch, no, the Main House and Branch House are the wisdom of our n for thousands of years. We can¡¯t throw it away.¡±


    The Great Elder was scared.


    They are the ones who give the curse of the caged bird to the Branch House. And no one knows the horror of the Caged Birds better than them!


    Don¡¯t agree, never agree!


    ¡°Why not? Is there anything I said wrong? Great Elder, as you said earlier, you have to take care of the overall situation!¡±


    Mazaza Hyuga said with a smile.


    All the family members outside are his bargaining chips, and the nsmen fighting on the battlefield are also his bargaining chips.


    At this moment, the heart of the Branch House was finally twisted into a rope, and he must strive for the greatest benefit!


    ¡°Hahaha, Mazaza said it well. From now on there is no need to divide the family. Everyone is a member of the Hyuga n. So why divide each other instead of protecting the patriarch together?


    Old man Yoheiughed loudly.


    Thanks to Mazaza Hyuga¡¯s words, he canugh so happily at his age.


    In one phrase!


    Masazu Hyuga was silent for a while.


    Since there is no possibility of the Caged Bird to be alleviated, turning all the nsmen without a caged bird except for the Patriarch and the Sessor into a Caged Bird is not a bad suggestion.


    With only the n Leader not possessing a caged bird, naturally, there is no difference between Main House and Branch House.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter who the elder is.


    Because everyone has a Caged Bird above their heads, no one is more noble than anyone. Of course, the strong will go up and the weak will go down.


    However, the question is, what should he do if the patriarch sessor is vacated with so many people in the family?


    Masazu Hyuga sped his left fingers together, weighing the gains and losses in his heart.


    After a long time¡­


    He opened his eyes and said, ¡°Okay, just as you said.¡±


    ¡°No, no! You are really confused, you are trying to alter the foundation of the family¡­¡±


    The Grand Elder went crazy and started talking nonsense.


    Having been marked with a caged bird?


    I will never allow it!


    He got up, but before he released his Chakra, a figure came behind him.


    With the use of his palm, blood sprayed like a column.


    The great elder died, he was old, so when he was hit by the true left Gentle Fist in his central vein, it¡¯s impossible for the great elder to survive!


    ¡°I will personally put in the technique of caged birds to all Elders and Great Elders. Whoever opposes it can stand up.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga closed his eyes.


    No one dares to object, because someone is dead and it¡¯s a great representation for those who will oppose the Patriarch.


    Although it¡¯s very cruel, this is the best solution.


    At this moment, Hyuga Masazu¡¯s mind was inexplicablyplicated, and he didn¡¯t know how to say it especially to the Third Hokage, Kurama Akabane.


    Is this also in your calctions?


    When all the Hyuga nsmen receive a Caged Bird marked, will the Hyuga n weaken?


    Not necessarily.


    In order to ensure that Byakugan does not leak, the Main House family rarely goes to the frontline, most of the time it¡¯s the Branch House who fights on the frontline.


    From the perspective of the vige, the Hyuga n is not weak.


    however¡­¡­


    The diversion of the family is wed, and the overall strength of the Hyuga n has indeed declined.


    ¡°Third Hokage, Kurama Akabane, you won.¡±


    He sighed inwardly.


    After that, he got up and said: ¡°Tell everyone the news. Starting today, everyone except the Patriarch and heirs will be marked with a caged bird. Correspondingly, the Secret Jutsu, which was previously owned by Main House, will Unlock its restrictions so that all nsmen can learn all the n Secret Jutsu.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Unlike the elders, Mazaza Hyuga rxed physically and mentally and was quite satisfied with the result.


    With all the Grand Elders and Elders being dragged into the chamber to ept the Caged Bird Seal, and having the restriction of the Secret Jutsu being lifted, from now on many canpete for the Elders position.


    of course¡­¡­


    It cannot be said that there is no regret, for example, the caged bird is not really lifted at all.


    But to mention these, not only would Hyuga Masazu not agree, but it would also unite the Main House to fight back and thoroughly kill their group which resulted in a bloodbath.

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>


    ¡°Hokage-sama, I am here again¡­¡±


    After three days.


    Akabane finally got the update of the Thirty Chapters and went to the old ce to look for the Third Hokage for review.


    But before he can finish speaking, Hiruzen pointed to the stool and said, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    Akabane didn¡¯t feel right. After recalling the events of the past few days where he was too busy to sleep in, he didn¡¯t recall causing trouble¡­


    So no matter what the problem is, it¡¯s not his fault¡­


    ¡°Something happened to the Hyuga n.¡±


    But with this one sentence.


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but cough, as his thought w back when he met the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, it seems this ident seems to have something to do with him.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are really busy these days¡­¡±


    The Branch House going to the Main House, confronting the Main House and negotiating terms with the Main House, almost all themon people know this, but the one who caused this doesn¡¯t seem to know.


    It¡¯s magical!


    Hiruzen sighed for a moment, and then talked about what he knew, while Akabane listened quietly.


    In the end, Akabane was shocked: ¡°There is only the patriarch left without the caged bird? The Patriarch of the Branch House is too great!¡±


    Not only that.


    Think about it carefully, isn¡¯t the current patriarch Masazu of the Hyuga n?


    That¡¯s mean he is all alone.


    Akabane touched his chin, and said with some worry: ¡°Is Masazu Hyuga not afraid that when he dies, the people underneath him join forces to kill his descendants?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Hiruzen chuckled softly and took his pipe with an unpredictable attitude.


    Akabane pondered for a while, and then realized one thing- since the Third Hokage knew them so clearly, it means that when that timees, he would first make a move himself!


    If the Branch House really dares to do it, in order to protect the rights of Main House, I am afraid the Third Hokage will help Hyuga Main House without the slightest hesitation.


    Of course, Masazu Hyuga must have paid a certain price.


    And since he is not involved, Akabane has no way of determining why Hyuga Mazaza chose this method, but what is certain is that with these methods, the Patriarch, Masazu Hyuga, seem to havee prepared.


    He¡¯s a ruthless person!


    However, if this is the case, if one encounters a mediocre Patriarch, I am afraid that the whole family will die with it.


    ¡°Does he have any ns?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, maybe he wants to change the Hyuga n, he does have another n, or maybe he just wants to be alone¡­¡±


    Hiruzen finally couldn¡¯t hold back, a happy smile appeared on his face.


    There are indeed various hidden dangers when Hyuga does this, but the vige¡¯s control of the Patriarch is not a shackle to Hyuga.


    Moreover, that guy Masazu Hyuga is very deep like an ocean. Although he did a bad move in this matter, he is very good at pushing the boat along the river.


    And since he agrees to this kind of decision, he must have his own calction in his heart.


    But for the vige, this announcement is obviously very good news.


    With the Uchiha n, and the Hyuga n being included in the Hokage lineage after the civil strife.


    With two giants attached, how can other small families not follow?


    With every n in hand. Even if there is a war, the Third Hokage has the confidence to fight.


    With more chips on hand, it is no wonder that he will be so happy.


    Thinking of this, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but fall into thought-


    ¡°Do I have to wait for a day or two to give this book so that the Third Hokage mood wouldn¡¯t turn happy to rage? ¡°


    Hiruzen took a mouthful of cigarettes cheerfully, then nced at Akabane and noticed his hidden hands.


    ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡±


    ¡°This¡­actually nothing. It¡¯s just aic that is going to be updated. There are some more questionable points. That¡¯s why I bring it over for you to review.¡±


    Akabane smiled and handed over theic in hand.


    After listening to his exnation, Hiruzen brows were immediately locked tight.


    Thest time Akabane showed it to him, the Hyuga n was in chaos.


    What is it this time?


    As a Hokage, Hiruzen felt a little nervous at this moment, taking over the thick pile, as if it weighed a thousand pounds.


    He pressed his hand on the book and asked after pondering for a while: ¡°You brought it here so that I can appreciate my death?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­from your perspective it¡¯s is very strange.¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment, he doesn¡¯t know if the Third Hokage is joking or serious. Do you think I have worked so hard to paint 30 chapters so that you can appreciate your ¡°death¡± first?


    The key point is the Impure World Reincarnation. Okay!


    He pointed to theic and motioned to the Third Hokage to open it.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took a breath of his cigarettes pipe, and after he was fully prepared, he reached out to open the first page of the book.


    The first page.


    Nothing surprising, no difference from the past, the plot is also as his expected Gaara vs Uchiha Sasuke.


    but¡­¡­


    Having said that, the Kazekage¡¯s attitude is a bit weird.


    But Hiruzen didn¡¯t think much and continued to flip page by page.


    What a joke, this kid gave it to him, so there must be a big problem in theics, otherwise, with his personality, he would rather make time to sleep thane over.


    Quickly flipping through the pages, the fragments of the fight, until Gaara was injured and the enemy started their genjutsu, he finally stopped.


    The n has begun!


    After taking a puff of smoke, he looked down and continue to turn over the page, and saw Kabuto and the Kazekage moved their hands at the same time.


    No, this is not the Kazekage!


    Hiruzen took a deep breath and then turned to the next page.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s theic version of ¡°Orochimaru¡±!


    One page, after another page.


    Although it was only aic plot, he was also quite moved when he witnessed the fierceness and entanglement of his student in theics¡ª¡ª


    If he didn¡¯t notice the thoughts of Orochimaru, and let him conduct his experiments openly. Will he be like in theics due to various factors and guidance?


    It¡¯s hard to say.


    Because the future cannot be denied.


    Hiruzen exhale and he took another puff of his cigarette and almost choked himself, because the content of the next sentence made him dumbfounded, and he almost mmed the cigarette pipe in his hand against Akabane¡¯s head: ¡°You stinky boy, you actually painted the Impure World Reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°My lord, please calm down, you finish reading theic first before you start reprimanding me.¡±


    Akabane was ashamed and quickly pointed to theic.


    Although it¡¯s really not good to draw the Impure World Reincarnation, thetter is the key to the plot.


    Without such a desperate situation, how could the Third Hokage in theic choose such a way to end his life.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of this kind of jutsu disclosure?¡±


    Hiruzen ignored him, and he mmed the pipe violently on the table, showing that he was really angry, otherwise he would not destroy his beloved pipe.


    Akabane wiped his face.


    At this time, Hiruzen was still breathing odour, and the sshing saliva seemed to be a shadow clone sshing everywhere.


    If I knew this would happen, I woulde here with a mask¡­


    He mes himself a little, he is still too young and not thoughtful enough.


    ¡°Fool, are you listening to me?¡±


    Hiruzen directly duplicated his cigarette pipe and knocked on Akabane¡¯s head, but it was dodged.


    Akabane sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Please read it first. Can we talk about the Impure World Reincarnation after reading it?


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Hiruzen did notment, he took a seat again and continued to flip the pages, and he ignored the fighting of the little kids, and jumped to the ce where he had his own drama.


    Later, he saw the Dead Demon Consuming Seal and what his ¡°self¡± said.


    ¡°Even if you kill me, the pir will not be broken.¡±


    ¡°The new Hokage who inherits my will will be a new pir and continue to protect the Konoha!¡±


    Subsequently, the Dead Demon Consuming Seal sealed the First Hokage, Second Hokage, and captured Orochimaru.


    Hiruzen were silent for a long time.


    This time he didn¡¯t start to spray his saliva, even if he was killed, but this ending touched him.


    Yes.


    From the first generation to the second generation, and then from the second generation to myself.


    Even if Hokage dies, a new Hokage will still be born, and the new Hokage will also protect Konoha and the country of fire.


    This is the will of Hokage.


    One page, two pages¡­


    In the quiet atmosphere, Hiruzen read the plot of theics quietly.


    Although the next battle is for the little kid, he still takes it very seriously, because this Genin is the future of ¡°Konoha¡±.


    Especially Naruto.


    The same fate as Gaara, but the final result ispletely different.


    Born in darkness, with a heart craving light.


    The opposite is Uchiha Sasuke, born in the light, and finally gradually going into darkness.


    On these two characters, he saw the shadow of Hashirama and Madara.


    Will these people be here in forty years?


    Hiruzen picked up his cigarette pipe and wanted to take a sip, only to find that he knocked all the tobo inside and spilt it on the table.


    When Naruto defeated Gaara, the scene returned to Konoha again.


    The battle came to an end.


    ¡°As long as there is a ce where leaves fly, the fire will burn¡­¡±


    ¡°The shadow of the fire will illuminate the vige and let new leaves sprout¡±


    The message seemed to sound like a requiem.


    Hiruzen was in a trance, and he seemed to hear a burst of sorrow and joy, and there were still pictures in his mind.


    He feels like Akabane ce a Genjutsu on him where he feels all the Sadness and Joy of the book.


    And the image is the scene after the death of the Second Hokage.


    With theic plot in front of him, Hiruzen couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    ¡°Where Konoha dances, fire is endless. I think this is the meaning of Konoha and what the First Hokage-sama dreamed of.


    After seeing the appearance of Hiruzen, Akabane dared not to speak.


    He didn¡¯t write any testimonials or patches, because everything has been perfectly interpreted in the plot.


    ¡°Yes, this is the Will of Fire.¡±


    Hiruzen were in a trance, then sighed.


    Although the Impure World Reincarnation is abhorrent, this battle brought Hiruzen a new purpose and witnessed the decline of dead branches and the budding of new leaves.


    It¡¯s like a heritage!


    Does he want to ban the Impure World Reincarnation?


    He couldn¡¯t make up his mind even after asking himself this. Without the appearance of the First and Second Hokage, the plot seemed tock so much vour.


    However, this jutsu¡­


    ¡°If you are worried about this ninjutsu being inspected by others, why not seal the Jutsu of Impure World Reincarnation separately, and put the Half-True Half False information of the said jutsu in the Scroll of Seals?¡±


    Akabane whispered.


    ¡°You kid, you really will cause me trouble.¡±


    Hiruzen sighed heavily.


    Although what he said is a good suggestion, but it is more troublesome, and at the same time, he understood why Akabane came to him, and why he drew so many chapters in one breath before releasing it¡ª¡ª


    In addition, the figure of Orochimaru appeared in the minds of the Third Hokage.


    Immortal Rebirth¡­


    It¡¯s like a snake shed its shell. If he thinks about it, it¡¯s really Orochimaru¡¯s style.


    He must be guided correctly.


    Hiruzen secretly said in his heart.


    If such a genius really embarks on such a heart-wrenching path, he will regret it.


    After thinking about it, he closed the book and pushed it forward.


    Although the words were not stated clearly, the meaning was already obvious-he agreed.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Akabane took it and couldn¡¯t helpughing happily.


    ¡°By the way, recently the vige ns to set up a medical team to rush to the border and to the front line. So you can start as soon as possible in the preparatory department. In addition, pay more attention to the training of medical ninjas. There must be good seedlings, and reasonable guidance and education must be done.¡±


    Hiruzen mentioned another thing.


    Akabane was stunned, they wanted him to train a medical ninja?


    He didn¡¯t think much, and said directly: ¡°The mentor¡­¡±


    ¡°For the time being, you can look for it yourself. I heard Tsunade say that your level of medical skills is quite high. Mystical Palm Technique, whose difficulty isparable with A-Rank, even if your actual operation is not good, but your theory should be fine.¡±


    Hiruzen obviously had an acknowledgement of him, and had long nned to let Akabane take over.


    Akabane wanted to decline, but after ncing at theic in his hand, he could only swallow what he wanted to say.

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>


    Walking out of the Hokage Building, Akabane noticed that there were fewer ninjas in the training ground.


    More than that, even Utatane Koharu is gone.


    It seems that this female elder will also go to the border and the front line to take charge of the work of the medical station.


    Konoha still attaches great importance to the Land of Uzumaki.


    of course¡­¡­


    This time the purpose is not to save the entire Hidden Whirlpools Vige or must rescue all the vigers.


    What Danzo has to do is to make a path and let some people from Hidden Whirlpools Vige escape and save fire for Uzumaki n.


    The specific number of people that can escape depends on the whirlpool family¡¯s own ability. In addition, in the country of fire, the daimyo probably has the same idea as the other daimyo in different countries that attack the whirlpool country. So even if they escape to the country of fire, the whirlpool family is still not safe.


    Regarding this point, both the Uzumaki n and Konoha have already agreed, and both sides know it well.


    After Hiruzen read hisics, Akabane earned a full 1,500 points, plus the points umted in the previous four days, Akabane now has 3,000 points on hand.


    Needless to say, he first upgraded his attributes.


    With 10 mental powers, 2500 points are gone¡­


    Leaving the temporary office shed, Akabane asked Kurama Yung to find someone and sent the manga to Izumi Yamano.


    After that, Akabane visited his n and asked about the rocking chair.


    Last time he promised Fukasaku Sage to make a rocking chair for it, and he also gave his n the design drawing for them to make a reference. And wondering if these craftsmen have made it in four or five days.


    Akabane had not been out for four days, so he didn¡¯t know the situation outside.


    He went out and strolled around today, and found that half of their n Jonin and Chunin are gone, and only a few Genins were training along the way.


    Did the Hokage also summon them?


    Akabane thought in his heart and walked all the way to the patriarch¡¯s residence.


    Kurama Wuhen didn¡¯t go out, but he was not idle either, as he was holding several books in his hand and he didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s the situation in the family?¡±


    Akabane asked strangely.


    ¡°They went to practice medical skills.¡±


    Kurama Wuhen sighed helplessly, then raised the book in his hand.


    Title: Basic analysis of first aid for healing.


    Author: Tsunade.


    So they already know how to promote it.


    Akabane thought.


    His whole n follows the general policy of the vige and what they were doing is definitely a good thing for their n.


    Since as a n who had a weak physique, it¡¯s definitely a good thing for them to learn a few hands treatments.


    Moreover, not everyone in the Kurama has a talent for illusion, but their Chakras control talent must be far superior to others, and learning medical skills is much simpler than others.


    He sat down, and then noticed the chair under Kurama Wuhe¡ª


    Isn¡¯t this his own rocking chair?


    Although the shape is a bit strange, the effect is the same.


    Kurama Wuhen noticed Akabane¡¯s gaze, and he smiled and said, ¡°Your chair is veryfortable to lie on, so I asked the craftsmen to make more than one hundred more samples and let the caravan take them out and sell them to the wealthy people from other countries.¡±


    ¡°You are so talented in the business.¡±


    Akabane gave him a thumbs up.


    Since they have 100 more of those chairs, it¡¯s definitely not a problem giving one rocking chair to Fukasaku Sage.


    After all, the cost of a few pieces of wood is only that much. And if they sell it to those rich people, the price will be at least ten times higher.


    But instead of asking for one, Akabane ordered five rocking chairs.


    He ns to ce one of them on the first floor of their house and ce one on the lounge of hisic shop, one in his bedroom and of course he wouldn¡¯t forget giving one to Uzumaki Mito.


    Although she has the appearance of a youngdy, due to her age, she gets tired fast so she will definitely like it, and thest one is given to Fukasaku Sage.


    After cing the chair in a suitable position, Akabaney in the lounge and swayed the chair under him, not only enjoying it but also seeing the peopleing and going in the shop outside, which can be said to be quitefortable.


    of course¡­¡­


    As spectators, Akabane shadow clones and Kurama Yung are not asfortable as Akabane.


    And what they felt was hatred as they cursed secretly, ¡®We are working here, but what are you doing over there?¡¯


    But Akabane obviously didn¡¯t care about their opinions.


    It¡¯s been three or four days since the plot of Hyuga n in Naruto happened. So what happened after that also passed like the wind as many people gradually became ustomed to it.


    But what hasn¡¯t changed is that hisics still sell well.


    And this is thanks to Uchiha.


    Unlike the previous purchase of more than 20ics a day, with what happened to the Hyuga n, every Uchiha nsman now has one copy ofics this time.


    Which is quite delightful for him.


    Both of the ns are wealthy, and they both like doing things like mocking how the other party falls or watching jokes.


    For example, the episode involving Uchiha¡¯s plot also sold very well among the Hyuga n, so now, the Uchiha n also do the same just to mock andugh at their rivals¡¯ faces.


    Afterzing for a while, Akabane got up, took the chair with him outside the door and headed towards the Senju n.


    Because of the olddy, he still has to go there from time to time.


    After all, his sister is still in her hand.


    Although Akabane is very attentive, he is not decent enough to just carry the rocking chair with him barehanded. Especially as a child from Kurama, who has always been like an aristocrat in terms of physical strength, so he uses transformation jutsu as he bes an adult.


    He has to say that Transformation Jutsu is really easy to use.


    Akabane carried the chair and went outside the Senju n. The Chunin gatekeeper saw the Transformation Jutsu of Akabane and noticed the Jonin uniform and the sloppy chair on him.


    And when he looks again at the chair, he understands that it¡¯s for Mito Uzumaki so he does not prevent Akabane from entering the Senju n Land.


    --


    Uzumaki Mito¡¯s perception is strong.


    Even if Akabane used the Transformation Jutsu, he could never hide it from her, so she already felt him when he arrived at thend of the Senju n.


    But seeing him carrying a big chair, Uzumaki Mito was still a little ufortable.


    In the past, this kid brought eitherics or posters. This time he changed his temper and brought such a big thing?


    What a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Hello, Granny Mito, I was too busy to see you a few days ago. And this chair is the new project of our n, so I thought of sending you one.¡±


    Akabane said, putting down the chair cheerfully.


    ¡°You kid,e here, and let me see what those chairs are.¡±


    Familiar answer.


    Akabane was in a trance, he suddenly felt it was a deja-vu.


    ¡°Put it down first, help me move this chair aside by the way.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito is very happy.


    Although it is a new thing, the usefulness of the chair can basically be appreciated.


    Akabane put down the chair, helped Uzumaki Mito remove the old chair in aplicated mood, and then ced the rocking chair in the centre.


    ¡°Boy, I know you¡¯re busytely, not only are you working on yourics, but you¡¯re also working on a medical ss, especially the Hyuga n. It¡¯s so lucky that you have time to see this olddy.¡±


    Uzumaki Mitoy down and said knowingly as her eyes squinted looking at Akabane while rocking her chair.


    ¡°The plot is like this. It¡¯s mainly because someone pushes the boat along the river, which has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Akabane was ashamed.


    What happened in theic is just the plot, and he is just a porter in another world.


    Moreover,


    After a while, he knew it well. He might make money when he deals with the Third Hokage, but the other party will never lose money.


    Just like now, due to it, he got a lot of work on his shoulder given by the Third Hokage which he can¡¯t refuse!


    Uzumaki Mito chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Isn¡¯t that the way these struggles are, and she has already seen it through.


    Then she sat up and began to paint.


    Hashirama¡¯s Everyday Life Comic has been released for a few days more than daily, and the response to the first volume is quite good-although some people think thisic is sphemy to the First Hokage, no one dares to make irresponsible remarks when they see the author¡¯s name.


    Akabane leaned over and took a look.


    The content of this statement seems to be the content of the battle between Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    Uzumaki Mito immediately covered it, and then chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s not good to peek. It¡¯s boring to know the plot in advance. That¡¯s what you said.¡±


    ¡°Hehe~¡±


    Akabane curled his lips, he is not too curious.


    Because he saw part of it, judging from the pictures and words, it should be about the origin of the two words Konoha and Hokage.


    Knowing what the painting is, there is no need to explore it.


    After all¡­¡­


    How did Konoha and Hokagee from? Can he still not know?


    His previous remarks were just to fool the Third Hokage, that¡¯s all.


    He nced at it again, then his eyes lit up when he saw what was written!


    He just released an update of 30 chapters, and it said ¡°The Will of Fire¡±.


    And what was written of her draft was the line, ¡°where Konoha dances, fire is endless¡±, As a result, First Hokage¡¯s wife stepped up to reveal the secret of what he wrote on hisic¡ª


    It¡¯s over, even if I cry, no tears will show up!


    Thinking of this, Akabane tangled up for a while and said, ¡°Granny Mito, let¡¯s discuss something. Can you postpone the release of thisic?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was puzzled.


    So, Akabanepiled the 30 chapters and prepared to exin the situation in one breath.


    And when she heard it, she couldn¡¯t help repeat the sentence¡ª


    ¡°Where Konoha dances¡­ Well said, Akabane, you are a person who really understands the Konoha spirit, like someone who died early. What do you know about the Konoha spirit and will of fire?¡±


    Akabane was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to answer this for a while.


    After thinking for a long time, he ¡°humbly¡± said: ¡°I just wrote down the Third Hokage principles and deeds. How can a shallow person like mee up with such a profound truth?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Uzumaki Mitoughed mockingly, then closed her drawing and leaned on the rocking chair to rest leisurely, ¡°I won¡¯t publish it for the time being, and you can tell me when, so I can give this book to Izumi Yamano.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Grandma Mito.¡±


    Akabane breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although it¡¯s just aic, it¡¯s all the truth in it, and with the identity of Senju Hashirama¡¯s wife a bonus. Who do you think the readers believe?


    Fortunately, Uzumaki Mito gave in.


    He sighed for a while, and at the same time was d that he came to see Uzumaki Mito today, otherwise, if the twoics were published at the same time, his mentality would explode.


    It¡¯s been a while since he saw her so Akabane couldn¡¯t help but look at Uzumaki Tomiko who was on Uzumaki Mito side this whole time.


    After more than ten days, little Tomiko Yin Seal gradually stabilized, and the Chakra fluctuations on her body were not so violent.


    But she is not very stable yet, and she has to learn other sealing jutsu first, so she cannot leave the Senju n for the time being.


    So Akabane only left a copy of Mystical Palm Technique for her.


    Mystical Palm Technique is difficult for ordinary people, but the Uzumaki n are masters in Chakra control, and learning this type of ninjutsu is absolutely easy.


    Furthermore, Uzumaki Mito also understands medical skills, and the Senju n has many groups of future medical experts.

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>


    In the afternoon, Izumi Yamano brought his team again.


    And when he learned that the Narutoics were sold out, he almost vomited a mouthful of old blood.


    Because it¡¯s Two hundred volumes!


    If it¡¯s before, it will take a whole day before they sell out, but this time it only takes a short time before it got sold out, so how can he not be surprised!?


    Not only did they have to print newics, but they also had to continue to work overtime for the volume of 30 Chapters Akabane gave him.


    So all his employees are happy and also suffering!


    Happy for therge money they will receive and suffering from their consecutive overtime!


    of course¡­¡­


    For Uchiha¡¯s people, Uchiha Itachi is very worthy of attention, because, from the previous clues, it can be seen that he yed an important role in the massacre.


    Therefore, since the appearance of thest volume of Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Yuan has been paying more attention to Akabaneics.


    And as soon as Naruto was updated, he immediately sent someone to buy it.


    ¡°Patriarch, I bought theics.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho put down the package and took out theic he had just bought from it, including Naruto, One Piece, and the third volume update of Jiraiya Love in the Dessert.


    Uchiha Yuan took a nce at it, and first calmly picked up theic of Naruto, opened it and began to read it.


    The content was as expected. Uchiha Itachi and Kisame fought with Konoha¡¯s Jonin. ording to theic, Uchiha Itachi is obviously a super genius. Even Uchiha Yuan guessed that Itachi had probably already opened his Mangekyo Sharingan.


    This ability can only be understood by personal experience.


    Sure enough, Asuma and Kurenai weren¡¯t the opponents of Itachi and Kisame at all, and even with Kakashi¡¯s appearance, they can¡¯t match the two, especially Uchiha Itachi.


    On the next page, finally, the Mangekyo Sharingan was shown!


    Uchiha Yuan¡¯s hand in turning over the page paused for a moment, and when the Mangekyo Sharingan activated, Kakashi was instantly lost.


    Tsukuyomi¡­


    This Genjutsu is well recognized by other ns so Uchiha Yuan is not surprised that Akabane knows it.


    It is the strongest spiritual attack in Genjutsu.


    ¡°Patriarch, does Mangekyo Sharingan really exist?¡±


    Uchiha Ensho was curious.


    For the time being, only a few people in the Uchiha n and Konoha vige knew about Uchiha Yuan awakening of his Mangekyo. And most of his nsmen only know that Uchiha Yuan has strong strength, but they don¡¯t know that it is the Dojutsu of Mangekyo.


    ¡°Of course it exists.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nodded.


    Afterwards, he continued to read.


    Undoubtedly, ording to the development of the plot, Sasuke will definitely meet Itachi. The love-hate rtionship between the two brothers, but Uchiha Yuan is not very interested in it so he skips that page.


    After reading all of them, he closed theic and recalled the plot in his mind.


    Uchiha Itachi, killed his whole family?


    It¡¯s Impossible.


    Uchiha Yuan shook his head slightly, not believing this.


    Even if he was a genius, became the captain of the Anbu at the age of thirteen, and then awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan, but no matter how strong his Mangekyo Sharingan was, it would be impossible to single-handedly kill the entire n.


    That costs too much, and the Uchiha patriarch is definitely not vegetarian.


    If one day Uchiha is so weak, that one day, let alone oppose the vige, it would be easier to wash his neck andmit suicide earlier.


    There must be people behind Uchiha Itachi.


    ¡°Akatsuki?¡±


    But


    What kind of organization is this Akatsuki that has the ability to collect tail beasts?


    It¡¯s not that he insists on rting the story with reality, but in the previous plot, Akabane has referenced some realistic organizations and names of ces. As a result, this term alone seems to bepletely unheard of, which is strange.


    Forget it, it¡¯s just aic, I don¡¯t need to take it seriously¡­


    Uchiha Yuanughed dumbly, shook his head slightly, then closed the pages of the book and put it back in the pile ofics, ¡°Take it to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Uchiha Ensho picks up theic and is about to leave¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t let the kid read theics of Love in the Desert, give them to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    You just want to read it, don¡¯t you?


    Uchiha Ensho curled his lips and took out the fewics of Love in the Desert and gave them all to Uchiha Yuan.


    Afterwards, he left with theics on his back.


    Uchiha Yuan didn¡¯t look at it right away, as he was still distracted by what he read.


    After Uchiha Ensho left, he sat quietly in the room, thinking about the possible impact of the Mangekyo Sharingan revtion.


    He didn¡¯t dislike Akabane for publicizing their Mangekyo Sharingan to the Vige.


    This kind of eye itself is not a secret. Almost evenmoners know that Uchiha Madara has a powerful Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Because of this, Their Mangekyo Sharingan was oncebelled as Madara. When everyone mentioned Mangekyo Sharingan, the first thing they thought of was the powerful and terrifying Uchiha Madara.


    And with Itachi¡¯s appearance in theic, it¡¯s just right for them to know how the vigers feel about Mangekyo Sharingan.


    That¡¯s why Uchiha Yuan is basically as stable as an old dog right now, without panicking at all.


    Inparison, Akabane was slightly busy. After theic update, several more options were added to his redemption list.


    Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Water Release: Water Shark Bullet Technique.


    Water Style: Water Wall


    ¡­


    A series of abilities, plus the previous ability used by the two Hokages like wood escape, etc., his list is full of abilities, which is dazzling.


    Of course, not much is really worth redeeming.


    For example, Senju Hashirama Wood-Style, can he use it openly? Let us not discuss it. Akabane is not Senju Hashirama. Even if he redeemed Uzumaki n¡¯s physique, Wood-Style is better than greening at best¡­


    What¡¯s more, if the ¡®parasite¡¯ in his body gotpatible with it, wouldn¡¯t he be asking for death?


    ording to his n, he has to redeem the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    And Mangekyo Sharingan requires four thousand points.


    The price is almost the same as the bloodline limit of the Uzumaki n, but this is just a Mangekyo Sharingan. If he includes three-tomoe and Uchiha bloodline, the price is much more expensive than the Uzumaki n physique.


    Thanks to the thirty chapters he painstakingly paints for many days, plus the updated point ie and previous savings, Akabane can afford to pay four thousand.


    Just like before, his perception was activated and his shadow clones were on guard, and after all, preparations were made¡­


    [Redeeming Mangekyo Sharingan. Yes or No.]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    [Four thousand points got deducted.]


    The moment the system¡¯s ability took effect, his eyes opened automatically.


    In his scarlet eyes, the three-tomoe keeps rotating, and finally, the tomoe in his eyes slowly begins to change¡ª¡ª


    The three-tomoe turned into a pattern like a small swirl.


    And Akabane could feel that in the process, the Mangekyo Sharingan had absorbed his own spiritual energy and transformed it into an alternative chakra.


    Not only in Akabane but also the ¡®parasite¡¯ on his body got its spiritual energy engulfed by the process of awakening of the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    As a spiritual body, spiritual energy is its most important power.


    So having its power continuously drawn out, it is currently in a very weak state.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like this kind of Ch¨±niby¨­ way of speaking, but in front of these eyes, you have nothing to hide!¡±


    After Akabane said that to himself, he then urged his Mangekyo Sharingan and at the same time activated his perception abilities in one breath, and urged his mental energy to the strongest.


    The blood in his body was boiling.


    This is the blood belonging to an Uchiha, which does not belong to the Kurama n. So with the special chakra¡¯s effect, the ¡®parasite¡¯ in his body was forcefully kicked out!


    ¡°Whish!¡±


    And what jumped out of his body was a hideous monster, which exuded ck energy and had long and messy hair, which looked like an evil spirit in myths and legends.


    At this moment, it leapt towards Akabane with its teeth and ws ready to devour him!


    But Akabane was expressionless, staring at it coldly, and then said with some pity: ¡°Is this the scariest impression in my mind? It really is just a child¡­¡±


    Before the hideous monster pounced on him, the pattern in his eyes began to spin.


    The next second, three shadow clones appeared, and as they became clearer and clearer.


    ¡°Ah~~¡±


    ¡°Ho ho~~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A female ghost with long hair covering her face, a cold and terrifying female ghost, and the third is a little boy white with a paleplexion and staring at him with cold eyes.


    It¡¯s Sadako, Kayako, and Saeki Toshio.


    They walked around each other in a strange walking posture.


    And the Hideous looking monster, that was scarier than the three, was so frightened that it screamed, and at the same time, it kept running away and backing away, looking terrified!


    It seems that its wisdom is not high.


    But it¡¯s intuition is very urate- since it feels that if it gets killed here, it will really die!


    Because this is the world of illusion.


    Akabane sighed lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are the soul of this body or the monster Ido, but since I am currently stronger than you, anyway¡­you should die.¡±


    In the next second, the real evil spirit rushed to eat the monster.


    In a short while, the hideous monster was torn to pieces by the three evil spirits, it¡¯s dark spiritual power became pure spiritual energy, and the three evil spirits also dissipated after theypletely devoured the monster.


    And the spiritual energy eaten by them instantly merged into Akabane¡¯s body.


    Yes, this is the power of his Mangekyo Sharingan!


    His left eye can temporarily open the illusion world to make his illusion real, and his right eye¡¯s ability is that it can temporarily swap the role of the ¡®real¡¯ in the real world to the illusion world!


    And that¡¯s what happened to the monster that came out of his body.


    Akabane pulled the monster into the Illusion World, and then he applied the ability of his right eye to ¡°materialized¡± the monster, temporarily bing real, and them using his left eye ability to make the illusion be real, it didn¡¯t take long for the monster to be devoured by the other phantoms that are also real illusions!


    This kind of killing is also scary!


    Not only that, but Akabane also got a lot of spiritual energy, and his spiritual power skyrocketed!


    Looking at the panel, his spiritual power has reached 165 points. This spiritual energy has reached the elite Jonin Level who specializes in spiritual energy and Genjutsu.


    ¡°Having my Spiritual Power instantly rose by 25 points, how much energy did this thing steal from me?¡±


    Akabane was very lucky.


    Although he is a traverser, and has a body that a monster nests in, but fortunately he has a system. While enhancing his attributes, he slowly transforms his body¡¯s physique and bloodline.


    of course¡­¡­


    If he thinks about it carefully, it will be fine even if he didn¡¯t do anything about it.


    If he goes to Uzumaki Mito to solve the Ido, with her unknown strength, isn¡¯t it like taking candy from a little kid?


    The monster has no wisdom to speak and can tell Uzumaki Mito that Akabane is the tenant and it is thendlord.


    ¡°Mangekyo Sharingan is quite easy to use, and it¡¯s definitely much stronger than the bloodline limit of the Kurama n.¡±


    Akabane sighed.


    It is worthy of the power of Sage of Six-Paths legacy, each Mangekyos ability is different, like his left eye is somewhat simr to his own five senses, an upgraded version of control ability, turning the virtual into reality.


    However, the five senses control still belongs to the Genjutsu ranks, it is the real transformation of the virtual into reality.


    As for his right eye, it¡¯s probably because he is too afraid of death, and often uses his shadow clone¡­


    In short, being afraid of death is not shameful.


    Thinking of this, Akabane quickly deactivated his pupil power, and the pattern of his eyes faded instantly.


    At this time, he felt exhausted, and his eyes were slightly sour.


    ¡°The spiritual energy consumption is a bitrge, but the load on the eyes is not bad¡­is it the cause of my physique?¡±


    Akabane thought secretly.


    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not easy to ask about the extent of Uchiha¡¯s Mangekyo Sharingan side effects. After all, Uchiha¡¯s information does not involve Mangekyo Sharingan side effects.

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>


    ¡°Hey, Akaba¡­ is there something wrong with you?¡±


    In the evening, Kurama Isamu rarely went home for dinner. Since joining the guard department and serving as a senior, he has be increasingly busy and rarely eats at home.


    So after not seeing his son for a few days, the moment his eyes fixed on him he immediately felt that Akabane had be different.


    Akabane was a bit twisted and out of ce before, but today he doesn¡¯t feel that way anymore.


    ¡°Father, I have defeated Ido.¡±


    A smile appeared on Akabane¡¯s face.


    Defeating ¡°Ido¡± means their Bloodline Limit will usher in evolution.


    This is recorded in the ancient books of the Kurama n.


    After hiding his Sharingan, Akabane also felt the evolution of his own blood inheritance.


    When he was using Genjutsu, the consumption is lower, his operation bes faster, his five senses control be more delicate, and his Illusory Domain¡¯s injury transformation is stronger, but of course,pared with Mangekyo Sharingan¡¯s ability, it¡¯s still much worse.


    Kurama Isamu was stunned, and then using a closer look, he found that Akabane¡¯s mental power was extremely vast, far surpassing him, a special Jonin who is good at the arts of Genjutsu!


    It¡¯s in line with the surge in mental power after defeating Ido!


    He took a deep breath and said with ecstasy: ¡°Unexpectedly¡­Unexpectedly, you would have defeated it yourself. I was thinking that once you awakened it, we would go to Master Mito to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°It came out to causemotion this morning and was forcibly killed by me with sealing jutsu and with my spiritual energy. Now that I think about it, it is indeed dangerous, but fortunately, there is no danger.¡±


    Akabane naturally pushed the credit to the sealing jutsu. He didn¡¯t talk nonsense, because he actually considered using sealing jutsu.


    He even thought of using the hideous monster ¡°Ido¡± as an individual, injecting it with power such as Nine-Tailed Chakra, and then sealing it with a sealing jutsu to form the effect of a pseudo-Jinchuriki.


    However, as an outsider, Akabane didn¡¯t dare to walk on a tight rope when he encountered an ¡®Ido¡¯ that was morepatible with his body. It would be better to eliminate it in a budding state for caution.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the patriarch, this is a major event for the whole family.¡±


    Kurama Isamu is very happy.


    A major event for the whole family?


    Akabane was stunned for a moment, just swallowing an extremely weak ¡®Ido¡¯, is it so serious?


    He was about to stop his Dad, but Kurama Isamu had already whizzed away.


    Forget it.


    Akabane sighed softly and then began to adapt to the skyrocketing mental power he has.


    One hundred and sixty-five and one hundred and three are really not on the same level.


    With his current mental power, the simple five-sense control illusion construction no longer needs the help of painting but can be achieved with Death Mirage Jutsu.


    Yes.


    After devouring ¡®Ido¡¯ and having his mental power increase, Death Mirage Jutsu can not only infer through five senses but also transform injuries through the means of turning virtual into real.


    Of course, the effect has not been tried.


    When Kurama Isamu returned, a bunch of people followed the patriarch, Grand elders, and some elders of the family.


    Among them, Kurama Murano was the most excited. When he came over, he held Akabane¡¯s hand, trembling all over, making Akabane worry about whether this old man would be too happy to go to meet Yama.


    On the second day, even the vige know about the news.


    However, there are not many high-level leaders in the vige, only the Third Hokage, Mitokado Homura and some n Leaders of other ns.


    The Kurama n was born with a genius who defeated his ¡®Ido¡¯ alone, which made many families feel tremendous pressure, especially some families that were simr to the Kurama family.


    The arrangement of the family seemed to be holding a grand ceremony, making it a meeting of the whole family, but that afternoon, a messenger from the Third Hokage came.


    And it seems a new task¡­


    With the Land-of-Whirlpools in a war against many viges, and with him getting stronger after devouring his Ido and redeeming Sharingan, he really can¡¯t think of the possibility of avoiding it.


    So Akabane did not refuse and followed the Anbu Ninja to the office.


    When they came to the office, the Third Hokage was holding his chins while reading a battle report.


    ¡°Hokage-sama.¡±


    Akabane greeted at the door and waited for the Third Hokage to raise his head and wave his hands before entering.


    Hiruzen twisted the battle report and said: ¡°Akabane, you have been very busy with thetest updatetely. Do you want to go out and rx?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t know where it would be better to startining. He was already mentally prepared for the task, so he didn¡¯t need to make such a roundabout way.


    He picked up the battle report and nced at it.


    Huh?


    It¡¯s not the Hidden Whirlpools Vige, but Land-of-Rivers, and it seems the Hidden Sand Vige Jinchuriki appeared in Land-of-Wind!


    ¡°Do you think their Jinchuriki wille to Land-of-Rivers?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s expression was solemn.


    With Mangekyo Sharingan in his body, even if Shukaku appeared, he doesn¡¯t need to worry too much, but the problem is that his Sharingan cannot be easily exposed.


    That¡¯s his trump card for life!


    ¡°Our top priority is the Hidden Sand Vige, we didn¡¯t know what happened to the Second Kazekage, so for the time being, it is best for us not to specte what the next action the other side will make. So we can only arrange them first.¡±


    Hiruzen took out the map, and a series of icons were drawn on the map.


    Above is the formation diagram of Land-of-Rivers. There is personnel distribution on Konoha and some distribution positions of Hidden Sand Vige and Rouge ninja. Among them, there are also the subordinates of Orochimaru that they got from defeating the Rouge Sand Nin previously.


    The reconnaissance team set off for a month, and I am afraid that they have a better understanding of the Layout of the Land-of-Rivers than those King of Land-of-Rivers.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t figure it out, so let him go to the country of the river to fight those sand ninja?


    But if the other side wants to dispatch Shukaku to fight, unless he revealed his Sharingan, he was only going to be killed!


    Hiruzen coughed and said, ¡°I know you and Orochimaru have some subordinate rogue ninja in the Land of River, that¡¯s why you will be stationed there temporarily as the leader of the Rouge Ninja, and if the Sand Vige take action, then it¡¯s your turn to take action against them.¡±


    If it¡¯s before, he didn¡¯t dare to let Akabane go.


    If the Jinchuriki of Shukaku is really there. Even if Akabane innate talent is good, they will only send him to his death, but after the annexation of ¡®Ido¡¯ and the advancement of his Kekkei Genkai, Hiruzen became confident of his choice.


    Besides, this kid always likes to hide his strength. After giving him the scroll of sealing jutsu, he mustprehend some sealing jutsu.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing it, Akabane suddenly wants to p his past self for epting this rouge ninja.


    He allows Orochimaru to subjugate a group of rogue ninja before.


    He doesn¡¯t know if Orochimaru got any benefits from it, but for him, it¡¯s a tragedy!


    He didn¡¯t think his decision on that day will lead him to this kind of mission!


    Akabane has a headache, but the Land-of-Rivers is also an important transit base anyway, and it¡¯s hard to be taken away by Land-of-Wind.


    Damn it, then let¡¯s go, and take a look at how our free trade zone is going!


    Thinking of this, he nodded and said, ¡°All right, but in terms of equipment and funds¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some, and you can develop those people. Get it right over there.¡±


    Hiruzen understands Akabane¡¯s ideas very well.


    Don¡¯t you need money for development?


    In his previous life, isn¡¯t Orochimaru looking for cooperation with the Land of Sound, and isn¡¯t it the money of the King from his People?


    Akabane didn¡¯t want to make a loss and pay for the things for the vige.


    In addition¡­


    If you do the mission yourself, is there no one from the preparation department to ¡°do it for you¡±?


    This is a reasonable request.


    Hiruzen of course also agreed. As for who to look for, he didn¡¯t say anything nor Akabane asked, but there are not many people in the vige who can fulfil the role, so there are only a few candidates, and it is between Orochimaru or the Uchiha.


    As for who it is, it has nothing to do with Akabane.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Akabane left that night and went to the country of River.


    His physique reached one hundred points, which is barely passable for Jonin level. Although there are no specialities, there is definitely no problem on the way.


    The next morning, Akabane arrived at the target town. Before entering the town, he changed his appearance and outfit of the former Orochimaru with his transformation. He wore an ordinary Katana on his waist and hid a small dagger he got from Sakumo¡¯s father in his arms¡­


    After a long absence, he found that the situation here has changed a little.


    Walking down the street, every few steps he takes, he can see a guy with a big sword and a short sword.


    From the look of their dress, they are definitely living a miserable life. And what¡¯s strange is, those wandering rouge ninja who likes to pretend to be ninjas seem to disappear suddenly.


    What¡¯s going on?


    He secretly paid attention all the way, then walking to a familiar road carefully, he pushed the door and walked to the previous tavern, only to be confused when he saw the tavern.


    The decoration looks the same as in One Piece. There are two big posters at the door, which are painted with Zoro and the newest Hawkeye poster, and on it is a string of wanted reward money.


    But the style of painting is a bit poor, it is estimated that the painter tried imitating his drawing.


    Entering the door, he saw a lot of swordsmen with long swords around their waists. Some of them had three swords, wearing green bandannas, and dressed like Zoro.


    But regardless of appearance or their imposing manner, it was far worse, at most they were beggar versions of Zoro.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation, is this the town of Zoro cosy¡±


    Akabane touched his chin and thought, after not being here for more than two months, how did it change so much?


    Since he got no answer, he walked in.


    He didn¡¯t immediately look for his subordinates but sat in the corner to observe the situation.


    At this moment, another person walked in.


    He hadn¡¯t even entered the door, but he saw two big wanted posters posted at the door with the high bounty written on them.


    And he stared at it for a long time.


    The ninja walked in, his eyes scanned the audience.


    Akabane nced at him, and then his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch, it¡¯s an expert!


    Finally, the neer ninja eyesnded on the ¡°Beggar version¡± of Zoro, his voice was a little hoarse as he asked: ¡°Are you Zoro worth ten million gold coins?¡±


    ¡°Zoro worth ten million?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, this uncle will make meughed to death, hey buddy, he called you Zoro! Hahaha¡±


    ¡°If he is Zoro, then I am Hawkeye!¡±


    A group of people drinking in the tavernughed, whether they were taunting the beggar version of Zoro orughing at the new ninja, but Akabane stood up silently, ready to go away.


    This group of people is hopeless, even provoking this kind of money maniac!


    Although they don¡¯t recognise the neer, it didn¡¯t mean Akabane didn¡¯t recognize that man!


    Because he is none other than Kakuzu who proimed fought against the First Hokage!


    ¡°Hawkeye Mihawk, the world¡¯s number one swordsman, do you deserve that kind of title?¡±


    He nced at it, and then moved behind the beggar version Zoro in an instant, holding the neck of the beggar version of Zoro neck in his hand, and with a twist, he killed it directly.


    Clean and neat.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and the audience was silent.


    ¡°There seems to be a little difference in appearance, and the one may not recognize it.¡±


    He frowned, seemingly worried.


    At this moment, the person who just moured that he was Hawkeye took out aic book and said with a trembling voice: ¡°Bi¡­Big Uncle, Zoro is a character in aic, not a real person. N¡­No one will acknowledge it even if you take his head.¡±


    In a chaotic ce like the Land of River, if you want to live longer, you have to admit defeat first, or you will have nothing if you lose your head.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand what theics were, but roughly he understood that Zoro and Hawkeye are fake, and the wanted order is also fake!

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>


    ¡°Do you have 100 million Ryo?¡±


    The strange ninja looks at the book, then throws away the corpse in his hand like a rag, and asks the man who calls himself ¡°Hawkeye¡±.


    This man is stupid.


    If he has 100 million ryo, then why is he here sitting while saying hi to everyone?


    But seeing the killing intent in the strange ninja¡¯s eyes, if he answers ¡°No¡±, he will definitely die like a corpse on the ground.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you have no money, you can¡¯t buy your own life,¡±


    After Kakuzu finished speaking, his hands squeezed and directly crushed the man throat.


    Gudong~


    Everyone swallowed at the same time, and a few quietly touched the door, but with a sneer from Kakuzu, they all stopped and didn¡¯t dare to go forward half a step.


    A Terrifying murderous!


    ¡°Who issued this wanted order?¡±


    Kakuzu asked coldly.


    ¡°Dear Guests, these two are just posters, not real wanted warrants. The reason for posting them is that thisic called One Piece is set in the background of pirates, and it was posted to the door.¡±


    A teenager came out of the counter, his face pale in fright, but he still mustered the courage to exin.


    Kakuzu are lost in thought.


    Obviously, this tavern doesn¡¯t look like it can afford more than 100 million ryo, and there is really no way to ckmail them as he won¡¯t receive anything in return.


    Comic¡­ is this the thing in this brat hand?


    He nced at it and then frowned slightly. When he came to this country before, they didn¡¯t have these things at all.


    ¡°Dear guest, Chaochuan Town has changed thanks to thisic. If you are interested, you might as well sit down and read while drinking. I will pay for today¡¯s wine if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Akabane said as he stood up.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to intervene, if Kakuzu demolished this ce, he needed to find suitable subordinates for his bindings. Moreover, the person in charge of this tavern knows how to set up a cultural tavern ording to local conditions. He is also a very talented person. It¡¯s a pity if they died here.


    Kakuzu didn¡¯t care at first, but when Akabane stepped closer, he suddenly felt a threat instinctively.


    He is an expert!


    He looked carefully at Akabane, wearing a sword around his waist. Although he didn¡¯t wear a headband, he was more inclined to the style of Hidden Mist.


    He can feel that the opponent¡¯s Chakra is very strong, and it makes him feel very uneasy.


    ¡°Master, this wine¡­ the money for wine, you don¡¯t need to pay for it. Today, everyone¡¯s wine is paid for by our restaurant.¡±


    The little boy got closer and looked even more nervous.


    But even if he was nervous and scared, he didn¡¯t shrink back, standing in front of him and talking to Kakuzu and Akabane.


    ¡°Yes, are you new here?¡±


    Akabane admired him more and more.


    What a courageous boy.


    With a little training, he doesn¡¯t know how strong this boy will be, but there is absolutely no problem in operating the restaurant and the site here.


    ¡°you are?¡±


    The boy was a little unclear, he came here for more than a month, but he had never seen the ninja in front of him.


    ¡°Let your Bosse here to see me.¡±


    Akabane said a little, and then sat down directly across from the corner of the table.


    Kakuzu moved his fingers, forcibly holding down the desire to shoot.


    Suppressed his killing intent, as he started collecting information.


    Akabane knew it, and then took the wine bottle, poured a ss for Kakuzu, and said in a low voice, ¡°We are all here for money and survival. Now Konoha and Sand Vige have arranged a lot of manpower in Chao Chuan. it¡¯s not good for anyone to make a big scene here.¡±


    What he said was Half admonition, half threat.


    If Akabane is not strong enough, Kakuzu will definitely kill him after saying that to him, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of ominousness and danger from the other party so he didn¡¯t dare to make a move carelessly¡­


    Forget it, I¡¯m here to make money and don¡¯t care about him.


    Kakuzu snorted coldly, picked up theic and started reading it.


    The young man was very sensible, and immediately brought aplete set of One Pieceics to the corner for him to read and appreciate.


    Seeing that the manughter rogue ninja did not do anything, the others breathed a sigh of relief and quickly fled the tavern.


    Therefore, although it is said that the beverages are free, in fact, the tavern only has two guests,


    Akabane and Kakuzo.


    ¡°Pirate? Oh, what a bullsh*t thing.¡±


    When he first read the first page, Kakuzu said as he sneered.


    Hidden Waterfall Vige is adjacent to Land-of-Frost, with the sea to the north, so he has seen some pirates, but they are quite weak at all. And they were all just wandering samurai and rogue ninjas.


    Just like those people on the streets of Chaochuan Town now.


    He turned a few pages, and then gradually became interested. Although it seems a bit boring, it is a good device to spend his days as a pastime.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he finished reading one volume.


    The plot is pretty good, and it seems to be quite popr in Chaochuan Town. The merchant who sells this is probably making a lot of money.


    Kakuzu had some thoughts in his heart.


    Before he could speak, Akabane whispered: ¡± I¡¯ve heard of you. You are the most talented ninja in Hidden Waterfall Vige. The strength is also quite strong. I don¡¯t know if you are interested in cooperating with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, cooperation?¡±


    Kakuzu didn¡¯t agree directly, but picked up the second volume and continued reading.


    He is not stupid.


    On the contrary, Kakuzu is quite cautious and clever to survive the hunts, otherwise, he would not hold back his killing intent to walk down the steps given by Akabane.


    ¡°How do you feel when you read thisic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no wonder there are so many stupid wandering warriors.¡±


    Kakuzu answered indifferently.


    The increase in wandering warriors obviously has something to do with thisic-this can be seen from the poprity of Zoro and Hawkeye.


    Akabane nodded slightly and said, ¡°It was transported by a caravan in the country of fire, but now it is not sold yet to the masses. Instead, it is given to us for free. So that we can put it in the tavern for guests to watch for free. I think they will definitely sell in the future. By then¡­¡±


    ¡°Jointly sell books for others? hmph hmph, what a stupid idea.¡±


    Kakuzu sneered, dismissing the n.


    He is lonely and doesn¡¯t need an organization or a base. How can he do business with high priced orders that want to hunt him down at the ck market?


    Akabane didn¡¯t get angry as he smiled and said: ¡°Selling books for others is just a process. When we are strong enough, we can annex the rest of Chaochuan Town and let the entire Chao Chuanics be under our control. After that, the entire Land of River will be¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After reading half of theic, Kakuzu paused when he heard it, but continued reading theic after a moment.


    If it¡¯s a country, the benefits are not bad, but the benefits of cooperation don¡¯t seem to be that high.


    After all, for such arge scale, there must be subordinates, and the profit-sharing is still not as good as what he was doing¡­


    Akabane continued to toss the chips in no hurry, waiting for Kakuzu to finish reading.


    One volume, two volumes¡­


    After reading the five volumes, Kakuzu was lost in thought.


    He has never encountered this kind ofic, but judging from the poprity it has in Chaochuan Town, there are definitely business opportunities.


    ¡°Our business is not necessarily limited to Land-of-Rivers. As far as I know, the surrounding countries all purchase from Land-of-Rivers. This benefit is not small.¡±


    Akabane continued to toss the chips.


    Neither he nor Orochimaru can be permanently stationed in the Land of River. If he can recruit a character like Kakuzo, there is no need to worry about the business here.


    After all, in big organizations like Akatsuki, Kakuzu is the one in charge of their money. It can be seen that although this guy is greedy for money, he is very sensitive about money.


    The only thing to worry about is that Kakuzu has a high chance of betrayal.


    This guy was really obsessed with money, but Akabane really didn¡¯t care about money, as long as the other party didn¡¯t take the foundations of the Land of River as his own.


    If he dared to do this, Akabane would take it unceremoniously-the person in the dark will always have an advantage over the light, and he is the person in the dark.


    Kakuzu are lost in thought.


    He loves money, but he doesn¡¯t want to be restrained by others, but it doesn¡¯t seem to matter if he just cooperates.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think it over.¡±


    After thinking about it, Kakuzu didn¡¯t immediately agree, but his attitude was not too cold and tough, and obviously, there was a chance for cooperation to happen.


    Akabane nodded, not expecting to do this all at once, but he had to guard against this guy¡¯s night sneak attack.


    Kakuzu doesn¡¯t have any morals, and the two are jealous of each other, even if they cooperate, they will not be sincere.


    So a fight is probably necessary¡­


    Kakuzu had another drink and then walked out of the tavern.


    At this time, the boy and another ninja walked out of the house.


    The Boss here was the ninja who had encountered Akabane and Orochimaru before. Akabane slightly used his perception abilities to detect a strange chakra on the man¡¯s body¡­


    Is this what Orochimaru is doing?


    Akabane took a closer look and noticed many simr marks.


    For example, the man¡¯s joints may be modified. It seems that Orochimaru has always strengthened these people.


    Seeing Akabane¡¯s current appearance, the ninja immediately knelt down: ¡°My lord, what instructions do you have foring this time?¡±


    ¡°There may be war between Konoha and Sand in the Land of River. You are my hard-earned subordinates. I will be very troubled if you die.¡±


    Akabane imitated Orochimaru¡¯s tone and said faintly, then looked outside the door and continued saying ¡°Recently, there will be more ninjas like that, so I¡¯ve been restrained recently.¡±


    ¡°My lord, since thest time you gave the specific n here, we have all done business in peace, and no brother has gone out to make trouble.¡±


    He exined quickly.


    Akabane has a headache.


    It¡¯s Orochimaru again. With so many things he has done sneakily, Chaochuan Town has been turned into a Pirate Town.


    Forget it¡­


    He nced at the back while hypnotizing the boy with him.


    With his current mental power, hypnotizing these guys is almost easy, and soon they will say all the information in a sing a song tune.


    A few secondster, he realized what he wanted and activated the hypnosis Genjutsu.


    The two have no opinion, but be more respectful-being hypnotized unconsciously by such a powerful Genjutsu, worthy as their Lord!


    ¡°I just confirmed, Nakagawa, you are doing very well, but your strength is still a little bit worse.¡±


    Akabane said lightly and then looked at the boy named Noryo.


    Although the Man Culture Tavern was created by Nakagawa, he has to say that this kid Noryo is also very good, especially in the face of the Kakuzu killing intent, he still dared to stand up and speak, this is quite remarkable.


    ¡°My lord, his name is¡­¡±


    ¡°Araki Noryo, you are also good, do you know Chakra?¡±


    Noryo was shocked and then nodded wildly with ecstasy.


    Chakra, the power possessed by the great ninja!


    ¡°Nakagawa, from today you are responsible for teaching him to condense Chakra. Also prepare a room for me, I want to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nakagawa is very respectful.


    Seeing each other again, this Lord is stronger than when they first met-no, maybe because he has never seen the real strength of their Lord!

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>


    Nothing is more important than sleeping, but Kakuzu is indeed a problem and needs to be guarded.


    Akabane thought for a while and split out a shadow clone.


    In fact, he is not very tired. After all, he has strong physical, mental and vitality. It is not a big problem to be sleepless for a day or two. It is just that theziness of not sleeping for a night can not stop him.


    The shadow clone is ufortable.


    Because he not only has to do the work of the sentry but also has to endure the body sleeping in the bedroom.


    As for painting, are we such a diligent shadow clone?


    The Shadow Clone stayed up until the afternoon until he saw the intruder.


    --


    A pitch-ck tentacle came in through the gap in the window, and then the window was opened with a click, and Kakuzu jumped in from the outside.


    Later, he saw ¡°Akabane¡± sitting there.


    ¡°You really came.¡±


    ¡°If you can earn money by yourself, there is no need to cooperate with others.¡±


    Kakuzu sneered slightly.


    He didn¡¯t go out just now to explore the market. This thing has already been seen, and no further consideration is needed.


    His real purpose was to check the strength of the rest of Chaochuan Town¡¯s Rebels, as well as the distribution of the surrounding personnel from Konoha and Sand Vige, to determine what kind of vigorous battles would not attract this ninja¡¯s attention.


    After ap ofpiling information, he was certain.


    In Chao Chuan, the strongest Rogue Nin was the ¡°Mist hidden¡± in front of him.


    ¡°It seems that you can only be an enemy.¡±


    The shadow clone sighed softly, and then his hands quickly formed a seal¡ª¡ª


    Hidden Mist Jutsu!


    ¡°Silent assassination? Haha, if you only know this, it would disappoint me too much.¡±


    Kakuzu sneered, his tentacle soared, and he went all around.


    With his Earth Grudge Fear Secret Jutsu, he didn¡¯t fear Akabane¡¯s Hidden Mist Jutsu!


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s voice came from the fog.


    The technique of concealment of the fog is just to prevent Kakuzu from seeing his eyes-from the moment Kakuzu enters the window, Akabane was already awakened.


    Kakuzu is waiting for it, and the tentacle of Earth Grudge Fear is sweeping all around frantically.


    however¡­¡­


    Nothing happened, as the opponent seemed not to attack.


    While he was puzzled, suddenly two or three silhouettes appeared beside him, his Earth Grudge Fear quickly attacked, but the other side did not retreat at all, each minding their own business as the silhouette counter attacked.


    Kakuzu fought and retreated. However, at this time, the knives became six or nine. Although the tentacles of the grievance were strong, they were cut off by an invisible force.


    In one round of fighting, he had eight or nine stab wounds on his body.


    What is this technique?


    Kakuzu was shocked. He knew how Hidden Mist¡¯s tactics were. Most of them used Hidden Mist Jutsu with silent assassination, de Technique, and some Water-Style Ninjutsu to get the killing effect.


    However, this person is clearly not the case.


    He seems to use a clone method to rece his injury with the injury of the clone.


    Although the attack is not a threat, for the time being, this kind of attack for injury is very rogue, and the point is that he didn¡¯t even find the other side¡¯s main body anywhere.


    How can I fight back?


    Kakuzu had many thoughts in his heart, and then two mask clones appeared on his body. however¡­¡­


    Without waiting for the clones to exert their power, they were instantly imprisoned by a jutsu.


    Kakuto himself couldn¡¯t answer the specific jutsu, because he had never seen this kind of ninjutsu.


    It¡¯s too weird!


    ¡°I know that your Secret Jutsu is the Earth Grudge Fear, Hidden Waterfall Vige¡¯s former Secret Jutsu. It seems that you are the one who fought against the First Hokage. Kakuzu!¡±


    Akabane¡¯s voice came from the fog.


    He didn¡¯t show up, because he was fighting against someone like Kakuzu. Once he showed up, he would give the other side a chance to fight back. Although he still has the ability of the right eye as a trump card, a trump card is a trump card. If it¡¯s shown easily, it won¡¯t be called a trump card anymore right?


    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t expect anyone to know me.¡±


    Just like how he felt before, this guy is indeed very difficult to deal with and even has the strength to kill him.


    Akabaneughed, and then threatened: ¡°I heard that the Earth Grudge Fear can absorb other people¡¯s power into their own use, and form such a clone, but it seems that the key lies in the mask. If you break it¡­¡±


    ¡°If you kill my mask, I will use all my strength. Even if I can¡¯t kill you, as long as people in Konoha and Sand Vige notice, your business won¡¯t go on.¡±


    Kakuzu threatened in turn.


    ¡°You can try if you can before I kill you.¡±


    As the voice fell.


    Kakuzu was surprised to find that a chakra appeared inexplicably around him, and he was immediately imprisoned in a water prison jutsu!


    So that¡¯s how it is, my clone is imprisoned by this jutsu¡­


    Before he could think about it, he suddenly saw how the sabre passed through the water prison jutsu and rested on his neck without a sound. While a Kunai also appeared directly aimed at his heart, and a simr thing happened to his mask Clone at his side!


    Kakuzu thought that if wanted to run Akabane couldn¡¯t keep him, but his two cloned masks, plus his own life, was enough for him to lose three hearts at the same time!


    Although wars are frequent now and there are many opportunities to get other ninjas¡¯ hearts, but he uses these three abilities very well, if not necessary, he has no thought of recing them.


    Of course, Kakuzu didn¡¯t immediately dock his tail to survive because he knew Akabane was not so determined to kill him.


    ¡°To deal with major countries, I need strong enough partners and subordinates. You are the one who has fought against the first Hokage. Of course, you don¡¯t need to ask about my strength. As you have seen it¡­¡±


    Akabane removed the ability of his left eye, and then dispersed the mist.


    He sat in the chair with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why I have never heard of you, but you are really strong, and you are barely qualified if you want to cooperate with me.¡±


    Kakuzu put away the mask of Earth Grudge Fear Clones, as he also sat down on the side chair.


    He likes money.


    If he can swallow it alone, of course, it¡¯s the best, but if he can¡¯t solve Akabane now, he can only cooperate.


    After all, there are not many countries in the Ninja world as chaotic as the Land-of-Rivers, and there are only a handful of countries that are suitable as a transfer station forics, and it is quite difficult to stand on his own.


    ¡°Then next, let¡¯s discuss the distribution of benefits¡­¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t care about Kakuzu¡¯s aggressive words.


    As these are meaningless to him, what is really important is that the other party agrees to cooperate and is also very afraid of his own strength.


    In this way, his n was sessful.


    On the issue of money, the two quarrelled endlessly, and the final bargaining turned into a six to four split, with Akabane six and four for Kakuzu.


    However, Akabane¡¯sics are sold to Kakuzu and he earns a share from it, and as Kakuzu sells theics, he can also earn from it. Although it is only 60%, he actually makes far more than Kakuzu.


    After discussing the issue of dividing money, Kakuzu jumped out of the window.


    He didn¡¯t dare to attack again as Akabane jutsu is quite weird for him. Whether it was the Clone, the Water Prison Jutsu, and the swordter, it gave him a very strange feeling.


    At the time, it was foggy and he couldn¡¯t see anything at all. He can only confirm from his Earth Grudge Fear¡¯s Clone feedback that those are real bodies, not fake Genjutsu or Clone Jutsu.


    When ninjas fight, intelligence is very important.


    In this battle, his opponent knew about his Secret Jutsu, but Kakuzu knew nothing about Akabane. Of course, he would definitely suffer in the end.


    Even if he exploded with all his strength at the time, he couldn¡¯t be sure that Akabane could kill his five masks in one breath with that kind of jutsu. If the opponent really had this kind of strength, he would really be over.


    Before he figured out Akabane¡¯s bottom line, Kakuzu didn¡¯t dare to make any more moves.


    _--_


    After he left, Akabane let out a long sigh of relief.


    This is the first time he has used Mangekyo Sharingan in battle since he got Mangekyo Sharingan. The result is very gratifying. Even enemies like Kakuzu can be easily subdued or even killed.


    however¡­¡­


    He is very clear that this technique has an upper limit.


    Just like the illusion of the Kurama n, when the enemy¡¯s strength reaches a certain level, even if he kills the opponent in the illusion, this effect cannot be perfectly fed back to reality.


    The same is true for the ability of his left eye.


    When the illusion bes the substance, it has the possibility of being cracked and countered.


    The defeat of Kakuzu has a lot to do with hisck of information and the interference of Hidden Mist Jutsu.


    However, Akabane has not fully developed the most perfect way of turning the virtual into reality. The features of his eyes are still being experimented with since it¡¯s not been long for him to awaken his Mangekyo. For the time being, the effect of the Hidden Mist technique is quite good.


    Only this time, in order not to expose his illusion and eyes, he first used his mental power and chakra to create the illusion that besieged Kakuzu in the illusion space and then used his chakra to transform it into a substance that consumes his chakra a little.


    Akabane rubbed his eyes and rested for a long time before the soreness of his eyes finally disappeared.


    He can be sure that his Sharingan does have lower side effects than ordinary Mangekyo Sharingan, which is highly likely to be rted to him having both Uchiha bloodline and Uzumaki physique.


    Fortunately, cooperation was reached.


    The agreement between the two people is that Kakuzu is another Chief-In-Charge on Land-of-Rivers, and Nakagawa is their immediate Boss.


    Kakuzu¡¯s ability to make money is trustworthy, and the underground forces in the Land of River are handed over to him, and he will be in charge of Kakuzu himself, which will save a lot of effort.


    Of course, the work of Kakuzu is not directly managed here, but to pull another group of people, pretending to be two groups vying with each other, and slowly annexing the market.


    Taking advantage of the time when he was out for dinner, Akabane went downstairs to inform Nakagawa, lest these people didn¡¯t know the situation, and be killed directly by Kakuzu.


    With all this done, Akabane will have time to really visit the current Chaochuan Town.


    There is a big change here, and the most important thing is the wandering samurai whoe here especially for hisic and for other national reasons.


    In other ces, Akabane wearing a sword on his waist is very eye-catching, but here, he can see several people in a few steps, and some even have three swords in their waist, just like Zoro in theics.


    On the edge of the river, even a small pier was built on which the newly constructed pirate boats were built.


    In every sense, One Piece is influencing the development of this small town.


    However, after looking around for a while, Akabane is most concerned about another thing-Chaochuan Town already has a copycat around.


    This is a cksmith¡¯s shop. In the past, the business was rtively ordinary, but since he began to imitate the swords that Zoro and Hawkeye used, his business has be more popr than before.


    Akabane was secretly concerned, but he didn¡¯t intend to block or pursue copyright. Anyway, after he controls the underground forces in Chaochuan Town, with the protection fees, it can still be recovered. These problems are not big.


    But this is enough to show that One Piece has a great influence on this ce.

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>


    Akabane turns around and uses his superb sense to detect the surrounding situation.


    ¡°The number of traitors is not right. It is two or three times more than before. Even if there are some ninjas from Sand Vige, the number is far more than the information given to me by the Third Hokage.¡±


    but¡­¡­


    The Konoha¡¯s ninja here must have grasped this information, but they just failed to return to Konoha from the front line in time.


    Akabane returned to the tavern and found a ce to sit down after entering the door.


    A lot of gossip can be found in the tavern, especially in such a ce where rebels gather. Some news may even be impossible to find through regr channels.


    He was drinking, and there were many people around him bragging, but it was a pity that there was no valuable information, it was all trivial gossip, such as the murder of the rebellious tycoon Chuchu, and another update of the Love in the Dessert from Jiraiya¡¯s book.


    of course¡­¡­


    asionally there are some things worth paying attention to, as some people talk about theic Naruto.


    Although theic of Naruto is only sold in the country of fire, but now the people in the Land of River are diverse, and many wandering warriors have been to the country of fire and have a little understanding there.


    Afterwards, a ninja whispered: ¡°I heard that this time, Hidden Sand Vige dispatched their Jinchuuriki to raze the Land-of-Rivers to the ground.¡±.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­If this kind of power is deployed, isn¡¯t it dangerous for us to continue to stay in the Land-of-Rivers?¡±


    Others were surprised.


    However, some people have spoken, saying that they have also heard such rumours.


    Akabane frowned slightly, then he got up and turned to carry the wine, and asked, ¡°You just said that Hidden Sand Vige is going to dispatch their Jinchuuriki. Where did the newse from?¡±


    ¡°Many people are spreading it, and I don¡¯t know where it came from.¡±


    The other party answered naturally like he was entrusted to spread the news.


    Akabane lifted the ss and drank it all, then got up and went to the back of the tavern to find Nakagawa to confirm the news.


    Nakagawa¡¯s answer is no different from these people.


    Not only that, but he also said another thing to Akabane: ¡°Before, there were some acquaintances who wanted to hire us using money to spread the news, but at that time we had already followed you and made a lot of money, so we refused.¡±


    ¡°Employment¡­ Go and ask, I need to hire people over there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes, I will ask now.¡±


    Nakagawa was a little surprised, and he was so puzzled. Everyone now only needs to sell alcohol and open a store to make money, so why bother to do that kind of life-and-death business.


    But the one who asked is the boss, so he can only do his best to aplish it.


    After consulting his subordinates, Akabane returned to the room, thinking about what happened just now.


    Konoha knew that Hidden Sand Vige wanted to use Jinchuriki because the Anbu ninja, who was lurking inside Land-of-Wind, reported that the Jinchuriki who had been detained had been released.


    But most of the people in the Land of River are wandering samurai and wandering ninjas. So from which channel did they hear about this news?


    Akabane feels that something was wrong.


    Whoever uses the Jinchuuriki power secretly but still spreads news everywhere, which only shows that the goal of the Sand Vige is most likely not the Land of the river!


    Of course, these are just guesses, and the specific situation can only be judged based on Nakagawa¡¯s reply.


    There is too little information.


    It wasn¡¯t until the evening, Nakagawa finally came back.


    ¡°My Lord, my friend is now a little leader here, and he is responsible for recruiting people from Chaochuan Town. He said let us wait for the news, and as long as the time is up, we will get a lot of money!


    Akabane had a strange expression.


    ¡°My lord, shall we participate?¡±


    Nakagawa was a little bit tempted as he wanted to go to make money. This kind of good thing cannot be missed!


    Akabane nced at him, said with a sneer: ¡°Go, just cooperate with Kakuzu, let him help find a new subordinate.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ do you think there is fraud?¡±


    Nakagawa was immediately convinced.


    Looking at this guy, Araki Noryo is ten times braver than him, but this guy hasn¡¯t been overwhelmed yet. Akabane even ns to wait for the young man to grow up and change this guy to be the head.


    Since from his reaction alone, he knows this guy won¡¯tst lost.


    Akabane sighed inwardly and said: ¡°There is no free lunch in the world.¡±


    It¡¯s obviously a lie!


    If they followed what the little leader said, he was afraid that they would go to the battlefield and be a meat shield in the fight!


    As for money, if people are gone, do they still need to pay them?


    Akabane became more sure of the guess in his mind that the goal of the Sand Vige was not the country of the river but another ce, but there must be some actions on the country of the river.


    He walked upstairs, after pondering for a while, he split out a shadow clone and went to the caravan, where the information should be handed over to the people over there to send to the Hokage!


    ¡ª__¡ª


    Sand Vige.


    Zack was wearing a slightly spacious Kazekage robe and stood respectfully in front of the hospital bed.


    ¡°Teacher, I still don¡¯t understand why we don¡¯t fight the fertile Land-of-Rivers, but instead provoke the Land-of-Birds, which is very close to Hidden Rain Vige and Hidden Stone Vige. I am afraid that Hanzo and Stone Ninja will be provoked at the same time.¡±


    Zack was a little worried and puzzled.


    Shamon¡¯s situation was miserable. Danzo cut off his hand and abolished his leg. In the end, if it weren¡¯t for a two-inch gap, he might be killed on the spot. How can he survive?


    of course¡­¡­


    He is not alive either, because half of his body has been transformed into puppets, plus the loss of a hand, he no longer has the possibility of using hand seals, and he can only use Puppet Master Jutsu and low difficulty Taijutsu with his current condition.


    For Shamon who is good at ninjutsu and Taijutsu, hisbat power has been reduced in half.


    However, these injuries did not affect his thinking. There was a pile ofic books on the table next to them. Theseics were all Naruto that was only sold in Fire Country.


    Shamon spoke with difficulty: ¡°Hehe, you worried about Hanzo and Stone Ninja but not Sarutobi Hiruzen and Konoha?¡±


    ¡°Konoha should not be able to cope with the battlefield of the Uzumaki Kingdom. If we miss this opportunity, I don¡¯t know when we will be able to get the Land of the River.¡±


    Zack said unwillingly.


    ¡°Zack, there are no such words as should, if, and possible in war. Hidden Sand Vige can¡¯t make mistakes. Why do you think other Ninja Viges have to destroy Land-of-Whirlpools?¡±


    ¡°You can also think about this. Konoha is much better than us when using seals and Jinchuuriki.¡±


    As Shamon said that, he bitterly picked up a book ofics and pointed at the symbol on Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s belly. ¡°These Jutsu forms may be Kurama Akabane¡¯s nonsense, but it is enough to show that he understands Sealing Jutsu, even if he is from a Genjutsu specialist n, he has mastered Sealing Jutsu¡­¡±


    And these are not the key points.


    The key is the evil sealing method, Five-Elements Seal, etc. mentioned above. They don¡¯t know how to do it, let alone Dead Demon Consuming Seal, Four-Tetragram Seal, Eight-Sign Seal, They sound like a jutsu from Heavenly Book, and they don¡¯t know what kind of Sealing Jutsu it is.


    Like the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, is that a technique that humans can master?


    The Uzumaki n is the devil, seriously affecting the bnce of the Ninja World, and deserves to be annihted by everyone!


    He was indignant!


    The more ignorant a person is, the more fearless he is. But the more you know, the more fearful and timid you are.


    And Shamon was in this situation, especially after reading theic, it was almost as if he had a Konoha phobia.


    But his concerns are not without reason.


    If they really attack the Land-of-Rivers. He was afraid of Shukaku being sealed by the Konoha after it was released. If the Hidden Sand Vige n fails, they still have to make money and even various natural resources to give to Konoha just to redeem their tailed beast if that happens!


    The gain is not worth the loss¡­


    Zack stared at that set ofics for a long time, and whispered, ¡°Teacher, this is just aic.¡±


    ¡°No, it is not just aic. It is another aspect of Konoha. There are many names in it that we have never heard of. Are you sure Konoha does not have that ninjutsu?¡±


    Shamon smiled bitterly.


    After hearing this, Zack was stunned, and then he wanted to refute, but thought of what the teacher had just said, ¡°Don¡¯t say should, maybe and if¡±, and immediately stopped what he wanted to say.


    At least everyone knows the bottom line of the Land of Stone, but for Konoha¡­


    Eight-Inner Gates, Impure World Reincarnation, heaven knows, is there such a heaven-defying Ninjutsu in the world? If Konoha faces a desperate situation and uses these Forbidden Jutsu, it is Hidden Sand Vige that will suffer.


    Zack wants to say they don¡¯t exist, but the Chidori Jutsu that Sakumo from the Hatake n used fromst time is valid proof.


    And Hidden Sand cannot afford to pay the wrong price.


    Konoha didn¡¯t know anything about the Sand Vige situation.


    But if they know that Shamon is alive, they can guess the Hidden Sand Vige¡¯s goal pretty close based on this information. After all, Konoha and Shamon have hand-to-handbat many times and know each other.


    But young people like Zack are different.


    And Zack is like a newborn calf who does not fear tigers. The biggest strong points of neers are fearlessness, and its shoring is also being fearless.


    But Akabane is different.


    He is very afraid of death, and he must first collect information clearly before making the next strategy.


    So when he didn¡¯t understand the result and wanted to know the situation, Akabane gave this information to Kakuzu, who was active in Chaochuan Town. How to contact and how to find that person was all clear.


    Kakuto was very happy with this information and even promised to give Akabane a part of the reward.


    This type of MLM organization may be a quagmire and trap for others, but for Kakuzu, it is simply a paradise that can no longer be wonderful-


    He is currently short of money and manpower.


    And it¡¯s Perfect win-win cooperation!


    Of course, Akabane doesn¡¯t need money, what he wants is information from the organization, and that information is more useful than money.


    Like today¡¯s information, he has already told Konoha about several ninjas hidden in the caravan. ording to the feedback from the clone, there are three ninjas from Aburame n members, three Inuzuka n members, and two Uchiha n members on stand-by on the Land of River.


    If there is no ident, there should be some action there.

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>


    Akabane didn¡¯t think much about Land-of-Rivers before.


    It¡¯s too chaotic here. The whole country is full of rebels and wandering ninjas, and now there are more wandering warriors.


    It can be said that the national rules arepletely useless here, but the underground rules are more authoritative.


    However, when he set foot on thisnd again and saw the many changes that had taken ce in Chaochuan Town due to One Piece, he suddenly had a crazy idea in his heart¡ª¡ª


    Land-of-Rivers has developed this into arge-scale manga country, and cooperation with Kakuzu, development of influence, etc. are all based on this idea.


    And his crazy idea was taking the Land of River as its own, developing it into arge-scaleic country, with cooperation with Kakuzu.


    Anyway, the royal family of the Land of River is not much different from whether it is.


    Kakuzu moved very quickly. At noon on the 2nd day, his Shadow Clone came up quietly.


    The person in charge of the operation is a special Jounin from Sand Vige, but he can only say that this ninja is quite unlucky when encountering Kakuzu.


    Because, not only their money will be gone, but also it¡¯s people.


    Now the roster of mercenaries he recruited falls into the hands of Kakuzu and then looking for people from the roster are much easier than searching all over the street.


    The news he brings is very important.


    Sure enough, the Sand Ninja was behind the recruitment of these mercenaries, so the target of Hidden Sand Vige is not Land-of-Rivers, but somewhere else.


    And their target will most likely be the area on the north of the Land of Wind and the Land of Birds.


    Because it is very remote there, there are hills and ravines everywhere, and there are no ninjas in the country. Simply speaking, this country is a territory that can be defeated by any country with ninjas.


    It is in the middle of Hidden Rain Vige, Land-of-Wind and Land-of-Earth. It is in a delicate bnce. In addition, the country is very poor. There are many Mountainous Regions and there are no special mineral deposits. That¡¯s why Hidden Rain Vige and Land-of-Earth are not very interested in it.


    It is different for the Land of Wind.


    Thend of the Land of Wind is too barren, and even this kind of chicken ribs can bite deliciously. The main reason why the other two countries want to take care of this side is mainly because they are unwilling to let the Land of Wind seed.


    For the north, there is another advantage. In the Land-of-Whirlpools war, the Hidden Rain Vige and Hidden Stone Vige also participated.


    But ording to normal thinking, dealing with one enemy is better than dealing with two. It can only be said that Hidden Sand Vige judges that Konoha, which has only half the battle strength, is stronger than Stone Ninja and Hidden Rain Vigebined.


    This is very puzzling.


    Akabane pondered for a long time, but he didn¡¯t understand why the Sand Vige gave up the strategy here.


    But this is great news.


    Since Sand Vige will not attack the country of River on arge scale, there is no need for Akabane to stay here.


    The time for him to go home is approaching.


    of course¡­¡­


    To end the business trip early, he must first persuade the boss above.


    Therefore, Akabane specially wrote a report, detailing the materials and information he found and asked the hidden colleagues of the caravan to pass it on.


    If he can go back soon, it will definitely be morefortable at home.


    Akabane was lying on the bed, doing nothing. After thinking about it, he summoned a shadow clone and let him go out quietly to find a ce to draw aic update.


    One Piece has gradually expanded its influence in the Land of River, and he has to work hard to update it.


    More than One Piece.


    It should be time for Shin Y¨±hi¡¯sic to be published, but he didn¡¯t know if he finished his work yet.


    Akabaney on the bed.


    Although his body does not move, the update is still being created fast.


    Ninjutsu is really convenient!


    -_-¡ª¡ª


    On the third day, the reply from the Third Hokage finally came, and the Third Hokage was not interested in what Akabane would do to develop a force in the Land of River, he only cared about the results.


    After reading the reply, Akabane felt a little ufortable.


    He worked so hard to get the information, and he wrote a battle report to express his reasonable guesses. He wanted to end the business trip and go back to Konoha to rx, but the Third Hokage only praised him and wanted him to go back to preside over the work of the preparation department!


    Isn¡¯t someone taking over temporarily?


    He regrets it a bit, maybe he should report a few dayster so that he can y for a few more days in the Land of River.


    Although there is nothing fun here, the houses all over the town are being renovated and gradually transformed into some of the moremon house types in One Piece. Seeing that the whole town has be like this because of his ownic, He still has a sense of aplishment in his heart.


    But it just doesn¡¯t seem very good to stay any longer.


    Someone always needs to do the work. If he doesn¡¯t go back now, the preparation department will be in a mess, and it is more troublesome to clean upter.


    So without any other choice, Akabane was finally going back.


    Akabane packs up his things, but before leaving, there are still some things that need to be exined.


    ¡°Nakagawa, you have performed very well during this period of time. Keep it up. It¡¯s better to get more sites. Don¡¯t be limited to Chaochuan Town. I trained you for so long to not let you eat dry food. In addition¡­¡±


    Nakagawa¡¯s personality is not strong, in a sense he is not suitable for being a leader-level figure, but he is obedient, as long as there is an order, he willplete it meticulously.


    Just like thismand, Nakagawa didn¡¯t understand it in his heart, because his ambition and vision were very small, and Chao Chuan Town was already very big for him.


    But when he gets the order, he will immediately start thinking about what to do.


    Not long after, Nakagawa said, ¡°My lord, there is a shipyard in Kawen Town next to it. Are we going there next?¡±


    Shipyard?


    Akabane nced at him and nodded slightly.


    To be rich, build roads first.


    When they can control Kawen Town, they can control the ships. When the timees to establish a fleet, it will be much more convenient whether it is closing the site or for transportation, and it is best to directly control the shipyard.


    In this way, the shipbuilding business will be its own in the future.


    Well, that guy must understand this, since that guy is very sensitive to making money.


    Akabane pondered for a moment, and felt that this man Nakagawa was not useless, but simply not suitable for being a leader.


    ¡°You should do that, if there are not enough staff, you contact me in the old way.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t have any means ofmunication, but Orochimaru does.


    Nakagawa and Orochimaru have always been in contact through snakes. As long as Orochimaru gets the news, Akabane will know.


    After exining these, Akabane set off for Konoha.


    It happened that he had a manuscript of Ten Chapters for One Piece and a manuscript of Five Chapters for Naruto, all of which were produced by his shadow clone who worked hard these days and could be sent directly to Izumi Yamano for printing.


    And since he hadn¡¯t updated hisics for seven or eight days, his points didn¡¯t increase.


    ¡ª_-¡ª¡¤


    From the Land of River to the Land of Fire, Akabane returned very quickly, and it was already evening when he returned to Konoha.


    Along the way, he sends his shadow clone to find Yamano Izumi and asks him to help publish theics in hand.


    Izumi Yamano hadn¡¯t publishedics for some days. And due to the war that started recently, all kinds of ninja had to work overtime, which was too busy. Therefore, although theic on Akabane was submitted, the update speed was definitely not as fast as before.


    Back in Konoha, Akabane didn¡¯t go home but first looked for Orochimaru.


    Although the establishment of the base is amon idea between Orochimaru and him, the implementation is done by Orochimaru alone. And since he used Orochimaru identity, they still have tomunicate to avoid mistakes in the wrong information.


    Especially Kakuzu.


    This guy is not easy to provoke, since right now Orochimaru is not an opponent at all, if something goes wrong, it will be miserable.


    When he arrived in Anbu, perhaps being not be here for a long time. Rarely, there was an Anbu to probe to check the situation. After seeing Akabane, he did not stop him, but said: ¡°Are you here to look for Orochimaru? It just so happens that there are two letters that you need to read in person. .¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ from the teacher?¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but be startled slightly.


    Sending back two letters from the front line was not a small price. Danzo sent this letter through all the hardships, but he didn¡¯t ask the Third Hokage to inform him, which seemed very strange.


    He followed the Anbu in and found the two letters.


    From the outside symbol decoration, it should be in the style of Hidden Whirlpools Vige.


    Akabane turned the envelope over and it said: ¡°To my daughter¡± on the cover.


    It¡¯s a letter from Uzumaki Shuhai to Uzumaki Tomiko, his daughter.


    While the other one is for him.


    Akabane fell silent seeing this. And since it was sent back from the frontline and suffered untold hardships. Obviously, it was not as simple as reporting his safety. Others can escape into the Land of Fire, but as the Leader of the Country, it¡¯s impossible for him to leave and escape.


    This is an absolute letter.


    A simple piece of paper that was as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    He sighed softly, put down the letter for little Tomiko, then picked up the one for himself. He opened the envelope and took out the paper inside.


    ¡°Akabane, about Tomiko¡¯s affairs, Danzo already told me, I am very d that you can give Tomiko the opportunity to choose for herself, and I am very happy that my daughter can live safely in Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Even if she bes a Jinchuriki, I have nothing to say, because this is the destiny of our n¡­¡±


    ¡°From now on, please take good care of her. If you can, I hope she can change her surname to Kurama, and for the Uzumaki, it will be extinct from now on.¡±


    ¡°From Uzumaki Shuhai.¡±


    Akabane sighed heavily.


    The war seems to be over, but the cost is estimated to be very tragic, and the Uzumaki family is obviously also very close, knowing that it is impossible to bear the surname of Uzumaki from now on.


    Fortunately, everything is over and their family has notpletely perished. This is better than anything else.


    He thought for a moment and did not open the letter for Tomiko, but put it away to bring it to her.


    Afterwards, he went over and chatted with Orochimaru.


    In fact, it is basically nothing. Orochimaru is now a purely technical house,pletely indulged in ninjutsu research. He has already fixed the previous sound detector, and it has yed a significant role in the front line.


    Now his subject is very delicate as it¡¯s about the soul.


    For the time being, he doesn¡¯t know for what purpose he studied this subject, but soul is very profound. For the current Orochimaru, it is obviously too obscure, and it is estimated that he will give up on it temporarily for a while.


    ¡°By the way, are you really nning to dominate the situation in Chao Chuan Town?¡±


    In the end, Akabane couldn¡¯t help mentioning Chao Chuan Town.


    Speaking of Chao Chuan Town, Orochimaru looked proud: ¡°That is my best work. In the future, the country of River will bepletely transformed into the rules and systems of One Piece.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡±


    Akabane gave a thumbs up.


    He only wanted to control the underground forces in the Land of River, but the goal of Orochimaru was even greater, as he directly wanted to move all the One Piece sets to the Land of River.


    But thinking about it, it doesn¡¯t seem impossible.


    The Land of River does not have its own Shinobi Vige, anyway, it can¡¯t be worse than it is now.


    Even if the king has any opinions, the royal family has no choice but to pinch their nose and agree to it as it will make their country more prosperous than ever!

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>


    After his long absence, Orochimaru is rarely interested in chatting, but right now, even his ninjutsu research is temporarily put on hold as he continues talking.


    Akabane actually wanted to leave earlier, but couldn¡¯t hold back the opponent pulling him, so he could only sit down and listen patiently.


    ¡°Akabane, Ipleted the sound detection research some time ago. I took some free time to read youric update. Although the settings in it are very strange, I still have some questions after reading it.¡±


    Orochimaru dragged his own research records, ¡°Humans and beasts have souls, but what is the essence of souls, and does it have a gender?¡±


    Good question, I also want to know!


    This question is too philosophical, and he can raise a lot of simr questions.


    But Akabane didn¡¯t think too much about it and was thinking of how to answer Orochimaru¡¯s question.


    ¡°At the beginning of a person¡¯s birth, the soul is like a nk sheet of paper. It takes time to teach and learn to understand the difference between men and women. Therefore, I think the soul is genderless, and what determines the gender is the mind and memory of the person.¡±


    But Orochimaru did not wait for Akabane¡¯s reply and answered the question by himself. Then he stood up and walked to the experimental tform.


    There are two boxes on it, with a mouse and a cat.


    ¡°If I exchange the souls of cats and mice, and exchange their memories, they will soon adapt to their new identities, and so will people.¡±


    He babbled.


    Akabane closed his mouth and listened intently.


    What Orochimaru said makes sense.


    Orochimaru doesn¡¯t need others to answer him, he only needs an audience-audiences who don¡¯t look at these questions and research with strange eyes.


    After talking, Orochimaru closed the box, then sat down and said, ¡°In addition, I am still thinking, if someone forges the memory of characters like Iruka and Mizuki, will they think they are Iruka and Mizuki, and live like this?¡±


    Good question, I also want to know that!


    Akabane felt that apart from this sentence, he couldn¡¯t answer anything else. This was the difference between a student and a teacher.


    If the Teacher couldn¡¯t answer it, he could still speak eloquently and express his unfamiliarity in a polite and decent manner.


    But being a student is different.


    Orochimaru finished his conjecture about the soul in one breath and finally sighed helplessly.


    The soul realm is vast, and even the Second Hokage who is best at research does not have a clear understanding and exnation of this, let alone Akabane.


    Sitting down again, Orochimaru turned the page of another booklet that he got from below.


    What kind of soul research is this?


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help getting nervous. At any rate, he was also a genius in the eyes of others. It would be too embarrassing if he was unable to answer any of his questions!


    Fortunately, Orochimaru did not embarrass him this time.


    This booklet is a design drawing, which demonstratesbined ninjutsu in detail.


    Like using the Earth-Style Barrier technique as the barrel, Wind-Style as the power, and using fire Oil and Fire-Style as the shells to carry out long-range strikes.


    In short¡­¡­


    ¡°This is a cannon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I created this Jutsu by referring to your manga idea, But for the time being, I didn¡¯t know who is suitable to use this Ninjutsu.¡±


    Orochimaru does not know Fire-Style himself.


    He has now developed two types of Chakra Nature Transformation-one is wind and the other is soil.


    Without Fire-Style, it can only bebined and released.


    ¡°This is just a rudimentary idea. The ultimate goal is to create a Ninja Tool, not a Combination Ninjutsu.¡±


    Orochimaru introduced his technique.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    In his lifetime, maybe Akabane can see a real sea-ship battle!


    Akabane is more and more confident in Orochimaru¡¯s vision of the One Piece country, and perhaps in the future Land-of-Rivers can really be transformed into one piece.


    But when the timees, the name of the Land of River will be somewhat subtle.


    The two chatted for a while, and then Akabane left theboratory with a letter.


    After four or five days of being away, it is time to go back and report his safety.


    It was already night.


    Konoha¡¯s night is rtively lively, and there are still some people walking on the street.


    When he returned to his n, his parents hadn¡¯t slept yet.


    Seeing Akabane¡¯s safety, Kurama Keiko and Isamu were also relieved.


    Akabane said briefly what he could and then talked about Uzumaki Tomiko.


    The Land-of-Whirlpools is probably gone.


    From what Uzumaki Shuhai¡¯s letter said, Akabane can guess what happened, so it¡¯s not weird for Little Tomiko not to know it as she probably already knew this will happen in her heart.


    Although she is young, she is actually very clever.


    Upon hearing it, Akabane¡¯s mother, Kurama Keiko agreed with the adoption as a daughter and changing her surname.


    As for Kurama Isamu, he listened to Keiko.


    Since his family agreed, it is impossible for the Kurama n to object, with the future leader and an Elder requesting it.


    Akabane was away for a few days, so he didn¡¯t know the situation.


    But now he is in the n, his treatment is basically the same as that of the next patriarch. When everyone mentions Akabane, everyone praises him and is respectful, so his reputation is terribly good.


    of course¡­¡­


    Hisziness is also famous. For example, now, once he gets home, he takes a shower, and then he doesn¡¯t care about everything and goes to bed first.


    Yamano Izumi knows it well, that¡¯s why when he sent over a hundred copies in the morning he didn¡¯t bother finding Akabane.


    However, due to the shortage of personnel, the number of people in the convoy was much smaller this time, and he moved back quickly with the help of surrounding vigers.


    Although there areics, Kurama Yung knows better that Akabane has returned to the n, but after working together for a long time with Akabane, he has a good understanding of Akabane¡¯s nature.


    Like right now. After returning from a trip, Akabane usually has to sleep at least half a day.


    When he sleeps, whoever bothers him will have their faces sprayed, unless it is a big shot such as the Third Hokage, Uzumaki Mito and the like looking for him, otherwise, it will be postponed until he wakes up naturally.


    And today, someone was looking for him.


    But it was only Uchiha¡¯s little kid who came, so Kurama Yung didn¡¯t go to Akabane, and waited until he woke up by himself, and when Akabane came to theic shop, that¡¯s only when he was going to tell him that someone was looking for him.


    ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ


    When Akabane woke up, he first went to theic shop and nned to leave a shadow clone to continue creating updates, but what was awaiting him was the impatient Uchiha Ryo, who looked at Akabane with red eyes.


    It was Uchiha Ryo who was looking for him, but that guy was just a messenger, and it was Uchiha Yuan who was really looking for Akabane.


    After saying the message, Uchiha Ryo finally leaves without making a scene in the shop.


    It seems the child has grown up!


    Akabane didn¡¯t think too much and left behind a shadow clone, and then slowly went to the guard department.


    But something went wrong here.


    After noting here for a while, he thought the guard department was still in the same ce, but when he arrived at Uchiha, he knew that the guard department had all moved to remote outskirts of the vige while he was out¡ª


    Judging from the geographical location along the way, it should be the ce where Uchiha was expelled from the manga.


    After asking an Uchiha Guard, he goes in through the gate and faces theke where Sasuke Uchiha first used his Fireball Jutsu, in the future.


    There was an abandoned training field on the periphery of theke, but it has been rebuilt and expanded to be arge training field. When Akabane walked in, many ninjas were still training inside.


    After approaching the door, he saw Uchiha Yuan standing in the middle of the training ground, like a headteacher, scanning his students back and forth, paying attention to the training situation of the audience.


    It seems that he has not used his Mangekyo Sharingan many times as his eyesight is still very good.


    Akabane murmured secretly from the bottom of his heart and walked in to find that Uchiha Yuan¡¯s eyes were actually fixed on a child.


    This child is about four or five years old, and his talent seems to be good. He has the strength to urately throw Kunai into the centre of the target ten meters away. It can be seen that he has inherited the blood of Uchiha perfectly.


    ¡°Your child?¡±


    Akabane asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, his name is Fugaku.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said proudly. Looking at his current performance, he knows that Fugaku will definitely be a genius in the future.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Akabane nced at the child.


    In appearance, they are a bit simr to Itachi and Sasuke, but they have very limited resemnce. It seems that Itachi and Sasuke have more inherited the appearances of their mother, Uchiha Mikoto.


    Seeing Akabane¡¯s arrival, Uchiha Yuan looked at Fugaku a few more times, then turned and walked in the other direction with Akabane.


    He pointed to the training ground and said: ¡°I think the Third Hokage-sama appointed you as a training instructor. It must be his intention. Therefore, this time I invite you to ask questions about training.¡±


    ¡°Training? Actually, there is nothing much for me to say. My training mainly relies on my bloodline limit illusion. I will use the real five senses to simte the real scene of the battlefield to the greatest extent to achieve the purpose of preparatory training.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Well, I have guessed this, but recently Shin Y¨±hi seems to have developed a jutsu for freely manipting illusions. Although there are no real five senses on it, it should have a partial effect, right?¡±


    Akabane was startled.


    Has his future server seeded?


    But after thinking about it, Shin Y¨±hi is now in the guard department, and it doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with him.


    After thinking about it, his joy turned into sorrow¡­


    He sighed secretly, and then nodded heavily: ¡°The effect is there, but there may be differences in some ces.¡±


    ¡°such as?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan stopped nervously.


    Although the Uchiha n can also use illusion, Akabane is obviously the real expert in this regard.


    ¡°After all, the illusion is only an illusion. Many strategies can be used like sacrificing others and then aplishing their task or strategic goal. Without the five senses that can make it more realistic, the ninja will be half baked, etc.¡±


    Akabane exined in detail.


    These questions have actually been discussed with Danzo in the past, and now he just repeats them.


    Uchiha Yuan listened carefully to all the details, and he nodded every time Akabane said something that made sense.


    In the end, he sighed and said: ¡°Listening to your analysis, it is true. After all, the illusion is only an illusion, and no matter how real it is, it is notparable to the real battlefield.¡±


    Akabane nodded, and after thinking about it, he said, ¡°But I have a n here. The guard has a lot of new recruits, and our preparation department is all new recruits. We will wait for the preparation department to start training for a while. At that time, we can have joint fantasy training.¡±


    ¡°Joint Fantasy Training? This is a good way.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan immediately agreed to the n, and the two walked a few more steps. He looked around and saw that there was no one around. Then he took out a booklet from his arms and handed it to Akabane.


    Akabane nced at it, and his eyes widened.


    Mangekyo?


    He raised his head in disbelief and nced at Uchiha Yuan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just some unssified stuff.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan sighed lightly.


    Akabane opened it. As he said, it was really not too secret. It said that Uchiha Yuan had used a different method before when his eye was still an ordinary sharingan like the practice of pupil surgery.


    The vision loss is actually not much, but for the elite Jonin, even a small change can feel the difference.


    He then said: ¡°The more hatred and pain the user feels, the more powerful their Mangekyo Sharingan is. I believe you should have guessed this, otherwise, it would not be described as such in youric.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess that Uchiha¡¯s eyes should be rted to mental power variation. The greater the negative emotions, the more active this mental energy will be, and in the end, it will form a special chakra to normal chakras.¡±


    Akabane said half-truth and half-lie, he didn¡¯t say this toopletely.


    Regarding these, there are more or less sporadic records within Uchiha, so Uchiha Yuan nodded slightly in agreement, but did not point out what was wrong.


    He was just a little emotional.


    If Akabane knows this, is it his own guess, or is there information on Uchiha in the second Hokage and Anbu?


    Before the transition, Uchiha Yuan might have had a grudge and wanted to figure it out, but now he doesn¡¯t care.


    Know it, it¡¯s not a big secret anyway.


    The important thing is that the people of the tribe are alive and that everyone can live in peace and stability. These are better than anything else.


    At the same time, he is confident that, with his own management methods.


    The Uchiha n will not activate their Sharingan with the use of cannibalism. Once such a nsman appears, he will without the slightest hesitation. kill him!

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>


    ¡°But¡­ is it true that using Mangekyou will reduce vision?¡±


    Akabane pretended to be unclear about it, and pointed to a certain item in the booklet and asked.


    Uchiha Yuan was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the price of using it is darkness.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, but I remember that Uchiha Madara has used his Mangekyou Sharingan for a long time, and I haven¡¯t heard of any side effects. Is it solved by some method?¡±


    Akabane guessed casually.


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Only he himself knows if what he said is true.


    After all¡­¡­


    Some parts of Uchiha¡¯s family history must have been passed down. From the clues, he should be able to guess part of the truth.


    Akabane didn¡¯t reveal it, anyway, he just asked casually, and he didn¡¯t continue asking.


    The two of them walked for a while, Akabane weighed the booklet in hand and prepared to return it to Uchiha Yuan, but the other party did not pick it up, but smiled lightly: ¡°Recently, the training ground has been a bit busytely, so you can pass it to Lord Hokage for me.¡±


    ¡°Um~ I understand.¡±


    Akabane pondered for a moment and put away the booklet.


    After all, it is a Mangekyou Sharingan, a legendary power¡­


    It is better than the vige being suspicious all day long about them, and finally embarking on their old path. So having the Vige understand these powers to the greatest extent is not a loss to the Uchiha n.


    Akabane put away the booklet. They were now at the edge of the training ground, so they turned back from here and walked along with another ce.


    The training ground is huge.


    Except that it is a little far away from the vige, there is nothing wrong with it. It is definitely a very good ce to be used as the headquarters of the guards¡¯ department and for training, but it is very ufortable if you live here.


    If you are too far away, you will be more and more alienated from the people around you.


    Like what happened to the Uchiha n in theics.


    But it¡¯s different now, although Uchiha¡¯s reputation is still not very good, many vigers will greet enthusiastically and actively.


    This is the result of their sacrifice that made them be part of the vige!


    Separating the guard from the Uchiha n, the viger does not have to be afraid of it beingbelled as Uchiha.


    Uchiha Yuan also bleeds his heart for his family.


    Not anyone can do it!


    ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ


    The two didn¡¯t proceed to talk as they kept walking.


    Uchiha Yuan knows exactly how to do training. After all, he has managed Uchiha¡¯s guard for some years. Although he has no real power before, it doesn¡¯t mean he knows nothing about it.


    As for looking for Akabane, he just has some questions about his Fantasy training, that¡¯s all.


    Furthermore.


    Although Shin Y¨±hi can create and freely control illusions, he does not have the ability of the Kurama five senses, and the difference between the two Illusions needs to be further investigated.


    Akabane followed Uchiha Yuan for a section of the road, Uchiha Yuan walked for a while, and suddenly stopped.


    He looked around, and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Akabane, when will your Kafei Hime be updated again?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment, then looked at the Patriarch of the n.


    He was shocked for a few seconds, then touched his chin.


    Why did I change my pen name so that these old dogs couldn¡¯t recognize that it¡¯s me, but how can I still be recognized by them one after another?


    I just me myself for being so good¡­


    Akabane sighed secretly, considered it, waved weakly and said, ¡°I am looking for inspiration, you can also see, I¡¯m just a child, and I¡¯m not that shameless, and I¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡±


    ¡°For a creator,ck of inspiration is really fatal.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan sighed.


    of course.


    The coercive words ¡°just a child¡± and ¡°I¡¯m not shameless¡± were automatically filtered out in his ears.


    What kind of person draws more advanced works than Jiraiya?


    Compared to Jiraiya, he is just not so obvious. As for Jiraiya¡­that guy may be used to it and enjoy the process of being discovered.


    Uchiha Yuan maliciously spected.


    After being urged, Akabane found an excuse and quickly fled from here.


    It¡¯s too scary! How can you shamelessly urge the author to draw!


    Leaving the training ground, Akabane nced at the booklet in his arms.


    With such important information, he always feels unsafe. If he loses it, it will definitely be bad for him and the Uchiha.


    After thinking about it, I¡¯d better go to the Hokage office first and report the details that day.


    After making a decision, Akabane went to Hokage¡¯s office.


    With his speed, it would not take much time to get from the guard headquarters to the Hokage office.


    The Land-of-Rivers incident has been reported before, so the specific situation is no longer repeated, only some details that are not mentioned should be borated¡­


    Hiruzen saw Akabane and pointed to the seat to let him sit down.


    In fact, there is not much to talk about here. Many things have been exined clearly in the report. At most, the things to talk about are work content.


    The attention of Hiruzen is still more on Uchiha¡¯s Mangekyo Sharingan.


    As the Hokage, he has some information left by the Second Hokage about it. It records some of the mysteries of Mangekyo Sharingan, but it is more spective.


    There is noparison of such detailed information in the booklet.


    It can only be obtained from the Uchiha itself.


    After reading it carefully, he put down the booklet and fell into contemtion.


    Despite these various shorings, it is an indisputable fact that the Mangekyo Sharingan has the ability to control the tail beast.


    But now Uzumaki Mito is still alive, with her ability, no one in the whole Ninja world can forcibly take the Nine-Tails from her-provided that her body and her Chakra have not ushered in a period of aplete decline.


    In the short term, there is no need to worry about these issues.


    After all, Uchiha Yuan¡¯s ability and vision are appreciated by the Third Hokage. He believes that Yuan will not do such stupid things. What he needs to be worried about is the future. If an Uchiha who has awakened their Mangekyo Sharingan appears in the future, what will be the attitude of those people?


    Power can cause people to swell and lose their minds, especially with Uchiha¡¯s eyes, which are inherently unknown powers. If their will is not firm, they will live in hatred like Sasuke, and then gradually change their original minds.


    Hiruzen pondered for a long time and said: ¡°You should go to Mito-sama again right? Then you can bring this book and show it to Mito-sama.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ alright.¡±


    Akabane was taken aback for a moment and immediately understood.


    And Akabane also now understands why Danzo sent the letter to him instead of the Third Hokage.


    Danzo wanted to give the letter to the Third Hokage to send to Little Tomiko, but when he thought about it, he was a little bit ashamed.


    Although Mito had the surname of Senju, she was essentially a member of the Uzumaki.


    Land-of-Whirlpools fell, so he really didn¡¯t know what attitude he would face.


    And the Third Hokage also has the same thought as Danzo, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t have the nerve to face Uzumaki Mito right now.


    Hiruzen sighed heavily and exhaustedly, then couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°But this time Hanzo took the advantage of taking a dip in the muddy water, and now he has to bear the due price. ¡°


    He got the message from Akabane the other day, and the first reaction of the Third Hokage was the same as Akabane.


    If Hidden Sand Vige does not fight Land-of-Rivers, they will definitely fight the Land-of-Birds. They will not miss this excellent opportunity. Even if they asked for the Land-of- Rain help, their ability is also limited, even if the order is received and their Assassination Team is dispatched, but the remaining power is iparable to Hidden Sand Vige.


    ¡°Since the Sand Vige made such a decision, I have a feeling that the Second Kazekage is probably not dead.¡±


    Akabane said casually.


    Judging from the plot of theics, the Third Kazekage personality tends to be tough, and during the Chunin Exams in Hidden Sand Vige, he feels that Zack is indeed not as calm and sophisticated as Shamon.


    The current decision is obviously not in his hands.


    ¡°Yes, they probably use the living Puppet Master Jutsu¡­It is a taboo-level jutsu like Impure World Reincarnation. I don¡¯t know how far he has transformed himself.¡±


    Danzo once described the battle to Hiruzen. And based on that, he can guess what Shamon¡¯s current condition is right now.


    Unless his body is transformed, it is impossible for him to be a ninja at all.


    However, no matter how much it is remodelled, it is ultimately a puppet, unable topare with the original body. So Shamon strength is destined to be impossible to be the same as before.


    So right now, he is probably not on an Elite Jonin level anymore and is no longer worthy of fear.


    The point is this man¡¯s brain.


    Although he looks burly and rugged, in fact, his strongest weapon is his brain.


    And it was he who developed and extended half of the puppet skills in Sand Vige.


    This aspect has little to do with Akabane, and Hiruzen just mentioned it casually.


    After a few more conversations, he left the office and went to thend of the Thousand Hands n.


    At the door, Akabane was very worried.


    Although it is clear in his heart that Little Tomiko might have guessed the truth of the matter a long time ago, it is still difficult to express her feelings when she personally saw it herself.


    It¡¯s kind of like sending a death notice to her.


    So he kept walking back and forth at the gate, perturbed.


    After a long time, on the second floor of the yard, the little girl poked her head and looked over his position.


    He almost forgot, she still has superb perception abilities¡­


    Akabane smiled bitterly and stepped into the yard.


    Uzumaki Mitoy on the rocking chair, rarely nagging Akabane.


    With her wisdom, she found that Akabane was hesitating outside.


    For sure it¡¯s not good news and definitely a tragedy and already has a guess in her heart, and she didn¡¯t say anything because sooner, her orter the little girl needs to face the truth.


    ¡°Tomiko, your brother has a letter from your father to you.¡±


    Akabane took it out and shook the envelope underneath.


    Little Tomiko was silent for a moment, then tried to squeeze a smile, and manipted the cat puppet to jump down from the stairs.


    Then the cat puppet opened its mouth and grabbed the thin envelope.


    The next second, it jumped up and jumped back upstairs.


    Akabane moved over the stool and sat down on the side.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t even dare to go upstairs or look up just now for fear of seeing the little girl¡¯s expression.


    For a long time, he just sighed in a low voice: ¡°This girl Chakras¡¯ control ability feels better than me.¡±


    Akabane sighed, took out the pamphlet and handed it to Uzumaki Mito.


    She took it.


    ¡°There is still some distance from you, and Tsunade may be about the same.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito opened the booklet, chatting with Akabane as she answered his doubt, but most of her attention was on this book.


    After turning over it, she put the book on the side, and the chair no longer swayed at this time.


    After a long time, she said, ¡°Yuan eye-power is not strong enough.¡±


    ¡°Eye-power?¡±


    Akabane pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°The power of Sharingan is rted to eye-power. The eye-power of Madara is very powerful and can use a powerful ability called Susano. If the data in this book is true, then Uchiha Yuan does not have it. The ability to control nine tails.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said briefly and then threw the book aside.


    The information she said was obviously not from her own understanding of the Sharingan, especially thest sentence.


    Akabane spected for a moment, and his heart suddenly became clear-to know this so clearly, it seemed that it was the statement of the nine tails that was involved.

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>


    Except for Uchiha, the poor fox who knows Mangekyo Sharingan ability best in the world is this poor fox. Since meeting Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, the good days are over.


    Uzumaki Mito is a capable host, and she can open a window in the seal to let the fox see the outside world, and asionally chat with him. Although the small days are boring, they are not miserable.


    But once the fox sees his next host-a a trifling brat, can you have the ability of Uzumaki Mito?


    When the timees and Uzumaki Mito can¡¯t control him anymore, it¡¯s not the Nine-Tails that is forced to be beaten.


    When he thinks of this, Kurama is also very worried.


    If he doesn¡¯t resist, he can get some freedom, but it will lose its face as a Tailed Beast.


    A hard choice!


    Kuramay in the small ck room, staring at the youngster who was facing the small window.


    Although there are various things he disapproves of in theic, this guy¡¯sic is really good. If he can live in his body, it is not impossible to give in.


    After all, he can seeics every day, and it feels good.


    It¡¯s a pity that this guy is from the Kurama n, and he is not good at sealing techniques¡­


    ¡°No, if I agree, isn¡¯t there no need for a sealing jutsu?¡±


    Kurama froze for a moment.


    This is a good idea. When Uzumaki Mito gets old, I can mention it to her.


    When he thought of this, he got down to go to sleep.


    Akabane didn¡¯t know Kurama¡¯s thoughts, and now he chats with Uzumaki Mito.


    Uzumaki Mito sat up and nced at him, and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tomiko is not that fragile, and it¡¯s time to change the surname. Uzumaki¡¯s surname, let it stay in history.¡±


    ¡°I still have questions, why should she be sent to the Kurama n instead of the Senju n?¡±


    Akabane asked in a low voice.


    Since this problem was forced into his hands, he was puzzled. Although he could guess a little bit, he didn¡¯t understand the root cause.


    Why can the Senju n be able to shelter nine of them, but only let Tomikoe to the Kurama n?


    ¡°Eggs can¡¯t be ced in a basket. Both Senju and Uzumaki have bloodlines that the Ninja World is jealous of, and we have no way of knowing who controls and guides this matter.¡±


    ¡°In case one day the Senju n falls, the people who stay in the Kurama n can at least pass on the blood.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito¡¯s voice is very low, almost only Akabane can hear it.


    Akabane was startled for a moment.


    The ck hand behind the scenes?


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was really possible. The strategies of the countries towards Uzumaki were too consistent. Hearing from the Third Hokage, Hanzo is mostly hired to send assassination troops.


    Then, behind this series of consistent actions, is anyone deliberately directing and meddling?


    In theics, is Senju really all right?


    For example, Senju Nawaki stepping on a trap.


    If it¡¯s normal, there is no need to doubt it, but he not only stepped on the trap and died, but even his internal organs disappeared without a trace.


    From these perspectives, Uzumaki Mito¡¯s consideration is not unreasonable.


    However, there are only a handful of ninjas in the Ninja World that can do this, either Madara who was still alive at that time, or ck Zetsu.


    If it is to cut off the possibility of Asura¡¯s reincarnation, the probability of ck Zetsu is quite high.


    of course¡­¡­


    These are just spections. Without real evidence, Akabane couldn¡¯t tell anyone his guess. But even if he said it no one will believe him, because as of right now, Tsunade¡¯s little brother is not yet born.


    Also, ck Zetsu is too difficult, even if he has the perception ability, he may not be able to feel his presence. Akabane will not show his knowledge before thoroughly understanding this guy.


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    Uzumaki Tomiko walked downstairs, her eyes were red and her expression was calm, but her hands were clenched tightly, obviously not calm.


    ¡°Grandma, I want to learn more about ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Tomiko, hatred can¡¯t bring power. If you want to learn ninjutsu with a hatred and avenger mentality, I would rather you be just an ordinary person forever.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sat up and said. Her being harsh and solemn is rare as she was always calm.


    Tomiko was stunned for a while and then cried in pain. Akabane watched for a few seconds, and then quietly left the courtyard.


    In terms offort and guidance, Uzumaki Mito is stronger than him.


    Akabane has never experienced the pain of losing a loved one and has no right tofort Tomiko in these aspects.


    He walked out of the yard, listening to the howling and crying from inside, he couldn¡¯t help sighing softly.


    Even if he traverses, there are many things that he is powerless to stop like the destruction of the Uzumaki Country, but fortunately, the Uzumaki family is notpletely extinct, and some of theme to the country of fire.


    Akabane was confused and walked aimlessly on the street.


    After walking a few steps, he looked up and saw a figure holding a short de in his hand and also around his waist, leaning against a tree, holding aic in the other hand, and the silver hair on his head was very eye-catching.


    ¡°Sakumo?¡±


    Akabane used his perception ability to make sure that Chakra was Sakumo before hepletely believed it.


    Sakumo looked up and nodded gently: ¡°The teacher asked me toe back first.¡±


    It was only a few monthster, but Sakumo Hatake waspletely different.


    ¡°Congrattions, it seems that you have made a lot of progress, and it won¡¯t take long for you to be a Jonin.¡±


    Fighting on the battlefield is the fastest way to advance, not only because of the merits but also because the battlefield can hone the ninja¡¯s will and skills.


    Previously, Sakumo was a sword without a sharp edge, but now he is full of sharp edges, invisibly exuding a powerful aura.


    Based on this imposing-manner alone, Akabane judged that his strength had entered a Special-Jounin Level, and when he saw his Double Short des. It seems that hepletelyprehended the Two-sword style on the battlefield.


    ¡°It should be Special-Jonin, it can be regarded as catching up with you.¡±


    Sakumo smiled slightly, then pinned theic around his waist and walked down the street with Akabane.


    But obviously, his state of mind is not at peace.


    After walking for a while, he slowly said, ¡°Fortunately, you proposed to send the medical team to the front line, otherwise many seniors will face death or disability.¡±


    ¡°The medical ss is Tsunade¡¯s hard work, and it¡¯s not my idea to let them go to the front.¡±


    Akabane exined quickly.


    Sakumo shook his head and said: ¡°This is what the teacher asked me to pass on. He said that without the battlefield first aid and the Mystical Palm Technique you proposed, the current death rate of the Anbu will be twice, including the teacher, if it weren¡¯t for timely first aid. It may leave a lot of hidden wounds.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Akabane was silent and did not respond.


    Even themander Danzoplimented him himself, showing how tragic the battle was.


    The two of them walked for a while, and Sakumo mentioned many things about the war and exined the process in great detail, mentioning almost all the details.


    At first he thought he was looking for someone to talk to, but then he felt something was wrong.


    Unless necessary, Sakumo wouldn¡¯t talk about it, and remembered the details before and after so clearly, as if he was reading a draft to him?


    What is this for?


    Akabane thought for a few seconds, then interrupted, ¡°Wait, Sakumo, we have been teammates for so long, don¡¯t mess with these fictions, just talk about it, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°The teacher asks you to use the Uzumaki Kingdom War as the background to get a virtual training illusion.¡±


    Sakumo said honestly.


    Puff~


    Akabane almost squirted out a mouthful of old blood.


    He has never experienced this battle, so that¡¯s the reason why he was talking about it enthusiastically!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the specific situationter, it¡¯s quiteplicated.¡±


    Sakumo sighed lightly.


    The course of the war can be said to be extremely tortuous and difficult to express in words.


    Akabane didn¡¯t think much, and said in passing: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and think about it, draw the process so that I have a sense of the picture.¡±


    ¡°Draw it¡­¡±


    Sakumo was stunned and looked at his hand, ¡°Is that what it meant to draw aic?¡±


    ¡°Almost, otherwise it is difficult for me to imagine the details of the process. If it is a simple illusion, I don¡¯t care, but all the details of the training fantasy must be perfect.¡±


    In fact, the most perfect thing is that they should make an animation or something by themselves, but it is clear that Naruto World does not have such a technology for the time being, so they can only choose the second direction.


    ¡°This¡­ this, okay, I¡¯ll go back and think about it.¡±


    Sakumo is a very honest person, and it makes sense what Akabane said. Since he can¡¯t refuse, he can only agree to it after thinking for a long time.


    After he finished speaking, he immediately took out theic at hand.


    One Piece.


    Sakumo now likes One Piece more than Naruto, and when hees back, he can¡¯t wait to buy the chapters he hasn¡¯t read.


    After practising the two sword style, he began to walk farther and farther on the fancy road.


    In this regard, even Hatake Sagiki didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he helped.


    Facts have proved that Sakumos de Technique is very terrifying on the battlefield. With his Two Sword Style, he was able to match the speed of Lightning-Style Armour. And as a Genin, he can even kill a named Jonin relying only on his Two Sword style Chidori!


    So what can he say about such a record?


    Sakumo read a book happily and then went on to dig out another book from his pocket.


    He hadn¡¯t read it for a long time, and many of them had been forgotten, but when he read it again, the memory in his mind suddenly turned up.


    ¡°Three thousand worlds¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Zoro and Hawkeye fighting, Zoro¡¯s three Sword Style Three Thousands Worlds in Street Fighting Virtual Illusion suddenlyes to his mind.


    Zoro¡¯s strongest attack that kills him in a second, this kind of strength is simply too strong.


    But now.


    Even with this kind of big move, Zoro was still defeated by Hawkeye, and he was unable to resist.


    After reading this chapter, he didn¡¯t continue to take the next one, but paused and asked:


    ¡°Speaking of which, how about Ye Wu¡¯s sword clone research?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only came back recently. I haven¡¯t seen him for many days.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and have a look.¡±


    Sakumo put theics in his pocket and prepared to return to the Hatake n.


    Ye Wu¡¯s sword skills and speed are actually okay, but her physical fitness is a little worse.


    Sakumo hopes that Ye Wu can also improve so that she will not be restricted by her physique and stay in ce when fighting.


    He took a few steps, then suddenly stopped and asked, ¡°If I want to learn to paint, should I learn the style of One Piece or the style of Naruto?¡±


    ¡°It depends on personal preference. As long as you can draw some key scenes and battle scenes, I can recognize it a lot better.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Sakumo grabbed his short de and turned away handsomely.


    Well, this is normal for him.


    Akabane nodded secretly.


    Now he has someone who can help him solve the matter of fantasy games¡ªthe Dream Tapir family must be more than just a dream tapir that have the ability to make dreams.


    As long as there areics, his little tapir can start work there.


    Although there are no real five senses in it, it is better to be able to satisfy their needs, and as long as he pulls people into the dream state, the dream tapir can gain the dissipated spiritual energy, and they will definitely be happy.


    It¡¯s a win-win solution!

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>


    ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t called me for a long time. Is there something for me to do that you need to call me out?¡±


    Little Tapir showed no mercy in his question when he was called.


    Akabane sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, if not, why should I summon you out? To eat my spiritual energy?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Last time you promised to give me spiritual energy.¡±


    Little Dream Tapir was very dissatisfied.


    Sure enough, this guy is a big pig¡¯s hoof, he already forgot what he said before!


    Did I say it?


    Akabane thought for a while as if it really happened. The promise he made casually at the time, he didn¡¯t expect it would bite his ass now.


    He sighed and squeezed out some spiritual energy to feed.


    The little dream tapir gobbled up happily.


    Then it said excitedly: ¡°Your energy purity is so high!¡±


    ¡°Energy purity?¡±


    Akabane is a little curious, what is this, is there any difference in spiritual energy purity.


    ¡°Like your teacher, Shimura Danzo, his total spiritual energy is only slightly worse than yours, but the purity is too poor, and it tastes like swallowing chaff.¡±


    Little Tapir said in disgust.


    It Tastes like chaff¡­


    This analogy is also decisive.


    Akabane thought for a moment, but it was not difficult to understand.


    He is good at illusion, and the quality of his spiritual energy from the system exchange is good, so the purity is obviously high.


    ¡°Since I have high purity, can someone stronger in your family be summoned?¡±


    ¡°You are so pure. Others in the n will definitely be happy toe, but you can¡¯t leave me behind. I am also very useful. I have recently practised hard and have be stronger, and I promise not to steal your spiritual energy. ¡°


    Little Tapir was anxious.


    Is this the saying of after crossing the river then demolishing the bridge?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, there are some things that require a lot of manpower, and you can¡¯t do it alone.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    There are a lot of activities in the preparation department. The cooperation with the Dream Tapir can be performed for a long time, and the preparation department will be opened recently, and the venue will be the training base where the exhibition was opened.


    of course¡­¡­


    It¡¯s just that the area is not big enough. The surrounding forest has been transformed into a training stadium, and some simple teaching buildings have been built in the open space.


    Everything is simple for amodation and meals.


    The only eligible buildings are the research institute and the medical department.


    Regardless of funding, most of the missions carried out by ninjas are in the wild, and it is impossible to have a safe andfortable amodation environment.


    After listening to Akabane¡¯s exnation, the little dream tapir nodded, his little eyes brighter and brighter¡ª¡ª


    ¡°This is good!¡±


    A group of Genin. Although their spiritual energy is not strong, with their numbers, it is good enough. The more Ninja there are, the more they can eat!


    More than that.


    He also thought of a question: ¡°Since you came up with this kind of training method, you must not only need manpower here but do other departments need dream training?¡±


    ¡°It does. Are you interested?¡±


    This little guy usually didn¡¯t use his brain, but he is very clever when ites to mental energy as it¡¯s his food.


    Akabaneined silently, took it to the store to pick up someics, and then sent it away.


    In this regard, Kurama Yung felt another bitter resentment.


    ¡°Master, you are so generous, and sooner orter we will give away all the small profits.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called a Short-term view. Also, this freeic is an investment for future ie.¡±


    Akabane said and looked at Yung like he was an idiot.


    How can you worry about this little money, isn¡¯t the opportunity to pay it back now?


    Before, Uchiha Yuan was still worried about illusion training, but now someonees to offer their service, and the amount of money he can earn is definitely not small.


    It¡¯s a perfect interest!


    Thinking of this, Akabane went to the security team and talked to Uchiha Yuan, and the final bargain waspleted with a price of one hundred thousand ryo a month.


    Theics cost less than one-third here.


    It¡¯s a good interest!


    ¡Þ¡Ù¡Þ¡Ù¡Þ¡Ù¡Þ


    After finishing his business, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he thought about his next agenda.


    His Comics Update!


    The next plot is more sensitive, so he actually hesitated for a while.


    It¡¯s about Rasengan.


    The process of Rasengan training is rtively simple. Although he hasn¡¯t actually practised with water polo or balloons, the principle is like this. As long as he has a higher talent, he should be able to do it.


    If he wants to follow the original creation, when the timees, if all ninja in the ninja world wants to learn it, they will do the basic steps of using the balloon.


    That scene is going to be satisfying.


    But an A-level Ninjutsu is not cabbage that falls from the sky.


    That¡¯s why he was hesitating.


    Going back to the lounge and thinking about it, he decided not to follow the original painting and modify the training process- and it¡¯s the training method of Konohamaru!


    Akabane felt that his thoughts were very wonderful. If anyone in the world couldprehend the Rasengan training method from Konohamaru¡¯sbination of ¡°Seduction Jutsu¡±, then he would be really convinced that guy is a Genius without a doubt.


    of course¡­¡­


    He added something in that training method which is harmless to the overall plot.


    Another point that he hesitated to change was the conditions Orochimaru asked Tsunade to offer.


    The revival of Kato Dan and Senju Kawaki.


    Akabane doesn¡¯t know where Kato Dan is now, but for Nawaki, he knows very well that the kid is not born yet.


    He didn¡¯t have much psychological pressure when he used the Senju n on hisic.


    After all, he has a good rtionship with Uzumaki Mito.


    The only thing to think about is Kato Dan.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know where Dan is now, it is clear that his participation has changed the story of the world-the medical ss was established ahead of schedule. Although the medical ninja has not yet appeared, it is estimated that it will be on the agenda soon.


    As for Kato Dan¡­


    Sorry, his role is gone.


    Akabane pondered for a long time but did not think of a more perfect alternative.


    At this time, his shadow clone has already started to draw the plot behind him ording to his ideas. Seeing him so entangled, he couldn¡¯t help but vomit: ¡°Is there anything to consider, can I just draw myself in?¡±


    ¡°This¡­is this appropriate?¡±


    Akabane hesitated a bit.


    That¡¯s the identity of the lover. Wouldn¡¯t it be too much to rece it himself?


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    His Shadow Clone sneered, toozy to retort him, and began to paint by himself.


    A waterside pavilion gets the moonlight first, since his transmigration, isn¡¯t it the one who knows Tsunade the most and is the closest to her is him?


    Akabane was a little tangled.


    It seems a bit shameless to change the identity to himself, but thinking about it this way, it seems to be the best solution.


    After all, if he really draws Kato Dan, he still feels somewhat ufortable.


    ¡°Anyway, I said no. But my Clone will still do things by himself, so I didn¡¯t bother to stop him. That¡¯s it¡­¡±


    When Akabane thought of this, he suddenly rxed.


    This solved another difficulty~~


    Both problems are ovee, and then he can update with peace of mind.


    Beautiful.


    Due to his physical fitness getting stronger and stronger, the efficiency of the shadow clone is getting higher and higher. Akabane himself is not good at speed, but his hand speed is estimated to be a must in the vige.


    By the afternoon, his shadow clone hadpleted the work of the five chapters and began to draw his own extra work.


    What is extra work¡­


    Akabane nced at it, a little unwilling to draw this thing.


    He doesn¡¯t know exactly which one it is, but it should be a certain character from the Kafei Hime.


    In order to prevent his dishonest employee from peeking, after the painting was finished, Akabane summoned another clone to paint One Piece updates. After that, he sent all the finished updates of One Piece, and the other twoics to Yamano Izumi.


    The content is not too much, only five chapters on each side, plus a short story, so it should be printed quickly.


    Now that the war is almost over, Yamano Izumi is slowly going to rx and should be able to print as many quantities as possible quickly.


    And sure enough.


    The next morning, Yamano Izumi came in person.


    At the end of the war, he does not need to mass-produce ninja tools and weapons, so there is more spare manpower. In addition to the collection of some printed manuscripts from other factory pages, more than two hundred copies have been printed out from the ones sent yesterday.


    The number of the previous books has also been made up a lot, so as not to sell out of stock in the vige.


    When Akabane got up and came out to check, it was already noon.


    In the morning, his points soared by more than 6,000!


    When Akabane checked theic shop, he was surprised to find that theic in the shop was out of stock.


    Yes, they are all sold out and the shelves are empty.


    Seeing this situation, he couldn¡¯t help staying for a while, and his mind didn¡¯t turn around.


    Akabane was startled for a long time and gradually understood.


    The frontline ninjas are back!


    No wonder his points skyrocketed, it turned out to be the contribution of the ninjas in Anbu.


    After thinking about it, Akabane asked, ¡°Have you urged Yamano-san?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yamano-san said that he will print some of the previous goods. Try to send a wave in the afternoon.¡±


    Kurama Yung was very happy, smiling as bright as a chrysanthemum.


    ¡°Well done, I don¡¯t need to remind you.¡±


    Akabane nodded and then left a shadow clone to continue painting, thinking about how to deal with points.


    More than six thousand, he never acquired so many points in one go!


    however¡­¡­


    The problem is that with these points, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much ninjutsu to redeem.


    Rasengan, A-level ninjutsu, costs 500 points.


    One Piece has a lot of abilities, such as Zoro¡¯s Three Thousand Worlds, and Sanji¡¯s kicking moves.


    However, it is useless to change the Three Thousand Worlds-even though Akabane knows the three-sword style, it is a fake style, without the speed and mouth that match it.


    He really wants to improve it, but even if his word skills are wless, if his teeth are all broken after a battle, it is too disgraceful.


    Moreover, at Akabane¡¯s speed, his power is also greatly reduced.


    ¡°Forget it, I will keep it for now, I will wait first for the Sannin¡¯s Battle, there are many Ninjutsu to exchange at that time.¡±


    Akabane mumbled as he didn¡¯t use it immediately.


    When Sannin fights, Yin Seal, Creation Rebirth, etc. Forbidden Jutsu needs a lot of points, and he can keep them first.


    No matter how bad they are, there are Cellr Activation, Chakra Scalpel, as well as the previous Ice Release, Chidori, etc. Anyway, there are many skills that can be redeemed and with multiple skills in his arsenal, the more hidden cards he has.


    After he thought of it, Akabane didn¡¯t think about it anymore and instead thought of the Little Loli.


    He ns to go to Senju n to see Little Tomiko situation.


    However, when he passed the bathhouse halfway, Akabane saw two familiar figures, one of which was of course Jiraiya, and what surprised him was the other person-Orochimaru!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be like this. Orochimaru is really too deep that I didn¡¯t notice this side of him.¡±


    Looking at the peeping Orochimaru, Akabane couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself.

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>


    Akabane has always felt that only veteran drivers like Jiraiya and the Third Hokage would frequently visit the sacred hall of the bathhouse.


    Unexpectedly, Orochimaru would alsoe to join in the fun today, but he was still very enthusiastic, and not shy at all.


    The sun ising out from the west!


    He stared for a while, the two of them were engrossed and didn¡¯t notice anyone watching behind.


    Good boy, howe children have changed this much!


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but sighed and walked towards them.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, Orochimaru who was engrossed also quickly noticed the sound as he twirled and hid behind Jiraiya, and then quickly turned into a snake and crawled into the grass.


    And it only took him a few seconds, which is astonishing!


    In contrast, Jiraiya was still engrossed in his peeking as he even grinned from time to time.


    Orochimaru already slipped away, but he was still looking, and he didn¡¯t notice anyone behind him.


    Akabane shook his head, toozy to remind him as he turned to look for Orochimaru.


    Jiraiya peeking is not a weird thing.


    This is already etched on his bones!


    But Orochimaru is different.


    This workaholic usually has very few opportunities to leave hisboratory, let alone doing this kind of thing, so there must be something about his behaviour.


    Akabane tracks Orochimaru with his perception.


    Orochimaru is very clever, and he knows to use several snakes to divert attention, while the true body does not move in the corner.


    however¡­¡­


    The perception ability of the Uzumaki family is very useful.


    Akabane walked over, squatted down, and stared at the snake for a long time. Orochimaru saw that he couldn¡¯t hide, and awkwardly lifted Transformation Jutsu and appeared, his face flushed, and then scratched his head.


    In this posture, he looked like a kid caught making a mistake.


    He thought about it for a long time, his face turned red, and finally said in a puzzled way: ¡°You can study the level of Ninjutsu like Rasengan by looking at that kind of thing?¡±


    When Orochimaru saw the update, he fell into self-doubt.


    Researching ninjutsu on his own has always been hard, as it always starts on making data, and finally trying to supplement previous shorings based on theoretical reasoning. It often takes hundreds of experiments to fill a certain defect.


    however¡­¡­


    In theic Naruto, Naruto, who relied on seduction, came up with Rasengan¡¯s training method!


    So how can he not self-doubt himself!


    ¡°Well, everyone has a different understanding of things. In some people¡¯s eyes, using that kind of method can they reallyprehend Rasengan.¡±


    To be honest, Akabane didn¡¯t understand it either.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand this kind of brain loop, I hope the Fourth Hokage in your book didn¡¯t create Rasengan like this.¡±


    Orochimaru said as he doubts his life.


    In that case, this ninjutsu is totally unscientific!


    ¡°Of course not, actually this technique¡­¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t say more as he raises his hand.


    Chakra gathered, and within a second, the blue sphere condensed by Chakra appeared in his hand.


    Orochimaru¡¯s eyes widened, then looked up at Akabane incredulously, and asked in surprise,


    ¡°Could it be that this kind of training method is actually¡­actually real!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, of course not.¡±


    Akabane rolled his eyes.


    Rasengan¡¯s training method in the Comic is too ridiculous. It depends on various ball training and the probability of being researched by other people from other nations is too high if he published it, so it is necessary to pull out the funny training method of Konohamaru.


    After that, he exined the principle of Rasengan to Orochimaru.


    This part was originally mentioned by Jiraiya in theic, but it was also deleted by Akabane to prevent this ninjutsu from bing a popr jutsu in the world of Ninja.


    It¡¯s not funny if all the ninja can use this A-rank Ninjutsu right?


    Orochimaru listened very carefully.


    After listening to the theory, he breathed a sigh of relief, as if his whole body rxed in an instant, and said in a low voice and excitement: ¡°This is indeed a subtle idea. Control the chakra to rotate, fluctuate and maintain its form. It is a chakra that changes in form.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Communicating with smart people is simple.


    He doesn¡¯t need Akabane to talk about Shape Transformation as Orochimaru has already summarized it himself.


    More than that, Orochimaru fell into deep thought for a few seconds and then said: ¡°If I recall it right, you didn¡¯t add Nature Transformation to your Ninjutsu just now. Would it be more powerful if you added the Chakra nature change?¡±


    ¡°It will certainly be more powerful. But the difficulty of shaping it will also be more difficult.¡±


    Akabane did not deny it.


    As What he just showed was just the basic version of the Rasengan.


    Orochimaru fell into deep thought when he heard it.


    He was thinking more about the Rasengan, but at this moment, there was a scream in the bathhouse: ¡°Who is talking outside?¡±


    ¡°Ah~~ Someone is peeking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiraiya again, I¡¯m going to punch him all over, that idiot!¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    These speaking styles¡­


    For a moment, Akabane suspected Tsunade was inside, but in fact, she wasn¡¯t. It was a bunch of angry women who want to kill someone.


    Many of them are of ninja origin, put on bath towels in a hurry, and then used the transformation jutsu, and jumped out directly over the wall to surround Jiraiya, all of them was so agile as they didn¡¯t give the poor Jiraiya time to escape as they hold Jiraiya¡¯s limb like a fat pig ready to be butcher.


    Jiraiya also wanted to escape, but there were too many angry women, and he didn¡¯t have time to make the seal.


    He felt he was wronged, and while being beaten, he shouted: ¡°I didn¡¯t speak, and you must not hear my voice. There are other people here¡­¡±


    Right, where¡¯s Orochimaru?


    He was confused, looking for the figure of Orochimaru in the rain-like fist.


    However, he didn¡¯t see the shadow of Orochimaru.


    A hundred steps away, behind a rock, Akabane and Orochimaru emerged from the soil.


    I have to say that Earth-Style is really useful in this regard.


    The two witnessed the scene where Jiraiya was also madly beaten and inevitably shed a drop of crocodile tears. Fortunately, they slid fast, otherwise, not only their fame will be ruined but also they would be beaten badly if they were caught.


    ¡°Jiraiya is still shooting randomly, it seems very happy to be in close contact with a woman.¡±


    Orochimaru mumbled as he was a little emotional.


    Happy¡­


    Which eye did you see Jiraiya very happy,


    Being beaten wildly by a bunch of young women wearing Transformation Jutsu, what he can see is not something he will enjoy Or is it possible that Jiraiya can see the essence through the surface?


    Akabane hesitated for a moment, but still said what¡¯s on his mind: ¡°I think he wants to find you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ possible.¡±


    Orochimaru was startled for a few seconds, then nodded in agreement.


    The next second, he turned around and flee.


    I can¡¯t stay in this ce.


    After slipping a little further, Orochimaru tried to control Chakra while walking.


    He is practising Rasengan.


    However, without the aid of props such as a water balloon, a leather ball balloon and so on, it is really difficult to control the degree by yourself.


    Even though Orochimaru is very clever, he failed to master the Rasengan in a short time.


    With Orochimaru fleeing, Akabane also didn¡¯t stay any longer, if he was caught by this group of angry young women, it would be too much to pay.


    Akabane shrank his head, and then quietly left with a ninjutsu.


    Jiraiya was beaten badly.


    Fortunately, these young women are not strong enough, so the ttening is only on the surface, and there is no internal injury on Jiraiya¡¯s body.


    However, he still had some criticisms about Orochimaru¡¯s escape without saying a word to him.


    Don¡¯t teammates have to share difficulties at the same time?


    What a superficial teammate!


    He was indignant at this, and he hadn¡¯t noticed that Akabane hade before.


    ¡°Hmph, stupid Orochimaru, you left early, so you missed the significance of the Jutsu perfectly, just you wait, I will definitely defeat you with the ninjutsu that I just learned.¡±


    Jiraiya smiled triumphantly.


    Although he was beaten up, it didn¡¯t discourage him as it always happened.


    Instead, he was ecstatic as he has already mastered the Rasengan Ninjutsu!


    Thinking of his new mastered Ninjutsu, Jiraiya staggered towards the vige as he not only want to brag his new learned ninjutsu to his teacher but also report Sage Fukasaku instruction.


    Mount Myoboku has been forcibly hit by a wave of Comic advertisement since thest time, so the residents of Mount Myboku has fallen in love with theic.


    For this reason, Fukasaku Sage pondered hard, wondering how to trade with Konoha to obtain ryo and manga, and finally came up with a n-insect, toad oil.


    Mount Myoboku does have not many things to sell, as a toad is definitely not for sale.


    Then only the bugs and toad oil are left.


    For the Insect, they can ask the Aburame n, and also let them try their speciality insect meal.


    As for toad oil, there are so many functions their toad oil can do.


    In order to expand sales, The Toads hope to open a store in Konoha, where Jiraiya or residents from Mount Myboku will personally participate in-store management and item sales.


    Of course.


    As far as Akabane is concerned, at most, there will be some ieing from Toad¡¯sics.


    This little money is just a drop in the bucket.


    The biggest headache for him now is not money, but how to deal with all kinds of situations after entering.


    After thinking about it, Akabane gritted his teeth and walked in.


    In the courtyard, there are not only Uzumaki Mito and Uzumaki Tomiko, but also many children of the Uzumaki family. They gathered together and listened to Uzumaki Mito¡¯s stories about the Uzumaki family.


    Seeing Akabane, Uzumaki Mito was not surprised, but pointed to the seat and asked him to bring one by himself.


    The children looked at him strangely, and Akabane looked calm.


    Isn¡¯t it just a seduction jutsu?


    Don¡¯t you just need to practice Rasengan in an alternative way?


    As for all of them, there is not enough education, otherwise, how can they make a fuss about nothing.


    Inparison, Uzumaki Mito is the calmest.


    She is very knowledgeable and has a deep understanding of ninjutsu, especially this type of ninjutsu that requires chakra control. She can see how to do it by looking at the model and basic principles.


    Especially for Kurama.


    The nature of Rasengan is actually a bit simr to a small Tailed Beast Ball, and there are manymon grounds between the two.


    Therefore, after reading theic, Uzumaki Mito understood why Akabane used this technique-everything was to cover up the real practice method.


    Akabane is very calm, and at the same time, he secretly remembers the faces of these children.


    In the future, everyone will enter his reserve department. When the timees, he must arrange treatment for them not to hold a grudge, but to the future of Uzumaki n!

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>


    The children have no knowledge of scheming yet, and did not notice the full malice from their ¡°big brother¡±.


    Uzumaki Mito smiled softly but didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    After telling the story, the children ran out to y, and Little Loli seemed very happy as she blends in with the group.


    Seeing it, Akabane breathed a sigh of relief.


    Paying close attention to Little Tomiko, it doesn¡¯t seem like she is acting, so it means Uzumaki Mito brain-washing ability is still top-notch.


    After all the children left, Uzumaki Mito sat upright, staring at Akabane for a while and said, ¡°I have a feeling that you are maliciously specting on me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­H-how can I do that?¡±


    Akabane almost choked when he heard her question.


    He almost forgot, she has the ability to perceive maliciousness, but fortunately, she is far from mind reading.


    Uzumaki Mito sneered, without revealing it, but continued: ¡°In youric, Orochimaru asked Tsunade for Medical for his hand injury and mentioned that her two loved ones were killed. Maybe one of them is this old woman. ¡°


    ¡°How can it be, with your life, who can someone take it away except the time in the world?¡±


    Akabane said tteringly.


    ¡°Oh? So, one of them is yourself.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito seemed to be smiling but not smiling, and those eyes full of wisdom seemed to see through everything.


    ¡°Cough-!.¡±


    Akabane coughed violently, his face flushed.


    Facing old people is really not good, and hiding something from them is really hard to do, especially in front of Uzumaki Mito who lived a long life.


    His brain works at full speed as he keeps thinking about how to exin it.


    At this time, Uzumaki Mito smiled triumphantly, swayed back and forth in the chair, smiled and said, ¡°If it is Jiraiya or someone else when your next volume is released, I may go to the hospital to see you and Jiraiya. You can mark my words¡­¡±


    ¡°How can that happen?¡±


    Akabane became nervous.


    Into the hospital?


    At any rate, it¡¯s a bit emotionally based, it won¡¯t be so serious.


    Akabane thought as he nned to disclose it to Uzumaki Mito first, as he is really nervous about what she said.


    But before he can open his mouth, he heard Uzumaki Mito teasingugh as she saw through him like a white paper and said-


    ¡°Hoho~ after the update, you will know when Tsunadees back. Also, Spoilers are not a good habit, Akabane, this is what you said yourself.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito smiled treacherously and was gloating about other people¡¯s misfortune.


    Hearing her words, Akabane gritted his teeth.


    If you didn¡¯t want me to say it, please don¡¯t mention it at the beginning!


    He gritted his teeth bitterly, then asked, ¡°When will Tsunadee back?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito continued to joke, followed by another burst ofughter.


    But after theughter, she was a bit silent. After a full ten seconds, he said, ¡°Her father gave her a younger brother. Tsunade will go over to see the situation.¡±


    ¡°Little brother?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment, Tsunade¡¯s younger brother is¡­ Nawaki!


    And he is born now¡­


    ¡°It seems to be named Nawaki.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito shook her chair rhythmically, seeming to be she didn¡¯t care, and for Tsunade¡¯s ¡°father¡±, it seems that there are several points of helplessness in her tone.


    ¡°Speaking of which, who is Tsunade¡¯s father?¡±


    Akabane was a little curious.


    Tsunade¡¯s parents are not mentioned in theic, and Tsunade¡¯s surname is not even exined in detail. Although she lives in Senju, her surname is probably only clear to the people in the Senju n.


    Uzumaki Mito nced at him, and after a long silence, she said, ¡°As a child of God of Shinobi, he has been under great pressure since he was a child, but he himself has not at all inherited the innate talent from his parents, so he was questioned by the majority of people, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Run away from home?¡±


    Akabane asked cautiously.


    ¡°Almost, he gave up his Senju¡¯s surname, and left Konoha¡­ s.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sighed softly.


    What happens to the rope attached to the tree after it leaves the tree?


    Akabane obviously thought of this too. Although there are some problems with this interpretation, it is obvious that Tsunade¡¯s father still has a lot of affection for Senju, but he used to give up his surname, and now it is most likely that the olddy does not want him toe back.


    Uzumaki Mito was silent for a long time before continuing: ¡°When Hashirama and Tobirama died, he said he wanted toe back, but I refused. It is good to leave the ns and be a forest alone. Even if the Senju n is dead, at least their bloodlines still circte outside.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s for the sake of the family.


    Akabane admires her very much, she sacrificed too much for the n, Including the refusal of her own child¡¯s return, but also for the future of the n.


    As for the family rtionship, it can only be left behind.


    ¡°But¡­ if Senju really falls, I¡¯m afraid he will not survive, and he may be assassinated first when he is alone.¡±


    Under the cover of the nest, how can there be no eggs?


    With the ability to attack the Senju n, it is not difficult to find out the identity of Tsunade¡¯s father, especially if Tsunade is still in contact with him.


    Uzumaki Mito was silent for a while, and finally sighed: ¡°Who knows the future?¡±


    Me!


    Akabane wanted to say so.


    Judging from theics, Tsunade was left with only one person at the end. It can be seen that her parents had passed away long ago, and Nawaki triggered a trap to death during the war, and even her internal organs were not retained.


    ording to various factors, Senju Hashirama¡¯s lineage ispletely broken.


    ording to Akabane¡¯s personal guess, it may be to cut off the reincarnation of Ashura Chakra¡­


    Of course, it¡¯s just his personal guess.


    Without a real hammer, he didn¡¯t dare to shake these things off in front of Uzumaki Mito. He could only hold it in his heart. In addition, should I also change Nawaki¡¯s name in theic?


    The child was just born, and he was immediately drawn to death in hisic, fearing that the princess woulde back and tear him up from anger.


    Akabane fell into entanglement.


    Uzumaki Mito didn¡¯t talk about Tsunade¡¯s parents anymore. Instead, she mentioned the situation of Uzumaki Tomiko temporarily unlocking the knot on her heart, but it is difficult to tell what will happen in the future.


    Akabane left the Senju n.


    Uzumaki Mito is obviously not in a good mood today. It is estimated that Nawaki¡¯s birth and name made her waver and doubt her decision.


    From the bottom of her heart, she longed for a family reunion.


    however¡­¡­


    Now that a sessor has been born, even if he has not participated in any Konoha war, it will cause a lot of trouble.


    Because he is the son of Senju Hashirama.


    Various factors made it difficult for her to choose among various entanglements, and these were not something outsiders like Akabane could participate in.


    So he could only leave the Senju n.


    Leaving Senju n.


    Akabane is still struggling with Nawaki¡¯s problems, but when he arrives at theic shop, all his entanglements are gone.


    Because his Clone has finished drawing Nawaki¡¯s plot.


    very good, very powerful.


    It is estimated that his Shadow Clone will Self-destruction on the spot, so Akabane decided not to change it in order not to increase the workload.


    And he can only hope Tsunade will hold back her strength when she punches him!


    Thinking of this, Akabane couldn¡¯t help feeling tight and began to think about how to avoid this beating.


    His Clones are definitely not sufficient.


    The shadow clone¡¯s resistance to beating is not good enough, and it can¡¯t be beaten at all. And if his clone was seen through, Tsunade may increase her strength.


    Full of Worry!


    Akabane sat in the store, sighing and tangled. After a long time, he held a pen and started writing a report.


    Although the training method on hisic is a joke, as A-level ninjutsu, if he submitted it to the Hokage, it would definitely bring a lot of benefits.


    on the other hand¡­¡­


    With his Crystal Ball Jutsu, it¡¯s not difficult for the Third Hokage to peek and learn Rasengan from others.


    Submitting this report, he can get a lot of benefits. On the other hand, he can also justify this Rasengan, that it was not thought of by such a morous method, it is scientifically based and reasonable!


    The report is easy to write. In just a few minutes, Akabane wrote out the principle of Rasengan and a more systematic and reasonable training method, integrated it into a report scroll, and submitted it to the Hokage office to the Third Hokage.


    After submitting it, the Third Hokage did not say any benefits.


    However, the benefits of this ninjutsu in the medical ss are definitely indispensable, and it is likely that they will be distributed together after the ninjas on the front linee back.


    Sakumo came back yesterday, Tsunade went to visit his newborn brother today, and with the surge of ninjas, it is estimated that all ninjas can return to Konoha at most one day.


    however¡­¡­


    As the afternoon approached the evening, an ¡°unexpected guest¡± came to Akabane¡¯s shop.


    It was Danzo who had his right hand wrapped in gauze.


    At this time, his right hand was injured, and his right eye was reced with a bandage, which was almost 90% simr to the image of theter generation.


    Of course, he is not that old now.


    ¡°Master Danzo.¡±


    Kurama Yung stood up immediately, feeling a little nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, you go on your own.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s tone was already very gentle, but just aftering off the battlefield, his murderous aura was hard to conceal, making ordinary people like Kurama Yung unable to parry.


    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go outside and talk.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Danzo nced at the store shelves, lost in thought.


    After watching it for a long time, Akabane had alreadye out of the store, before he retracted his gaze and said, ¡°Comics are a good thing. It can dilute the tension, fear and sadness of the battlefield. So you can draw more.¡±


    The reminder came by surprise.


    Danzo walked a few steps along the trail.


    It took a full minute before he said, ¡°Remember the root team that I asked you to train?¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Those people, Akabane, have an impression. Although he doesn¡¯t even know their names, they are very familiar with each Chakra.


    ¡°They are all good. They are not afraid of death on the battlefield and take the initiative to take on the hardest and most terrifying tasks every time. After the inventory is over, none of theme back alive.¡±


    The head of the regiment sighed, feeling extremely heavy.


    The cruel real illusion endowed them with the will to fear death, but also allowed them to put life and death aside, bing a ninja tool that absolutely puts the task first.


    Akabane stayed for a long time, and then asked: ¡°Do you want me to continue training a group?¡±


    ¡°no need.¡±


    There was a trace of confusion in Danzo¡¯s eyes.


    It is too rare to want to see this kind of emotion in him.


    There is always sacrifice in war.


    Danzo has always believed in this, and he has not wavered until now. He feels heavy and only feels sorry for the victims.


    At least for now, he still has this feeling.


    Akabane didn¡¯t quite understand what Danzo meant, and when he came down from the battlefield, his mood was much more confused than before.


    ¡°Where Konoha dances, fire is endless. There will be fire shining, shadow and darkness will naturally form. There will be countless people who are willing to step into the darkness and guard Konoha silently. The root should not be an organization, but should be a great spirit¡­¡±


    Danzo spoke very passionately.


    In the end, Akabane couldn¡¯t tell whether Danzo was persuading others or himself. In short, he really dispelled the idea of establishing ¡°roots¡± this time.


    After hearing this, Danzo seemed to convince himself.


    He paused and said to himself: ¡°Yes, it should be like this.¡±


    ¡°What the Teacher said makes sense.¡±


    Akabane pondered for a long time, only to utter such a sentence.

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>


    ¡°Hu~¡±


    Danzo sighed.


    Even if it was him, he still felt a little tired and out of breath after speaking for so long.


    His speech was impassioned and provocative, but unfortunately, there was only one audience.


    Akabane didn¡¯t feel much.


    This sense of sight, like a slogan like ¡°Make Konoha great again¡±, made him want tough a little, but in such a serious situation, I am afraid that Danzo will not give him a good time if he voices his thoughts.


    In certain temperaments, the master and disciple are in the same line.


    ¡°Help me sort out what I just said, I want topile it into the opening chapter of the Anbu Code.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°what?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a while.


    Danzo obviously did not intend to make sense.


    After saying this, he left in high spirits, as if he had found a new direction in his life.


    Akabane was amazed.


    ording to the Genjutsu doctrine, Danzo carried out intense self-hypnosis when he was confused, and then convinced himself that he set a new goal- and that is to let Konoha continue to thrive!


    The question is, what did Danzo say?


    This kind of thing is simr to lectures, the moment it is said, it only enters his left ear as it exits through his right ear without staying on his memory.


    He only remembers the beginning of therge section just now, and the rest is summarized as ¡°Make Konoha great again¡±. word.


    Forget it, since I can¡¯t remember, I can only make up.


    Akabane didn¡¯t have any psychological burden. It was used as the beginning of the Anbu Code anyway. As long as the ¡°written¡± is well written and the core content is correct, nothing else matters.


    But for those root ninjas who died, he somewhat apologized and regrets.


    What a good bunch of ninja.


    When ying the Virtual Training Game, all of them are the first to do quests and earn coins to upgrade. They are determined not to be a ninja. Except for a little fear of death at the beginning, all of them are extremely brave.


    But when they got on the battlefield, I guess they got on the wrong way, thinking they were ying and could revive.


    of course¡­¡­


    Such a malicious guess about the dead heroes is not very good, at least they havepleted the task qualified and outstandingly, and the efficiency is far beyond Danzo¡¯s imagination.


    No matter what, these people are Konoha¡¯s great heroes.


    What Akabane has to consider is whether with this case reference, should the anti-addiction system be added to the illusion trainingter.


    Ordinary people getting addicted to games just to spend time is not a bad thing.


    But a ninja being addicted to the game is definitely not a good thing as it will lead to their death door.


    Akabane shuddered when he thought of preparing his subordinates to go to the battlefield in the future, rushing to take up tasks like death squads, and the roar of ¡°You killed my child¡± from their parents.


    So Anti-addiction must be arranged!


    Akabane made up his mind to go back and immediately make a n, doing thorough and perfect thinking.


    For example, drop out of school three times and retake it?


    Can consider it!


    School hasn¡¯t started yet, but when the base ispletely built and the vige has passed the busiest period of time, training there should also begin.


    Animation education, idea brainwashing, Virtual real-worldbat, etc. are all on the agenda.


    So busy, and u have to help the teacher to write something.


    Akabane sighed softly, went back to the manga shop to think about it, and began to write the preface.


    Of course, what Danzo said at the beginning was there, but the rest of the content began to be free and nonsense. After hastily writing, he himself didn¡¯t know if Danzo meant it.


    Anyway, just make it up.


    However, it was night after he finished writing, and he did not send it to Danzo, instead, he went home and slept first.


    ording to the original n, after Akabane got up the next day, he would go to theic shop first, split out a shadow clone to continue working, and then go to Danzo ce to deliver things, stop by to see the situation of Orochimaru, and finally return to continue working as a salted fish.


    however¡­¡­


    Before he left the family house, he saw a figure sitting at the door of the familynd.


    She is very eye-catching because she has blonde hair, and when she sees him, she walks a few steps closer and seems to have a fewic books in her hand. She looks like a spring breeze with a smile on her face, but in fact, her aura is murderous.


    Not good!


    Akabane thought of histest update,


    ¡°Hehe, thanks to someone¡¯s blessing, I am alive and well now.¡±


    Tsunade smiled brilliantly.


    Akabane felt hairy in his heart.


    The softer and happier Tsunade smiled, the more terrifying it was to him.


    He is already wondering whether he should think about funeral issues.


    After getting stuck for several seconds, Akabane coughed slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ the story needs it, the story needs¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t know if my brother will die, but the other person I love will die. This may have to be realized first.¡±


    Tsunade said with a smile, then¡­


    Hit him with one punch.


    Akabane didn¡¯t dare to be sure that this punch was not powerful, but when her fist was three centimeters away from him, he decided to say first: ¡°If you really do this, I will die.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hide?¡±


    ¡°Once there was a sincere love in front of me. I didn¡¯t cherish it. I regretted it after losing it¡­¡±


    With the once-popr Inte and ssic lines, Akabane didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t move this little girl¡¯s heart.


    He seemed to have foreseen that Tsunade was moved when she heard what he said.


    however¡­¡­


    Tsunade was just stunned for a while, and then she said,¡±Ten thousand years? It hasn¡¯t been ten thousand years since Sage of Six-Paths died. Do you think I am Genin who just graduated from Ninja School?¡±


    What?


    Akabane was stunned. With such a cringe weapon, she was indifferent?


    This is not the same as saying yes!


    ¡°Idiot, go now, I¡¯m going back to find grandma.¡±


    Tsunade waved and turned and left.


    Akabane touched his chin, he didn¡¯t understand the situation too much and thought about what went wrong with her as he walked.


    Back at the shop, he suddenly reacted.


    It¡¯s not that there is a problem with what he said, but a problem with my brain.


    With Tsunade¡¯s temper, if she is really angry, the door of his house has long been sted down by her, so how can she wait for Akabane to wake up and get up?


    With her reputation as the princess of the Senju n and Mito Uzumaki, it is not a big deal to copse other people¡¯s homes, and in a sense, Akabane is also at a loss.


    But since nothing happened, it was the biggest signal in itself.


    Akabane was full of joy and excitement.


    It¡¯s done!


    Of course, this is under the premise of inferring Tsunade¡¯s personality, otherwise, Akabane will have to think about whether he is included in the booklet of spare tires if it changes to some other girls in his previous life.


    Tsunade returned to the Senju family with a strange expression.


    As soon as she entered the yard, Uzumaki Mito fell on her feet to stop the chair from shaking, and then asked with a smile: ¡°How is it, did the kid tell you anything?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t go to Akabane.¡±


    Tsunade shook her head quickly and stammered.


    ¡°Which brat did I say?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said with a smile but also not a smile.


    The Kurama n is not far from here, and with her perception ability, she sensed the situation the moment Tsunade returned to Konoha.


    ¡°Cut¡­I¡¯m going to find that guy to settle the ount. My brother was only born, but he wrote the rope tree on him already.¡±


    Tsunade curled her lips but calmed down.


    Since it has been discovered, there is nothing to hide, and she nodded to indicate that she was indeed looking for Akabane.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was stunned, and then angrily said, ¡°You didn¡¯t beat him?¡±


    ¡°I beat him¡­¡±


    Tsunade said and then she felt guilty.


    Originally, she wanted to give a symbolic beating, but because of that sentence, she didn¡¯t do it well, and she ran back dingy. And lie to her grandma.


    Mito knows her granddaughter quite well.


    If Akabane was really beaten, she would not have this expression, and what she sensed was that Tsunade and Akabane had quickly separated.


    If she really beat him, how could anyone run back so fast, standing and being beaten is not the style of that kid.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    Uzumaki Mitoy down.


    It¡¯s normal for a girl to have her own secret, and she has no intention of continuing to ask after some jokes.


    She also understands that Akabane¡¯s child is not a messy person.


    Tsunade sat down, thinking a lot of things in her mind.


    She was thinking about what Akabane said, the plot of theic and her brother, and the thing about Rasengan.


    Can you really understand Rasengan by observing that kind of thing?


    At this time, Orochimaru and Jiraiya also separated and worked hard to train their own Rasengan


    Orochimaru follows the path of water polo, rubber ball and balloon, while Jiraiya is based on the ¡°Konohamaru version¡± Rasengan training method in theic plot.


    If Jiraiya also walks the same way as Orochimaru normally, it may take three or four months for him to learn it, but if it changes to his current training method¡­


    In just one day, he haspleted the second phase of the training!


    ¡°Wa ha ha ha ha, this uncle is really a genius. I have worked out such difficult ninjutsu in just one day. I¡¯m going to find Orochimaru and show him how genius I am!¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s palm was sore.


    The uninterrupted training made his hand almost reach the limit, but even so, he still wanted to show off in front of Orochimaru.


    Finally, he got to theboratory of Orochimaru.


    And he saw Orochimaru doing experiments inside, and seemed to lose interest in Rasengan.


    ¡°Idiot Orochimaru, this uncle has mastered the Rasengan!¡±


    Jiraiya also used the earth to get into hisboratory and said proudly after he appeared.


    Orochimaru was stunned for a moment, and then asked suspiciously, ¡°Which method?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is the kind of genius concept in theics!¡±


    After Jiraiya said that, he separated a shadow clone and then asked the shadow clone to help rub the balls, and it didn¡¯t take long for the Rasengan to form.


    He said triumphantly: ¡°Well, how good is it, am I very genius?¡±


    ¡°In a sense, you are indeed a genius, but why did you split into Shadow Clone? This is a non-seal Ninjutsu plus Shadow Clone. Isn¡¯t it unnecessary, and¡­¡±


    Before finishing what he was going to say, Orochimaru stretched out his right hand, and chakra kept surging on his palm.


    Before long, the blue chakra ball was formed.


    Jiraiya¡¯s eyes widened too, his face full of disbelief-how could it be possible that this guy who he has not seen in a short period understood the mystery of the Rasengan!?


    He was stunned, somewhat suspicious of life.


    ¡°In theics, it¡¯s just a blinding technique used by Akabane to prevent the ninjutsu from spreading, but if you can practice it, it is enough to show that Akabane¡¯s story is somewhat reasonable, but there are really not many people in the world who have your talent.¡±


    When Orochimaru said this, he immediately took out his own booklet and wrote a sentence on it


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ninjutsu is not the only way to develop it. There may be manypletely different ways of understanding it. Even if it is unthinkable, it cannot be denied immediately without verification.


    Jiraiya was in aplicated mood.


    He is eager to get the approval of Orochimaru, and now the other party personally says that he is a genius, it turns out that he is not happy about it.


    genius?


    What kind of genius is this!


    Besides, what the other side realized is a one-handed non-seal Ninjutsu, and he had to rely on Shadow Clone for help.


    The gap is too big.


    He felt uneasy, he was walking back to the corner, preparing to escape, and suddenly he noticed something was wrong in the middle of what he said.


    How did Orochimaru know the original meaning of the plot in Akabane¡¯s painting?


    ¡°Damn it, Orochimaru, you cheated!¡±

 Chapter 222

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>


    ¡°Haha, did Akabane get beaten today?¡±


    Walking down the street early in the morning, he was greeted when someone met him.


    No matter what, I was determined to read the manga, and then in the morning I saw Tsunade¡¯s boring ninjas staying at the door of his n.


    ¡°How is it possible, is Tsunade that kind of person?¡±


    Akabane sneered.


    Everyone naturally didn¡¯t believe it, so theyughed kindly.


    On the way to the manga shop, he saw a new shop that was being renovated. Akabane didn¡¯t care about it. Konoha was prosperous, and there was just a war. It¡¯s not too surprising to open one or two more shops.


    The problem is, the Aburame n opened the shop!


    This family can also open a shop?


    Akabane was very surprised and couldn¡¯t help but walk in from the outside. He didn¡¯t recognize the person who was in charge of the decoration in the store, but he vaguely remembered that it was called Aburame Tatsuya, In Aburame n, his strength is regarded as a rtively ordinary Chunin.


    He took a few nces, and the setting in the shop seemed to be a food shop, but Aburame n opened a food shop¡­ wouldn¡¯t there be an insect?


    ¡°We haven¡¯t opened yet¡­oh, it¡¯s Akabane.¡±


    Aburame Tatsu also wears sunsses, and Aburame n attire is strange, and he can¡¯t see the expression on his face.


    Akabane was very curious, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What kind of shop is here?¡±


    ¡°Various kinds of insect meals, and some rare and powerful insects.¡±


    Aburame Tatsuya answered.


    Worm meal? Is the n raising insect finally going to start with their own people?


    He walked in and wandered around, and gradually realized that it was not what he thought. The decoration of the house was very different from that of the Aburame n, and it looked a bit like the site of toads.


    Could it be that the toad from Mount Myoboku wants to open a shop?


    Akabane was startled for a moment.


    In the next second, he saw a little toad lying on the counter. It was in a good position, right next to the jewellery. If he didn¡¯t look carefully, he would ignore it.


    This toad is not big, but from the outside, it should be the bloodline of Mount Myoboku.


    It¡¯s not okay for the young toad to sleep during working hours!


    Akabane walked over and stretched out his hand to catch the toad.


    Aburame Tatsuya yelled nervously: ¡°Akabane, this is Mount Myoboku¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Akabane poked the Toad on the back.


    The little toad immediately woke up, looked up, and then became a little unresponsive, and asked in a daze, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Did Fukasaku Sage ask you toe here to sleep? It¡¯s not good to be so unprofessional on business trips, young man.¡±


    ¡°You know Fukasaku-sama, you are Kurama Akabane?¡±


    The little toad was stunned at first, but quickly sat up excitedly and leapt on the counter like a fan.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the strength of its hind legs, it might have jumped directly from the table onto Akabane.


    ¡°How can you recognize the toad of Mount Myoboku, like boss Gamabunta?¡±


    Aburame Tatsuya was also surprised when he heard it.


    ¡°It¡¯s all trivial things. My friends are all over the world, and he is called Doraemon of the Ninja World.¡±


    Akabane said casually,


    ¡°Akabane, Akabane, Jiraiya has not brought us youric recently, is youric not updated yet?¡±


    The Little Toad is very anxious.


    It¡¯s been a long time since Jiraiya has brought a book, and their group of toads are so bored that they only look at stars and moon every day waiting for theics to be updated.


    ¡°Theic has been updated daily, it¡¯s probably because Jiraiya¡¯s wallet hasn¡¯t been updated.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t return yet the book he borrowed from Yung, and the price of one hundred ryo a day is enough to consume most of his subsidies and mission ie.


    ¡°Damn Jiraiya, if you don¡¯t make money to buyics every day, why do you always go take a peek in the bathhouse and you only make Mount Myoboku lose faces.¡±


    The little toad despised Jiraiya extremely.


    Jiraiya¡¯s virtues have been no longer a secret since he was publicly executedst time. All the residents of Mount Myoboku know that he likes to go to the bathhouse every day and he does not even do missions.


    Aburame Tatsu also listened to the exchange of the two, unavoidably envious.


    The Aburame n wants to be acknowledged by the toad of Mount Myoboku, because not only their insect can be stronger, but also because of therge number of natural resources they can exchange from them. So how can he not envy Akabane?


    ¡°You toad to do business in Konoha, do you n to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The little toad didn¡¯t n to conceal anything.


    Akabane didn¡¯t expect the toads to suddenly make a business in Konoha. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, it seemed quite interesting.


    For example, bullfrog hot pot, gluttonous frog and so on, thinking of this, he almost salivated.


    So Akabane couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You have more toads on Mount Myoboku, right? Do you have frogs with more meat?¡±


    ¡°More meat?¡±


    Big toads such as Gamabunta and Gamaken, etc. appeared in the little toad¡¯s mind and immediately thought of the strongest Great Toad Sage on the mountain.


    There seems to be a lot of these toads¡­


    So it nodded and said, ¡°There are a lot of big and fleshy toads, like me when I grow up.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that kind of meat frog, not toad-like yours. Mount Myoboku has insects. Aren¡¯t there any natural creatures like frogs and bullfrogs that have no ability and wisdom that can be traded?


    Akabane said excitedly.


    The Toad is too high-level, and I can¡¯t stew them in my pot.¡±


    ¡°We sell things but not our bodies!¡±


    The little toad said angrily.


    It feels cold all over, and his idol in his eyes is not as kind as before, as if full of a cold murderous aura.


    ¡°Akabane, your request¡­ is a bit too much. If you really want to eat it. You can go to the wild to catch it, so why bother with Mount Myoboku, but frogs and toads are not the same things, Akabane is talking about frogs .¡±


    Aburame Tatsuya also stood up in embarrassment as he quickly exined.


    They also have to rely on the toads to help train their insects, so he can¡¯t let Akabane destroy the peace of the two races.


    ¡°Toads are all my rtives, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    The little toad yelled loudly with magnificence, but its own actions did not match its words at all, and within two seconds he was scared as he slipped back to Mount Myoboku.


    And Aburame Tatsuya looked towards Akabane, his eyes full of resentment: ¡°Where do you want me to find the toad now?¡±


    ¡°You can look for Jiraiya, I¡¯ll go now, goodbye, you can continue on with what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Akabane was embarrassed.


    He couldn¡¯t help it because he wanted to experience for himself some frog meat nourished by Natural Energy. He thought that Mount Myoboku could carry out this kind of business, but it turned out to promote the insect meal.


    Who likes that stuff except for Jiraiya?


    Walking out of the new shop, Akabane was obsessed with it. He hadn¡¯t eaten frog meat after arriving at Konoha.


    ¡°It happens to be a frog meat hot pot today, I should invite Tsunade and see how she reacts to it.¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    Although the wild frog meat is delicious without natural energy nourishment, it can also make up a table frog meat hot pot. As for the question of who will catch it¡­


    Snakes are good at catching frogs. Of course, let Orochimaru do it for them.


    Akabane took the book for Danzo, bought some food on the street, and ran to Anbu.


    The core of the introduction of the Anbu Code is Danzo¡¯s few words, and he didn¡¯t remember anything except those few words, but Danzo didn¡¯t care. He probably didn¡¯t remember what nonsense he said that day.


    but¡­¡­


    After reading the preface, Danzo put down the paper and stared at Akabane for a while and said, ¡°Seeing that you are safe and sound, it seems Tsunade didn¡¯t visit you yet. But Tsunade is also my niece. If you draw a plot to fool her¡­¡±


    ¡°How can it be?¡±


    Akabane shed a drop of cold sweat.


    These horoscopes haven¡¯t been written yet, one by one, it is like getting married tomorrow in the finale. Is Tsunade so easy to get?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good you know it in your heart. In addition, the Anbu needs some powerful ninjutsu.¡±


    Danzo spoke halfway.


    He didn¡¯t say it clearly, but the hint was obvious enough.


    Akabane smiled and said, ¡°I understand, the Rasengan can be practised by everyone together, but this Jutsu is more difficult, and there is a must for Chakra.¡±


    ¡°Very well, your preparation department has recently finished finishing work. In the early stage, I will send support to your departments to protect the students on the one hand, and on the other hand, they can also help you to teach some skills.


    Danzo was very satisfied and confided a little bit of benefit to Akabane by the way.


    Both foxes were satisfied. Danzo finished processing a message and was about to read the next. message scroll. After a nce, he raised his head and asked: ¡°I heard that Dream Tapir has a good rtionship with you.¡±


    ¡°Recently, I helped them expand their business, mainly in dream training. Although the effect is not as good as the real Illusory Domain, it is good to be poprized.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Very good. When you summon them, you can ask them to train the people in Anbu. Their mental energy is indispensable.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he felt a little ufortable.


    Isn¡¯t the contract scroll his own?


    Why is his summon beast stupid that it can¡¯t talk!?


    But Akabane on the other hand summons an intelligent dream tapir and he can talk to his family easily!?


    Obviously, he came first!


    He nced at this disciple secretly, feeling veryplicated for a while.


    ¡°I will try my best to ask¡­¡±


    Akabane felt hesitant as he knew it¡¯s not going to be easy. The taste of the Dream Tapir is a bit picky, and some businesses may not agree to it, especially Danzo, another contractor.


    ¡°If you are looking for Orochimaru you can go, I will be busy in a few days so you don¡¯t need to find me, instead you can ask an Anbu. If you¡¯re looking for something ¡°


    Guessing that Danzo was upset, Akabane didn¡¯t dare to continue to bother him. After getting permission, he turned and went to look for Orochimaru.


    It¡¯s almost noon now, and a littleter, they may not make a big pot of toads.


    At theboratory, Akabane found that Jiraiya was also there.


    What embarrassed him the most was-


    Jiraiya uses his seduction jutsu in front of Orochimaru in a female form, changing the form and size from time to time as Orochimaru just ain¡¯t there holding his notes, and from time to time he writes something on it¡­


    But the scene was quiet¡­¡­Abnormal!


    Akabane felt that he was out of tune with them, and was about to close the door that opened a crack.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Orochimaru nced, keenly aware that Akabane was outside.


    What?


    Jiraiya also turned around, saw the personing from the crack of the door, hurried to the corner, and then changed into another appearance.


    Akabane pretended not to see through his identity, and coughed lightly and said, ¡°You are¡­ doing research. I¡¯lle back when you¡¯re not busy.¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya also researched the training method in yourics, so I asked him to demonstrate to help me study, and I taught him the one-handed Rasengan.¡±


    Orochimaru said and even exined it, he is really very open about it.


    Jiraiya who was listening at the side blushed and said angrily: ¡°Orochimaru, how can you talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Akabane was also there and was standing behind you when you were peeking, including when you were beaten, we both were watching from behind.¡±


    Orochimaru said as he gave him a strange look.


    ¡°what!¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s eyes widened too, and he wanted to dig a hole in the ground.


    Was I sentenced publicly again?


    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, you continue to study.¡±


    Since Jiraiya is here too, it¡¯s hard to mention frog-eating directly¡­


    ¡°get lost!¡±


    Jiraiya also ¡°yelled¡± angrily-he was still in a state of transformation, so his voice was a little bit delicate.


    But when he heard his ¡®delicate¡¯ voice, he couldn¡¯t help but be ashamed as he quickly made a hand sign.


    Then, with the use of Earth Jutsu, he disappeared with a whistling sound.

 Chapter 223

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>


    Does Jiraiya still know to be ashamed?


    Orochimaru was stunned for a few seconds, always thinking that with Jiraiya¡¯s character that can draw the attention of the public from always doing perverted things.


    The word ashamed was not supposed to be in his dictionary.


    I have to apologizeter¡­


    He thought to himself, and then looked towards Akabane.


    Food andics.


    He hasn¡¯t read theics update today, but after looking at the previous plot, he can guess practically what will happen, so he is not in a hurry to read it.


    But he likes food.


    Orochimaru picked up the food and asked as he ate it, ¡°There must be something you need. Jiraiya also left. So what¡¯s your motive?¡±


    ¡°I want to make a frog meat hot pot tonight, so I want to ask your snake to help me do it and help me catch some frogs, bullfrogs and the like.¡±


    Akabane rubbed his hands.


    Frog meat hot pot?


    Orochimaru was stunned for a moment, then stuffed a few mouthfuls into his mouth, and then made a hand sign with both hands, quickly summoning a bunch of small summoned snakes.


    The summoned snakes possessed higher intelligence than ordinary snakes. He squatted down tomunicate with these snakes. Not long afterwards, these snakes scattered from the cracks in the rock and left.


    ¡°No problem, they will stun the prey, and then I will send a shadow clone to collect it.¡±


    Orochimaru sat down and continued to eat, and at the same time picked up theic and started reading.


    The plot did not surprise him, and ¡®he¡¯ went out of the vige to do bad things again. The first time he saw ¡°himself¡± doing bad things, Orochimaru was a little ufortable, but now he doesn¡¯t care at all.


    It¡¯s not myself anyway.


    Moreover, the content of this volume seems to exin the reason why ¡°Orochimaru¡± has evolved from a Hokage disciple to its present appearance.


    Was due to War, Death and also the pursuit of Eternal Life and immortality.


    Orochimaru nced at it, then silently closed the page.


    With the food andic sent and his request, all achieved, Akabane got up and was about to leave. But at this time, Orochimaru stopped him: ¡°Akabane, if the teacher didn¡¯t allow me to do research in the light, would I be like the person in theics?¡±


    ¡°No one knows what will happen in life as we grow old, but for the ¡®Orochimaru¡¯ in theic, if it weren¡¯t for the death of Nawaki, if it weren¡¯t for this incident, the ¡®Orochimaru¡¯ inside might not have be what he was afterwards.¡±


    Nawaki is Orochimaru¡¯s discipline.


    From theics, it can be seen that Nawaki is very respectful to Orochimaru, and almost as a direct disciple of his, Orochimaru instilled all his efforts in training him.


    That¡¯s why his death hit Orochimaru very hard.


    Humans are too fragile.


    After Orochimaru heard it, he sank into contemtion, he had a very strange feeling. The characters and goals of ¡®Orochimaru¡¯ in theic were very simr to him. It was simply another direction in life.


    of course¡­¡­


    He doesn¡¯t think he will be that kind of person.


    Currently, Konoha now supports him in studying various ninjutsu. He has teachers and elders who value him, as well as a group ofpanions who have a good rtionship with him. There is no reason to betray the vige as a betrayal.


    As for human experiments.


    Although Ninjutsu development cannot bepleted urately and quickly, if you have a rtively sound development system, many Ninjutsu developments are definitely much better than one person¡¯s efforts.


    ¡°Then I will go back first.¡±


    Akabane waved.


    The frog meat is already in ce, and he doesn¡¯t want to stay in the dimly litboratory.


    Fortunately, the institute will be open in a few days, so there will be no need to go here every day.


    Even though he is sorry Danzo, who was waiting for his food to be delivered, it¡¯s not his problem anymore as any Anbu can do it in his stead!


    ¡°For the frog meat hot pot, you have to prepare a portion for me. And since my hand is currently full of work, you and Tsunade can eat the meat.¡±


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what the vour of the frog meat hot pot is, if a person aszy as Akabane will work hard to let him prepare it, the vour will certainly not be too bad.


    Even people like Orochimaru are curious about what it tastes like.


    ¡°cough, cough, what are you talking about, I just want to eat it, not because I want to invite someone or something, but since you have said that, I will ask Tsunade toe and eat too.¡±


    Akabane said shamelessly.


    Hearing it, Orochimaru had his eyes empty.


    Obviously, this guy himself nned to ask Tsunade, but now he is stuck on him.


    Forget it.


    Orochimaru slightly shook his head, toozy to care about these little things.


    There is a hot pot, how can there be no alcohol or drinks?


    Coke and beer are not avable, but many families in Konoha make their own fruit wine.


    For example, Senju n¡¯s mead.


    So he went to the Senju n, and it was not easy to see Tsunade through Uzumaki Mito, and when he told her that he wanted the Senju n¡¯s mead, he also invited her toe for dinner.


    [Note: Mead: Is an alcoholic beverage created by fermenting honey with water.]


    Tsunade didn¡¯t refuse-especially when she heard that Akabane was going to cook by himself, even Uzumaki Mito had to participate.


    To ensure the deliciousness of the food, Akabane went to the Nara n with Tsunade to get some spices, and went to the forest to pick some mushrooms and wild vegetables.


    In short, the life of an afternoon is rtively boring.


    Towards the evening, Orochimaru brought its prey to the store.


    Arge basket of fleshy frogs, all of them fat and delicious, but behind him, he saw Jiraiya following Orochimaru.


    Akabane looked at him strangely, staring at Jiraiya and asking, ¡°Would you not feel guilty when you eat this?¡±


    ¡°No, the frog and the toad are not the same things.¡±


    Jiraiya answered like it was normal, and when he looked at the frogs, he was also very excited.


    Frog meat hot pot, I can¡¯t wait to eat it!


    Not only that, but he also volunteered and said: ¡°How to deal with these frogs, I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­you can also.¡±


    Akabane always felt strange in his heart.


    This guy took the initiative too much. Even if he wants to eat, how can he be so excited? but there is no reason to refuse freebour, so he readily agreed.


    He showed him how to deal with it. Jiraiya is familiar with the frog and quickly mastered how to bisects it. And his high efficiency is jaw-dropping.


    While ughtering, he said in pieces over there: ¡°Die Gamabunta, I will ughter you, ughter you, ughter you!¡±


    Everyone pretended not to hear him and silently mourned for Jiraiya in their hearts.


    Although Gamabunta was not as old as hister generations, and was still rtively young from an age, bullying Jiraiya was more than enough. And from what Jiraiya mumbled while dissecting the frog, it is estimated that when he was training on Mount Myoboku, he should have been bullied by it. No doubts about it.


    ¡°By the way, what do you eat on Mount Myoboku?¡±


    Tsunade was curious.


    The natural energy of the Wet Bone Forest is very corrosive, so she has not been to the Wet Bone Forest until now, and the only person who has actually been to the three holy ces is Jiraiya.


    When Jiraiya heard this, his face copsed and he cried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s something like a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°After a while, you will have the opportunity to eat it in the vige. Recently, the toads have done business with Konoha.¡±


    Akabane is dealing with raw materials.


    Orochimaru, who heard it, was a bit interested. He was very strange. He wanted to try everything he hadn¡¯t tried, especially the things that Jiraiya was afraid of.


    After a lot of hard work, Akabane made a pot of imperfect hot pot base material-many ingredients that can not be found on Konoha can only be reced with simr ones.


    Although there are simr ones, they have different tastes. Still not very authentic.


    The fragrance gradually diffused and drifted from the forest.


    ¡°It seems that our arrival is just right, as we can already start eating the moment wee.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito came slowly.


    With Orochimaru and Jiraiya present, she looks elegant and luxurious when walking, and her voice is gentle, which ispletely different from usual when she was talking with him.


    ¡°Someone secretly makes a big meal without telling his teacher. It seems that this ipetent teacher has done a lot of bad things, which makes someone very disgusted.¡±


    Danzo sneered and walked out from behind Uzumaki Mito.


    ¡°Cough cough, Danzo, we are already here, don¡¯t care so much.¡±


    The Third Hokage put out the smoke.


    Two uninvited guests¡­


    Akabane nced at the prepared ingredients, and then couldn¡¯t help but nce at Orochimaru.


    With that much, it should be enough for two or three people.


    ¡°Teacher, Uncle Danzo, sit here.¡±


    Tsunade immediately spread a piece of cloth, widening the clean area.


    A group of seven people sat down around the stone pot.


    Danzo only had one eye intact, so the posture of looking at things was a bit strange. He tilted his head and saw Akabane pouring frog meat into the red soup in the stone pot.


    ¡°This smell is too strong, how did you make this kind of thing?¡±


    He frowned slightly.


    ¡°Teacher, if you eat clear soup in a hot pot, it will be tastier. Also, it tastes better if it is spicy.¡±


    Akabane squatted down as he exined.


    The fire was not big enough. He nced at it and poked Jiraiya and said, ¡°When you return, you can get some toad oil from Mount Myoboku. If you have that stuff, it will be much faster and easier to burn things.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Jiraiya also nodded, and immediately noted this.


    ¡°Toad oil? I have some on my side.¡±


    Hiruzen took out a sealed scroll, and after it got released, he took out a bottle of toad oil.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    With the help of toad oil, the fire underneath quickly increased, and it didn¡¯t take long for the stone pot to boilpletely.


    Orochimaru took a look, and immediately stretched out his chopsticks: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of toxins, let¡¯s try the poison first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try it first.¡±


    Akabane also stretched out his chopsticks.


    None of them is stupid, except for Jiraiya, everyone else moved in an instant, and in an instant, most of the meat in the pot was shed out.


    Jiraiya, who was thest to move, had his mouth wide open as he looked at the pot that was full of meat a second ago, cleaned out!


    Then he looked at his teacher and Danzo. All of them have their bowl of meat that was sizzling hot, but there is more than one frog meat in their bowl, especially Uzumaki Mito. Regardless of the hotness and spiciness, they eat the most.


    ¡°So spicy, but delicious!¡±


    Danzo ate a few mouthfuls and drank a sip or two of mead to suppress the spicy vour.


    ¡°Hidden Sand Vige is about to overthrow the Land-of-Birds, but we can eat hot pot here. This kind of life is not easy¡­¡±


    Hiruzen ate ¡°slowly¡± while feeling a little bit emotional.


    ¡°Monkey, don¡¯t bring these things to the table. Let¡¯s have a private dinner.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito nced at him, and then said grimly, ¡°Look at you, how can you eat as much meat as you want, you even grab all of Jiraiya¡¯s serving.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ yes, yes, Jiraiya,e here, I will give it to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher, thank you Mito-sama.¡±


    Jiraiya wants to cry.


    Although Mito Uzumaki was the one who stole the most, if it weren¡¯t for her seniority, Hiruzen would never spit out the meat out of his bowl.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there more here? What are you grabbing?¡±


    Danzo skillfully poured a second bowl of frog meat into the pot, and added vegetables such as wild vegetables and mushrooms.


    In such a short time, he has realized how to eat hot pot.


    Drinking mead, sitting on the hot pot, life is beautiful-there are a few more people who are quick and fast, who love to grab food.


    Akabane felt a little regretful in his heart.


    Because it is spicier, it¡¯s not very suitable for the Third Hokage and Danzo taste, but they like to eat them, so they drink most of the mead.


    So It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to abandon all restraint, which was obviously different from usual.


    There was not enough frog meat. So the Third Hokage jumped into the nearby river and caught a few fish. While Danzo used a brushless brush to dissect the fish to remove its scales and add ingredients to the pot.


    It wasn¡¯t until dusk that everyone waspletely satisfied.

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>


    A hot pot meal just made everyone a little free-except Uzumaki Mito.


    After Hiruzen was warned by Mito, they did not mention some of the official affairs of the vige, butter, some private philosophies between Danzo and Hiruzen inevitably urred.


    The two argued endlessly, and in the end, they just started fighting while drinking.


    And Uzumaki Mito didn¡¯t stop it.


    In this case, she has seen it too many times between Hashirama and Madara, and as long as they don¡¯t use Chakra and Ninjutsu, let them fight.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a real brawl fight.¡±


    Danzo specializes in attacking the Third Hokage ws with his right fist, while Third Hokage specializes in fighting the dead corner of the right eye of Danzo, and no one saves face for each other as they all went all out in their brawl.


    Although it was all due to some basic physical skills, it was quite exciting at their level, and it was difficult to separate the two sides in a round of battle.


    But obviously, they saw who was at disadvantage in the brawl fight.


    During the change of peacetime, both of them have a head and a face, so how can they fight hand-to-hand as they do now?


    ¡°It seems the teacher is having a difficult time.¡±


    Akabane feels distressed.


    This is clearly bullying Danzo with his right-eye blindness. No wonder Danzo gets angry as he fights.


    But since Uzumaki Mito is sitting here, he didn¡¯t dare to use a Ninjutsu as what will greet him was a sealing jutsu.


    ¡°If it is a normal physique showdown, if the teacher doesn¡¯t summon his Ape Demon to help, Teacher is not an opponent of Lord Danzo. But right now, the impact of losing one eye has too much influence on Lord Danzo.¡±


    Orochimaru whispered.


    Danzo had given him some ideas, but he did not force him to do anything at all. It is his psychology that induced him to do things on his own.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel too disgusted with Danzo. On the contrary, he felt that Danzo shared a lot of topics with him, and taught him a lot of aspects that he was like half a teacher to him.


    Even if it is as strong as Danzo, it is hard not to suffer from injury after being beaten by Hiruzen like that¡­


    Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help sighing¡ªhuman beings were still too fragile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me¡­ KAI!¡±


    As Danzo roared, his body speed and strength suddenly increased, and the Third Hokage was directly kicked into the Sky!


    ¡°Eight-Inner Gates!¡±


    Akabane stood up abruptly, and then looked at Orochimaru in disbelief, ¡°Did you finish it?¡±


    ¡°No, I just submitted a theoretical report on Eight-Inner Gates and some conjectures about opening the Gate of Opening.¡±


    Orochimaru said.


    The Gate of Opening is the easiest door to open in Eight-Gates. It can temporarily allow a ninja to 100% control his body functions.


    Like the lotus flower, it is a ssic move in this state.


    With a flick of Uzumaki Mito¡¯s fingers, she separated several Chakra chains, tied Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen at the same time, and threw them directly to the ground.


    The two were a little awake after eating pain.


    Akabane and others were dumbfounded.


    This is probably the first time they see Uzumaki Mito power with their own eyes, but her momentum is really extraordinary. Those chains should be Uzumaki n¡¯s unique Adamantine Sealing Chains, but Uzumaki Mito has developed it to the point where it can be used with a flicker of her fingers.


    too strong!


    ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t attack those ces.¡±


    Hiruzen took the lead in apologizing.


    Attacking the enemy¡¯s weakness ismon sense in ninjas, but Danzo is a teammate¡­


    Danzo didn¡¯t think that the Hiruzen were wrong, but he hated that he was not strong enough and blinded one of his eyes, otherwise, he could beat his opponent with his fists.


    He nced at Uzumaki Mito, and said dubiously: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t use Eight-Inner Gates either.¡±


    Although it will only open the door, the improvement in physical skills is undoubtedly huge. If it really hits, Hiruzen will have to go to the hospital after taking this blow.


    ¡°Such a dangerous jutsu is not used to deal with teammates.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said lightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Danzo lowered his head and rubbed his right eye unconsciously.


    This eye is necrotic.


    It didn¡¯t feel like fighting with someone who was inferior to him before, but it was only after fighting with Sarutobi Hiruzen that he knew how big the impact was of losing his eye.


    I have to develop my own ¡°eyes¡±!


    ¡°The problem with your eyes, I will help you with it. In terms of perception, the Uzumaki n is still somewhat authoritative.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito didn¡¯t stay harsh.


    She sees Danzo¡¯s contribution to Konoha. Although the two most outstanding disciples of the second generation have ws, she has to say that they are loyal to Konoha.


    So she is happy to help solve his eye problems.


    ¡°Thank you Mito-sama.¡±


    Hiruzen happily responded for Danzo.


    Danzo was stunned for a moment, then vomited a ¡°cut¡± before saying to Uzumaki Mito, ¡°Thank you, Mito-sama.¡±


    Akabane was thinking in his heart, if the people in the Hokage World can also activate their ¡®Observation Haki¡¯, will Danzo eye problem be solved by it?


    However, there are still a lot of chapters needed to be drawn/printed before he can redeem haki from his system.


    So Akabane didn¡¯t say anything as he only thought of it.


    With Uzumaki Mito¡¯s abilities, the things he wanted to hand over to Danzo could be temporarily reced. And after he redeems it and has the knowledge of how to use it, he will see if he can teach it to others.


    After all, the Pirate World and Naruto World are two different Worlds. He can use it without worry because he has a System, but Danzo is different.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to go home after packing up.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito got up, manipted the stone pots and dishes with chakra silk thread, and threw them all in the water to wash them. After washing it many times, all the dishes were picked up.


    Ninjutsu is really convenient¡­


    Akabane was ashamed, the most annoying thing in the previous life was to wash the dishes. He didn¡¯t expect that the strong people in the Ninja World would also wash the dishes so strangely.


    The two adults didn¡¯t stand still as they also followed Uzumaki Mito lead.


    Hiruzen used water style to extinguish the fire while Danzo used Wind Style: Vacuum at its lowest strength to dig pits and bury them.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    After all that was done, the entire group took the pots and pans and left.


    On the way back, Tsunade mentioned the topic of opening a hot pot restaurant.


    Hot pot is hot and spicy, but it tastes really good. It¡¯s just such a meal that everyone already likes.


    Even if Orochimaru, who doesn¡¯t like it very much, really wants to eat hot pot again tomorrow, he will probably eagerly prepare the ingredients toe and participate.


    Therefore, everyone agreed with the hot pot restaurant¡¯s proposal-except for Akabane.


    As he felt it was too troublesome.


    Akabane can learn how to make chilli. These base ingredients are mainly family traditions. If he really wants to open his own shop, he will soon lose his enthusiasm for such things.


    But if anyone wants to open a store, and he was responsible for giving the recipe, that¡¯s a different story as he will agree to it dly.


    Back to Konoha¡¯s streets, everyone went to their own homes.


    Danzo patted Akabane and Orochimaru on the shoulders and asked them to follow him. Hiruzen noticed it, but he didn¡¯t say anything. They maintained a good understanding.


    ¡°One of you is the training instructor of the preparation department, and the other is the head of the research institute. Now that the war has just passed, our Konoha is very short of fresh blood. Just now we have a meeting and hope that the preparation department can be put into use as soon as possible so that those who graduate this year can start training.¡±


    Danzo was beaten by Uzumaki Mito, and he was sober uppletely, and his speech was quite normal, and it was obviously not for no reason that he and Hiruzen came together at the same time.


    Akabane estimated that it was rted to him on the one hand, and it was also rted to Uzumaki Mito¡¯s departure from the n.


    Uzumaki Mito knows this too well.


    ¡°Does the research institute have equipment?¡±


    Orochimaru cares about his precious equipment the most but doesn¡¯t care about the rest.


    ¡°Yes, if you feel ufortable, you can move the current set over.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Orochimaru nodded and agreed.


    ¡°The preparation department can also start working at any time, but are the Genins ready to say hello?¡±


    Of course, Akabane is fine with it as it doesn¡¯t matter when, it¡¯s just a matter of time.


    Although he and Orochimaru are not too old, there is always deja-vu who is responsible for this kind of work, but they are indeed the most suitable for this position. There is no other person in the vige who can do it and is morepetent than them, especially in methods of how to Train the Genins.


    ¡°Very well, since that¡¯s the case, you will start rted work tomorrow. It¡¯s best to give a good start at the beginning and educate yourselfter.¡±


    Danzo said coldly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The disagreement of admission?


    Isn¡¯t it just military training?


    Although the methods of military training cannot be fully applied, the meaning is the same. How to torture the students, Akabane already has aprehensive n.


    They can go in first for a real illusion, then double the training for one month, and then perform the illusion test one monthter.


    Basically, few Genin of Early-Stage can survive these two Illusory Domains safely. But at the same time, those who failed will be sent back to the academy to rebuild their knowledge after three failures¡­


    Mm, this is perfect.


    ¡°Very well, besides today¡¯s matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be tight-lipped and will take it to my grave.¡±


    Akabane knows it well.


    A Hokage and a Minister started a brawl after getting drunk. Can you talk nonsense about this kind of thing?


    ¡°It¡¯s Better like this.¡±


    Danzo also knows Akabane very well. This kid is very disciplined in major matters, but some trivial matters can be annoying.


    If they really opened a Hot Pot restaurant.


    It¡¯s not weird for this guy to write ¡°A Hot Pot that can make the Third Hokage and the Anbu Minister Danzo fight!¡± As a slogan.


    If that really happens, it¡¯s not weird if the Shop gets crowded after its opening.


    To prevent Akabane from doing such a thing, he had to warn him in advance.


    ¡°By the way, Master Danzo, you have been able to open the Gate of Opening, can you tell me about the situation?¡±


    After the official talks, Orochimaru immediately began his own ¡°research¡±.


    For those who learn Eight-Inner Gates first gate, this is an excellent experiment material.


    Danzo muttered for a moment: ¡± I opened the Gate of Opening on the battlefield at that time. It¡¯s really useful, but I feel that I may not have the ability to open the subsequent ones. At most, I can open the second gate. But for the rest, it¡¯s going to be hard, at most impossible.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, It¡¯s true, the Gate of Opening involves the brain. Everyone can open the Gate of Opening, but from your experience, it shows that it should be easier to open the first gate in times of crisis.¡±


    Orochimaru immediately took out his notes and began to record.


    Danzo was silent for a moment. He had been outside recently, so hecked understanding of Orochimaru and couldn¡¯t adapt to his scientific madman state for a while.


    Akabane was in a delicate mood.


    In theics, Danzo died in the seal of the Reverse Four Symbols Seal. He used this disastrous technique to seal half of the bridge.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Danzo to be the first to open the first gate of the Eight-Inner Gates gate.


    Afterwards, the two began to discuss some questions about Eight-Inner Gates, and incidentally, they would ask Akabane a few words. After all, in a sense, Akabane is also one of the developers of Eight-Inner Gates.


    After some research, the data in Orochimaru notes has be moreplete.

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, all graduating students will gather at the designated training field of the Preparatory Department to participate in preparatory training.¡±


    The next morning, a notice was posted on the bulletin board in charge of the vige guards.


    No one noticed it at first, but when the guards rushed to inform them, everyone soon knew about it and came around one by one.


    There are people in the team that are easy to handle, but having a deputy captain is also cool.


    Akabane saved the effort of running errands, and not long before the bulletin board was surrounded by arge number of people.


    At the Preparation headquarters.


    It has been revealed from a month ago that the system of this session will be rectified, and Akabane has been open for recruitment some time ago.


    And now this department has finally opened.


    For this department, most people are skeptical, curious and have wait-and-see behaviour.


    Konoha had been adhering to the squad system led by Jonin. And to suddenly change to group training. Many people actually didn¡¯t agree with this approach.


    But their opinions can¡¯t reach the top brass.


    The vige¡¯s decision may not even be changed by a Shinobi, let alone ordinary ninjas, so most people can only wait for the real performance of the preparation department.


    After the preparation department started training, Akabane¡¯s daily free time must be shortened a lot, but there was no other way.


    But before that, he had to go to the hospital.


    The vige is very determined to strengthen medical ninjutsu and nurture a qualified medical ninja and medical system. Therefore, the former shed next to the hospital has be a temporary medical department site.


    The preparation department will start a one-month closed training. No one knows what will happen. So to ensure that there will be no idents, medical sses are essential.


    Although Akabane can use Medical Jutsu, he was just half bakedpared to a real deal. At best, he can do first aid. But if they really need to heal someone, they still need professionals.


    In the medical department, Utatane Koharu is temporarily the head of the department.


    She is one of the advisory elders of the vige, and she was previously involved in the decision to let Akabane serve as a trainer. Akabane¡¯s request was equally reasonable, and she certainly would not refuse.


    but¡­¡­


    ¡°I hope you can join the medical department and participate in the development of the medical system and ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Akabane is stupefied. The management of Konoha knows how to profit from somebody¡¯s misfortune so much. Besides, it¡¯s not like that for business affairs.


    Utatane Koharu has a certain understanding of Akabane, knowing that she can¡¯t force this child, so she can only persuade him like this; ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s alright even if you just signed your name, and if you think about it, joining the medical department can make you alwayse to our site and follow Tsunade to studied it together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Old woman, don¡¯t try to trick me with Tsunade!


    Akabane is very determined.


    This gang of old ghosts is more treacherous than another, and all their nicknames and idle jobs are deceptive.


    ¡°I can arrange a special Medical Room for you.¡±


    Utatane Koharu said again.


    ¡°Distance creates beauty. Senior Utatane, it¡¯s really unnecessary. I¡¯ll say goodbye if it¡¯s okay. The preparation department will have to trouble you a lot.¡±


    Akabane, who didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room as this woman, excused himself as he decisively used Flickered Jutsu.


    The management of the vige was too hical one by one and even used such nasty methods¡­


    He doesn¡¯t know any medical treatment, and there is nothing in his stomach. It is the scourge that enters the medical department.


    So he can leave the medical care to professional people.


    When he went back in the afternoon, Akabane was considering the issue of adding more changes-originally he would draw the plot point of Tsunade¡¯s refusal to treat Orochimaru today, and plot points alone.


    Considering that he may be busy next time, because of the connection of closed training he may not even be able to update within a month, he feels that he needs to finish the plot of this volume in one breath.


    The main content of this volume is the Battle of Sannin, after which is Tsunade¡¯s session and some content of returning to the vige to participate in the treatment, so he can draw it out for the time being.


    After thinking about it, he decided to work overtime today.


    Yamano Izumi will send another batch of goods back in the evening, so Akabane has a lot of time to supplement the rest of the updates, and his hand speed is not slow.


    In the afternoon, Yamano Izumi came to deliver the remaining batch of goods-in this batch, there are also the masterpieces of his shadow clones.


    It¡¯s the second volume of the Kafei Hime series.


    Of course, the number has not changed, it is still ten volumes.


    Things are precious.


    Kafei Hime is so popr in Konoha because of its small quantity. It really needs to be expanded to the point where everyone has it. On the contrary, those people will not be so anxious to buy it.


    Akabane knew their mentality well.


    Sure enough, theics had just arrived at theic shop that afternoon, and there were a few people hanging around.


    By the time the door was closed at night, all the Kafei Hime short stories had been sold out.


    The veteran drivers¡¯ instantaneous and transforming skills are used by more than one person, but Akabane has the ability to perceive and can judge the identity of the opponent from the feeling of Chakra.


    For example, the first person he discovered was actually a Jonin of the Uchiha n, who belonged to the guard¡¯s department, so he got first-hand information.


    Then there is the Uchiha¡¯s Patriarch, the Third Hokage, etc. There are also a few Akabane who are not familiar with them and can¡¯t distinguish their specific identities, but these are only a few.


    What surprised Akabane the most was that a certain patriarch of his family who was not that young anymore even liked and was a fan of his book!


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of sudden death for doing it too hard?


    Fortunately, I don¡¯t update the book quickly, otherwise, the backbone of Konoha will be malnourished, and it will be too miserable for all of them to be weak in the war.


    For the first time, Akabane felt that it was a good thing that he updated slowly.


    But he doesn¡¯t know how foreign countries are.


    Land-of-Wind border control is rtively strict. This type ofic can only be passed through alternative channels. Hidden Stone Vige, Hidden Cloud Vige, etc. seem to sell quite well as every caravan said that it was sold out every time it got updated.


    Of course, I have to feel sorry for Jiraiya this time.


    This time, even Kurama Yung didn¡¯t have a private possession of the ten volumes. All of them were sold to the people living in Konoha. I am afraid that Jiraiya would have to thicken his face and go to the Third Hokage to try to borrow it.


    With the reduction of orders for ninjas from the factory, the speed of publishing theseics has increased again.


    But unfortunately.


    Although the speed on their side increased, Akabane had to postpone his progress. Although he didn¡¯t need any effort for the one-month closed training, with so many students, he still had to keep an eye on them.


    In addition¡­


    After working hard for so long, he should give himself a holiday. If he doesn¡¯t seize such a perfect holiday opportunity, is it possible that he has to wait for the New Year to rest?


    Let¡¯s stop talking about it.


    After this wave of submissions, tomorrow, he can even summon just one clone, responsible for the daily updates of One Piece.


    Without the burden of a clone, life is beautiful!


    ¡Ù¡Ù¡Ù¡Ù


    The next morning.


    ording to the agreement, Akabane will get up early in the morning and go to the training ground to be responsible for the training of the ninjas.


    But Akabane didn¡¯t get up.


    Beingte is the privilege of the instructor. If you are notte on the first day of the gathering, can you be a qualified training instructor?


    ¡Ù


    In the training ground of the reserve department.


    More than one hundred Genin gathered together and waited for the training to start with a dozen Chunin instructors.


    But what they expected to happen didn¡¯t happen as all of them had to wait until the sun was shining at noon, only at that time everyone gradually saw Akabane¡¯s shadow.


    The silhouette under the scorching sun, everyone seems to have seen Kakashi apologizing while arriving slowly from theic¡­


    ¡°Hello everyone, I got upte today so I camete. It seems that everyone¡¯s mental state is not very good. This is not what a ninja should be. Should I send you back to Ninja Academy to make up lessons?¡±


    No!


    This guy was worse than Kakashi, Kakashi waste at least looking for a decent excuse, but Akabane didn¡¯t even bother to find an excuse, and directly said that he waste.


    No wonder you can draw such a superb character as Kakashi¡­


    As teachers, the Chunin can¡¯t help but groan. Their Boss attitude really made them helpless.


    A group of Genin stood up immediately, not daring to sit again.


    ¡°Okay, today¡¯s training is very simple. Let¡¯s y a game. We used this game before in the Chunin exam. The effect was very good. Now I will announce the rules.¡±


    ¡°First of all, everyone can make four teams by themselves. Those who can¡¯t find a team can be single or two or three in a team, and then¡­¡±


    The first real Virtual Battle test was Survival in the Desert-there were only nine people before, but now there are more than 100 people on the scale.


    The other course instructors nodded slightly.


    Although they don¡¯t know what the content of the illusion is, but when they listen to the rules, they know that this game requires both personal ability and teamwork, and the person who can¡¯t find a team shows that his ability to integrate into the group is rtively poor.


    Such as Uchiha Ryo.


    At this moment, he looked dazed and looked around, stupefied that he didn¡¯t find a target that could form a team.


    But this can¡¯t be med on him for being too alone.


    As a repeater and a member of the Uchiha n, he is really unpopr in the ss. If Uchiha¡¯s rtionship with Akabane hadn¡¯t eased, he would suspect that Akabane was targeting him.


    ¡°Then if there is no problem, I will give everyone ten minutes to find teammates. After ten minutes, I will use Genjutsu to pull everyone into a huge illusion¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, let me give you a reminder, although the injuries in the illusion will not be realized in reality, but I will let you have most of your five senses activated, which means that after death, you will feel the pain of death again in reality.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A sneer appeared on Akabane¡¯s face.


    And hearing it, the Genin shuddered and looked at Akabane with a pale face, will they feel real pain after death?


    You are the devil!


    Not only the Genins, but the Chunins who are in charge of teaching feel a little scared. So they couldn¡¯t help but ask in concern and said: ¡°Akabane, isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    ¡°The first lesson of the preparation department is that being a ninja is not a y!¡±


    Akabane had a cold face-but in fact, he would control the degree of various sensory feedback, and the pain they felt and the pain of death was only 60% of the real situation.


    After all, they are all Genin. And they have never seen a real Life and Death Battle. If he really made them feel the pain 100%, he couldn¡¯t exin it if someone died from it.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The Chunin Teachers can only agree after hearing it since what Akabane said was also valid. Because bing a Ninja is not lenient, and also who makes Akabane the boss.


    ¡°If there is no problem, start now.¡±


    Akabane bit his finger and squeezed out a bit of blood, then instantly made a hand seal for summoning.


    ¡°Summoning Jutsu!¡±


    And the Little Dream Tapir is called out.


    If he wants to create a server with more than one hundred people connected to it, he needs to absorb the spiritual energy of the ninja in the Virtual territory to operate it. Otherwise, Akabane alone can not support it, but I am afraid that the follow-up will not be sustainable.


    ¡°Feel the pain, experience the pain, ept the pain, understand the pain! Virtual Reality Domain Open!¡±

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226</h4>


    ¡°Akabane, does this sentence¡­ have a special meaning?¡±


    Why do you say that people are old and good?


    No one else noticed it, except for those close to Akabane who felt that he seemed a little excited and proud, which gave them a very strange feeling.


    When Akabane heard this question, he couldn¡¯t help coughing a few times.


    Because there was no special importance to it.


    ¡°Probably the releasenguage of illusion?¡±


    Some people guess.


    ¡°Ahem, watch the live broadcast first, I will drag everyone into the illusion, please mentors don¡¯t resist.¡±


    Akabane interrupted their brainless spection.


    If he lets them guess, any result is possible. He can¡¯t say that he only copied the line as it was quite cool.


    As for why they were pulled into the illusion¡­


    Firstly, these mentors will be responsible for guiding the Genin training in the future. So for that to happen, they need to know their students¡¯ strengths and expertise and then make targeted Guidance.


    Secondly, the mental power of these mentors is much stronger than that of Genins. They only need to watch after entering the illusion. They don¡¯t need to consume extra spiritual energy at all, and the spiritual energy they reserve can be used to supply the consumption of the illusion.


    Simply put, a group of tool people.


    The entire group entered the Illusory Domain and soon saw a huge eagle taking all the Genin, flying over thend-of-Wind-shaped field, and came to a huge desert.


    Desert, a war background?


    Everyone is thoughtful.


    ¡°This desert terrain should be a famous forbidden area in Sand Vige.¡±


    Ryosuke said.


    His leg was broken during the war with Sand Vige. Although he was treatedter, the broken bones were embedded in the bones, and he could no longer be a qualified ninja and had to retire.


    He is quite familiar with the Land of Wind.


    ¡°Yes, this is the forbidden desert in the Land of Wind. There are countless traps and poisonous fog in some ces. Their goal is to survive and then find the exit I left based on clues.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    All in all, it is running poison, runningps, and skydiving-this is very important. If the ninjas do not jump well, they are likely to fall directly into the trap and die.


    All these have been reminded, no one can me others for making a mistake and dying.


    of course¡­¡­


    In addition to how to control the Parachute that became Umbre since they didn¡¯t know what Parachute is, there is also the ability to control Chakra.


    Simr to climbing trees and treading water, whennding at a high altitude, they can use the control chakra to cushion the impact ofnding. These are mentioned in the Academy.


    At this time, the giant eagle had flown over the desert, and many Genin began to jump down.


    This kind of fantasy game is the first time everyone has seen it, but it looks really exciting.


    Seeing Genin jumping off the back of the giant eagle, several instructors themselves feel very excited.


    Within a few minutes, fighting broke out in some ces.


    Unexpectedly, Ryosuke kept his eyes on the small map showing everyone¡¯s location. After looking at it, he said, ¡°This Genin named Uchiha Ryo, it seems that he has no team¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Uchiha¡¯s basic operations, just calm down.¡±


    Akabane nced at it without paying too much attention.


    The other mentors are not too surprised either. Although the Uchiha n has now tried to integrate into the vige, the impression it has made over the years is difficult to change in a short time.


    of course.


    If the thoughts of the mentors were known to Uchiha, the child would feel very heartbroken.


    He doesn¡¯t want to be alone, but really nobody wants him in the team.


    Life is too difficult!


    ¡°But if it¡¯s Uchiha¡¯s people, there must be no problem in ability, and Uchiha Ryo seemed to be the top student in Akabane¡¯s ssst year, but something happened and was relegated.¡±


    Nohara Cheng seems to have done the student¡¯s homework and knows about Uchiha Ryo.


    [Note: Nohara Cheng is the father of the Father of Rin Nohara. An OC]


    After hearing this, everyone thought of who he was and showed sympathy-the child had talent, but he met Akabane, and his head became hot and used a giant fireball. As a result, he stayed in the first grade.


    With such a background, it is strange to find teammates.


    As soon as the camera turned, everyone saw a group had surrounded Uchiha Ryo.


    A team of four, specially chosen to be around Uchiha Ryo when parachuting, finally found his whereabouts after some searching.


    But what if a flock of sheep surrounds the wolf?


    After a wave of confrontation operations, Uchiha Ryo killed one as he escaped, but the ability gap still exists.


    ¡°One year older, there is indeed a slight difference in strength. By the way, I remember Akabane, you have many students from the same ss, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, let me see¡­¡±


    Akabane searched for people in the illusion, and then switched out severalrge screens in this ¡°viewing room¡±.


    The Inuzuka Ishi team, Shimi¡¯s InoShikaCho team, and a few other students whose name is not known by Akabane.


    There is a year difference, but there is a big difference in strength between the two sides.


    In less than ten minutes, the number has been reduced from more than 100 to more than 80, most of whom are under the hands of these senior grades, and the younger generations are killed without mercy.


    In ten minutes or so, fifty people remain in the field¡ªsome of them died by other Genin¡¯s hands, and some were killed by traps or poisoned by themselves without surveying the terrain.


    ¡°This kind of battlefield has tested all the abilities needed in a ninja war. I didn¡¯t expect such a bizarre training method. No wonder the vige wants you to be a training instructor.¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke who watched and paid attention to the battle of the Genins the whole time, has his mentality changed from suspicion to certifying, and even the way he called Akabane changed to honorifics.


    ¡°This illusion is too strong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that although Akabane is so young, he is already a Special Jonin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A group of Chunin mentors are also convinced.


    This kind of illusion is simply a big killer for training, and now only Akabane in the new generation of the Kurama n has awakened Kekkei Genkai.


    The older generation who awakened their Kekkei Genkai will either die or be injured, or they will no longer have the ability to serve as a mentor at their age. Moreover, even those older generations may not necessarily have such exquisite illusions as Akabane.


    Counting down, only Akabane in the vige is suitable for this position.


    Akabane was satisfied.


    After a wave of small training, both the students and teachers were convinced.


    It¡¯s an Outstanding effect!


    The Little Dream Tapir is also very satisfied. Although this spiritual energy goes in and out, but he can still eat so much at once, the satisfaction in his heart is quite strong.


    Before long, the poison circle shrank again.


    At this time there were only two teams left in the circle, it¡¯s Inuzuka Ishi Team and the Nara Shimi Team. Besides himself, Inuzuka Ishi also has a teammate from Aburame n and is a member of Hyuga Branch House.


    They are a Standard scout team.


    While Nara Shimi team is a ssicbination of pigs, deers and butterflies. Although their individual strength is not very strong, the three people are very strong in cooperation, and there is no fear of thebination of Inuzuka Ishi.


    Therefore, in the finals, Nara Shimi and Yamanaka took the lead in controlling the opponent to reduce theirbat power and finally using Akimichi¡¯s Human-Bullet Tank they attacked and crushed their enemy.


    A game without suspense.


    However, Inuzuka Ishi¡¯s team is not without high-light performance. Their frontalbat effectiveness is actually quite average, but using their strong reconnaissance ability, perfect use of terrain, traps and poisonous fog, they killed more than a dozen teams in the middle.


    Among those eliminated, one-third died indirectly from their team.


    After the battle ended, the illusion also disappeared.


    The little dream tapir burped very contentedly on Akabane¡¯s shoulder.


    Injury and death will cause violent mental fluctuations, and then emit a certain amount of mental energy, and some of this mental energy will stay in its body when it enters and exits.


    So after a game, it is really full!


    Outside the Illusory Domain, all Genins are crying.


    Even if it is only 60% of the pain, it is also very strong for them at their age. What¡¯s more, they went directly into shock and were dragged down by the medical team that was waiting in advance.


    ¡°As I expected, you are a group of rookies, and rookies are not qualified to be ninjas, so all those who passed out into aa were eliminated and returned to Ninja Academy to repeat.¡±


    Akabane did not leave any affection.


    Shiranui Ryosuke agreed very much.


    Just 60% of the pain makes them shocked, such courage and will when on the battlefield, they will just be harmful to others.


    ¡°Some of the remaining genin who are eliminated by traps. These people are stupid and fail to do basic reconnaissance.¡±


    ¡°Some of them were killed by the poisonous mist. I rmend training with physical sses for these people, and some were killed because of stupid tactical decisions. I rmend strengthening the development of their brains.¡±


    ¡°There are other types of people who are lone wolves, who believe in individual heroism, and then are killed by a sea of tactics. I won¡¯t borate on who it is here.¡±


    Faced with Akabane¡¯s unrelenting irony, everyone was annoyed, but thinking about their performance, they couldn¡¯t refute it.


    Among them, Uchiha Ryo, Might Duy and others bowed their heads in shame.


    The lone wolf he was talking about was Uchiha Ryo and the stupid tactical decision was by Might Duy a hotblooded boy who rushed up bravely when he saw a clone and then gave him a wave of nothing.


    ¡°Of course I am young, and I may not have enough experience. So listen to your teacher Ryosuke, a Jonin, who is the oldest on our side.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ryosuke, Please tell me about the performance of these people.¡±


    Akabane transferred the topic to Shiranui Ryosuke.


    Ryosuke is the only Special-Jonin here. Although he only teaches Ninja Tool maniption, he has unique experience and vision and has a higher right to speak than other teachers.


    He said without hesitation: ¡°I think everyone is unqualified, and all of them will be sent back to school for revision.¡±


    ¡°This is not so good!¡±


    Nohara Cheng¡¯s expression changed.


    In the past, there were also some Genins who failed the test and sent them back to the Academy, but this year, they will send more than a hundred people back. The teacher at Ninja Academy estimates that their mentality will explode.


    ¡°Two Lords, isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    A Chunin teacher immediately answered to continue the conversation, because when they thought about it carefully, they all reacted.


    What Akabane and Ryosuke said was true and also false at the same time!


    Except for the shock group, the rest were all means to scare the genins.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s over? Then I will give you one month to train them into qualified rookie, and also one monthter I will hold the Virtual Battle test again, if it is not attained, you will return to the Academy with them to learn the basics.¡±


    Akabane said ¡°relentlessly¡±.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke quickly continued, ¡°In order to ensure the quality of training, we will conduct closed training this month. Whoever disagrees can leave now.¡±


    This group of Genin is miserable.


    They haven¡¯t even eaten breakfast until now, and they have just been tortured by Illusory Domain, and they are all exhausted now.


    Leave?


    In the Ninja Vige, it is understandable for some to leave, but whoever wants to quit at this time will be despised by the whole vige.


    So no one quit.


    Nara Shimi sighed in his heart, he understood everything, but it was useless. Because as one of the genin who graduated fromst year, he also had to receive training.


    of course¡­¡­


    ording to his guess, they and Inuzuka Ishi¡¯s team would be dispersed to each team as captains.


    The facts were not beyond his expectations, and then Ryosuke announced the list of groups and divisions. Thest 25 people who died received a lot of praise¡ª¡ª


    They were appointed as group leaders and were responsible for leading the training of the other three.


    And for those people who are not liked by others, they were grouped together.


    For example, Uchiha Ryo, Might Duy and ordinary civilian ninja.

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>


    ¡°The first is Taijutsu training, and everyone will use Might Duy as the standard.¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke announced the order that they had just discussed secretly as he incites them ¡°I heard that Might Duy is one of the famous lowest ranking students in the academy, shouldn¡¯t you even be worse than lowest ranking?¡±


    How is that possible!


    Most ninjas sneered and disdain, but a few people who knew Might Duy had turned pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, this is hell training.¡±


    Taijutsu training like Might Duy?


    They are desperate.


    Some people around didn¡¯t understand at first, after all, Might Duy was really not well-known, and what happened in the Virtual illusion were learned by some Genin, so in everyone¡¯s opinion, Might Duy strength is entirely at the lowest level.


    But soon, they knew they were wrong.


    Everyone hasn¡¯t eaten themselves, so it is reasonable to run slower to maintain their physical strength, so as to support themselves until noon.


    however¡­¡­


    Might Duy was like someone who eats a stimnt, running so fast from the beginning, even when he ran for several minutes, he was not panting at all!


    You are the devil!


    Many Genin looks at Might Duy¡¯s with hatred. If they continue to practice like this, everyone will be finished.


    Time passed slowly.


    No one knows how long they ran, only that at first, they ould catch up with Might Duy, butter they couldn¡¯t even see that guy¡¯s shadow, and then a momentter, they saw Might Duy from behind their asses.


    Everyone felt that this kid was too stupid because, from the surrounding situation, there was no punishment or supervision at all.


    This kind of training can be done slowly, so why bother to be so serious?


    Might Duy kept running at the same speed as he started, and he was still muttering, ¡°I have to run 500ps and after I finish eating, 200 push-ups next.¡±


    In the end, everyone was tired, but Might Duy was still running.


    To say that at the beginning, everyone was a little bit jealous, but then,ter on, they can no longer think of jealousy as they look at him with a different look, no longer disdain.


    In the ninja world, strength is respect.


    The physical strength of this guy is indeed so strong that it is abnormal as he even was ahead of them by 10ps.


    At this time, Nohara Cheng finally brought Akabane¡¯s order.


    After training in the morning, they can start eating.


    ¡°Very well, everyone except Might Duy has notpleted the task. Everyone has to eat the fitness meal specially made by our preparation department.¡±


    There was a sneer on Akabane¡¯s face.


    The physical fitness meal is certainly not a positive thing. It is a physical training nutritious meal that Orochimaru especially borrowed from the Body Tempering method of Hatake, Nara, and Akimichi Three Great n.


    The effect is very strong, and although the recovery of physical fitness is not as good as the food pill, it has no side effects, and it has all the nutrients needed for human growth.


    However, the taste is terrifyingly terrible, even those who are ustomed to the insect meal cannot bear to eat it.


    ¡°Just a reminder, if you don¡¯t finish eating it, your body may not be able to withstand the consumption of the next training. Therefore, the kind-hearted instructor department prepared a second serving, so don¡¯t leave it or throw it up.¡±


    Throw up?


    Nara Shimi¡¯s face waspletely pale.


    Hearing these two words, based on his understanding of Akabane, the so-called ¡°fitness meal¡± is definitely not a good thing.


    Not long after¡­


    There was only a consecutive weird sound-some people wanted to vomit, but thinking of Akabane word, they did not dare to vomit, so they could only cover their mouths and swallow them back.


    Vomiting is contagious, especially when everyone eats the same food.


    Not far away, Orochimaru took a small notebook and kept recording on-site feedback.


    Until the evening, everyone felt that they were going to fall apart, and some of the female ninjas couldn¡¯t hold it long ago, and copsed to the ground, crying.


    However, the demon¡¯s instructor did not take pity on them but gave them a second bodybuilding meal.


    As mentioned above, this thing is really useful, but it¡¯s a bit horrible.


    At the Hokage Office.


    A group of patriarchs fromrge and small families sat in the conference room, viewing the training scene through the crystal ball.


    After all, this is the first day of training in the Reserve Department, and everyone is very concerned.


    But this scene¡­


    Until the afternoon, when the training was almost over, the patriarch finally said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of training too harsh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think many elite Genin may not be able to withstand this level of training.¡±


    ¡°Akabane¡¯s training volume is too much.¡±


    A group of patriarchs spoke.


    Many of their disciples from their families are also inside, and they are really worried when they see their disciples being tortured in this way.


    From beginning to end, the families of Uchiha, Hyuga, Sarutobi did not speak.


    Harsh?


    This level is indeed harsher and cruelpared to the previous model of leading the team to do tasks and giving guidance, but the improvement in strength is obvious to all.


    As long as they persist, all Genin will usher in a qualitative transformation.


    But it depends on whether they can persist.


    The Third Hokage smoked, then looked at Uchiha Yuan, and asked, ¡°Yuan, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°My lord, I think Akabane has his own standards. It¡¯s only the first day, so we don¡¯t need to intervene and watch the after-effects.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said respectfully.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga nced at the Third Hokage, then immediately understood and quickly stood in line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. That fitness meal is Orochimaru¡¯s collection of materials that Orochimaru traded from our ns, and after the observation of the form, we have also tried it, and although it is not as good as Food Pills in the short term. But in long-term use, it is definitely better than Food Pills.¡±


    The patriarch of the Akimichi family also spoke to alleviate their worry.


    Simply speaking, this bodybuilding meal is worth a lot of money and also consumes a lot of money in the vige. If it is not really effective, the Third Hokage will not pay for it.


    Because of this, the Third Hokage supported them from the bottom of their hearts.


    Seeing this trend, everyone changed their minds one after another, and soon all the patriarchs expressed their support and were even willing to send some supplies to the training ground of the reserve department.


    At night.


    After eating the devil¡¯s meal, everyone sat in the dark woods.


    If the instructors hadn¡¯t said that they shouldn¡¯t sleep yet, they would have liked to lie down and sleep right away, everyone was too tired to move.


    Many female ninjas want to take a bath, but in this situation, it is obvious that there is no such condition to wash themselves unless they can bear the eyes of more than 100 people.


    As for the request to the upper side, those instructors cannot agree to it.


    In just one day, they have realized the reality.


    ¡°Everyone performed very poorly today, but it¡¯s the first day. So I will forgive you for disying that kind of performance.¡±


    Akabane appeared again.


    He slept for the whole afternoon, and now he is full of energy, not sleepy for the time being.


    But this group of people is different. They hate Akabane so much that they don¡¯t want to see him appear.


    ¡°If we are not allowed to rest well at night, can we still be human?¡±


    Shimi Nara wanted to curse.


    If he agrees to be a squad leader in the preparation department, will he have preferential treatment?


    Is this how you treat your brother, bastard!?


    ¡°Cough, Cough, don¡¯t worry, I will show you anime as a benefit tonight.¡±


    Akabane then smiled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not for nothing. Everyone has to write about their feelings after watching it. And the title is ¡°If I¡¯m Naruto Uzumaki¡±.¡±


    Anime?


    Shimi thought of the animation education that Akabane had mentioned before.


    Watch it first and then write your thoughts. This should be the way of animation education, but¡­ can I apply for leave and not watch it?


    Shimi finds this kind of post-viewing feeling very troublesome, but his intuition tells him that the ending of refusing to participate will be more tragic than the post-viewing feeling.


    Shiranui Ryosuke quickly asked, ¡°Can we participate, too?¡±


    He has read some of theics and honestly doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s so good-looking. He just flips through it the days when he¡¯s bored, but the anime sounds interesting and seems to be a new thing.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    Then withplicated hand seals, the illusion takes effect.


    In an instant, everyone was pulled into an independent illusion.


    This is equivalent to imposing illusions on more than a hundred people at the same time. If it weren¡¯t for the abilities of the Dream Tapir family, even Akabane would struggle to do it.


    In the illusion, everyone was substituted and became Uzumaki Naruto.


    As a Five or Six-year-old orphan, he was scorned and targeted on the streets.


    When he returned home, he ate the food and drinks provided by relief, and his life was full of depression and sadness.


    This kind of life, not to mention many family disciples, even ordinary people and orphans have not experienced it. Although it is only a fragment of life, this sense of transition is iparable toics and even anime.


    Fragments of Naruto life passed like wind and then it was time for Naruto to go to school, meet Sasuke, then the graduation exam¡­


    In this episode, they didn¡¯t feel much feeling when reading theics, but at this time everyone only felt that Naruto¡¯s childhood was quite dark, and there was no hope at all.


    Subsequently, Naruto met Iruka.


    Iruka is very important to Naruto. He is the first ray of sunshine Naruto saw. If it weren¡¯t for him, Naruto¡¯s life might have gone in another direction.


    Then the illusion was released.


    Everyone was silent and did not speak, all recalling the plot in the illusion.


    The feeling of real transition ispletely different from being an onlooker. They can experience the feeling of being spurned and disgusted by others, and they can also experience Naruto¡¯s pain and despair.


    Even when Iruka appeared and Naruto changed from desperation to hope, but many people still didn¡¯t think like that as they still hate him. This was the reason why many Genins did not speak.


    ¡°After watching it, please submit your feedback as soon as possible.¡±


    Akabane was a little tired.


    Such arge-scale illusion, even if he has a dream tapir, he felt very weak, but it must be mentioned that the progress of dream waver is really fast.


    Now Akabane can clearly feel that his summoned beast Dream Weaver is much stronger than before, at least it won¡¯t take a few minutes to break its dream to piece, and also, his use of various secret techniques is more skilful than before which show his growth.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone said in unison.


    Before they watch it, almost all the Genin thought it was troublesome to write about their thought, but after the experience, everyone felt a lot of feelings, and it seemed impossible to say something.


    And since it can be written, it is indeed a better way.


    Not only the Genins but even these instructors were deeply moved and fell into deep thought.


    From the perspective of the instructor, they not only have these experiences but also understand why Akabane has to spend so much time on this illusion so that everyone can experience Naruto¡¯s life.


    Even Naruto persevered in such a rough and difficult situation, but he still shined in the Chunin exam, so what reason do they have to bezy?


    of course.


    If they know the follow-up plot, they will know very clearly that this is a bowl of poisonous chicken soup.


    [Note: Poisonous Chicken Soup means: A lie that can drive people to strive hard.]


    He is the Son of the Fourth Hokage, with outrageous identities such as Nine-Tails Jinchuriki¡¯s, have a massive chakra reserve, and was also the incarnation of Asura, etc.


    So why can¡¯t he be stronger with all those cheats on his body?

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>


    ¡°Training during the day, rest at night, ideological education, while imitating the battlefield mode in real-time, Akabane, your educational philosophy is very good.¡±


    Hiruzen took his pipe, took a sip and said cheerfully.


    ¡°In the beginning, many Genin didn¡¯t change their mentality of being students. That¡¯s why we had to put on a strong image to eliminate some people who were not firm enough. And with this level every day, that is the matter of Taijutsu ss.¡±


    Akabane handed over the impressions written by everyone after the Taijutsu exercise this morning and exined it at the same time.


    He really wanted to maintain their rigorous image in the mind of the Genins. That¡¯s why yesterday when they were exercising, he deliberately arranged for an examiner to stare at them, and those who did not keep up with Might Duy had to eat a double serve bodybuilding meal.


    But is it possible?


    Might Duy physical fitness and physical skills may not be Konoha¡¯s best, but no matter how painful he felt, he will insist on running to his goal. This endurance is definitely notparable to ordinary people. Coupled with such exercise all year round, he has more physical fitness and strength than ordinary people, even those elite Genin.


    And all these cannot be utilized in one or two days.


    If the other can really keep up with Might Duy within a day, I am afraid Duy will also be angry and doubt his life.


    Hiruzen took a puff of his cigarette pipe after listening.


    From yesterday¡¯s training, various ns were actually quite a nuisance, but due to the Patriarch from the big ns, their attitude also changed fast.


    And now that Akabane has reasonable training ideas, he ispletely relieved.


    Sure enough, this kind of thing can be assured to Akabane.


    He was very relieved, picked up a book and started to read it.


    Um, Might Duy¡­


    It seems to be the kid who only knows Taijutsu skills.


    Hiruzen picked it up and opened it, and then couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    A few simple sentences above-


    ¡°Although Naruto¡¯s life is too difficult, he can sustain his situation as Konoha¡¯s ninja. This is the blood of youth!!¡±


    Hiruzen took a puff of smoke and was shocked.


    Is this an afterthought?


    ¡°My lord, this child is more of a problem, and his level of cultural sses is not high. Even during the Virtual Battle simtion, due to his hot bloodedness, he rushed on the clone of his enemy and was killed due to it.¡±


    Akabane actually had a headache.


    Is Might Duy not capable?


    No, in fact, he specializes in Taijutsu skills, and he also has good strength. The problem is that this child is really a muscle in other aspects, which ispletely iparable with his child Guy.


    ¡°This is really¡­Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Hiruzen froze for a while, and then gave a word offort.


    He knows Akabane quite well. If the problem lies in the other party¡¯s strength, he will be able to cultivate Might Duy with Akabane¡¯s ability sooner orter.


    Among other things, Danzo has already tested it personally. The idea of using the Eight-Inner Gates is sessful. As long as they don¡¯t open the next gate, the burden on the body will not be too scary.


    This is a very suitable technique to use especially for someone who only knows Taijutsu.


    however¡­¡­


    Can they train brain muscles to be smarter?


    ¡°Don¡¯t just sayforting words, give me some practical support.¡±


    Akabane had a headache.


    ¡°I think about countermeasures.¡±


    Hiruzen was also called a Doctor Ninjas, but he had never met such a student. After all, among his disciples, Jiraiya, the least qualified, was actually quite good among civilians.


    But for someone like Might Duy¡­


    He thought for a long time, and couldn¡¯t help it for a while, but suddenly a silhouette of Rock Lee appeared in his mind.


    The child seems to have a mind like him too.


    After thinking about it, he finally suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use Rock Lee method on him?¡±


    ¡°Rock Lee?¡±


    Akabane was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect the answer to be in theics, and the role of Rock Les was rtively weak in theter stage, and he was not impressed by the details.


    But after all, he drew his plot, so when he thought of it, he immediately remembered.


    Small notes?


    A good memory is not as good as a bad pen. And he just forgot to arrange the notebook with his brain.


    Hiruzen continues to read Genin¡¯s impressions.


    Ninja Academy culture ss is not very strict, so most of the children¡¯s words are very immature, but they are better than true feelings, especially girls are more emotional, many of them wrote a lot, the ink on the paper is still scattered, and it is estimated that they were in tears when they wrote this.


    Why are they so tearful, after writing a review?


    He had never experienced the illusion, so he did not understand.


    But looking at it, all the students looked very moved.


    After a long time, he finally read all the letters, then he thought about it and said: ¡°I intend to send these impressions to their parents.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, then I¡¯ll leave first if it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Akabane moved his joints.


    He finally found an excuse to escape from the preparation department, so he couldn¡¯t waste time in the Hokage Building.


    Hiruzen nodded, but then another thing came to mind: ¡°By the way, Jiraiya asked me some time ago if there is any technique to grow hair. What did you draw in yourics?¡±


    ¡°How to make hair grow?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment.


    But soon he remembered one thing. Theic should have been updated yesterday. ¡°Jiraiya¡± used the needle Jizo during the Third Ninja Wars.


    This is a kind of offensive and defensive ninjutsu that is performed one after another.


    In addition to this, follow-ups include the technique of Wild Lion¡¯s Mane Technique, Needle Jizo, and the Hair Needle Barrage.


    Now Jiraiya must not have mastered it yet.


    Akabane thought secretly, and his face gradually turned weird. Needle Jizo is not that easy to master, it is a very special kind of ninjutsu.


    And since Jiraiya also came to seek ninjutsu for growing hair, maybe he is in the process of development¡­


    ¡°Although he is using the transformation jutsu, I can smell the burning odour. Is there any way you can make the hair grow out?¡±


    The Third Hokage was having headaches just thinking of Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya has talents since in the said jutsu is his own creation in the original, but the Third Hokage didn¡¯t know that.


    And Hiruzen estimated that the child has mastered the same level of Jutsu, otherwise, he would not dare to use his hair to carry ninjutsu damage, but to use his hair to defend against fire¡­


    The idea is really strange.


    ¡°Sure enough, as expected of Jiraiya. But if we¡¯re talking about how to use long hair, I also don¡¯t know. Maybe I can ask Orochimaru for help?¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    The role of Needle Jizo is more to defend against damages such as Ninja Tool and Taijutsu, and it depends on attributes like Ninjutsu.


    The destructive power of Fire-Style is amazing. Even if Jiraiya has mastered the Needle Jizo, how can he think of using his hair as a shield to it, especially right now when he was still struggling to refine the said jutsu.


    The result is probably a bald head for Jiraiya.


    ¡°Forget it, at least his scalp is not burned.¡±


    Hiruzen is very helpless. Although he is known as Doctor Ninja, he feels more and more powerless over the past year. Orochimaru and Jiraiya have all sorts of weird techniques and more and more problems¡­


    It seems that he has to find time to supplement his knowledge.


    ¡°Then I will leave first.¡±


    Akabane walked out of the Hokage Building, and finally could take a vacation in the afternoon and find a ce to take a nap.


    As for the preparation department, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it as it was on a cable hand.


    Shiranui Ryosuke has more experience on the battlefield than Akabane. Except for being unable to perform illusion training the rest, he can rece Akabane in presiding training.


    After the first day, he doesn¡¯t have to go there every day to do illusion training, animation education, etc.


    It¡¯s toote.


    But when he returned to theics shop, Akabane found that someone was squatting in front of the door with a depressed and low expression on his face.


    Jiraiya?


    Akabane was stunned for a moment. This guy really came to the store to wait.


    He turned around and walked away quietly, but this time Jiraiya was also surprisingly keen and quickly noticed the movement, and immediately used the instantaneous jutsu to speed up, chasing towards Akabane.


    ¡°Akabane, you pay for my hair!¡±


    The stern anger was full of resentment that his hair disappeared, as he med the innocent Akabane.


    Hey, I just published an update, who said you can imitate it and use your hair to keep out the fire.


    Isn¡¯t your baldness your fault, not mine?


    Akabane murmured secretly from the bottom of his heart, but since he was noticed, it didn¡¯t make much sense to continue running.


    Jiraiya who finally caught up with Akabane was gasping for breath.


    However, during this period of time, he has made rapid progress in Mount Myoboku, and his physical skills are much better than during the Chunin exam, otherwise, he would never want to catch up with him.


    Akabane nced at him and sighed: ¡°Where is that scorched hair of yours?¡±


    ¡°Look for yourself!¡±


    After saying that, Jiraiya also cancelled the transformation jutsu, revealing the real situation¡ª¡ª


    A big hole was burned in the middle of the previous white hair, forming an ¡°¦¸¡± shape.


    To change the vocabry of previous lives, it is the Mediterranean Sea.


    ¡°If you want to practice the Needle Jizo, that¡¯s good, but who said to use your hair to stop the fire? Did I say it? How can you me me for it?¡±


    Akabane suppressed hisughter.


    ¡°This¡­not to me you, but help me find a way, my hair is gone!¡±


    Jiraiya also squatted at the door for a day for the hair matter, until now he waited for Akabane.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know how to grow it, otherwise you can only shave all the tops, or wear a wig, but you can ask Orochimaru.¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help it.


    Even if he exchanges the Needle Jizo, the hair created by ninjutsu is temporary. Since after the ninjutsu is deactivated, it will be the same immediately, without any effect.


    Growing hairs involves the field of regeneration, so they can only ask Orochimaru who is a scientist.


    But in order to help him, Akabane still redeems the Needle Jizo.


    Anyway, it¡¯s B-level ninjutsu.


    With the help of system exchange knowledge, Akabane has a lot of understanding of this technique.


    It requires long-term chakra nourishment and the hair has extremely high activity before it can be extended to develop various ninjutsu.


    Simply using Chakra to strengthen it can¡¯tpletely resist high-power attacks.


    ¡°Orochimaru? No, I¡¯d rather shave it off!¡±


    Jiraiya said decisively.


    This is hisst dignity, because with his current hair if he goes to Orochimaru, that stinky guy will definitelyugh at him like crazy.


    ¡°Then shave it, and use chakras to continuously stimte it to increase the activity of the hair, and it will grow out soon, and it will also help you develop the strength of your hair.¡±


    Akabane said, ¡°As for the ninjutsu of the hair series, it is rmended that you use it sparingly to resist too strong attacks because the risk is very high.¡±


    ¡°Chakra Nourish? What should I do?¡±


    Jiraiya brightened his eyes.


    So Akabane recited the knowledge redeemed from the system again.


    Jiraiya also gradually ceased to be so depressed, but rather he became excited. After hearing all the exnationsing from Akabane, he then ran to the barber to shave his hair excitedly.


    Akabane shook his head slightly, then moved his gaze back to the system exchange list. He was too busy yesterday, and he forgot about theic update. There should be a lot of new ninjutsu¡­


    C-level ninjutsu, chakra scalpel.


    A-level ninjutsu, Yin Healing Wound Destruction


    And Tsunade¡¯s Chakra Enhanced Strength with her other self created ninjutsu¡­


    ¡­


    Ninjutsu, some medical knowledge and Chakra Enhanced Strength are all on the list, and the one who has the highest price is naturally the Yin Seal and Creation Rebirth.


    But the price of the Yin Seal is slightly lower. After all, Akabane has mastered the technique, but simply can¡¯t understand it, but as an S-level seal technique, it still requires two thousand points.


    And the Creation Rebirth is more expensive as it requires a full 2500 points.


    But this kind of ability is the strongest life-saving technique, no matter how high the price is, it must be redeemed. Akabane has umted nearly 10,000 points now, and this consumption does not matter at all.


    In the afternoon, there was no need to go to the preparation department, let alone to paint, so Akabane returned to the lounge of theic shop and did not hesitate to redeem the Yin Seal and the Creation Rebirth.


    The Yin Seal is extremely difficult, and Akabane can¡¯t understand the description on the scroll, but with the help of the system, he suddenly ¡°understood¡±¡ª¡ª


    In fact, he still doesn¡¯t understand, but he already knows how to use it.

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>


    The most difficult part of the Yin Seal is the construction of the seal technique. Akabane didn¡¯t understand it before, and it was totally impossible to let others help him to impose the seal.


    But with the help of his system, he quickly mastered the usage of the Yin Seal.


    In just two or three hours, Akabanepleted the Yin seal, looked in the mirror, and a prismatic mark appeared on his forehead.


    This mark can add a lot of temperament to the woman, but to himself¡­


    It feels weird.


    Akabane stared for a few seconds at the diamond shape in his forehead while also trying to hide, but failed.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s pretty handsome on me anyway.¡±


    After a light sigh, he continued to redeem the other ninjutsu.


    Creation Rebirth.


    This ninjutsu can be mastered as soon as it is exchanged. If there are enough chakras stored in the Yin Seal, it can be used to undo the Yin Seal and with thebined use of the Creation Rebirth, he can continuously restore any injuries in his body.


    It is Tsunade¡¯s regeneration forbidden technique created after studying the First Hokage materials.


    After redeeming these two ninjutsu, Akabane felt a little safe, as long as he had enough chakra, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to die.


    He poured all the extra chakras into the Yin Seal, and he fell into contemtion- Since I learned Creation Rebirth, should I teach it to Tsunade?


    But Akabane was a little worried.


    If someone wants to study the Creation Rebirth, they must at least have a very Peak medical criterion.


    But he was an exception as he learned it from his system.


    Even Tsunade in the original didn¡¯t develop this ninjutsu in her early times, and it was only when her little brother Nawaki died and wandered the Ninja World she finally perfected this Ninjutsu.


    So even Orochimaru did not recognize this Ninjutsu in the plot.


    In the field of medical ninjutsu, does he deserve to be top?


    No, he is not worthy of that title!


    In addition, the purpose of Tsunade¡¯s creating this forbidden ninjutsu is also worth pondering.


    In theics, she doesn¡¯t know why she created this ninjutsu, but now, this girl has a purpose. And that¡¯s using the Creation Rebirth to study Sage Mode.


    And this is for her to be stronger.


    Considering it¡­¡­


    Akabane decided not to disclose this forbidden technique to Tsunade for the time being, but to seal it up first, and then teach it ording to the situation.


    It took more than 4,000 points to exchange for two high-rank ninjutsu, and only about 5,000 points remained.


    After redeeming all other medical-rted options, the deposit of nearly 10,000, and only about 2,000 left in an instant¡ª


    Although he has mastered the Chakra Enhanced Strength, it still costs him more than two thousand points.


    But it didn¡¯t matter as the harvest was also very big.


    Thanks to the medical ninjutsu, medical knowledge and some principles of medical knowledge that he redeemed from the system, Akabane is fully qualified for the job of a medical ninja, instead of just being a half-hearted med-nin who only knows how to used Mystical Palm Technique.


    Akabane felt like crying, with his medical knowledge right now, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of Tsunade unmasking his true nature anymore.


    Unlike before when he was with Tsunade who kept asking him medical-rted questions¡­


    of course¡­¡­


    Although he can¡¯t teach Tsunade about the Creation Rebirth, it doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t teach her the other ninjutsu he redeemed such as chakra scalpel and the Yin Healing Wound Destruction now.


    Moreover, with Jiraiya¡¯s IQ, he started to experiment with the needle Jizo after reading theics. So it is unreasonable that Tsunade would not do this.


    So he took this opportunity to see the Research Institute and see the situation on Tsunade¡¯s side.


    Like the preparation department, the institute officially opened.


    The research institute is equipped with a medicalboratory. Tsunade is now the master of the medical department, and thisboratory is naturally owned by her.


    And since his department was near, Akabane returned to the preparation department and took a look at the training situation.


    In the afternoon, they are doing physical exercise. With Might Duy in the lead, everyone is ¡°full of energy¡±.


    In addition, Orochimaru¡¯s fitness meal also has a lot of credit¡ª¡ª


    He now not only develops nutritious meals but also extremely difficult nutritious drinks.


    In short, it is another happy day for the Genins.


    Akabane continued on his way to the research institute not far away.


    The research institute is veryrge, but there are not many people in it for the time being. There are only Orochimaru and Tsunade in it. This equipment is quite expensive and only five seats are avable for the time being.


    Passing by the firstboratory, Akabane saw Orochimaru mixing some herbs, insects and invisible meat in it.


    This scene is almost a match for making dry juice.


    of course¡­¡­


    It does have a good effect, except that it is unptable and horrible, it has no other problems.


    Silence for the students for three seconds.


    Akabane paused, then continued walking, and soon found Tsunade¡¯sboratory.


    She was holding a bunch of documents,


    Before, Tsunade did not have much information, and there was very limited information she could find about her Grandfather Senju Hashirama.


    However, now it is different. The vige strongly supports the development of medical ninjutsu. Naturally, they also handed her the produced research data of the Second Hokage.


    And this data is crucial.


    But after reading it for a day, Tsunade was helpless.


    It¡¯s because the difficulty is too high.


    ¡°I knew it, you must be studying this.¡±


    Akabane said. As it¡¯s exactly what he expected.


    Tsunade rolled her eyes and then said grimly: ¡°I¡¯m not specifically studying the Creation Rebirth. It¡¯s just that my grandfather¡¯s regenerative ability has a powerful healing effect, and it may be helpful to develop medical ninjutsu before studying these materials.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, but the difficulty of Creation Rebirth is really great. I only have a preliminary conception. And I don¡¯t have any clue how to implement it. But I learned something new, it¡¯s called Chakra scalpel¡­¡±


    After saying that, Akabane made hand seals- Tiger ¡ú Horse ¡ú Rabbit ¡ú Rat ¡ú Dog.


    After a series of hand seals, a highly concentrated chakra knife appeared in one of his hands.


    Although it was only C-level ninjutsu, its effect in the medical field could not be reced by foreign objects. And Tsunade naturally understood its preciousness.


    Afterwards, he demonstrated the Yin Healing Wound Destruction


    Thetter requires extremely high Chakra control ability, while the former is rtively difficult and is not ninjutsu that can be mastered in a while.


    After Akabane taught this, he was about to turn around and withdraw.


    Tsunade continued his research, but suddenly, she felt something was wrong-why was his face so uncoordinated?


    ¡°Wait, you turn around.¡±


    She thought something was weird. She had been studying ninjutsu before and didn¡¯t look at it carefully.


    Akabane turned his head.


    Tsunade stretched out her hand and pushed away Akabane¡¯s forehead that was deliberately covered by his bangs.


    ¡°I thought it felt weird. So you practised the Yin seal, and you deliberately covered it with bangs¡­Hahaha, why, isn¡¯t it good-looking?¡±


    Tsunadeughed out loud.


    She said that it was strange that Akabane usually left his hair aside without leaving his bangs, but now he covered it all at once, and his entire face looked strange.


    ¡°Unfortunately you¡¯re wrong, I just want to change my hairstyle.¡±


    Akabane wouldn¡¯t admit that he felt that the prismatic mark was too girly, and wanted to cover it.


    ¡°Show your forehead, it looks better.¡±


    Tsunade put his hair away.


    ¡°Then I will go.¡±


    Akabane waved.


    He was originally worried that the trio would have some opinions on thetest plot, but apparently, everyone haspletely distinguished their ¡®self¡¯ of theic from reality.


    Sannin battle?


    The three of them are not even Sannin, so what¡¯s the matter with it?


    After giving these kinds of ninjutsu to Tsunade, Tsunade herself entered a semi-reclusive state.


    Akabane didn¡¯t bother much afterwards. Instead, since he waszy, he used his perception ability to check the training situation of the preparation students.


    In Taijutsu skills, of course, Might Duy is far ahead- although his talent in Taijutsu is not top-notch, but his willpower and endurance are amazingly strong, and he can suffer hardship that others can¡¯t bear.


    Such characteristics can be said to perfectly fit the characteristics of their physical fitness meal.


    Others fear the food Orochimaru created. But he not only eats three meals but also applies for another serving. In the morning and afternoon, he drinks a nutritious juice as a refreshment after rest.


    In the past, Might Duy was poor and could not afford to eat too nourishing things so his body was quitenky even though he was always training his body, but now his body shape has increased visible to the naked eye in just a dozen days.


    Thanks to this, he was the first to get permission to learn the Eight-Inner Gates which was personally tested by Danzo from Orochimaru.


    of course.


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t hesitate to get his hand on such an excellent experimental body, and slowly passed on some of his research experience andbat experience, and let the other party bring a booklet to write it down.


    Might Duy didn¡¯t understand it, but he was very diligent and would take it back and look through it slowly, thinking a little bit.


    Seeing the middle of the month, half of the special training has passed.


    Everyone¡¯s physical stamina is much stronger than before, and other aspects have also strengthened a lot. Akabane should add some extra elements.


    The new rules are very simple.


    A Raid in the middle of the night.


    Akabane negotiated with the other mentors and soon passed all the proposals. To ensure safety, he still invited a lot of Medical-nin and Anbu to the town.


    That night, Akabane yed ¡°Rock Lee¡¯s Struggle History¡±.


    This episode started when Lee was deemed unable to be a ninja until Lee was injured by Gaara and was judged by Tsunade that he could no longer be a ninja.


    From despair to hope to despair¡­


    His Life is different from Naruto, but it is also touching and shocking to everyone.


    That night.


    The Genins are, as usual, leaving one person in each team to watch the night while the rest fall asleep.


    At this time, the fog gradually thickened.


    No one noticed that something was wrong, even Iwamaru, a nin-dog, did not notice any abnormality in the fog, and its eyes scanned all around, very alert.


    But in the next second, its expression became dull, and gradually passed out.


    This is the Work of Genjutsu.


    The Nirvana Temple Jutsu!


    Therge-scale illusion quickly hypnotized all the awakened Genin, and then the mentors appeared on the surrounding trees.


    ¡°Their vignce is too terrible. There are reconnaissance ninjas from the Hyuga, Inuzuka, and Aburame n, but none of them even noticed my fog and illusion.¡±


    Akabane stood on the tree and criticized.


    Hearing it, the Chunin mentors around him have their mouths twitch as they curse in their minds.


    Notice it?


    It¡¯s not that they are not good, but it¡¯s because your Hidden Mist skills and Genjutsu attainments are too strong!


    With such a level of skill, let alone these Genin, even they, a Chunin couldn¡¯t find anything wrong in it!


    Fortunately, it was night, and no one saw the shameful faces of the Chunin mentors.


    ¡°Each team took half of the Genin and took them to the other side of the training ground.¡±


    Akabane said indifferently, ¡°Tomorrow, each of you will arrange some tasks for them, but it should be noted that the other half of their teammates are in danger, let them choose and act.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke lowered his head.


    This situation is also often encountered on the battlefield. Choosing apanion or continuing the mission often bes a problem for everyone.


    ¡°Then, get started.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, he also left instantly.


    Such physical work is not something azy person like himself should do.


    The mentors looked at each other.


    Just a few of them, how can they move fifty genins?


    ¡°Lords from Anbu, pleasee out to help and take the students to the other side of the training ground together. In addition, medical personnel are requested to stay here to avoid idents.¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke quickly issued the order.

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>


    Early the next day.


    Many Genins who were watching the night were very upset-they were supposed to be watching the night yesterday, but somehow they were very sleepy in the middle and fell asleep.


    however¡­¡­


    When they woke up and looked around, everyone looked dumbfounded.


    ¡°This is where?¡±


    ¡°What happened, how did we get here, what about the others?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In thepletely unfamiliar environment, many people took a closer look and recognized that this seemed to be the other half of their training ground where they did not have much activity.


    A group of Genin talked at once.


    ¡°Be quiet for me.¡±


    Nara Shimi is quite good when ites to using his head so everyone bes silent. He rubbed his temples and thought while observing the surroundings.


    After a long time, he opened his mouth and said: ¡°First of all, I was not a nightguardst night, so can anyone tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know, we felt very sleepy, and fell asleep unconsciously.¡±


    Someone said weakly.


    Inuzuka Ishi held Iwamaru for a few seconds and then said, ¡°I remember it seems to be very foggy¡­¡±


    ¡°Fog, sleepiness¡­I see. Fog is the technique of concealment of mist, and sleepiness is the technique ofrge-scale illusion. We can be sure that we have been raided by our mentors, and we arepletely wiped out on the battlefield.¡±


    Shimi said lightly.


    Everyone was stunned for a while, and some genins gradually reacted after a few seconds.


    This period of time was toofortable, which caused them to be less vignt than they were at the beginning. If they were on the battlefield, they would surely diest night!


    Shimi looked around and said, ¡°Look for it and see if there are any clues. Our mentors shouldn¡¯t spend a lot of time just moving us, so there should be a hint.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone started to act.


    Originally, although Nara Shimi was one year older, his rank was also a Genin, so if it¡¯s in normal times, they wouldn¡¯t listen to hismand. But at this critical moment, only his thoughts were clear and hismand was orderly, so everyone obeyed his intentions.


    And it didn¡¯t take long.


    ¡°I found a mission scrolls.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone put the task scrolls together and looked through them one by one.


    All missions point to threepletely different directions, but there is no mission for them to reach the other half of the training ground, and the descriptions of the three missions are alsopletely different.


    Some carry war intelligence, some are ordered to support the front lines, and some are responsible for transporting shurikens and other ninja tools.


    Everyone looked at Shimi, as it was difficult to make a choice at a time since all three were very important tasks.


    ¡°Why? Are you all counting on me to give orders?¡±


    Nara Shimi looked at them and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Your mind is clearest, hehe¡­¡±


    Inuzuka Ishi didn¡¯t feel ashamed, he didn¡¯t have much pursuit and ambition, as long as he could follow along toplete the task, he is fine with it.


    The others are deliberating, but they don¡¯t have the ability to figure out a way, so they can only rely on him temporarily.


    Shimi looked around for a while, sighed and started to release the mission: ¡°Form a group of four who are good at speed, concealment, and reconnaissance, and bring this war intelligence to the mission point. The rest will support the front line in half, and the rest will go back with me. We will find our teammates.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone has no doubt, after a round of selection, the candidates are quickly decided to start their respective tasks.


    On the big tree not far away.


    Nohara Cheng smiled slightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir. Ryosuke, it seems that someone ismanding here and the action has already begun.¡±


    ¡°Nara¡¯s kids have always been good at brains and have good courage. At this time, he dares to give orders¡­Then we should also start, and everyone should act as nned.¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke mouth raised slightly.


    The three tasks have different priorities. For example, supporting the front line and delivering information are first-ss and one of the one-important tasks and must bepleted first.


    Although shurikens and other ninja tools are important, they can be postponed slightly and ced behind theirpanions.


    of course¡­¡­


    Strictly speaking, in the Ninja Codes,pletion of tasks is the primary goal, so even if they lost contact with their partner, the task must bepleted first.


    From this point of view, Nara Shimi gave up the third mission and chose to find theirpanion. The decision to find apanion was undoubtedly wrong. As there is a great possibility of going back.


    This is also the reason why many slippery little kids dare note forward.


    Unlike this side, there is no suchmand as Nara Shimi on the other side, and they are now in dispute.


    There are not as many tasks as there are on the other side, and instead of three, there is only one task and one choice. And it¡¯s whether they will do the priority task, or the priority to save theirpanion.


    ¡°The ninja needs to put the task first. I think the task should bepleted first, and ourpanion can wait until the task ispleted before we search for them.¡±


    Uchiha Ryo said without hesitation.


    ¡°I think we need to find our partner first. The mission scrolls remind us that our partner was dispersed to another area because of the raidst night. They are likely to be in danger, and our mission location is very far away from their location. If we wait until the mission ispleted. It¡¯s going to be toote.¡±


    Yamanaka Take said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to think, we should finish our mission first, listen to me!¡±


    Uchiha Ryo said coldly.


    ¡°How can this be done? Your partner is in danger. Of course, you must save your partner first!¡±


    Might Duy stood up and yelled.


    Seeing someone express their opinions, the others began to stand in line and express their opinions. A group with different opinions could not persuade anyone. After arguing for a long time, they acted separately, one grouppleted the task, and one group went to find theirpanion.


    Not far away, several Chunin instructors were with Akabane.


    ¡°My lord, what shall we do?¡±


    This raid was training. They were not sure about the purpose for the time being, but they could guess that it was rted to theirpanions and tasks.


    ¡°I will finish all the Genin who were going toplete the task. You guys are responsible for ambushing and blocking the Genins who want to rescue their teammates, and I allow you to cause a certain amount of injuries, but don¡¯t do it too hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The order was issued and everyone dispersed.


    Akabane tracked down the group of Genin who wanted toplete the mission, but those Genin didn¡¯t notice it because of their disagreements, their distribution of personnel was unreasonable, and there were not many ninjas who could do reconnaissance.


    Of course, it is impossible not to have one, but everyone just wants toplete the task and does not take it seriously.


    After a while, a ninja from the Hyuga n opened his eyes and nced around.


    However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he was directly pulled into the ground by the Shadow Clones using Earth Style who were waiting in ambush.


    When Uchiha Ryo heard the movement, he loudly shouted: ¡°enemy attack, everyone be on guard.¡±


    There is no clearmand, but everyone has learned how to do formation and quickly started to line up ording to what they learned.


    however¡­¡­


    ¡°Water-Style - Great Waterfall Jutsu!¡±


    The flood swept in, and the terrifying waves rushed out from the forest like beasts.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    Uchiha Ryo¡¯s pupils shrank and opened his Sharingan instantly.


    He was fast enough and quickly climbed up the tree to avoid the impact of the waterfall jutsu, but the others did not react so quickly. Some jumped up temporarily to escape, but more were washed away by the waterfall jutsu.


    After a burst of flooding, fewer than four or five Genin remained on the scene.


    At this moment, a figure walked out slowly.


    And it¡¯s Kurama Akabane!


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Very good, I will defeat you right here, and thenplete the task.¡±


    Uchiha Ryo sneered.


    He threw a handful of kunai, and a group of kunai collided in the air, making the route even more weird.


    But¡­


    In the next second, a figure emerged from the ground behind Uchiha Ryo.


    A Shadow Clone.


    His hand also exudes a strange chakra.


    This is a chakra scalpel.


    ¡°Be careful, behind you!¡±


    The only remainingpanion shouted, but unfortunately¡­


    With the stroke of the hands of the Shadow Clone to his leg, Uchiha Ryo let out a scream and fell from the tree.


    This knife severed his leg muscles.


    What is this technique?


    The other four took a breath, and their hearts were filled with fear.


    ¡°Too weak. You don¡¯t have the strength but you still get mad. You don¡¯t understand teamwork at all. You are not worthy of being a ninja.¡±


    Akabane said coldly.


    Uchiha Ryo was in pain, he felt sore in his leg, and now he has difficulty even walking.


    He looked up, trying to use an illusion to deal with Akabane.


    ¡°Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death!¡±


    but¡­¡­


    ¡°Using illusion in front of me, should I say you are naive or stupid?¡±


    Akabane sneered.


    There is no need to deliberately cancel the other party¡¯s Genjutsu, the huge mental power gap between the two is enough for him to violently rebound the illusion.


    Uchiha Ryo was bound by the tree, and a figure appeared from the tree, which was his imaginary opponent for a long time.


    What makes him most desperate is-


    He was clearly the same age as him, but Akabane had already gone from that Genin, who had to work hard to avoid even his fireball, into such a powerful existence.


    And what about himself?


    Uchiha Ryo was a little sceptical of life. He was actually not weak. He had mastered many family traditions of fire escape ninjutsu and illusion, but he had no chance performing it in front of Akabane.


    The rest of the genins stood there like wood, their faces terrified and at a loss.


    They were horrified.


    Akabane nced at them and sighed with disappointment: ¡°He at least dared to attack me. But you don¡¯t even have the courage to do it. Experience the pain.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the illusion started.


    The four genins were hit by the attack, copsed, and then passed out into aa.


    This is Death Mirage Jutsu with real pain.


    The medical ninja waiting began to work.


    Even if Akabane controls the Chakra output of the Great Waterfall technique, keeping its power at about 50%, it is still a very destructive ninjutsu.


    After searching, all the students were found.


    Some were submerged in aa, and some were hit by the currents of rocks and trees. In short, their injuries were not light. The most miserable was the one from the Hyuga n. He was pulled into the soil. As a result, the moment the waterfall started flooding, it made him swallow a lot of water.


    Before long, all the students once again gathered in the open square.


    Everyone is divided into several areas. Shimi is alone, while the ninja on Shimi side is in one area. The people who advocate rescue such as Might Duy and Yamanaka Take are in another area. Uchiha Ryo and dozens of Genin who advocatepleting the task. They are also on the other side.


    Except for the four who experience real pain in the illusion, the others have already awakened.


    ¡°Nara Shimi did a good job here. Although he was the only one who gave orders, the orders were all correct, taking into ount all aspects. As for you¡­¡±


    Akabane looked to the other side coldly, ¡°You performed too poorly. You don¡¯t have a concept of a team at all. If you don¡¯t have enough strength, you divide your troops without a reasonable allocation of manpower. And the likes of you lot are the ones who will die fastest on the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yamanaka and others confessed their mistakes obediently and dared not make any rebuttals.


    There were people on Uchiha Ryo side who were dissatisfied. And they said loudly, ¡°You are a Jonin, we are certainly not your opponent, but the first goal of the ninja is toplete the task. What¡¯s wrong with our choice?¡±


    ¡°Although in the ninja world, those who vite the rules are called trash, but those who don¡¯t cherish theirpanions are not as good as trash.¡±


    Akabane said coldly, ¡°Furthermore, yes I am Special-Jonin, but this is not a reason why you are unprepared and were not aware of the ambush that I set up in advance. You can go back to the Academy and retake it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced¡­¡±


    A kid named Kai said, but before he could continue his words he was dragged down by Anbu after knocking him unconscious.


    When other people saw this, they didn¡¯t dare to object, but many people were quite criticized.


    Ninjas take taskpletion as their bounden duty. This is the criterion written in the book. They feel that they have just followed the order.


    ¡°I know you are dissatisfied, but this is my rule. Now I will show you some of the plots that are not mentioned in theics. So that you can understand what I said. By the way, remember to write your thoughts about it after watching.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, he summoned the little dream tapir, letting it use the secret technique to connect with his mental power.


    The next second, the illusion starts.


    This illusion starts from Kakashi¡¯s childhood and has been fast-forwarded to the battle in the Kannabi Bridge. Everyone will take on the role of Kakashi and experience the change of Kakashi¡¯s mentality in life.

 Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231</h4>


    ¡°Hokage-sama, I beg you, please don¡¯t let my son repeat grades anymore! If he repeats his grade again, my child¡¯s future will be ruined.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho begged while crying.


    The preparation department ispletely closed, but the expelled Genin, and also the Anbu group with the medical squads that were on-site will still leak some news.


    It was from this that he got the news that he knew his child had chosen the wrong one again.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    Hiruzen was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Although he is the head of the Reserve Department, Akabane is the executor. In a sense, he has no right to interfere in these matters.


    Besides, Uchiha Ryo hasn¡¯t been kicked out.


    In order to take care of the emotions of a Jonin father, Hiruzen did not say it too directly. After thinking for a while, he said: ¡°Ensho, now that Ryo has not been expelled, it is enough to prove that Akabane¡¯s original intention is not to eliminate him¡­ You can look at this, this is your son¡¯s report he handed in.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho was taken aback for a moment and took the letter.


    He opened.


    Obito, Kakashi?


    After a few nces, it seemed that Obito is from the Uchiha n, and his son¡¯s letter seems to be a story about the origin of Kakashi Sharingan.


    This is really interesting.


    Uchiha Ensho was curious. He wanted to know how Kakashi¡¯s eyes came from before, but Akabane didn¡¯t describe it in detail in theic¡¯s description, but only mentioned it¡¯s a gift from a teammate.


    From the letter, Obito is Kakashi¡¯s teammate, and he is from Uchiha¡¯s, and at the same time, he is also the fourth generation Hokage disciple¡­


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be a Hokage disciple at that time.


    Uchiha Ensho thought secretly in his heart and then sighed softly. That¡¯s right if Obito really bes a Hokage disciple, it means that Uchiha will be gradually divided into two factions by the Hokage lineage, and they will not face extermination in theics.


    And it seems that Obito died.


    He didn¡¯t see the real plot, he just guessed it based on his son¡¯s words, as the pieces are notplete.


    As for the specific content of the report¡­


    It¡¯s nothing more than the feelings of being in groups, being partners, fetters, and thinking that you should integrate into the group.


    Before the change, Uchiha Ensho would certainly dismiss these remarks.


    But today is different.


    Uchiha has already integrated into the vige, and his attitude toward the outside world must be changed. It would be good for Uchiha if his son could reverse his attitude and integrate into the group as he said in his report.


    Therefore, after reading it, he bowed deeply to the Third Hokage: ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, as I didn¡¯t do anything that great. I also hope that Uchiha can join Konoha¡¯s collective as soon as possible.¡±


    Hiruzen leaned on his chair.


    Recently, the guards have developed rapidly and achieved gratifying results. The patrol business has expanded from Konoha to four viges and eight towns around Konoha.


    Of course, this is Uchiha¡¯s credit.


    Uchiha Ensho respectfully said: ¡°Yes, we will strengthen mutual cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Last time I heard that you asked Akabane to rent a dream tapir as an auxiliary training, how is the situation recently?¡±


    ¡°Very good, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Ensho seemed hesitant to speak.


    Hiruzen originally just asked casually, but seeing his expression, he immediately became interested and sat upright as if listening to the y.


    Uchiha Ensho thought about his wording and said: ¡°They seem to be fascinated by One Piece recently.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Hiruzen froze for a moment and did not understand the meaning of this sentence.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the training in their dreams. The dreams they create are all battle scenes in One Piece. So their Ninjutsu has not improved, but their physique and swordsmanship have improved a lot.¡±


    Uchiha also has family swordsmanship.


    After the establishment of the guards, Uchiha also taught swordsmanship. Now many foreign guards have also mastered some swordsmanship. With the help of dreams, everyone¡¯s swordsmanship is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    However, this is not the effect the guard head originally wanted.


    Hiruzen froze for a moment, thenughed happily and said: ¡°Maybe you can talk with the Hatake n, and let them send some people who can use kenjutsu in secret and let them participate in dream training together¡­


    Uchiha Ensho¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Everyone in the Hatake n is good at swordsmanship. However, there are few people who want to learn Kenjutsu.


    If he can recruit Hatake people or trade some swordsmanship through this, both Uchiha and the guards will benefit greatly. He was excited for a while and then quickly calmed down.


    The Dream Tapir training came from Akabane. This time the conditions shouldn¡¯t be too high, otherwise, if the Hatake n went to Akabane after disagreeing on their terms, they would be left with nothing.


    Konoha Street.


    Sakumo came back from a mission and prepared to buy someics on the way.


    And the result¡­¡­


    When he was walking on the street, a bunch of people came all the way to watch and follow him, and some even pointed at him.


    Although Sakumo was expressionless, he was very confused. He didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    He went to theic shop. And found many people gathered at theic shop and some were asking about the ¡°Kannabi Bridge Battle¡±.


    ¡°Will there be aic about the battle in the Kanabe Bridge and also about White Fang?¡±


    ¡°Catch your boss back and ask him to update. He hasn¡¯t updated theics for more than ten days. Let hime back to draw the death of white fang and also the battle on the Kannabi Bridge!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    These spectators are obviously the parents of the Genins, who have received their own children¡¯s opinions.


    Their focus is not on their children, but on the situation of the battle between White Fang and the Kannabi Bridge!


    However, looking for Kurama Yung and asking him to let his boss update theic is tantamount to asking blindly.


    ¡°Everyone, everybody¡­ I don¡¯t even know what these are, and it¡¯s useless for you to ask me.¡±


    Kurama Yung stood on the stool and shouted loudly. And when he saw Sakumo standing outside, his eyes lit up and said, ¡°Sakumo, look it¡¯s Sakumo!¡±


    Calling me?


    Sakumo was stunned, and the crowd turned around in the next second, staring at him for several seconds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s really appropriate to look at the name White Fang.¡±


    ¡°I remember your short knife is called White Fang.¡±


    ¡°Konoha White Fang sounds pretty good, but why did youmit suicide? You shouldn¡¯t kill yourself!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Many of the group of people are good ninjas, and they also have intersections with Sakumo.


    Now all of them look like monkeys watching and having fun.


    As the person involved, Sakumo didn¡¯t even know what they were talking about.


    Konoha White Fang?


    Suicide?


    What the hell are they!


    But although he doesn¡¯t know what happened, he knows who caused the matter-during the time he was on the mission, Kurama Akabane must have done something.


    ¡°Sakumo, you go and ask Akabane, what is the story of Kakashi, White Fang, and Obito? I¡¯m going crazy with so many asking me about it.¡±


    Kurama Yung said.


    After he said that, he pointed to the idle ninjas around him. The war had just ended, and everyone had a good vacation, otherwise, there would not be so many idle peopleing to block the door during this time.


    Sakumo had a headache as he nced at them and said, ¡°You let me as a victim ask?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you teammates, good brothers?¡±


    Someoneughed.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    Shumao shook the white fang around his waist. And started walking. He really should ask for an exnation. At least he had to know how hemitted suicide.


    Akabane¡¯s location is not difficult to find, he should be at his house,ic shop or the preparation department.


    And since he is not in theic shop, and it¡¯s currently afternoon, he shouldn¡¯t be at home so the preparation department is the only ce.


    The periphery of the preparation department has been enclosed by barbed wire, but it is not difficult for Sakumo to get in.


    As his identity is - Danzo disciple, Akabane Brother, and also one of the Konoha New Generation fastest-rising ninjas.


    Is this status ineligible to enter the Reserve Department?


    When he entered the Preparation Department, he immediately spotted Akabane resting under the shade of the tree.


    Akaba who sense his presence was first surprised and then got flustered and nned to find a ce to hide, but he forgot that Sakumo had nin-dog.


    ¡°Akabane, you can¡¯t run, I¡¯m faster than you, and I have Kenma looking for you. Squat on the tree over there and don¡¯t walk, I¡¯m here.¡±


    After Sakumo finished speaking, he walked forward quickly.


    His speed is indeed not superficial, and he rushed to the ce where Akabane was sleepingzily in just a few seconds.


    Since he was discovered, Akabane didn¡¯t bother to run.


    What happened is not a big deal anyway. Didn¡¯t he just make a short video and identally y White Fang¡¯s suicide?


    It is not the touching friendship between Kakashi and Obito that a group of people discuss the most, but the fact that Konoha¡¯s White Fang chose to end his life by suicide.


    Because it¡¯s too cowardly,pletely unlike Sakumo¡¯s style.


    The result was that the positive energy of friendship did not spread, but Sakumomitting suicide got all over Konoha.


    It¡¯s hard for me to do it too!


    Akabane thought about the excuses in his heart, but before he could think of an excuse to exin, Sakumo had already arrived in front of him.


    He stood up and confronted Sakumo under the tree. After thinking for a long time, he could only say: ¡°This is the¡­ plot, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°What do I understand, I know that I died in one of your plots, and I was pointed out on my walk today.¡±


    Sakumo talked about what happened to him today.


    100% turn head rate and various sayings ¡°White Fang is dead¡± and ¡°White Fang suicide¡±. At first, he didn¡¯t know that White Fang was himself, but when his name was uttered-


    Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo.


    ¡°In fact, between the execution of the mission and the teammates, and ¡®you¡¯ choose to save ¡®your¡¯ teammates.¡±


    Akabane exined briefly.


    Sakumo had a headache, who can understand it directly and throw that kind of conclusion?


    He made a halting gesture and said, ¡°In your own words, don¡¯t say these useless things. Go back and draw them. I don¡¯t have a sense of the picture just by hearing it. Do you understand that this is the plea of the people?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The people¡¯s demands should be fulfilled, so what can he do?


    Akabane thought for a while since so many people wanted to read it, it didn¡¯t matter if this chapter was broadcast in advance. By the way, he could also redeem Flying Thunder God Technique. And if that happens, he would not be afraid of his opponent ganking him in the future.


    Also, if he created the technical form coordinates, then it¡¯s not going to be a pain in the ass if he wants to go to a ce like the Hokage Building, Comic Shop and the preparation department!


    Just think about it made hiszy bone for once active!


    Sakumo who was still thinking about the plot finally couldn¡¯t help but asked again while raising his short sword: ¡°Did I¡­ reallymitted suicide?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ording to the plot I set, it is indeed like this.¡±


    Akabane was ashamed.


    It seems that suicide is indeed very incredible for the current Sakumo.


    But this is how Kishimoto painted, what can he do?


    ¡°Draw it for me tomorrow, otherwise I will ask you to practice Three Sword Styles, do you hear me?¡±


    Sakumo said, opening his pouch.


    In addition to the two mostmonly used short sword, he has another short de on his side.

 Chapter 232

    <h4>Chapter 232</h4>


    Three Sword Style¡­¡­


    Akabane stared at the de for a few seconds, but he didn¡¯t feel much shock but considering that the immature sword technique was not serious, in order to prevent himself from being injured, he decided to start working obediently.


    This volume is actually the content of Kakashi¡¯s Gaiden, which talks about what happened in Kakashi¡¯s childhood and his first mission after bing a Jonin. The death of the white fang just happened to appear on the scene.


    Everyone is more concerned about the death of White Fang.


    After all, everyone doesn¡¯t know who Kakashi is, but Sakumo is visible and tangible, and some have been on the battlefield together with him to kill enemies, and somehow they also haveradeship.


    of course¡­¡­


    The most important reason is that the people in the vige have not read the specific content of Kakashi¡¯s story, but have read some of the impressions written by their own children, and then guess Part of the plot.


    But what Akabane didn¡¯t expect was that Sakumo even used the Three Sword Style. Is it possible that Sakumo¡¯s mouth is so good?


    Konoha White Fang really has a well-deserved reputation.


    ¡°Are you arranging something for me in your heart again?¡±


    Sakumo had been paying attention to the training of the genin in the preparation department, but now he looked over sharply.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    Akabane quickly denied it, and then became a little curious, ¡°Your three-sword style is that like Zoro?¡±


    ¡°No, if you want to achieve that kind of three-sword style, my teeth need long-term exercise and nourishment. And I can¡¯t do it to that degree, so I came up with another three-sword style.¡±


    After Sakumo said that, he took out the two short swords and held the two in his right hand, and picked up the third short sword with his left hand as he lightly tossed it up.


    Then, the third short sword spun out in the air.


    And when it was about tond, Sakumo used a Chakra thread to let it float in the air while holding the other two short des with both hands.


    Seeing it, Akabane was quite surprised!


    Although he knows that in terms of power, It is not as powerful as that of Zoro¡¯s three swords, but its speed should be fast with how flexible Sakumo is!


    And he always feels that Konoha¡¯s White Fang is going farther and farther on a certain Road of No Return.


    Akabane nced at Sakumo who was using a short sword to pick and flick the dangling short sword, and he understood why Uncle Sagiki wanted to teach him a lesson.


    It is hard for his child to be the appearance he wants, and he is directly influenced by others. Although he is still excellent, it is not what he wanted.


    Forget it, just draw first.


    ¡°If you want me to focus on creating the updates, you can help me watch the training of these people. Don¡¯t let them be toozy. Of course, if you are interested, you can also give them a lesson.¡±


    Since they want him to draw, let Sakumo help him with some work.


    Sakumo hesitated, and finally, his desire forics surpassed the idea of going home to rest, so he nodded in agreement.


    Thanks to this, Akabane can go back and summon a Shadow Clone out to help. After more than ten days of his Yin Seal, the storage of Chakra has reached the level that can temporarily reduce the input.


    This is why he was able to use the technique of the Great Waterfalls and therge-scale illusion yesterday.


    There were two shadow avatars to help, but in one afternoon, he got Kakashi¡¯s secrets out, and by the way, he slightly expanded the death of White Fang.


    The original book did not mention the death of White Fang too much but only mentioned that White Fang performed a secret mission with his team. As a result, the mission failed because White Fang went to save his teammates, which vited the rules of ninja¡ª¡ª


    The ninja puts the task first.


    And the heavy public opinion eventually led to White Fang¡¯s suicide.


    of course¡­¡­


    Works always have to be rendered. Akabane borrowed Sakumo¡¯s character to portray White Fang as a great ninja against the times and rules.


    Enough for giving face!


    Akabane reviewed it again and then sent someone to send it to Yamano Izumi to print it out quickly, but Sakumo didn¡¯t see it immediately.


    With the help of his Shadow Clones, the two parts add up to ten chapters.


    This is the first time in more than ten days that Yamano Izumi has received Akabane¡¯s order.


    During this time, they have only received a few volumes from Uzumaki Mito and Jiraiya. And the rest of the time they were working on tools for ninjas.


    ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ


    Sakumo supervised the training, using the gym set. And the group of genin found themselves worse than when Akabane was in charge, and all of them copsed to the ground after training.


    Even Might Duy can¡¯t stand Sakumo¡¯s training. He adapts to ordinary running, push-ups and other exercises, but Sakumo¡¯s requires some technical skills.


    Might Duy is a muscle brain, obviously not enough in technique.


    But the benefits are huge. Everyone has learned a lot of the Hatake n¡¯s ninja and short des skills, which will definitely benefit their future development.


    The Genin is also a ninja, anyhow it can be differentiated.


    Kurama Yung knew that Akabane had sent the update, and immediately posted a notice on his own so that no one would block the door for consultation.


    Until the next day.


    When the caravan of Yamano Izumi arrived in the vige, many ninjas came immediately-mainly because of the afterthoughts. Everyone was very curious about what they heard from their children.


    Therefore, the first batch of two hundred volumes was surrounded by many people just before the caravan stopped and before it could be put on the shelf.


    And Kurama Yung didn¡¯t even bother to put it on the shelf and sold it directly outside.


    Within half a day, theics were sold out.


    These ninjas are also busy making trouble. The war has just ended recently, and there are rtively few tasks. They are mainly in the stage of internal organization. Everyone has a lot of time to readics, leisure and entertainment.


    Many people simply sat outside theics shop and enjoyed watching them one by one.


    At first, everyone still had an entertaining mentality, but seeing the plot of White Fang, they suddenly fell silent.


    The things exposed above are exactly what the ninja is facing right now.


    Mission, partner.


    How to choose one of the two questions?


    They thought of many partners who died in battle. Faced with this kind of problem, they often act ording to the rules, abandon those teammates who are in difficulties and choose to continue toplete the task.


    This is also the consistent practice of all viges. It can be said that it is the consensus of the ninja world, and it is precisely because of this that things like the so-called ¡°ninja rules¡± are included.


    ¡°White Fang is a great ninja who dares to fight the rules, but¡­¡±


    One Jonin finished reading white fang segment and couldn¡¯t help but say half a sentence-the reason there was only half a sentence was because thetter half was more sensitive, so he couldn¡¯t say it well and decisively pinched it off.


    ¡°As the book says, people are inherently dead, or heavier than sacred mountains, or lighter than feathers. White Fang suicide is not cowardly but shows his determination to fight against rules and stubborn thinking, but Kakashi is too young so he doesn¡¯t understand this.¡±


    Everyone keeps sighing.


    It¡¯s hard to say whether there is any extra hidden information in it, maybe only the creator like Akabane knows, but the in meaning is enough to make everyone feel a lot.


    For example, this sentence ¡°people are inherently dead, or heavier than sacred mountains, or lighter than feathers¡±.


    Too vital.


    ¡°I think Sakumo might really be Konoha White Fang in the world of Ninja in the future. He has such talent.¡±


    A group of elite Jonin and Jonin talked about important matters outside the door.


    It¡¯s not against the rules, or the current ninja¡¯s rules are not good.


    Kurama Yung shrank in the store and shivered. He always felt that Danzo woulde to theic shop the next day and let him shut his shop for a while. After all, these remarks were really not safe topics.


    So he can only keep watching everyone.


    At this time, Sakumo also arrived.


    Unfortunately, there were noics for sale when he arrived. So Sakumo sighed and nned to leave, but someone called out to him, ¡°Sakumo, I have a copy,e and read it.¡±


    ¡°Is this all right?¡±


    Sakumo nced at Kurama Yung.


    In fact, it is amon thing to pass on to each other, but doing so under the nose of Kurama Yung will show how they didn¡¯t respect the business.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll pay for another book.¡±


    One hundred ryo is not too much for a Jonin, and the value earned by one mission is far more than this number.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Akai.¡±


    Sakumo is not hypocritical. Akai is his teammate in the Uzumaki War. He is good at wind style and fire style, and his strength is quite good.


    He sat down, and Akai happened to read thest page and handed him theic.


    Sakumo took it over and turned it over, and it didn¡¯t take long to see a page of colourfulics.


    In the coloured picture, a blond man is particrly eye-catching¡ª¡ª


    ¡°He should be the fourth Hokage in theics.¡±


    Sakumo thought.


    ¡°Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato¡­ It¡¯s simr to the photos in the previousics, it should be him.¡±


    Akai didn¡¯t spoil it but just answered this question.


    So Sakumo nodded, then continued to read.


    At the beginning of the plot, there is no mention of White Fang, mainly talking about Kakashi bing Jonin and receiving the first mission-destroying the kannabi bridge.


    Kakashi seems to be his own child in theics.


    Sakumo thought secretly in his heart and then continued to look down. After a while, theic mentioned Kakashi¡¯s father and White Fang¡¯s suicide.


    A great ninja against the times and rules.


    People are inherently dead¡­


    A series ofpliments made Sakumo doubt his life.


    ording to his own guess, the white fang in it is estimated to be purely focused on his teammates, and for this reason, he temporarily gave up on the mission and has no meaning to confront the times.


    As for the suicide, in the end, he still doesn¡¯t understand it.


    However, in any case, is it necessary to write such a great thing just to save a partner? The interpretation is too much.


    Later, Kakashi encountered a simr incident, Rin was arrested, so Kakashi faced a choice between rescuing teammates or performing tasks¡­


    Looking through the pages, Kakashi¡¯s choice was not Viting his previous personal settings in the early chapters, but him having a Sharingan, some changes must have taken ce in the side.


    Sure enough, Obito died, and his Sharingan is a gift from his friend.


    Flipping through, there is noics page anymore.


    It means Kakashi¡¯s story is over.


    Sakumo froze for a moment, and then fell into deep thought- should I find Akabane to train in swordsmanship today?


    ¡°Sakumo, keep it up and be a great ninja like White Fang!¡±


    Akai raised his thumbs and showed his big white teeth.


    ¡°Yes, let Konoha White Fang¡¯s name resound in the Ninja World, of course¡­a genius like you, don¡¯t think aboutmitting suicide. It¡¯s better to live than to die. As long as the person is still there, everything has a chance.¡±


    The other ninjas also said kindly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ good, good.¡±


    Sakumo who was faced with enthusiasm and a reminder not to choose to suicide, he really didn¡¯t know how to deal with this scene.


    When he was interrupted, the thought of looking for Akabane to practice sword style as revenge disappeared.

 Chapter 233

    <h4>Chapter 233</h4>


    ¡°Those who break rules are trash, but those who abandon theirrades are worse than trash!¡±


    Hiruzen froze for a moment.


    Then he couldn¡¯t help sighing, put down theic on his hand, and leaned on the chair to meditate.


    ¡°Hiruzen!¡±


    Mitokado Homura rushed in from the door, holding theic book in his hand, and saw the Third Hokage lying on a chair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, sit down first.¡±


    Hiruzen pointed to the chair near his desk.


    Theic¡¯s general plot, in fact, he can see it almost from his hindsight, so he is not too shocked or surprised.


    But this consultant Elder is different.


    He hasn¡¯t seen the review of the children about the story, so the shock in his heart can be imagined at first nce.


    As a ninja, what everyone else feels most is the choice of Obito and Kakashi. The two characters almost represent their two options when they encounter this problem.


    However, as a senior, they are not thinking about personal issues, but more high-level benefits.


    ¡°This kind of thing cannot be left freely. Once Ninja is used to breaking rules, who will follow the mission and rules? In that case, the entire Konoha will bepletely messed up! If that happens, then who will hand overmission to our Konoha!¡¯¡¯


    Mitokado Homura is enraged and extremely worried.


    White Fang is portrayed as a positive hero, but if everyone breaks the rules in the future, who will still abide by the rules?¡±


    Hiruzen passed a cup of tea.


    Mitokado Homura took a sip and continued: ¡°Let us ban this book, prohibit the spread of topics and establish the authority of the ninja rules!¡¯¡¯


    ¡°Homura, what you said all makes sense. But I just thought that if someone has the same status as White Fang and encounters the same things and the same choice, his ending may the same as White Fang,¡±


    When Hiruzen said this, his heart was full of emotions.


    What is the status of White Fang in theic?


    His prestige is above the Three Sannin, even the Hokage recognizes him. If there is no ident, he is the best candidate for being a fourth Hokage.


    If a person of this status does something that breaks the rules, not only people like Mitokado Homura will not let him go, nor will Hokagespetitor.


    The death of White Fang was not idental or cowardly, but the product of various factors and conflicts.


    Mitokado Homura wanted to open his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what Sarutobi Hitori meant, so he shut up and waited for Hiruzen to say what he meant.


    ¡°You can go back first, we will discuss this matterter.¡±


    Hiruzen leaned back on his chairs, and he didn¡¯t decide what to do for a while, he was still thinking about how to choose.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    Mitokado Homura hesitated to speak but stopped and said nothing more.


    In his opinion, there is nothing to be tangled up about this issue. The vige will directly take action, confiscating allics and suppressing everything.


    Looks like he has to find Danzo¡­


    however.


    Danzo wanted to have an opinion on this matter, and he hade to see the Third Hokage or Akabane long ago. Anbu is his own, so how can he not know what Akabane is doing.


    Mitokado Homura went to Anbu and asked Danzo himself about this matter.


    But for his anxiety, Danzo has only said sentence-


    ¡°Homura, that¡¯s why you are just a consultant and Hiruzen is Hokage.¡±


    Mitokado Homura of course was very angry.


    In the past, Danzo was the most enthusiastic and active about these things, but now he finds how Danzo changed and looks at what he said, he even used Hiruzen as an example of who he hated in the past!


    This is absolutely wrong!


    He was furious and wanted to talk to Utatane Koharu, but Utatane Koharu was busy researching the medical system. How can she deal with these trivial things?


    As a result, Mitokado Homura has left on his own again.


    Regarding the content of Kakashi¡¯s story, the ninjas in the vige had a lively discussion. In addition, they have not stated their opinions, so everyone does not take them seriously. They talk about their views on ninja rules and partners from the perspective of ninja in theics.


    After Mitokado Homura hit a wall everywhere, he seemed to be abandoned by his mates and didn¡¯t take any more action.


    Akabane didn¡¯t know these things at first, but Sakumo mentioned it a few dayster in the preparation department, only to realize that his new work was almost cut in half the other day.


    But what makes him more concerned is, why is this man looking for himself all day long with three short des?


    ¡°Akabane, you haven¡¯t updated One Piece in a long time.¡±


    Sakumo said while twirling his weapon.


    His talent in the short de is really strong, and now, he can even control the third de with double des as the same as ying acrobatics, but anyone who underestimates this third de will definitely lose miserably.


    For example, Gekk¨­ Yewu.


    The reason Sakumo was pestering Akabane again was that Ye Wu waspletely defeated by his three swords-even if Ye Wu¡¯s initial sword clone had initially achieved results, she was still defeated.


    He took a deep breath and told himself not to breathe.


    ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s not a rumor. Theic of Naruto hasn¡¯t been updated for more than 20 days. Update it soon, or I will ask you to be my training partner.¡±


    Sakumo sat on the tree boredly.


    Akabane¡¯s forehead blue veins jumped wildly.


    How did this man be so shameless, he clearly wanted to practice his short de by himself, but in the end, he still needed all kinds of reasons to remind him.


    ¡°Also, when will there be new¡­¡±


    ¡°Boy, I have tolerated you for a long time,e let¡¯s fight, who is afraid of whom!¡±


    boom!


    With a loud noise, under Chakra Enhanced Strength, the tree trunk of a tree was directly smashed and fell down.


    Sakumo was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes gradually brightened: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to learn Tsunade¡¯s strange powers, let¡¯s fight¡­¡±


    After saying that, he jumped from the tree, the short de in his left hand bent like a bow, and ejected the suspended third de.


    In the next second, before Akabane could react, Sakumo already caught up with the short de he ejected and kicked on that de to float again, beforending quickly.


    Using the hand-to-handbat for a while, Sakumo¡¯s speed is even faster, and in the blink of an eye, he already has the advantage over Akabane.


    But After the de passed, Akabane¡¯s body turned into a spray.


    Water Clone.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Anbu and the Chunin instructors rushed over when they heard the sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Akabane and White Fang are in a spar.¡±


    Ryosuke sat on a tree in the distance, looking at the excitement, ¡°Let everyonee over. You can¡¯t see this level spar at all times.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Before long, a group of Genin all ran over.


    At this time, the battlefield changed again.


    Sakumo harassed Akabane¡¯s location with the third sword, and at the same time summoned his nin-dog to assist in the fight.


    With lightning speed, Akabane has no time to use illusion.


    however¡­¡­


    In the next second, when Sakumo shed over, Akabane pretended that it was toote to dodge, and after receiving the de forcibly, he lightly pressed his left hand to Sakumo¡¯s body, and then mmed him quickly.


    boom!


    Even if his power was controlled, this punch still sent Sakumo a dozen steps away. If Sakumo hadn¡¯t used Chakra to protect his body in advance, he might have been hit hard.


    More than that, he could feel the pain in his arm muscles, as if he had been cut off.


    On the other hand, at Akabane¡¯s side.


    The Yin healing effect was activated, and the wound left by the de quickly recovered.


    ¡°You¡¯re really strong, and difficult to get around.¡±


    Sakumo took a breath and prepared to stand up and continue fighting.


    However, he obviously wanted to control his right foot to stand up, but what happened was it was his left hand that moved!


    This is the effect of Chakra Scalpel: Destruction!


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s from his punch, but the effect is so strong!¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s movements were strange, and everyone immediately realized that something wrong-he seemed to be temporarily unable to adapt to his ability to move.


    ¡°You have already lost.¡±


    Akabane quickly took out the Chakra drawing board and paintbrush.


    In just over a second, the illusion takes effect.


    In the blink of an eye, several strands of Sakumo¡¯s hair were cut off.


    The illusion disappeared.


    Sakumo couldn¡¯t adapt for a while, so he moved ridiculously over there, but after ten seconds, he gradually mastered the rhythm and stood up with difficulty.


    Lost.


    Everyone was a little shocked, especially the ninja in Anbu.


    The strength of Sakumo, theirrades-in-arms, they were the clearest of if since they fought with him on the war in the Land of Uzumaki, but when he fought with Akabane, he was almost killed directly under the samebination.


    Although Akabane took advantage of the information range, it was enough to see that Akabane¡¯s strength was extraordinary.


    Several Anbu looked at Sakumo worriedly, fearing that he would be hit hard.


    However, he was not lost, instead, he smiled happily and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re working hard.


    What kind of technique does that punch just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thebination of Chakra and Chakra Scalpel which are all medical ninjutsu.¡±


    Akabane walked to his side, and after he made a hand seal with his hands, he treated him with Mystical Palm Technique.


    ¡°Can you fight with medical ninjutsu?¡±


    Sakumo was a little surprised.


    He had heard about the reorganization of the medical system and knew that Akabane had done a lot, but it was the first time he heard of medical techniques that could be used inbat.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Akabane answered, and then took his Chakra back.


    And all his muscles are repaired.


    ¡°Do you know this fighting ninjutsu?¡±


    Many onlookers were also curious and poked the medical staff who were originally going to treat Sakumo.


    ¡°Chakra Scalpel, I have heard from Master Tsunade. But I have never heard about or see that kind of medical ninjutsu. It may be the ninjutsu that Akabane-sama just developed.¡±


    The medical staff shook their heads and then stared at Akabane intently.


    Such a skilled medical technique deserves to be Akabane-sama who developed the battlefield medical technique¡­


    They haven¡¯t seen Akabane use medical techniques before, but they just saw today that the people who can develop this ninjutsu are really not ordinary people.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t unlock the effect of your medical ninjutsu, I want to adapt to the effect of this technique.¡±


    Sakumo refused Akabane¡¯s continued treatment and then kept moving in ridiculous poses.


    The technique itself is not terrible.


    Just adapt to a period of time, or manipte the chakra to fight the chakra that affects the nerves.


    However, in conjunction with Akabane¡¯s illusion, this short period of one or two seconds is enough to be very fatal. In addition, he just cut Akabane with his short de, but the de wound was quickly recovered¡­


    Thisbination of brute force and weird ninjutsubat is really daunting. Your own attack may not be effective, and the opponent will just end it with a punch.


    If you want to fight this guy in the future, you must not get close.


    ¡°Okay, during this time I¡¯m going to retreat and start painting, so don¡¯t bother me every day.¡±


    Akabane has been so entangled in the past few days. He doesn¡¯t know what made Sakumo from a cold boy to being so shameless now, but to avoid the other party¡¯s entanglement, he thinks it is better to continue painting.


    Not only that, but he also had to find something for Sakumo to do.


    He thought about It and got an idea in his mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you until Ie up with a tactic that can defeat you.¡±


    Sakumo shook his head.


    He is not discouraged, but he understands that the gap between the two sides is not small. For example, he has no power to resist the illusion of the Kurama n. He has tried mental confrontation. But the result was his opponent is a scourge, and he is as weak as a chicken.


    Although selfa can escape from illusion, he doesn¡¯t have the way of awakening in an instant like Orochimaru. In the end, he is stillpletely defeated. After all, if an enemy is in aa, Akabane only needs toe over and make a punch.


    This battle has had a great impact on everyone, especially those genins who watch the spar.


    Obviously, everyone is about the same age, but their strengths seem to be very different from each other, not to mention Akabane, even Sakumo can kill them all.


    No wonder they are already an upper ninja, and they are the lower ninja¡­


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to retreat and paint, so you can help me teach the genin in the preparation department. Seeing that you have taught well the other day, it is much better than me.¡±


    Without waiting for Sakumo¡¯s objection, Akabane turned his head and said directly to Ryosuke and others, ¡°From today onwards, Hatake Sakumo will be your temporary training instructor, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone responded excitedly.


    Compared with Akabane, Sakumo is more popr with them. This has nothing to do with strength, but Akabane¡¯s abilities seem to be beyond everyone¡¯s grasp. On the contrary, Sakumo has only been teaching for a day and they have benefited a lot.


    Sakumo is at a loss, and for some reason, he has be a temporary mentor?


    The key is¡­¡­


    Only one second after the order was announced, Akabane was gone.


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 234

    <h4>Chapter 234</h4>


    ¡°Fuuu¡­Although Sakumo has be shameless, he is still as honest as before.¡±


    Akabane shook off his burden and beat the violent elements who had been pestering him again, and the suffocation in his heart disappeared a lot.


    But there is one thing to say.


    That day, Sakumo temporarily supervised, and the preparations department had much better results in the training. In terms of actual training and guidance, I am still inferior to professionals.


    So for now I will drawics honestly, earn points, and it¡¯s time to start again after more than 20 days of rest.


    of course.


    It didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t draw these days. Although he didn¡¯t work much, asionally when he was ready to sleep in, he would create a shadow clone and let him draw a chapter for One Piece.


    Although only four or five chapters are not too much, with a few more chapters, the big update of the entire volume of ten chapters is no problem.


    However, the plot just happened to be about to end in Nami¡¯s vige, so let¡¯s finish the update in one go.


    Akabane thought for a while and decided to update One Piece until Nami¡¯s arc in one breath.


    After that arc, Luffy¡¯s team is initially formed, and their next destination will be the LogueTown and after that, they will officially enter the Grandline.


    At this point, the story of One Piece really started.


    ¡°Should I go home first, or to the Comic Shop to paint?¡±


    He fell into deep thought, and finally decided to go home to see the situation. At any rate, he didn¡¯t spend the night at home for more than ten days, so he went back and wanted to take a look.


    Akabane thought so in his heart, but what he wanted couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes.


    Just after leaving the preparation department and preparing to go to the vige, he sensed a familiar person who shouldn¡¯t be here.


    It¡¯s Kakuzu.


    At this time, Kakuzu is all dressed up as businessmen, but his clothes are a bit like some of the costumes in One Piece. It is estimated that the One Piece style of Chao Chuan Town has been brought up and even affected their dress code.


    The two walked face to face, Akabane tried to pretend not to see him, and walked past him.


    however¡­¡­


    ¡°Kurama Akabane, I guessed it right. Mist Vige is so far away from the Land of River, so how could there be such a powerful Rebellion from the mist, and the position it upies happens to shelter the caravan of Land of Fire. How can you say that there is such a coincidence in the world?¡±


    Kakuzuughed in a low voice and coldly, ¡°I should have thought that that kind of weird technique should be the illusion technique of the Kurama n right? You can use illusion techniques to such an extent at such an age, you are indeed very scary.¡±


    Was I discovered?


    Akabane¡¯s heart was startled, he didn¡¯t expect Kakuzu to go to Konoha, just to find him.


    I really can¡¯t underestimate this guy.


    However, Kakuzu¡¯s guess was all wrong. The illusion arts of the Kurama can indeed transform the injuries of the illusion into reality, but they cannot turn objects into entities.


    That is the power of Sharingan.


    But this is also good for him, at least Kakuzu is still afraid of him, otherwise, he will just shoot directly, and will not start with this situation.


    Since it was seen through, there is no need to hide it.


    Akabane smiled and said, ¡°Kakuzu-senpai is worthy of being a strong man that can fight the first Hokage-sama. I really can¡¯t hide my cleverness from you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Small Fox, don¡¯t pretend, I want to know if Land-of-Rivers is Konoha¡¯s n or your personal n?¡± Kakuzu solemnly said.


    Akabane¡¯s face also became serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here, let¡¯s change positions.¡±


    Akabane uses his perception.


    Some Anbu and guards are moving around and patrolling. Although it is temporarily safe, it is by no means a good ce to talk.


    ¡°can.¡±


    Kakuzu continued to move forward, staggered with Akabane, and continued forward, walking outside the vige.


    Akabane walked towards the vige, and at the same time quietly separated a shadow clone, and with the use of earth style, his shadow clone followed Kakuzu pace.


    The two stopped on a small hill far away from Konoha and confirmed that there were no guards and Anbu around before Akabane appeared.


    ¡°Shadow clone? it really fits your cautious style.¡±


    Kakuzu said coldly.


    During this period of time, he had been checking the information of ¡°Mist Rogue Ninja¡±, and even went to the Water Country for this, but ording to the information obtained from the Water Nation, there was no such Rebellion Ninja at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to track me down.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly.


    Since the other party has seen it through, there is no need to make superficial efforts.


    ¡°In the beginning, I came to buy another set ofics, but after inquiring about some news, I think your probability of disguising as Rogue-nin is greater.¡±


    Kakuzu said in a low voice.


    ¡°I see, you are worthy of being a man from the first Hokage generation. Now I will answer your previous questions.¡±


    Akabane paused, ¡°It is clear that I have organized people in the country of River, but I don¡¯t know what the situation is in the country of River. And the n is my personal handwriting and has nothing to do with the vige.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Putting it that way, it seems I also be your puppet without me knowing it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, if you have inquired about me, then you should know who my teacher is.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t care.


    His goal is not to be a Hokage, even if Kakuzu exposes these things, it will not affect him too much.


    Firstly, he did not harm the interests of the vige On the contrary, it upies the Land-of-Rivers, which invisibly widens the site for Konoha and strengthens the information control of the countries.


    Secondly, Danzo¡¯s style is various. As long as it is beneficial to the vige, he doesn¡¯t care what means he uses.


    Of course, Kakuzu clearly knew this, and the reason for the meeting was definitely not to seize the handle and negotiate terms, but for another reason.


    He was nomittal, he nced at Konoha¡¯s position, and said with emotion: ¡°Thest time I came to Konoha was when the First Hokage was alive, but I didn¡¯t expect that Konoha had another incredible genius after many years¡­ To be honest, I almost couldn¡¯t help killing you for your heart.¡±


    ¡°Then I should be thankful that Senior Kakuzu let me go.¡±


    Akabane said mildly.


    ¡°Come on¡­ I am looking for you to talk about the Land of River. I have already set up a site, but the biggest sales book on our site is your One Piece. But you stop updating the book. So it has be difficult to start working there.¡±


    ¡°The update will resume shortly, and the current plot of Nami will be over in one breath.¡±


    Akabane was a little speechless when he heard it but he still answered.


    However, this attitude of Kakuzu is enough to prove that he is willing to continue to cooperate, grasp the underground forces of the Land of River, and step by step expand.


    of course¡­¡­


    He is doing it because he was sure of Akabane¡¯s strength, and even if there is no such thing, Kakuzu will still not trust Akabane, otherwise, he would not painstakingly find the true identity of that ¡°Mist Rebellion¡±.


    People like Kakuzu will never trust others.


    In his eyes, only himself and his interests.


    The two tried to test each other¡¯s bottom line while keeping the cooperative rtionship unbroken. After confirming the other¡¯s mind, each breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before parting, Kakuzu wanted to give it a try.


    ¡°If you really want to test my strength, you can try it.¡±


    Akabane is very confident.


    He knew that Kakuzu wanted to test his strength again, and now he was not afraid of Kakuzu, anyway, he will only lose a Shadow clone even if he loses.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested in the shadow clone.¡±


    Kakuzu hesitated again and again, but stillcked confidence in his heart.


    Judging from the news he got from the investigation from the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire, even when he fought him, Akabane still did not reveal his full strength to hide his identity.


    Fire Style, illusion, medical ninjutsu, summoned beast¡­


    There are so many hidden hole cards that it¡¯s outrageous, plus that deadly illusion that he hasn¡¯te up with a way of cracking it, so it¡¯s better to recognize him as a boss for the time being.


    After Kakuzu disappears, the shadow clone also disappears with a poof!


    Akabane who was far away in Konoha cried out in a muffled voice, and then the memory synchronized as he rubbed his heart.


    He was silent for a few seconds, then picked up the paper and continued painting.


    In terms of running speed, Akabane is indeed inferior to Sakumo, but his hand speed is not at all inferior to Sakumo. It is even better than Sakumo¡¯s swordsmanship, otherwise, his hand seals wouldn¡¯t be so fast.


    In the afternoon, he worked closely with his clone and finallypleted the expected update goal. Incidentally, he added the contents of the Naruto Five Chapters produced by the second shadow clone, and packaged them all together, and sent them to Izumi Yamano.


    Afterpleting the update, Akabane had no ns to return to the preparation department.


    It¡¯s not easy to steal some rest time. Only a fool will want to go back to finish his job.


    But to Akabane¡¯s surprise, the ninja rule was still a hot topic of the ninjas and normal people even to this day.


    Now the vige taskbar has posted new rules¡ª¡ª


    Allow ninjas to lead the team to decide whether to rescue teammates or continue the mission throughprehensive consideration when teammates encounter a crisis.


    For example, in the test that day, Nara Shimi first judged the priorities of various tasks, and finally made a reasonable allocation of personnel.


    The new rules did notpletely ouw the ¡°Ninja Code¡±, nor did itpletely oppose ¡°savingpanions¡±, but instead allowed the leading ninja to judge and decide by himself through apromise method.


    This rule is equivalent to allowing the ninja to give up the mission to rescue hispanions under ¡°reasonable conditions.¡±


    But if conditions do not permit¡­


    For example, if the task is extremely important, the task is still the first priority.


    This is also normal.


    To be honest, The Third Hokage¡¯s ability to ¡°promulgate the rules¡± this step has exceeded Akabane¡¯s expectations.


    After all, in theics, the Third Hokageter did not introduce such rules. The textbooks are still the old rules, and ¡°partner first¡± or ¡°task first¡± depends on the philosophy of the Team Leader.


    And right now, it is equivalent to officials having made some concessions.


    Which is surprising, to say the least.

 Chapter 235

    <h4>Chapter 235</h4>


    After getting the job at hand wrapped up, Akabane began to ponder about the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    Kakashi story came out a few days ago, and his redemption list already has the Flying Thunder God Jutsu


    The difficulty of mastering space-time ninjutsu is no easier than developing a Kekkei Genkai. As S-level space-time ninjutsu, the skill of the Thunder God requires quite a lot of points¡ª¡ª


    It needs a full five thousand points!


    of course.


    He can actually redeem it now but Akabane is still exploring the issue of lowering the price of points, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t redeem it directly.


    After thinking about it, Akabane decided that he still had to talk to the Third Hokage.


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu is recorded in the Scroll of Seals, and Namikaze Minato learned it through the Seal of Scroll, which proves that it is not a taboo jutsu if the Third Hokage showed it to him.


    Therefore, he decided to work hard and try to persuade the Third Hokage to show him the Flying Thunder God Jutsu


    If he can read the Seal of Scroll, not only he can make its price points drop, but he can also use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu openly, otherwise, he can only say that he developed it.


    Although there are some notes from the Second Hokage documents that he received from Uzumaki Mito, this excuse is still not credible.


    When he arrived at the Hokage Building, he ran into the Consultant Elder Mitokado Homura head-on. He was about to say hello, but Mitokado Homura snorted coldly and then passed him downstairs.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell!


    Akabane nced back at this guy and secretly wrote down.


    The old guy can¡¯t do anything to hisics, that¡¯s why he was in a bad mood when he saw Akabane the author of Naruto who sphemes the rules of the ninja!


    After thinking about it carefully, it doesn¡¯t seem to be unexinable.


    Few people know the news that Mitokado Homura was depreciated by Danzo, but it was seen by many medical ninjas that he turned to Utatane Koharu for help but was also rejected by her as she was uninterested in it.


    Akabane still has a considerable status among medical staff, so he knew it naturally.


    ¡°Hmp, I will deal with youter.¡±


    He whispered secretly, then went upstairs and found the door of the Third Hokage office.


    The door was not closed. From outside, you could see the Third Hokage smoking mncholy. Looking at the scene again, it is estimated that Mitokado Homura just had a fight with Hiruzen.


    When Hiruzen saw Akabane, he said angrily: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Akabane entered the door and closed the office door without waiting for him to speak. Then Hiruzen knocked on the table with a cigarette stick, staring at him unkindly, making him suddenly wonder how to speak.


    ¡°Every time your kides to me, it¡¯s concerning. Let¡¯s talk about what you are going to do this time?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Lord Hokage, you see that I have umted a lot of credit in the vige some time ago and handed in a lot of ninjutsu. Can I ask for ninjutsu in the Scroll of seals?¡±


    Akabane rubbed his hands like a middle-aged man that was into business.


    His movements are a bit awkward, and his demands are more sensitive. After listening to it, Hiruzen unconsciously sat up straight and he said solemnly: ¡°You should know that some Ninjutsu was unconditionally impossible to release.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Flying Thunder God Jutsu.¡±


    Akabane answered honestly.


    The technique of Flying Thunder God Jutsu should not bepletely prohibited by the Third Hokage.


    Sure enough.


    Hiruzen¡¯s expression was slightly rxed when he realized what he needed, and his movements were not as rigid as before. He just admonishes as an elder: ¡± Flying Thunder God Jutsu is a kind of temporal and spatial ninjutsu. It is very dangerous to practice this ninjutsu. I hope you can be more cautious.¡±


    The mostmon space-time ninjutsu is summoning.


    However, the technique of summoning is safer-the premise is to sign a contract.


    Without signing a contract, the danger of summoning is also very high.


    There is no fixed contract like Jiraiya, who can survive directly after using the Summoning Jutsu and ¡°coincidentally¡±e to Mount Myoboku. This probability is too small.


    ¡°Please, believe me, I won¡¯t make fun of my life.¡±


    Akabane is serious.


    However, as soon as these words came out, Hiruzenughed instantly, coughing violently, trying to adjust his emotions, but still couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    When Hiruzen thinks about it, he thinks it¡¯s ridiculous that he is worried about him. With Akabane virtue, if he really deemed it as a danger, he may be the first one to give up on it before they can persuade him. And he still needs to worry for him?


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh¡±


    Akabane looked dumbfounded.


    Is treasuring your life funny?


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I just think my worry is a bit unnecessary.¡±


    Hiruzen took out a piece of paper from underneath his table, stroked it away, and wrote, without taking out the Scroll of Seal.


    Within a few seconds, some principles and basics of Flying Thunder God Jutsu were written on paper.


    What does this mean?


    A thought shed in Akabane¡¯s mind for an instant- It means that the Third Hokage memorized and also wanted to study the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t due to itsplexity and also from the risk if not controlled properly.


    He did not dare to speak out, but took the paper and began to read it seriously.


    Then Hiruzen continued: ¡°This is the basic principle and basic technique of Flying Thunder God Jutsu. The specific technique has not been passed down by my teacher, so you have to explore it yourself.¡±


    ¡°No problem, thank you, Hokage-sama.¡±


    Akabane nced at it, hid it in his arms with joy, and then immediately prepared to leave.


    ¡°Wait, you brat! You will leave after taking advantage?¡±


    Hiruzen knocked on the table and asked ¡°I heard that you had a fight with Sakumo and you defeated Sakumo with one punch?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Who is so outrageous as to tell a lie? I tried my best to defeat Sakumo.¡±


    Akabane said seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you do your best or one-punches him. But the kind of ninjutsu that disrupts nerves and quick recovery is very helpful to the construction of the medical system, do you understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°No problem, you ask Tsunade, I will teach her everything.¡±


    Akabane smiled, then waved and turned to leave.


    Hiruzen froze for a while, and then couldn¡¯t help but take a whiff on his cigarette pipe, slightly dispirited.


    This kid is really slippery.


    But his talent is also high, and when ites to his development of ninjutsu, no one canpare him to his peers. I am afraid that only his teacher, the Second Hokage, canpare to his talent¡­


    ****


    Although he didn¡¯t see the Scroll of Sealing, he had already achieved his goal by obtaining the Flying Thunder God Jutsu


    Akabane returned to theic shop and quickly opened the system panel.


    And just like he expected, the price fell by two thousand!


    But this reduction of points is normal because just like what the Third Hokage said, the note in his hand is just the foundation of the jutsu.


    As for the method of the technique¡­


    How can that Technique method be easy to learn!


    If they allow him to study it himself, I am afraid that he will never be able to study the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    ¡°Kamikaze Mito is really a genius.¡±


    Akabane sighed slightly.


    Needless to say, he still needs to spend his points.


    Four thousand and eight hundred points were spent, and there were only about two thousand left in his panel.


    But he got the usage of Flying Thunder God Jutsu and didn¡¯t spend these points in vain. After all, this Flying Thunder God Jutsu can be used soon after redeeming it.


    The operation of Flying Thunder God Jutsu is very profound. If it weren¡¯t for the system to teach him directly, he felt that even if he had a detailed knowledge analysis about it, he would not necessarily be able to use it.


    He has mastered the word technique form instead of the pattern technique form, which is obviously the Fourth Hokage version.


    of course.


    Akabane doesn¡¯t care about these details, ck cats and white cats are good cats that can catch mice.


    But he won¡¯t use it in public because it was too nonsensical to learn it on the same day, so although he mastered Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he didn¡¯t go out to use it immediately, but walked home and went to work honestly.


    Another 8 points of physique were exchanged, and his points were depleted.


    ¡°Neither Naruto nor Pirate was updated in the past few days, and my points have risen a lot slower. I hope Kakuzu will do more publications.¡±


    Akabane sighed lightly.


    In order to relieve the pressure on Kakuzo¡¯s side, he specially ordered Yamano Izumi to provide the One Piece Comics to the Land of River first and Konoha should keep a certain amount.


    So the next day, Konoha had only one hundred volumes of One Piece and three hundred volumes of Naruto.


    Not many readers in Konoha like One Piece. At most, everyone just read it for fun. And their real favourite is Naruto.


    As soon as theics arrived, many idle ninjas came to the door, and they had to be on time as if they were standing guard.


    As usual, Akabane went to the Reserve Department to inspect and found that after the battle, Sakumo hade to work honestly, so he returned to theic shop to draw with peace of mind.


    There were so many people in theics shop that Kurama Yung had to set up the stall.


    But Kurama Yung is now smarter.


    Anyway, the road here is rtively remote and there are no horses and cars, so he took up half of the road to put up a few tables and chairs, and by the way, he also has a ¡°takeaway¡± service


    ¡ª¡ª


    A little errand fee can help the spectators buy food, drinks, etc. everywhere in Konoha.


    The main people in charge of running errands are some poor Genin in the vige, who oftene to rent books on weekdays, so Kurama Yung thought of such a way.


    So after this update, Akabane returned to theic shop and saw a group of people sitting outside the door, all drinking juice, eating sushi, and holdingics in hand. They were toofortable.


    ¡°Tsunade is really fierce. The viin Orochimaru was so cruel, but he was beaten by her and fled.¡±


    ¡°This tongue¡­hiss, I am afraid it will be broken directly by ordinary people!¡±


    ¡°Is Orochimaru an ordinary ninja?¡±


    Everyoneined as they read, and they seemed extremely happy.


    But after reading for a while, they finally saw ¡°Tsunade¡± recollections of ¡°Akabane¡± and ¡°Nawaki¡± and how they died, and everyone suddenly started talking again.


    ¡°Do you think Akabane felt hurt when he painted this section?¡±


    ¡°If he feels bad, he won¡¯t be able to draw it.¡±


    Some people can¡¯t help butin.


    His dream is to be a Hokage?


    Why didn¡¯t we see that you have such big ambitions?


    Not only that, but he can even kiss her goodbye!


    After reading this paragraph, everyone was not touched at all. There was only one sentence in their mind-why are you so shameless?


    In theic shop, Akabane couldn¡¯t help but want to rush out and beat people.


    Is it that hard for you to ept me having a dream of bing Hokage?


    Also, why do you care about the goodbye kiss!


    ¡°But Tsunade Hime will really be Hokage, I¡¯m really looking forward to it¡­ Well, if she bes Hokage, she shouldn¡¯t lose all the vige savings, right?¡±


    Some people were still looking forward to it, but then immediately hesitated.


    Although Uzumaki Mito is in charge now, and Tsunade is young and has not been able to go to the casino often, but the vigers and ninjas alike know how famous her bad gambling skills are.


    Forget it!


    When everyone thought of this, they shook their heads and continued to flip through theics.


    After returning to the vige and seeding in the Hokage position, it was the plot where Tsunade first treated Lee. When everyone saw that Lee might not be a ninja anymore, they felt heavy.


    It¡¯s because just after the war, the vige had more disabled ninjas.


    Fortunately, the appointment n for disabled ninjas has recently been introduced, which gives many disabled ninjas opportunities to return to their posts.


    But this n seems to be rted to Akabane¡­


    Thinking about it carefully. Basically, everything new in the vige has something to do with this guy.


    This guy has a strong sense of existence!

 Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236</h4>


    Seeing the grand asion, Kurama Yung couldn¡¯t help but go into the lounge where Akabane is and talk about his thoughts: ¡°Master, should we buy the side room?¡±


    ¡°Is the money enough?¡±


    Next to theic shop is a warehouse, which also belongs to the Nara n. They still store some medicinal materials there.


    As a warehouse, its space is quiterge.


    He didn¡¯t consider that one at the beginning because the venue was too big and required a lot of money.


    It just so happened that Akabane didn¡¯t have the money at that time.


    ¡°Recently, some foreign businesses have started. Because of the high profits in foreign countries, we have made a lot of profits from the division. With our own ie, there should be no problem buying the warehouse.¡±


    Kurama Yung whispered.


    The price ofics sold to foreign countries is fifteen times that of the domestic one. Although there is an extra family share, the money that falls into Akabane¡¯s hands is still much more than that of the country.


    Recently, there are more and more caravans, and the ie is getting higher and higher, otherwise, they would not have the capital to buy a huge warehouse.


    ¡°What are you going to do when you set it down?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s shadow clone couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°There are many uses. Our shop is now a bit small and needs to be expanded. The other part can be transformed into a small living room outside the door for guests to read, chat, and cooperate with some businesses in the future¡­¡±


    Kurama Yung¡¯s words are straightforward, which shows that he has done a lot of hard work recently.


    All in all, his idea is actually to build a smallic hall based onics. The ie from thatic hall is only a second purpose, mainly for snacks such as meals and other cooperative businesses.


    He won¡¯t say whether this model is useful or not, but with the increase inics and hand-made projects in the future, the store will expand sooner orter.


    So Akabane thought for a moment, nodded and said: ¡°If you really want to do it, you can go to the Nara n and negotiate about the price, also you can ask the n for help, and say it¡¯s what I want.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kurama Yung was immediately ecstatic.


    This is the first time he has divulged his ideas in theics shop, and getting permission gives him the feeling that his efforts during this period of time have not been wasted.


    With permission, he immediately wanted to go out and do these things.


    Now that there is a decision, it should be sooner rather thanter. Akabane could only sit outside and let him discuss these things.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you go to the preparation department¡­Oh yes, you have taken Sakumo to work.¡±


    Ye Wu just finished her morning ss and she was sweaty.


    Seeing Akabane sitting here, she was really shocked, but then she thought of Sakumo who hurried to work and suddenly understood everything.


    ¡°That said, Sakumo work is good for everyone, shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±


    Akabane rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Yes Yes Yes.¡±


    Ye Wu nodded seriously after hearing it, expressing deep agreement.


    Sakumo can¡¯t beat Akabane, so he can only find her to practice swordsmanship, the problem is that she can¡¯t beat Sakumo¡­


    Fortunately, Sakumo has a new mission recently. Otherwise, she will suffer every day.


    If Sakumo didn¡¯t have work, how can shee out and stroll around after she finishes her practices, and by the way, can she still read thetest updatedics?


    She took a look, then her eyes lit up and rushed to the store to pick up One Piece¡¯s update.


    What a thick book¡­


    Ye Wu couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. From the update of One Piece to the present, it is the first time to see such a thick update!


    She was hungry and thirsty. So she sat aside and began to read. By the way, she asked the poor Genin to buy a bottle of healthy juice from the Nara n. When the boy brought the juice, Ye Wu had already read a few chapters.


    ¡°Six Swords, this is very difficult, humans should not be able to do it.¡±


    Ye Wu muttered to herself while reading.


    The story of the Aaron chapter is mainly about Nami¡¯s experience, and the final result must be to help Nami solve the difficulties and make her a part of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    But she is only interested in Zoro and the One Piece Taijutsu and Kenjutsu. These plots are only incidental.


    Three swords style vs. six swords¡­


    However, it seems that the Six Swords Style is inferior. Although there are more swords, it has no power at all.


    Seeing this, Ye Wu couldn¡¯t help but think of her fight with Sakumo.


    She used the sword clone to unite it with her Crescent Moon Dance and indeedpleted a wonderfulbination attack, but Sakumo only used a sabre to block the three offensives, and incidentally defeated her with the second sword.


    Although her three-sword style was immature, and in a sense, Sakumo¡¯s two-sword style was actually stronger, but it was still somewhat uneptable for Ye Wu.


    The gap is too big.


    Besides, Sakumo is making continuous progress, but she has onlypleted the union of the sword clone and Crescent Moon Dance.


    Sakumo on the other hand has been on the battlefield, but she is still in the vige honing her skills¡­


    Thinking of this, Ye Wu couldn¡¯t help but grasp theic in her hand.


    Forget it, let¡¯s finish reading first.


    She turned page by page, there are many Zoro performances in the Arlong park chapter, but the real battle scene is not too exciting, unlike the fight with Hawkeye¡ª¡ª


    Before long, all the plots were finished.


    He sighed, picked up Naruto and read it for a while.


    The plot is very interesting. Although the climax of the Sannin war is over, Tsunade¡¯s promotion to the fifth Hokage happened, and as an acquaintance, it is a very novel experience for everyone.


    However, her mind began to drift.


    Sakumo has been on the battlefield, and Akabane Ninjutsu has emerged endlessly and he has a good mind, but she is not good at anything. If she does not go out to train, she is afraid that she will be left behind forever.


    When Ye Wu thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    This kind of thinking has nothing to do withics. She has been thinking about whether or not to go out of the vige to train and fight during this period. It¡¯s just that she gets more heartbroken after reading theics.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Ye Wu prepared to leave after drinking the juice.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Akabane responded and said after a moment of silence, ¡°If you want to go out, remember to train an escape ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not as weak as Gekkou Hayate.¡±


    Ye Wu waved and teased.


    Safe trip¡­¡­


    Akabane said in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know what Ye Wu¡¯s goal was, but seeing the determination of hispanion to be stronger, he could only secretly bless her in his heart.1


    Such as Murasaki.


    Since joining Anbu, he never appeared again.


    Akabane didn¡¯t know where he went, but asionally he learned some secrets from Sakumo and knew that Murasaki was all well.


    As Sakumo said, everyone is getting stronger.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Murasaki may be there in the Bird Country¡­¡±


    He secretly thought in his heart.


    Such a secret mission can only be a matter on the other side of the battlefield.


    Now the war in the Land of Uzumaki is over, but the attack on the Land of Birdunched by the Land of Wind has just begun. Both Hidden Stone Vige and Hidden Rain Vige have already participated in the war.


    However, Sand Vige is very wise. What they deal with is the country of birds, a remote country with a very poor geographical environment. In addition, Hidden Rain Vige and Hidden Stone Vige had just survived the war. So the winning chance of Land-of-Wind in this battle is quiterge.


    In the future, there will probably not be a country of birds, let alone the female Daimyo, named Toki.


    But if there is a character like Naruto, he has to think twice before he can make sure, even more so these extra characters who only appeared a few times.


    ¡°Speaking of which, that old guy Mitokado Homura is really annoying. Even Utatane Koharu is focused on the work of the medical system and is no longer blindlymanding. He on the other hand has nothing to contribute.¡±


    Akabane was upset at the thought.


    Just to ensure that he would not be beaten by Danzo, I¡¯ll arrange some role for this guy, and it was best to let him get out of the advisory position ahead of time.


    It¡¯s a pity that there is no backstory story recently.


    The next plot of Naruto will involve Sasuke¡¯s defection and Rock Lee¡¯s choice for surgery, and the following is the assembly of Shikamaru¡¯s pursuit team.


    This story is also very exciting.


    He was lost in thought.


    Konoha¡¯s missions are indeed not many recently. A country has been eliminated directly, and the internal digestion and rectification of the country of fire are expected to take a while.


    So why don¡¯t I just take this opportunity to do anotheric show?


    ¡°Forget it, after the plot of Sasuke¡¯s defection ispletely over, we will make a vote before deciding whether to hold aic show.¡±


    Akabaney down,cking energy.


    Speaking of which, the Uzumaki n people who returned to Land of Fire don¡¯t know what their ending will be like, also what¡¯s the situation with that silly girl.


    He practised the Yin Seal by himself, and he hasn¡¯t been to the Senju n.


    After finally waiting for Kurama Yung to fix the warehouse problem, it was alreadyte afternoon, and Akabane, who had been sitting at theic shop in charge of sales that day, deeply realized that sitting on the counter is not so easy.


    Until the next day.


    Akabane visited the Senju n with some snacks and gifts.


    These things are mainly for the children of the Uzumaki n, after all, those children are also Tomiko¡¯s friends.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Akabane.¡±


    ¡°I really envy Tomiko for having such a brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A group of children are very lively, not seeing the gloomy autism of the past. Akabane has been entangled and busy for a long time, telling several stories, and then escaped from them and came to the small courtyard where Uzumaki Mito was.


    ¡°These children are very annoying.¡±


    ¡°Somewhat.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito smiled very mildly. She had always been gentle and patient with these Uzumaki family members. Akabane was different, and his head became bigger after being entangled for a while.


    Akabane sat down in front of her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandma Mito, how is the Uzumaki family?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, that is, we will not be surnamed Uzumaki in the future, but we must protect the life of the daimyo.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito lowered her voice.


    The rest of the people didn¡¯t know the news, everyone thought that no one from the Uzumaki n returned to the country of fire.


    Akabane was taken aback after hearing this.


    Protect the life of Daimyo?


    Isn¡¯t this the Twelve Guardian Ninja? With the Uzumaki n, the daimyo probably doesn¡¯t need the guard of the Twelve Ninjas. After all, the Uzumaki n¡¯s sealing technique and ninjutsu are outstanding.


    When he was thinking, Uzumaki Mito continued: ¡°The family voluntarily gave up some of the seal art scrolls, and only took away some forbidden techniques and advanced seal art. If they can survive in the country of fire, it would be worth paying that much. ¡°


    Although this result is very miserable, it is better than the extermination of the generations and fleeing to other countries.


    In theics, except for Kushina, the others are so miserable that they can¡¯t say anything, but ording to the original story, it will take three or four years before Kushina is born.


    Because of his manga, Danzo was allowed toy out ahead of schedule and fought the rest of Ninja Vigepletely unprepared. As ast resort, they had to start a war in advance.


    And ording to this, whether Kushina will be born is two different things¡­

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237</h4>


    ¡°By the way, if Tsunade asks you to help her study the Creation Rebirth, I hope you can refuse.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sat upright, with a solemn expression.


    In fact, she has always wanted to talk to Akabane about this matter, but Akabane was busy with the preparation department some time ago, and she couldn¡¯t make Akabane put down his work for this matter, and temporarily let it go.


    ¡°What¡¯s drawn in myics is just fiction, I can¡¯t figure it out even if I study it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I believe you.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sneered, obviously not convinced.


    Although she didn¡¯t leave the Senju n, she would have heard about everything that happened in Konoha. Things like Akabane defeating Sakumo were spread all over Konoha.


    So how can she not know about it?


    Yin Healing Wound Destruction


    Uzumaki Mito doesn¡¯t know the principle of this technique, but this ninjutsu is simply to create a low-profile version of regeneration.


    In her understanding, Akabane must have studied some ways of Creation Rebirth, and then he identally made this jutsu called Yin Healing Wound Destruction


    ¡°Although I omitted the specific principle of Creation Rebirth in theic, I know the side effect of Creation Rebirth. It is a Forbidden Jutsu that elerates cell division. If you use too much, it will consume your lifespan, right?¡±


    Akabane was afraid that the other party would not believe it, so he could only exin it seriously.


    Uzumaki Mito nodded.


    When she read theic that day, and when she saw Creation Rebirth, she thought of Senju Hashirama¡¯s physique.


    The same almost indestructible resilience, but who knows that the price of this ability is the continued consumption of life.


    Of course, Senju Hashirama¡¯s physique is very heaven-defying. Even Uzumaki Mito can¡¯t understand that kind of cellposition, and his life force is not at all a normal level category.


    But Tsunade did not have that kind of physique and life force, and if she developed this technique¡­


    She thought for a while and sighed softly.


    Judging from the innate talent and aggressiveness currently shown by Tsunade on Medical-Ninjutsu, she will be able to develop it sooner orter even by herself.


    Forget it, let her go.


    If she really developed it by herself, it was useless for Uzumaki Mito to stop her. Tsunade is a strong person. Since she has set her own path, she will not be easily changed by others.


    But it¡¯s best to let her develop it herself so that she can understand the dangers of the operation better.


    Things that are easily obtained are always not cherished, at least in Uzumaki Mito¡¯s mind.


    Akabane chatted with her for a while.


    They didn¡¯t talk about anything in detail. They were mostly trivial topics, such as some ideas for drawingics, and some techniques forics.


    But what made Akabane¡¯s face blush is that Uzumaki Mito mentioned the chapters where he was intimate with Tsunade and analyzed in detail the painting skills and some careful thoughts.


    In short, in theics, Akabane¡¯s capacity to voyage was amazing!


    More than that, Akabane took a look at ¡°Hashirama Everyday Life¡±, and saw how she has already mastered this Q-print style¡­


    If she was on earth, she must be a talented cartoonist.


    The story is quite interesting, mainly because Senju Hashirama itself has such a personality, which is expressed through the style of the Q version, which makes people particrly want tough.


    In addition, the volume that Uzumaki Mito had finished before was also sent by Akabane to Izumi Yamano¡¯s side for the factory to help publish it.


    I am afraid that the third Hokage will be embarrassed when this volume is published.


    Land of River.


    As the caravan entered, everyone quickly noticed that many wandering ninjas and samurai followed along the way.


    ¡°Boss, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, they didn¡¯t show up, let¡¯s see the situation first.¡±


    The leader of the caravan was very nervous. He ran through this country so many times and encountered such a big battle for the first time. And right now, the ninja from Konoha no longer follow them. If he really encounters a robber, he can only pay for his life.


    The group of people was worried and full of fear, from the Land-of-Rivers border to Chao Chuan Town.


    But to their surprise, these ninjas and samurai who followed them did not do anything but followed them from the border to Chao Chuan Town before they left and then came directly to the periphery of the shop.


    The Konoha ninjas hidden in the store were shocked, thinking that these rebels would be brave enough to encircle them, and were ready to fight and escape at any time.


    however¡­¡­


    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t load the goods. With all theseics, you sold them to us. With so many of us, we can definitely take one copy.¡±


    The ninja who took the lead said directly.


    ¡°Um¡­you, you guys want to buy aic?¡±


    The leader of the caravan was dumbfounded.


    This group of people followed them from the border of the Land of River to Chao Chuan Town, just to buyic books?


    With such an attitude who abides byws and regtions, why did you be a rogue ninja!?


    He whispered secretly in his heart, but he replied: ¡°My lord, some of ourics are to be supplied to various taverns, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Sell it all to us, do you understand?¡±


    The leader San said.


    The staff of the caravan is all a little confused. This group of rogue ninja wants to buy all of them.


    Are they nning to buy it all and then sell it?


    It can be seen that this group of rogue ninja has a great influence, and it is likely that the local tyrants are all afraid of them.


    Thinking of this, the leader of the caravan couldn¡¯t help but have a few cold sweats leaked from his forehead.


    ¡°San, they are friends of our boss. If it¡¯s convenient, just leave with a few copies and leave the rest to sell for my tavern.¡±


    At this time, Nakagawa arrived.


    When the leader, San saw Nakagawa, there was a hint of hatred and resentment in his eyes, but soon these emotions flushed away, and he recovered his calm and peaceful appearance and said: ¡°It Nakagawa, huh, since you found someone as the new boss, you should be rich right now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that much, but the business here is covered by our boss. I hope you won¡¯t do this again in the future.¡±


    Nakagawa smiled slightly.


    The ¡°friend¡± he mentioned to Akabanest time was this man. If he hadn¡¯t sold him, San should still be in his old line of business, and just enjoying his life with women every day.


    But his life right now can be exined in a simple summary is one word-miserable!


    Nakagawa knew the inside story of what happened, so after a warning, he smirked and rejoiced.


    Fortunately, Kakuzu usually doesn¡¯te to the tavern. As long as they don¡¯t provoke him, their little life here is still moist, but he has to work hard with these rogue ninjas.


    With Nakagawa being an overseer, the transaction is proceeding normally.


    Before long, all of them bought copies each, and the rest were left for the tavern in Nakagawa.


    At this time, in Chao Chuan Town, the housing construction haspletely be the appearance of One Piece, and the banks of the river have also been widened enough to allow big ships to anchor and move.


    Akabane had no knowledge of the fact that Kakuzu was doing something like this in the Land of River.


    Kakuto will take care of everything here, and if he intervenes with Kakuzu¡¯s character, he will be suspicious immediately. At the same time, to ensure that Land-of-Rivers opens up sales in the early stage, Akabane has continuously updated a lot of One Piece content¡ª¡ª


    The plot ends directly at Logue Town, which is the hundredth chapter.


    This chapter is quite exciting, with strongmen appearance such as Smoker, Dragon, etc., it truly became the opening prologue of One Piece¡¯s Grand Line.


    To put it bluntly, the story of One Piece has only just begun.


    Unfortunately, Ye Wu couldn¡¯t see this book.


    When Yamano Izumi sent the update to Konoha, she had already left Konoha. It is said that she took the task of Anbu. It is possible that no one but The Third Hokage and Danzo knows where she has gone.


    Akabaney in the shop.


    He doesn¡¯t know why, but he really wants to find Sakumo for a drink today.


    however¡­¡­


    Thinking of the challenge he receives from Sakumo after he was drunkst time under the instigation of his father Hatake Sagiki, Akabane dispelled the idea of asking for trouble, and just took a dozen of thetest One Piece updates and went to the preparation department.


    After training for a long time, Akabane asionally lets everyone rx.


    Well, it¡¯s not for the tiny points they give to him.


    ¡°Everyone worked hard, good job. Today I brought someics for everyone to read while rxing.¡±


    Akabane said calmly.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Akabane-senpai.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A group of Genin shouted happily. In the two or three days that Sakumo took over, they didn¡¯t even have much rest time, either training or preparing for training.


    Animation education?


    It¡¯s all luxury, and it¡¯s not bad to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Although there is no anime education now, what can you expect if you haveics?


    ¡°You always trouble me.¡±


    Sakumo snorted coldly, but he acted honestly, as he read the One Piece update carefully.


    ¡°Well, they need to take a break asionally.¡±


    Akabane leaned against the trunk.


    Although ninjas are not normal people, they can¡¯t be so squeezed every day. These kids are just Genin, and asionally resting for ten minutes is not too much.


    Sakumo did notment, but he read theics with gusto.


    of course.


    As his strength improved, Zoro¡¯s swordsmanship was not so powerful in his eyes unlike before, at least for now, but he still took it seriously and was fascinated.


    It didn¡¯t take long for some students to finish reading theics at hand, but he didn¡¯t even finish the first volume, because Sakumo read it very carefully and turned it slowly.


    After a long time, he put away the first volume and opened the second volume.


    After reading all the updates, Luffy and the others entered the Grandline, and the threat of Logue Town was also eliminated by ¡°Dragon¡±, but Sakumo always felt that it was still not enough.


    What is the existence of the Grandline?


    How strong is the high-end strength of Pirate World?


    Who is that dragon?


    There were a series of questions that no one could answer except Akabane, but that guy was the one who would not easily let go of the plot behind unless he had to.


    So he was upset!

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238</h4>


    But Sakumo knew that his curiosity wouldn¡¯t be answered so he didn¡¯t bother Akaba


    Forget it, just read Naruto¡­


    Sakumo rubbed his hair a little irritably, then threw the twoics to the ninjas underneath, and started to read the Naruto update by himself.


    But at this time, many genins had already read the plot so they began to talk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Duy looks super alike like Guy and Rock Lee?¡±


    ¡°Duy you stand over, let¡¯spare!¡±


    ¡°No, I want to train, I want to train, I¡­


    Might Duy was reluctant, but in front of the vast sea of genin, he could only be pulled over andpared.


    At first, most of them didn¡¯t recognize it, because Might Duy¡¯s dress and hairstyle were a little bit different from Guy, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to this point.


    But after getting acquainted for this period of time, they realized that Might Duy seemed to be very simr to this Jonin Guy in theic.


    Not only that.


    ¡°Speaking of which, both Duy and Guy have the surnames of Might, and he may be from the same n as Might Duy.¡±


    Akimichi said.


    The more they look at it, the more familiar it bes because these three are almost printed in a mould, except for the slight adjustment of the facial features, there is almost no difference.


    ¡°Of course, I am Konoha¡¯s Green Beast of prey Might Duy!¡±


    Duy shouted as he put on Guy¡¯s posture iparably.


    Although the names are not the same, they are exactly identical!


    With big white teeth, thick eyebrows, and strange characters, should I say that they are worthy of being a father and son?


    Akabane who was on the sidelines, secretlyining.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Akabane, since you know medical ninjutsu. If you are allowed to perform this kind of operation, how many odds of sess do you have?¡±


    Sakumo couldn¡¯t help asking.


    After thest battle, he went to learn about the ninjutsu that shed his muscles with just one stroke. It was a rather difficult medical ninjutsu, which was created by Akabane.


    For the time being, only Akabane knows this kind of medical ninjutsu that can be used inbat.


    This shows that Akabane¡¯s medical knowledge is quite high.


    ¡°Probably¡­ 10%?¡±


    Akabane touched his chin and didn¡¯t feel that his answer was anything to be ashamed of.


    If an ordinary medical ninja wants to restore this kind of injury from its original state, I am afraid that the sess rate is less than 1%. and it is quite remarkable that his level can reach 10%.


    ¡°10%?¡±


    Sakumo was stunned for a moment and then understood what Tsunade¡¯s medical skills meant.


    That is the highest medical standard!


    Even with her medical knowledge, there is only a 50% sess rate, which shows how dangerous this operation is!


    Choosing to be a ninja means fighting with death!


    ¡°Thinking about it this way, Guy is really quite remarkable. He probably treats Rock Lee as his own child and even wants to die with him if the operation bes a failure.¡±


    Sakumo was deeply moved.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane nodded, Guy, treated Lee as if he were his child.


    And Lee did not disappoint him, he has been working hard, even if he can¡¯t fight for a few days.


    At the beginning of Naruto, he was able to open the fifth door, and at the end, he could only open the sixth door, far away from the seventh door, let alone the eighth door.


    After a while, everyone had already read all the chapters.


    Sakumo said with a light cough, ¡°Very good. I have a new n for today¡¯s training. Everyone needs to throw a kunai 500 times. If the hit rate is less than 60%, they will run 200ps. Start!¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    The training ground suddenly uttered a miserable wailing, especially the roar of Nara Shimi, and his face was pale-this kind of training ispletely a punishment for him.


    A silent prayer for them.


    Akabane secretly ¡°prayed¡±, but then thought that in the future, it is not just them, but the people of the Hatake n might also have to live a dire life due to Sakumo.


    What a miserable life.


    But when he thought of Kakashi wearing a stern face and even wearing a mask, and saying, ¡°Go and run around Konoha five hundred times!¡±


    Well, that¡¯s weird deja-vu.


    Within a few seconds, everyone started training, one by one to the training ground to throw kunai.


    Sixty percent hit rate.


    This requirement is not high, but not many can do it when they are going to throw five hundred times. How can ordinary Genin stand it?


    Fortunately, they have undergone a lot of devil training during this period. If it¡¯s before they undergo a baptism, three or four hundred times would be enough to make them useless for a day.


    Akabane sat here and watched for a while. Basically, most Genin can meet this requirement.


    Although Might Duy has a sess rate of only over 40%, he can bear it with his physical strength. Well, before he reached 500 times, he already started running consciously.


    In short, Sakumo training seemed harsh, but in fact, it was based on his knowledge of all the genin here.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, time to go back¡­¡±


    Akabane pped his hands and prepared to go back to rx. Recently, after drawing the LogueTown, One Piece can update as usual and not as explosive as before. He can let his clone do the rest for him and take a good rest.


    He was getting up and preparing to leave, but as a result, just as he walked around the periphery of the training ground and passed by the door of the research room, the snake from Orochimaru suddenly climbed onto him.


    It nced at Akabane, and then said, ¡°Akaba-kun, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. If it is convenient, can I invite you to Konoha Hospital?¡±


    ¡°Konoha Hospital?¡±


    What is Orochimaru doing there, and there is a snake here specially, is iting to the preparation department for him?


    Maybe there is also a snake in theic shop.


    Akabane touched his chin, then patted the snake¡¯s head to show that he understood.


    At Konoha Hospital, there are many disabled ninjas undergoing treatment. Although a month has passed, many ninjas should have recovered, but arge number of people fall into the category that cannot be recovered with conventional treatment.


    These disabled ninjas, if there are no idents, they will face ¡°retirement¡±, and can no longer be ninjas and can only be an ordinary person.


    If Orochimaru is also in the hospital, it may be due to the disability n.


    He just felt that Tsunade was also not in the research institute and if Orochimaru let hime. It is likely that some surgery or alternative treatment requires Medical-Ninjutsu¡¯s assistance.


    So Akabane quickened his pace.


    The preparation department is a little far from Konoha. After all, it used to be a suburban base, not in a prosperous area.


    He ran for a while, then used his perception ability to check his surroundings, and after confirming that there were no ninjas around him, he directly activated the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    The coordinates of this section of Flying Thunder God Jutsu are at home.


    After teleporting to his room, Akabane also crawled out of the window and then continued on his way in the direction of Konoha Hospital.


    It is really convenient to have a Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    Otherwise, it would take half an hour to return to Konoha from the outside.


    Wasting time is one aspect but the main reason is tiredness. So why should you make yourself so tired if you can rx?


    He slowly rushed to the Konoha Hospital.


    The snake of Orochimaru waited outside, and when it saw Akabane appear, it immediately climbed down from the eaves: ¡°Akaba-kun, pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on, is there any research or surgery?¡±


    Akabane asked strangely.


    ¡°A study is also an operation. A few days ago, a ninja applied to the vige on his own, hoping to undergo a transformation and have the ability to return to the battlefield again.¡±


    The snake clone of Orochimaru said, ¡°Sarutobi sensei thought for a long time and decided to let me draw up a detailed and feasible n. I have been studying this aspect a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, putting it that way, then did you make a detailed and feasible n?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°No, for the time being, a Ninja Tool can only be imnted instead, but the equipment is not a hand after all. After the equipment is modified, they will get an increase in certain aspects, but the overall ability will definitely decrease a lot. ¡°


    The snake clone continued.


    ¡°I understand, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Akabane followed the twists and turns to the lower level of Konoha Hospital-this was originally a basement, but now it has been transformed into a temporary medical room.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    The snake clone took the road and disappeared by itself.


    Akabane opened the door and walked in.


    Orochimaru, Utatane Koharu and Tsunade are all present, and they seem to be discussing and improving the n.


    Seeing Akabane approaching, the three immediately beckoned him to pass.


    ¡°Hand modification?¡±


    The medical room is very bright. In the centre sits a ninja who is about 30 years old. One of his hands is broken and he seems to be undergoing hand modification.


    ¡°His name is Kato Cheng. He is an Anbu Ninja nurtured by the Second Hokage-sama. He has a forbidden technique called Spiritualization. During this war, he was attacked and got his hand cut by his opponent from Kiri. With a new hand, we are thinking about how to maximize the preservation of his fighting strength.¡±


    Utatane Koharu exined.


    Spiritualization?


    Akabane nced in surprise. This is a technique involving the soul category. Only Kat¨­ Dan has mastered it in theic, and he did not expect that this man named Kato would also know it¡­


    Don¡¯t tell me he is Dan¡¯s father¡­


    He pondered for a moment, then shook his head slightly. It was not the time to think about it, and he should worry about Kato Cheng¡¯s hand first.


    ¡°Are one-handed hand seals feasible?¡±


    Akabane thought of the one-handed hand seal that he had exchanged. This method canplete some of Ninjutsu¡¯s hand seals with one hand. The art of transformation can be used with one hand, so it will not damage Kato Cheng¡¯s fighting strength too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. This kind of technique, hand seal and chakra use, is veryplicated and cannot be done with one hand.¡±


    Orochimaru said with his voice a little hoarse.


    ¡°His lost hand has been damaged by Mist Ninja and it is impossible to recover. ording to my analysis, we can only give up the art of spiritualization and install him with a Ninja Tool arm that can be controlled by Chakra Threads.¡±


    Tsunade said firmly.


    Ninja arm?


    It seems to be thetest design of Orochimaru, and it is really a technology that will save the Ninja world.


    Akabane pondered for a while and said, ¡°I agree with Tsunade¡¯s n. Our medical standards simply cannot allow him to grow a new hand. We will install the ninja arm first.¡±


    ¡°Even you, can¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    Utatane Koharu has some regrets. She thought Akabane could have a better way, but it seems she can only give up first.


    How can you say that, am I almighty?


    Akabane murmured secretly in his heart.


    This level of medical treatment cannot even be done by Tsunade at the pinnacle ofter generations.


    Otherwise, she can just cut off Lee¡¯s leg and connect it directly.


    Although Naruto¡¯s hand waster connected due to Senju Hashirama¡¯s cell, it is clear that Kato is not qualified to ept Senju Hashirama¡¯s cells, even more so because there is no research on Senju Hashirama¡¯s cells at the moment.

 Chapter 239

    <h4>Chapter 239</h4>


    ¡°Kat¨­ Cheng is just one example. In addition, there are many ninjas with severed hands and severed arms. They have lost the ability to make a hand seal and hope to be able to rehabilitate.¡±


    ¡°My first idea was creating a Sound Wave transformation like Zaku Abumi in yourics, but then I thought that it was too simple, so, during this period of time, I developed the ninja armguard.¡±


    Orochimaru took out a design drawing and handed it to Akabane.


    Akabane took it, pretending that he understood, and nodded while contemting. Finally, pretending that he understood, he handed it back to Orochimaru and said, ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful design.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so too? I blended into the shing wave and the sound of piercing, and referred to the puppet technique of the sand hidden vige so that they can use the chakra silk thread to manipte the mechanical fingers. Although it is not as flexible as a normal hand, it ispetent.¡±


    Orochimaru is proud of his design.


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help nodding after hearing this¡ªit turned out to be like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the technique of spiritualization.¡±


    Utatane Koharu sighed.


    It is called Forbidden Jutsu because it is extremely difficult to master, and it is easy to encounter various dangers during training.


    Kato Cheng trained mainly with the second Hokage supervision and help. And it resulted in the creation of the soul-imprisonment, jutsu, so if they want to nurture a second ninja who can use spiritual jutsu like Kat¨­ Chen, it¡¯s definitely going to be difficult.


    ¡°What are you talking about, being alive is better than everything in life, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Tsunade said angrily.


    How can you be more worried about ninjutsu than the ninja himself!


    Had it not been for the protection of hispanions, instead of losing hand, Kato Chen would surely die on the battlefield!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Even though Utatane Koharu has a higher status than Tsunade, at this time, she is also oppressed by Tsunade¡¯s imposing manner.


    She felt that Little Tsunade really had the potential to be a Hokage in the future, at least she is quite aggressive, and no one dared to object to her when she roared.


    of course¡­¡­


    If she really bes a Hokage, I am afraid it will be a headache for her as a consultant.


    Utatane Koharu thought about it and quickly followed suit to help solve Kat¨­ Cheng arm instation problem.


    The biggest difficulty in treating Kat¨­ Cheng is his arm.


    The arm was not cut off all at once, but due to the enemy¡¯s ninjutsu, part of the nerves in his hand shattered. Without treatment, even if a Ninja Tool is connected, the arm cannot move freely.


    At present, in the neurological field, only Akabane, who has exchanged all kinds of misceneous medical knowledge, can understand a little bit about the subject.


    Tsunade and Utatane Koharu have never tried this kind of medical treatment.


    Akabane leaned forward and took a closer look.


    It can be seen that Konoha spent a lot of precious liquid medicine for Kato Cheng this month to maintain the vitality of his arm.


    However, if the internal fracture is not properly connected, the remaining arm will still gradually be necrotic.


    Fortunately, I have exchanged a lot of knowledge, otherwise, I will make a fool of myself this time.


    Akabane thought in his heart.


    He observed it carefully and then reached into the liquid medicine jar.


    Some muscles were twisted before. Although Tsunade and the others helped repair them, the nerves were connected in a veryplicated way, which was incorrect.


    He condensed the Chakra scalpel and carefully cut open the wrong parts.


    This requires extremely high Chakra control and positional judgment. If Akabane didn¡¯t have a strong enough perception and knowledge from his system exchange, it would be impossible to master this kind of surgery.


    of course¡­¡­


    Even if his knowledge is half-hearted, they are much better than the two on the side. As they don¡¯t know how to do it at all. They can only observe carefully on one side.


    Tsunade was nothing. She mastered the Chakra scalpel, so she could understand Akabane¡¯s therapy, but it was not the same for Utatane Koharu.


    She is not as talented as Tsunade. Although her foundation is high, it is all the old medical knowledge from the past. The new chakra scalpel, Mystical Palm Technique and so on are all made from scratch.


    Although she learns quite slowly, she is better than Mitokado Homura who is lichen the Konoha from his position.


    ¡°You can¡¯t directly use your arm in a short time. You have to rest for at least three days.¡±


    Before long, Akabane moved his muscles and bones.


    It is a bitborious to maintain a posture for treatment. After finishing the treatment, he has some backaches. The most important thing is that he performed the surgery for the first time. Although the operation itself is not too difficult, it does consume considerable energy.


    Fortunately, it was a sess.


    However, in the eyes of the other three, they thought it would take at least an hour toplete the operation, but it only took less than ten minutes before and after.


    This is already quite fast.


    ¡°How many more are you going to treat together?¡±


    Orochimaru pointed upstairs.


    ¡°Wha- there is more?¡±


    Akabane was taken aback for a moment. He thought there was only this one, and the rest was something they can do themselves¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ There are several people like Lee, whose bone fragments have been slinked into their flesh, and our medical level is not enough toplete such a treatment.¡±


    Utatane Koharu said embarrassedly.


    ¡°Like Rock Les? I can¡¯t do that either.¡±


    Akabane is dumbfounded, do these three people regard himself as Tsunade in hisic!?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that serious. I can assist you in the treatment. No matter how difficult it is, it will not be more difficult than this one.¡±


    Tsunade answered quickly as she pulled him up.


    To be honest, she had never expected Akabane¡¯s medical techniques to be so mature and superb, and even more meticulous than her.


    In this way, operations that were previously impossible toplete can now be performed.


    Akabane was helpless.


    Tsunade has spoken, is it possible for him to refuse?


    He can only keep up.


    Throughout the afternoon, Akabane spent the entire afternoon rescuing the dying and healing the wounded. The various intractable diseases were definitely not limited to disability, bone removal and other operations.


    At the back, the hospital even issued Akabane a uniform and a brand name.


    In the beginning, he refused. If he epts that, he will be appointed as a medical ninja. but with Tsunade on the side, he can barely ept the position of ¡°honorary minister¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t until the evening that Akabane left Konoha Hospital with Tsunade with a tired body.


    But before he left, he also saw the research results of Orochimaru- he perfectly created the three abilities of Team Dosu, Supersonic Slicing Wave, Bell Ring Genjutsu, and also referred to the addition of Puppet Master Jutsu from institutions.


    In general, it is definitely a very powerful transformation weapon, even surpassing the original version he made in the future.


    Of course, this is also normal.


    In the eyes of Orochimaru from theics, all his subordinates are just tools.


    And since they were his tools, why would spend a lot of effort to transform a chopstick into a powerful weapon?


    The only thing that Orochimaru really cares about in theic is the bloodline of Uchiha and their Sharingan.


    But in fact, the current Orochimaru doesn¡¯t like this kind of cold equipment now. He prefers to study life, but he is sincerely happy to see a ninja who has lost their qualifications to be a ninja again regain their ninja abilities because of his creation.


    This is the feeling of saving lives and regenerating.


    Mentally, Orochimaru is extremely satisfied.


    Back home, Kurama Isamu seemed to have not gone to bed.


    He lit amp, raised his head and nced towards Akabane when he heard the footsteps, then beckoned him to pass.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s alreadyte.¡±


    Akabane sat down and saw his father reading hisics.


    It seems that it was an update sent in the evening. The subordinates of Orochimaru painted on it came to Konoha, nning to recruit Uchiha Sasuke to go to Hidden Sound Vige.


    The plot after that has not been drawn yet, but there is no doubt that Sasuke defected.


    ¡°Ah, today the Uchiha guys have been talking about it for a long time, so I came back and read the plot.¡±


    Kurama Isamu said half-jokingly.


    ¡°The Uchiha?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment, then came to understand, and couldn¡¯t help butugh a few times.


    As Uchiha¡¯s ¡°single seedling¡± in Konoha, they did not expect Sasuke to defected, but for the current Uchiha, it does not seem to be a fun plot.


    He thought for a while and apologized: ¡°Did I cause you trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, everyone just ridiculed quite friendly. Speaking of which, many people in Uchiha have awakened their Sharingan during this period. Especially after the civil strife, and there are many more powerful three-tomoe than before.¡±


    Kurama Isamu spoke up and raised theic in his hand, and said while having a headache, ¡°Today there is a ninja. Because he can¡¯t believe that Sasuke will betray Konoha, he was so angry that his Sharingan has evolved from one tomoe to two tomoe¡­¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing?¡±


    Akabane stared incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. That kid was about fourteen or fifteen years old. He argued with me that Sasuke has such a good teacher as Kakashi and his teammates who love him, so he shouldn¡¯t betray the vige and talk about other nonsense. As a result, as he continued shouting his sharingan evolved from one time to two tomoe! ¡°


    Kurama Isamu sighed.


    Uchiha¡¯s people can evolve their Sharingan when readingics, and their Kurama n also readics, but why didn¡¯t anyone awaken their Kekkei Genkai?


    So Worry!


    ¡°What did the Patriarch of the Uchiha said?¡±


    Akabane touched his head, but he didn¡¯t expect that reading hisic would also promote Uchiha¡¯s people. You must know that this would definitely double hisic sold to Uchiha a hundredfold.


    ¡°The old guy Yuan said that he is willing to spend a lot of money, and he begs me to ask you to draw more Uchiha¡¯s plots, the more miserable and the greater the conflict with reality, the better.¡±


    Kurama Isamu covered his face.


    He was quite puzzled when he heard this request.


    ¡°Yes, this condition is very much his style.¡±


    Akabane nodded slightly, without feeling surprised.


    That Old Guy Uchiha Yuan, as long as it is beneficial to Uchiha¡¯s survival, development, and growth, he doesn¡¯t care about these matters of face, otherwise, he can¡¯t pretend to be submissive in front of the elders for several years.


    But the ¡°Uchiha¡± in theic is so miserable that there are only two people left. So how can he make it more miserable?


    He can also make the two fight each other then both of them die in the battle, as a result, their bloodline did not pass down!


    This kind of ending is indeed very miserable, but it is impossible to think about it. Uchiha¡¯s family is all dead. Is it possible for Obito to create a world with only Rin, and by the way, create humans with Rin in that world?


    Besides, Uchiha Yuan thinks of the emotional impact too simply. Only by first agreeing and loving, and then feeling the pain of loss, will the evolution of Sharingan be stimted.


    Simply creating a miserable plot will definitely not work.


    ¡°How do you think I should answer?¡±


    Kurama Isamu has no opinion on this matter.


    He sighed softly and said: ¡°Leave him alone, that guy can be funny sometimes. It is estimated that this time he was a little bit demented by the advancement of their Sharingan due to myics, so you can just ignore it.¡±

 Chapter 240

    <h4>Chapter 240</h4>


    After being so tired yesterday, he still maintained two clones working during the day, so he came back from the hospital and chatted for a while.


    On the way to the bath, the clones disappeared automatically, and Akabane almost fainted in the bathroom.


    Originally he nned to rest for a while today, but Uchiha Yuan was quite eager, and the next day he brought a gift and came to their door.


    The old guy was very proud. He drank the wine made by Uchiha, took out a te of special snacks, and preached the glorious deeds of his nsman yesterday while drinking.


    Yes.


    Although it was a thank you in name, it was actually advocating, because all the wine as a thank you gift went into his own stomach-at home, Kurama Isamu did not allow Akabane to drink.


    But the snacks made by Uchiha¡¯s are good, much better than those on the street.


    Akabane speeded up calmly, and it didn¡¯t take long to eat up all the snacks on the te. Uchiha Yuan still had half a bottle of wine left. He didn¡¯t have any food to drink, so he stopped drinking. Seal up the wine.


    Afterwards, he said with emotion: ¡°Akabane, I really didn¡¯t expect that yourics can awaken our sharingan, especially seeing Sasuke¡¯s betrayal¡­¡±


    In Uchiha¡¯s cognition, the power of their n needs to feel love and then lose love in order to be stimted and get stronger power.


    But now, it seems that some changes have taken ce due toics.


    ¡°Theics really can¡¯t be more miserable.¡±


    Thinking of his strange request, Akabane couldn¡¯t help reiterating.


    ¡°Hahaha, I was so happy yesterday that I made such a request to Isamu¡­but then again, you can¡¯t give Sasuke too little.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan understood very well.


    This type ofic generally has a protagonist, and most of the angle of view is also locked on the protagonist. Sasuke¡¯s departure from the vige means that his role in the scene will be greatly reduced for a considerable period of time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be too few.¡±


    Akabane shook his head, looking listless, what he said is not really a lie. As the story continues, Sasuke¡¯s story will also continue. In addition, there is a brother who works hard for his younger brother, and Sasuke has a lot of scenes in theter period.


    Of course, it will decrease in a short time.


    ¡°I can rest assured if you say that.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan left a lot of things after he left, but there is no money in it, but he left a rtivelyrge package, not knowing what was in it.


    After he left, Akabane took out something from the baggage and scanned through it. There was some food, drinks, books and so on made by the Uchiha n.


    books¡­¡­


    Isn¡¯t it about the Sharingan again?


    Akabane looked around, then picked it up calmly and looked at it. After seeing the name, he was suddenly disappointed.


    Uchiha¡¯s swordsmanship and ninja control.


    It¡¯s not unremarkable. Although Uchiha¡¯s swordsmanship is not as good as the Hatake n, it is also quite famous in Konoha. At the same time, Uchiha is also quite experienced in the maniption of ninja tools.


    However, these two volumes are obviously not for Akabane or the Kurama n, but a textbook for Akabane¡¯s preparation department, so that his preparation department will not be out of books when teaching.


    Quite a thoughtful guy.


    Akabane sighed and put the book away. Although it was useless to him, it was better than nothing.


    ¡°What are these? Huh, are you leaving?¡±


    Kurama Keiko came out with food and found that Uchiha Yuan had gone.


    ¡°Ah, my mother, I¡¯ll go to theic shop to read it, and I may have to go to the hospital today, and I won¡¯te back to eat at noon.¡±


    ¡°Ok, you never came back to eat.¡±


    Kurama Keiko was quite used to it and said to Akabane.


    Um¡­¡­


    Akabane was sluggish for a moment, then walked out of the house silently.


    Sure enough, he stayed at home for a long time.


    When he walked out of the nnd, he met a lot of people on the road, and everyone saw Akabane happily teasing nonsense such as ¡°We also want to awaken our Kekkei Genkai¡­¡±


    Since the guard department recruited ninjas from the whole vige, and Uchiha¡¯s own people were not the only ones in the guard, and Uchiha deliberately endorsed it, the news spread throughout Konoha in just one day.


    Uchiha Yuan idea is simple.


    Although many Uchiha has their Kekkei Genkai awakened due to the exposure of Uchiha¡¯s Annihtion that Night, people from the vige didn¡¯t witness it.


    But time is different.


    Under everyone¡¯s noses, they saw Uchiha¡¯s little kid arguing with Kurama Isamu about the plot of theic, and saw how the kid Kekkei Genkai awakened during the quarrel¡­


    Some think it was nonsense, but it is an indisputable fact that it happened.


    The so-called seeing is believing, this case is enough to tell most people that Uchiha¡¯s awakening does not have to be due to hate, but can alsoe from a high degree of recognition and love for the vige.


    Although public opinion hasn¡¯t been popr in Konoha for long, Uchiha Yuan has clearly mastered the importance.


    Akabane secretly admired him and had to say that he was really an amazing guy.


    of course.


    The Third Hokage and Danzo must be well aware of his tricks.


    However, Uchiha¡¯s ability to awaken their power through theics was beyond their expectations, so Uchiha was not prevented from propagating public opinion, but rather, they even cooperated.


    Everyone is responsible for promoting positive energy.


    Akabane went to theic shop, leaving behind a shadow clone, and quickly strayed to find a ce to hide.


    Today, he definitely can¡¯t be arrested and used as a coolie anymore. Not staying at home is to prevent Tsunade and the others from finding him.


    It¡¯s for my Vacation, yes, my vacation!


    He hid in the forest, basking in the sun shining from the forest, and he felt quitefortable.


    It¡¯s so good that no one is bothering¡­damn!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just came back to the vige and intended to go to youric shop. But I happened to see you here, so I came over and had a look.¡±


    On the tree, a masked ninja jumped down.


    Although he was covering his face, Akabane could easily determine the identity of the other party- Mitarashi Murasaki, apanion/teammate/friend who had disappeared for a long time based on his sense of breath.


    He walked to Akabane, looked around, and then took off the mask on his face.


    ¡°Have you reported to the teacher?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the teacher is still the same as before.¡±


    With a piece of grass in his mouth, Murasaki said, ¡°This time I aplished the task very well, and I can be promoted directly to be a Chunin.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you may not have asked, I am now Special-Jonin.¡±


    Akabane said lightly.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°By the way, Sakumo performed well on the battlefield and may be promoted directly to be a Jonin.¡±


    ¡°Nani!¡±


    Murasaki was very broken.


    He thought he was performing well enough to catch up with the two of them, but during this period of time lurking outside, it seems his news has been seriouslygging behind¡ª¡ª


    Both of mypanions are already ninjas at Jonin level!


    ¡°Forget it, I probably can¡¯t catch up with you two.¡±


    Murasaki held the grass while telling Akabane about some of his experiences during this period.


    Although they were ssified missions, they could still talk about the scenery they saw on the road.


    He mentioned many countries.


    The country of the earth, the country of the bird, the country of the wind, and then to the country of the river, just listening to these, he has almostpletely revolved around the country of the earth and the country of the wind during this period.


    But at the end, he suddenly stood up and said, ¡°By the way, why are yourics so expensive in the Land of the Earth and the Land of Wind?¡±


    ¡°Expensive? How much?¡±


    Land-of-Lightning has the Land of Fire caravan entering and exiting, so the trade is handed over to the caravan. Land-of-Earth and Land-of-Wind are different here.


    The two countries do not have a caravan that directlymunicates with the Land of Fire, and Land-of-Wind has strict control over internal trade, and no merchant is willing to visit their country.


    To put it simply, the manga of the two countries belong to smuggling and trafficking, which is normally how expensive it is.


    but¡­¡­


    ¡°The Land-of-Earth sells yourics for 10,000 ryo per volume, the Land-of-Wind on the other hand is rtively poor, so it is traded with gold.¡±


    Nani?


    Akabane sat up instantly.


    One thousand ryo on one hand, while trading directly with gold on the other side!


    Kakuzu is too good at business!!


    ¡°I heard that theics that go to these countries are controlled by a powerful ninja, so the price is very high. While the Land-of-Wind implements internal supervision and control ofics, so many people buy it.¡±


    ¡°What about thend of the earth?¡±


    Akabane is very curious.


    ¡°A lot of people in Land-of-Earth are richer than Land-of-Wind. Many ninjas and rich people are willing to pay for it. And their sales are quite good.¡±


    Murasaki said regretfully and drew out his pockets, ¡°A poor person like me can only go back to the vige to buy cheap goods.¡±


    ¡°Well, for the sake of the stories you told me, I¡¯ll treat you today.¡±


    Akabane got up and patted his butt, and took Murasaki back to theic shop.


    Murasaki drank the juice and read theics. It was quitefortable sitting in front of the door.


    While reading theics, he continued to talk about some of his experiences. He had to mention the Land of River. When he mentioned the Land of River, he seemed quite surprised.


    There is a river that flows to the sea in the Land of River, and the name of the Land of River is also derived from this. Originally, this country could be quite prosperous by virtue of the river, but long ago powerful ninjas went to Land- of-Wind and Land of Fire, leading to the establishment of Land-of-Rivers without having a Ninja Vige.


    Later, it became a buffer for the war between the country of wind and the country of fire, and it could only get poorer and poorer.


    But now, the river has been widened by wandering warriors and ninjas, and it has be a big river that allows two or three big ships to pass side by side, and the passing ships have different styles of Pirate gs.


    And it has almost be a country of pirates like in theic!


    Kakuzu is really amazing. It¡¯s no wonder that he asked him to update it as soon as possible.


    In order to prevent Kakuzu froming to remind you, it will be better for One Piece to be updated daily starting tomorrow.


    In addition,


    If Murasaki came back, it means that the war on the country of birds was over.


    Although these are all secret missions, he can guess what Murasaki¡¯s mission is during this period, but he doesn¡¯t know what is going on on the battlefield over there.


    Murasakiy on the chair and saw part of the Chunin exam¡­


    ¡°Hey, this woman who has her kunai on Naruto¡¯s face, don¡¯t tell me she is my daughter!?¡±


    Based on his understanding of Akabane, Kakashi is Sakumo¡¯s child, so this woman named Mitarashi Anko is obviously his daughter from the setting.


    but¡­


    Why is her character so unreliable?


    ¡°Yes, thank me for having such a beautiful daughter in the future.¡±


    Akabane chuckled.


    ¡°No, my child will not have this character. My child must be a beautiful, gentle and great ninja like Mito-sama.¡±


    Murasaki said angrily.


    Pretty?


    Yes, she looked pretty when she was at her peak, but afterwards, due to eating dumplings too much, she became fat that made it hard for the fans to recognise her¡­


    As for gentleness, does this word have anything to do with Anko?

 Chapter 241

    <h4>Chapter 241</h4>


    Murasaki resolutely refused to admit that the female ninja who yed the snake in theics was her daughter because this waspletely different from what he had imagined and broke all his hopes for the future.


    ¡°Calm down, the future may not be like in theics.¡±


    Akabane said


    As for children, they must be cute and beautiful when they are born, and Anko is also very cute when she is young, but not necessarily when they grow up.


    Murasaki looked down from above, and his mood became more and more depressed.


    How can this woman not look like his daughter should look like in his mind, besides, if his ¡®daughter¡¯ appeared, why didn¡¯t he appear?


    Did I die in theic?


    Shaking his head, he read from the plot of the chunin exam in one breath, and he stopped for a long time until the Third Hokage died in battle. After reading these pages over and over again, he continued to look back.


    The plot is very exciting, and asionally made him sad, especially in the death of the Third Hokage, he even felt that he was involved in it as if he had be one of the few anbu watching andmenting outside the barrier.


    Murasaki couldn¡¯t help thinking of Hidden Sand Viges Jinchuriki, that kind of terrifying Jinchuriki weapon. Although it didn¡¯t directly kill the enemy, from its power alone, it was quite terrifying already¡ª


    That blow turned a mountain into a dune.


    That kind of powerlessness and despair is exactly the same as the picture before him, including Sasuke¡¯s mood when facing Jinchuriki in the front, he can also feel it.


    No matter how hard you work, you can¡¯t help some people with special powers, unless you fight with your own lives.


    Murasaki sighed with a heavy feeling in his heart.


    Until he saw Akabane appear¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s really cruel to draw yourself to death, but if you arrange it like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that Tsunade will settle ounts with you?¡±


    ¡°Murasaki, you are out of date, Akabane and Tsunade¡­¡±


    In the store, Kurama Yung gestured, but halfway through, he was so scared that he hurriedly stopped, and almost everyone was lying under the counter.


    A group of readers tilted their heads.


    At first, everyone wanted to make a joke, but when they saw someoneing, they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s the bill?¡±


    Tsunade walked slowly to their table and sat down next to Akabane, ¡°Oh, Murasaki, you are back, you look a lot stronger.¡±


    ¡°Hehe~, I will be promoted to Chunin soon.¡±


    Murasaki said proudly.


    Tsunade raised her eyebrows, and then smiled gently and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a coincidence. I just came back from Sarutobi-sensei today, and it seems I also became a Chunin starting today.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Murasaki opened his mouth wide and then wished to p his own big mouth for being so talkative.


    Damn! That¡¯s a p on my face!


    But thinking about it carefully, as disciples of the Third Hokage, how can they be mediocre right!?


    No, there is still Jiraiya.


    He pondered for a moment, and asked cautiously: ¡°Jiraiya he¡­¡±


    ¡°How can that idiot be promoted? He should wait for the next Chunin exam.¡±


    Tsunade curled her lips.


    There are many types of promotions for bing a Chunin, and she, Sakumo and Murasaki are all promoted based on this.


    She became a Chunin after her contribution from the medical field.


    Sakumo became a Jonin for his contributions to the war.


    And Murasaki bes Chunin forpleting his secret mission with an outstanding performance.


    But Jiraiya didn¡¯t have any military exploits. Naturally, he could only get the approval of the Konoha Alliance Ninja Vige bypassing the Chunin exam to be promoted to the Chunin level.


    And hearing it, Murasaki breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, not all of them be Chunin. If everyone bes Chunin, and he is still showing off everywhere, then he will really embarrass himself.


    I need to be Low-key¡­ Low-key~


    ¡°It just happened that everyone is not busy, so everyone should get together tonight, and it¡¯s my treat!¡±


    Tsunade received arge sum of money for the hospital work, so she is quite generous today.


    Akabane did not object.


    It is impossible for Tsunade to save money. So it¡¯s better to use it for eating than to spend it in the casino.


    At night, it is rare for everyone to gather together.


    Although Jiraiya is training in Mount My¨­boku, he is still notified by the toads stationed at the Konoha Worm Restaurant.


    Everyone heard that Murasaki came back and gathered together soon.


    Of course, there are some partners who are not there, such as Shinnosuke and Ye Wu, who have performed secret missions and are not in the vige.


    But still, the remaining seven still get together, which is a small ssmate meeting.


    As for the food, it was naturally the hot pot dishes made by Akabane himself. Halfway through, Hiruzen and Danzo who came to eat joined them.


    Although Uzumaki Mito was not there, Danzo and Hiruzen did not discuss any business affairs tacitly. Everyone just ate and drank, but before leaving, Danzo asked Akabane to visit him the next day.


    Since the relocation of Orochimaru and Tsunadeboratories, he has rarely taken the initiative toe here.


    The Anbu Base is still the same as before. The ce where it was built is always weird and dark, which made it difficult for Akabane to appreciate the ce, but from the perspective of the scale, it has undergone an expansion, and there are more new masks in it.


    After entering, Akabane walked all the way to the office of Danzo.


    Akabane pulled the mechanism next to the door, opened the door and walked into Danzo¡¯s office.


    Danzo is sitting over there and working.


    His other eyes are still blind, not much better from the past, but he seems to be able to ¡°see¡± things with his right eye.


    And Akabane didn¡¯t know how he did it¡­


    Akabane was very curious, he could be sure that this was not the Mind¡¯s Eye of the Kagura, but another perception method with a small range.


    ¡°sit down.¡±


    Danzo took a sip of juice and signalled him.


    Akabane sat down, paying attention to Danzo¡¯s every move.


    Since thest hot pot, his teacher seems to like this drink, although he usually drinks tea, but the frequency is much less than before.


    He then looked at other things on the table.


    As always, the table is full of scrolls of information from all over the world. As the head of the dark department, his job is to screen out the information that may be useful and harmful to Konoha, and then process and investigate.


    It¡¯s really hard!


    The Hokage position and Anbu ministers position will bepletely omitted in my future career.


    Akabane said in his heart.


    ¡°Murasaki mission was actually responsible for investigating the situation of Land-of-Earth and Land-of-Wind until you guessed that Hidden Sand Vige might beunched against Land-of-Birds. During the war, I temporarily transferred Murasaki to the Land-of-Birds for lurking observation.¡±


    After Danzo said that, he took out a scroll and handed it to Akabane.


    A fairly advanced sealing technique was applied to this.


    Akabane took a look, and after hesitating for a while, he still made a hand seal and opened the scroll and read the message inside.


    This is just one of the reports, but the heaviest-


    ¡°Sand Vige dispatched Shukaku and turned the stone mountain into a sand dune with one blow, without injury, shocking, and conquering the Land-of-Birds.¡±


    He was startled for a moment, then looked up at Danzo.


    ¡°Although Shukaku is only One-Tails, its strength is quite strong in Tailed Beast, and its character is also very irritable. Even if an average person bes Jinchuriki, it is impossible to exert such strength.¡±


    Danzo was dealing with the work at hand while talking to Akabane.


    Bunpuku the monk.


    Akabane recalled the information of one of Shukaku¡¯s Jinchuriki¡¯s in his past life.


    He is a great monk who advocates that there is no difference between man and beast. Although his strength is weak, he has a great heart of love. This allows Shukaku to recognize with him to some extent¡ª¡ª


    So the blow was definitely not the power controlled by Bunpuku, but Shukaku did it himself.


    ¡°Tell me your opinion.¡±


    Danzo finished processing the data at hand, and then sat and looked at Akabane.


    Akabane thought for a while, and said, ¡°I think Jinchuriki in Hidden Sand Vige has many limitations, and it is not as strong as it seems on the surface. If Land-of-Wind can really control Shukaku perfectly, then they will not necessarily choose the Land of Bird to conquer.¡±


    After hearing this, Danzo was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°I think so too, but they did show his power to demolish a mountain. And this is what I can¡¯t figure out.¡±


    ¡°I noticed from the report that Murasaki mentioned that their Jinchuuriki is a monk. Teacher, do you know what a monk is?¡±


    ¡°Monk?¡±


    Danzo was really stunned for a few seconds.


    His mind is focused on ninja and Jinchuuriki, so how can he pay attention to the problem of the monk, but this time, when Akabane mentioned it, he remembered some of the key points of analysis of the Second Hokage.


    The monk¡¯s words are indeed different from what ordinary people think.


    He quickly picked up the information scroll and looked at it again.


    Stone Mountain!


    He deliberately selected the stone mountain where life is scarce. It is really a monk¡¯s style. So it is no wonder that Shukaku Jinchuuriki did not really participate in the battle, and he took action on his own, reducing the casualties on Land-of-Birds.


    The real war casualties are actually caused by the fighting in Hidden Sand Vige, Hidden Stone Vige and Hidden Rain Vige.


    It¡¯s really a monk¡¯s style.


    But Danzo still felt unbelievable: ¡°Did Shukaku listen to that monk order? But how can that be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have to ask your old friend about this.¡±


    Akabane rubbed his temples.


    ¡°Smelly boy, how can you speak¡­¡±


    Shamon!


    This series of actions is undoubtedly Shamon¡¯s nning, that the old guy is not dead.


    But since Shamon is not capable of fighting anymore from the sneak attack he receives, it means Zack will be the one to fight this war.


    Although Zack is strong, he is only a young man after all. He is certainly much weaker than the strong people like Onoki and Hanzo.


    However, these two people are afraid that the Third-Kazekage is doing a conspiracy. They are afraid of being attacked behind their ass so these two dare not take the shot personally.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Danzo asked strangely.


    ¡°Hmmm, it¡¯s about why did Shamon cancel the offensive attack against thend of River at that time? At that time, most of our Konoha manpower went to the country of Uzumaki. If the Sand vige wants to take action against the Land of River, we only have part of the reconnaissance team to fight against them and it is impossible to send arge force into Land-of-Rivers¡­¡±


    Akabane groaned for a moment and said, ¡°They have always had rather rigid thinking towards Shukaku. So this action is very strange, so I was thinking that maybe, maybe it was because they read myics, and at the same time he was also affected by those in myics that made them scared?¡±


    It is not that he is narcissistic and shameless, but that the possibility is very high. Naruto is not banned in the country of fire. So it is easy to buy it privately. So the probability of Sand Vige getting Narutoics is also very high.


    Therefore, his guess is logical.


    ¡°Scared?¡±


    Danzo was stunned for a moment and did not understand Akabane¡¯s thinking logic.


    ¡°At that time, I remember that it didn¡¯t take long after I just finished drawing Konoha¡¯s copse n¡­¡±


    Akabane repeated his spection.


    Of course, Danzo didn¡¯t believe it at first.


    How could someone like Shamon change their strategy because of theic so stupidly, so he drove Akabane away very angrily.


    But after Akabane left, he thinks about it carefully-


    If it was him who was the Kazekage of Sand Vige, and when the information they have about the enemy was nk, but such aic said Konoha had many tricks on their sleeves, would he believe it or not?


    For a stable choice, he will believe it first, in case the other party really has it!


    That means that what Akabane said was not really impossible to happen¡­

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>


    ¡°Haist, honestly, the teacher must be jealous of my talent.¡±


    Akabane walked out of Anbu Base and couldn¡¯t help butin.


    But he didn¡¯t care much either, and just left the dark part early, so as not to be dragged to deal with the pile of documents on the table.


    Although intelligence processing can let him know a lot of gossip, such as the whole story of the War of the Land of Bird, it is absolutely difficult to know such details unless he reads all the information scrolls.


    But to get these things is really cumbersome. And he really needs to help. There is definitely more than one incident, as well as the Land-of-Whirlpools war follow-up, Hidden Mist Vige, the Third Hokage decisions and so on.


    It¡¯s all brainstorming work.


    Sometimes Akabane admires Danzo. Why doesn¡¯t he see his hair lossing like in the manga after working overtime around the clock?


    Is it possible that Hashirama cells still have this effect¡­


    Akabane can¡¯t help but diverge a little when he thinks about this. As ate-stage universal artifact, Hashirama cells Ability is really worth studying in-depth.


    However, it is impossible for the Third Hokage to agree with this kind of research unless Orochimaru cane up with a detailed and reasonable n.


    He returned to theic shop, ready to participate in One Piece¡¯sic work.


    Although he was beingzy updating two days ago, in order to avoid Kakuzu visiting him again, just asking for more updates, he will work his ass off.


    But right now they are renovating the warehouse next door, and staying in theic shop will be a bit noisy, seriously ¡°affecting¡± his performance, and making his drawing efficiency slow.


    So Akabane simply sat outside and drew updates on the street.


    He hasn¡¯t experienced this kind of feeling for a long time, but it is very good, especially since there are many customers who are holdingic books to browse while discussing the plot that made the atmosphere veryfortable.


    And since he was outside, it was inevitable to have various chats with them. But Akabane is happy about it since he canze around.


    Of course, just looking at his posture, he is still quite serious.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Akabane, your updates in the past two days are great, and I just know that those of the Akimichi n¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡±


    Someone just wanted to say the word ¡°fatty¡± but was covered by another person.


    Akabane turned around and saw a burly ¡°robust man¡±.


    Is this man the patriarch of the Akimichi n?


    He stood up immediately and did not continue to sit.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The Chunin who was just about to mention Akimichi n stood up and bowed deeply and apologized.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, our Akimichi n really has this physique.¡±


    Akimichi Choha guessed what he wanted to say behind his back, but he didn¡¯t even have theposure of Choza in theic. And he is really worthy of the title of n Leader.


    ¡°Thank you, Choha-sama.¡±


    The Chunin ninja sat down and continued to read theic, but he didn¡¯t dare to say the words ¡®Fatty¡¯ in front of Choha.


    ¡°Greeting Patriarch Choha¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you are a disciple of that guy Danzo, just call me uncle.¡±


    Choha sat down very boldly. He obviously understood the pattern here, and he took out the money and said to a kid who was afraid toe over, ¡°Please buy me some barbecue, sushi and juice. The extra is regarded as my reward for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you Lord Akimichi.¡±


    That child is about 10 years old and not even a ninja. For Akimichi, one of the Great n n, he was in awe about their identity and afraid, but didn¡¯t expect Choha to be so kind.


    After he took it, he quickly ran to the street and started looking for the food that Choha had said.


    ¡°Uncle Choha, I¡¯m sorry, I painted your family¡¯s secret art without your consent.¡±


    Akabane and Akimichi Choha have never met before, but due to Danzo¡¯s influence, it allows him to easily mix with Akimichi Choha without any barriers, but he still has to say what he should have.


    ¡°Hahaha~ You kid is as hypocritical as Danzo. We at Akimichi n are very straightforward and don¡¯t y that set.¡±


    Akimichi Choha frankly said


    Akabane chuckled for a while and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed hearing it. After all, one side was his teacher, and the other was himself.


    Akimichi Choha did not expect Akabane to justugh it off so he continued: ¡°Our Akimichi ns Increase Transformation Technique is actually a Chakra Nature Transformation. After use, it will consume a lot of Chakra, but we have another kind of Secret Jutsu that can directly convert fat and calories into Chakra, so we deliberately eat more to gain weight.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡±


    The ordinary spectators around showed expressions of ¡°Naruhodo!¡±


    ¡°Akimichi ns ninjas are all the same as Choji. They look fat, but they are good friends who can be trusted on the battlefield.¡±


    A few ninjas who have worked with the Akimichi n said with emotion.


    ¡°Hahahaha~¡±


    Akimichi Choha was very happy as he listened to thepliment his ns received.


    Although Choji is a ¡°nsman¡± from theics, the ninjas praised to him were also the glory of their n, so he feels proud.


    ¡°Lord Choha, when the Akimichi nes to the battlefield and uses the Butterfly Mode, can they also be as handsome as Choji?¡±


    Asked a non-ninja viger.


    ¡°Handsome? Hahaha, of course, the boys in our family are handsome, but a little plump, but the butterfly transformation is a secret technique at the bottom of the box, and it will not be used until the critical moment.¡±


    Akimichi Choha answered the question kindly without showing a hint of annoyance just because the other party is just normal people.


    As a result, the rest of the people became courageous. They talked andmunicated with each other asic readers, and gradually forgot the identity gap between the two sides.


    Akimichi Choha continued conversing with others while reading theics, and sometimes shares some of his insights on the plot of Narutoics from time to time.


    And Akabane noticed that this man was reading from the first chapter¡­


    In other words, he keeps talking so hriously with other people about Naruto, but he has never read Naruto at all. And why he knew Choji was probably because he learned it from his nsmen.


    That¡¯s what you call a true fan!


    He silently watched Akimichi Choha converse with other readers while reading his ownics, and after being bored watching, Akabane then set up an easel to the side and started drawing by himself.


    Akimichi Choha finished reading volume per volume fast. There are many plots that he has just read, but it does not affect him to express his ¡°unique¡± opinions onics.


    ¡°Choji temperament, can¡¯t his parents change it?


    Choha leaned in and whispered.


    ¡°Uncle Choha, people are slowly changing from childhood to adulthood. When you were a child, were you as brave and invincible as you are now?¡±


    Akabane whispered.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you brat, you are more slippery than Danzo.¡±


    Chohaughed heartily without using the hypocritical and cunning words from before.


    At this time, a bunch of children came back carryingrge packages from outside.


    Akabane turned his head and nced at it-


    Packed grilled meat, sushi and juice, these seven or eight children carry all these foods.


    ¡°Lord Choha, are you going to treat everyone to eat?¡±


    Kurama Yung was a little surprised and asked.


    With so many barbecues, sushi, and juices, how many people have you bought it for?


    The patriarch of Akimichi is too enthusiastic.


    Choha, who was happily helping unload the grilled meat, sushi and juice, was taken aback after hearing these words, and then smiled and said, ¡°Children, can you go there again? I¡¯ll give you more money.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Want to buy it?¡±


    Those children were a little skeptical about their lives, they all bought so many foods, but they still needed to buy them again. Can they finish eating it?


    ¡°Ah, these should belong to me. But since I forgot to buy food for everyone, let¡¯s divide these first, and you can buy me some more.¡±


    Choha said without hesitation.


    really¡­¡­


    Akabane covered his face, the style of the Akimichi n was like this. The stronger they are, the greater the appetite they have. Fortunately, their Food Pills and special pills business is quite good.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that from their breakfast alone, they can make their whole family poor.


    Everyone was a little shocked.


    This kind of appetite of the Akimichi n that can still maintain such a figure is really a favourable physique.


    If it¡¯s another ninja to eat like that¡­


    I¡¯m afraid, after One monthter, they had to say goodbye to their ninja career.


    As a result, everyone can¡¯t help but admire it sincerely.


    Akimichi Choha distributed the food and then began to eat and drink.


    He is very religious about food. He does not readics when he eats. Instead, he asks Yung to wrap up all theics and n to go back and read them again.


    After that, he started conversing again with other readers and theic shop was full of joy.


    After an hour passed, Choha took theics that were wrapped and patted Akabane on the shoulder, suggesting that he wanted to talk to him alone.


    Walking on the outside road, Choha looked at the child on his side and said with emotion: ¡°Akabane, I have heard Danzo and Hiruzen talk about you many times before, but have not been able to meet you. And watching you this time, I can feel that you really understand the true meaning of food and Akimichi n.¡±


    ¡°Thank you uncle for thepliment.¡±


    Akabane was ashamed.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you also master a delicious cooking method called a hot pot. Another purpose of my visit this time is to buy the secret recipe of hot pot from your hands.¡±


    Akimichi Choha said.


    ¡°Um, are you interested in the secret recipe for hot pot?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, we are willing to ept any price.¡±


    Choha said without hesitation.


    ¡°Leave aside the price. Can I ask if it¡¯s for yourself or do you n to open a shop?¡±


    ¡°Open a shop?¡±


    Choha froze for a while, then his eyes lit up and said, ¡°Yes, opening a shop is also a good idea.¡±


    ¡°If you open a shop, I won¡¯t charge you any money, just give me some of the profit from the shop, and I not only know how to cook hot pot recipes, but I also master many simr delicacies.¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    ¡°Many delicacies?¡±


    Choha suddenly became excited hearing another recipe and said passionately, ¡°Akabane, you really are a person who understands food, how about you publish aic about delicious food!?¡±


    ¡°Gourmetics are not impossible, but I have been very busy recently and I am afraid I have no time for it. And even if they are drawn, it may take a long time to update it.¡±


    When reminded by Choha, Akabane thought of the theme of gourmet food like Toriko and Food Wars.


    If he draws it, it will surely be popr with how backward the food in this world is.


    The more Akabane thinks about it, the more he feels that he should do something about it. Even if he doesn¡¯t have time to draw it, he can still draw some piecemeal pieces and post them together like in anime.


    Pretty good!


    ¡°Is there really something like that? Then when you draw it, all the members of the Akimichi n will definitely support you. And I will buy everyone a copy and also include the copy for the child and newborn baby!¡±


    Choha said confidently as he patted his chest.


    ¡°Hahaha~ then I will give it a try. But it will take a lot of time since I need to collect some materials.¡±


    Although Toriko is not bad, after careful consideration, Food Wars is definitely the best choice for having delicious food recipes. And also, the main character of theics has some knife skills and cooking skills to learn¡­

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>


    ¡°Then I look forward to your work!¡±


    Akimichi Choha¡¯s mouth is almost drooling, God knows what kind of food he is thinking, but for Akabane, seeing him like that made him involuntarily think of the scene from Food Wars.


    Thinking about how the clothes of the Akimichi n burst after eating¡­


    God, spare me!


    Akabane shuddered all over, but he still wanted to draw it even if something like that happened.


    Of course.


    Although there are many ces in the Food Wars that are not suitable for the Naruto World, but it¡¯s not the first anyway, since even in One Piece there are many strange names.


    So drawing it should not be too suspicious.


    The more Akabane thought about it, the more feasible it became.


    As for the length, he doesn¡¯t n to spread too much. The plot is more inclined to the ending of the animation version. As for the follow-up, if the feedback is good, then he can draw other ssic gourmet episodes.


    Simply put, theic of the Food War is a test to see how the people from the ninja world respond.


    ¡°Hmmm~, my clone still has to do the update, so I can only do it myself.¡±


    After sending off Akimichi Choha, Akabane then returned to the store.


    After painting one to two chapters of One Piece, Akabane sat down and began to meditate on the story of gourmet food. There are actually many foodies in Konoha, but the dishes here are too inferiorpared to the dishes in the anime.


    After recalling some memories, he began to write.


    Because of the memory gap, there are certain differences in some details, but the paintings are roughly the same. In the style of his painting, he imitated the extremely Japanese style.


    Due to the not soplicated illustration at the start, even thezy Akabane can draw it in just a few days.


    But even with these, the other twoics can¡¯t be stopped, and those will bepleted by the clone.


    For two or three days, Akabane had been drawing the contents of the Food Wars.


    Except for eating and sleeping, he did not leave theic shop lounge for a while.


    However, as the plots of the other twoics gradually entered the exciting part, more and more readers were sitting in front of the vige and discussing it.


    The plot of Sasuke¡¯s Defection is definitely one of the best plot clips in the early stages. Each character has its own characteristics and touches. Everyone is a living role, not a simple supporting role.


    Many peoplemented gradually. At Akabane¡¯s suggestion, Kurama Yung put ament box for today¡¯sics at the door. Everyone will leave a message on it. After a little while after the update, many people have already left their own ments¡± ¡°.


    So when new guestse, they will look at the words in thement column in novelty.


    ¡°Is Akabane here? Huh, this is¡­¡±


    Sakumo noticed thement column and nced at it a little strangely.


    ¡°I¡¯m really worried about the rescue team, I really can¡¯t understand why, The Hokage-sama, let one Chunin and four Genins chase down such a dangerous enemy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, no one also would think that Sasuke would defect. Besides, Konoha has just gone through a big battle, and I¡¯m afraid that Jonin and Chunin are probably already on missions.¡±


    ¡°Genin? Apart from this group of ninjas Besides Shikamaru, which of them have the destructive power of a Genin?¡±


    ¡°What you said above makes sense.¡±


    On the side, there are also many viewers who read theics while reading thesements.


    So Sakumo also tried it.


    This kind of experience is very novel. Watching these stickers while reading theics, he feels like sitting with a bunch of people and sharing the plot of theics.


    However, it was a pity that Sakumo felt that there were not manyments about One Piece in thement column.


    In Konoha, Naruto is the dominantic.


    ¡°Sakumo? The young master is drawing. He seems to be publishing aic on the theme of food recently. He has been very busy. But the updates of One Piece and Naruto are all done by clones.¡±


    Kurama Yung exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if he did the update himself before, but he himself is drawing a newic, which I didn¡¯t expect. Then I will watch theic here and wait a while.¡±


    Sakumo looked around the store, and then picked up a fewic updates he hadn¡¯t read.


    He looks at One Piece first, this is always a habit.


    One Piece has updated Fifteen Chapters in more than two days. Luffy and the others have officially entered the Grand Line and are fighting against some people from the Baroque Work Society.


    The Baroque Work feels like a rtively strong organization.


    From the bottom of his heart, Sakumo had some expectations for the sea, but it was a pity that that time he went to the country of the vortex and was busy fighting, and he didn¡¯t have time to see the scenery of the sea, let alone touring the sea.


    ¡°Sooner orter, I will go to the sea to have a look, and I will go to Land-of-Water to witness how different it is. I heard that it is a country on the sea¡­I wonder if there are these ces in theic on the sea.¡±


    Sakumo secretly said in his heart.


    After a few minutes, he finished reading the update.


    It is worthining that Luffy actually fought with Zoro because of a meal¡­


    Although it seemed that Luffy just wanted to fight Zoro, he still felt sorry for Zoro.


    After thinking about it, Sakumo was a little unhappy, took a sticker and wrote ament about One Piece¡ª¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s so difficult to follow Luffy. If I have a captain like this, maybe I will chop him off.¡±


    Aftermenting on it, this should be the firstment on One Piece.


    This is the truth.


    Although Luffy is very interesting and qualified in general as a captain, the problem is that he is really frustrating in some ces in normal times.


    As a reader, we only felt happy as we read it, but if you got yourself substituted into Zoro ce¡­


    Being Zoro is too difficult!


    Sakumo left ament, then sighed and thought, /It¡¯s really frustrating waiting for the update./ shaking his head, Sakumo then took thetest chapter of Naruto.


    The plot of Naruto is also great, which also touched and worried him, but he still looked forward to the novel and bold creation of One Piece that waspletely absent in reality.


    At this time, Akabane opened the door of the lounge.


    In the past two or three days, he finally rushed out all the updated content of the Food Wars, although some of the background and ce names were changed, but the core content was still the same.


    ¡°Huh, Sakumo, don¡¯t you need to train today?¡±


    Akabane found Sakumo outside the door reading aic, and couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a few seconds.


    Training¡­?


    Sakumo was speechless. Could this guypletely forget that he is the training instructor of the preparation department?


    Forget it, because of the fact that this guy is also very busy.


    He sighed: ¡°On the training ground, I let Murasaki rece me for one day. Also, have you forgotten that the one-month special training time is almost here, have you finished creating the test?¡±


    ¡°Test? Oh yes, look at me, I have been busy drawing these days, and I forgot about it.¡±


    Akabane patted his head and handed the Food Wars draftption to Kurama Yung, ¡°Brother Yung, please send this for me to the factory and let them print it out. And tell Yamano-san that thisic can be distributed to all trade routes.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Kurama Yung nodded.


    Afterwards, Akabane walked with Sakumo and left theic shop.


    To be honest, this period of time was too easy, he almost forgot that he was still a training instructor in the preparation department. After all, from the training effect, Sakumo¡¯s training seemed to make the children more enthusiastic.


    ¡°During this period, everyone has been training very hard and their strength has improved a lot.


    Basically, all of them are qualied. Do we need to eliminate some people in the final test?¡±


    The two went to a secluded path and began to talk about problems after training.


    ¡°No, two sessions adding up to a hundred people is not too much. The Reserve Department is a ninja reserve, not really directly on the battlefield, so these ninjas don¡¯t need to be eliminated.¡±


    Akabane said his thoughts, ¡°However, it is not advisable to pass them directly, we still have to make them feel the crisis, so I n to do this¡­¡±


    He told Sakumo the n he had previously thought of.


    After hearing this, Sakumo nodded his head in approval.


    The illusion test at the beginning, and also ends with the illusion test. Finally, adding an ¡°only three chances of failure¡± condition to encourage students to continue to keep it up.


    He pondered for a moment and then said: ¡°The vige may need to replenish manpower during this period, so some excellent ninjas will be selected to form a four-man team. How should we select?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Akabane was startled slightly.


    ¡°What are you doing these two to three days¡­¡±


    Sakumo was a little speechless but remembering how he keeps drawing these days, he didn¡¯t ask anymore. No wonder the Third Hokage went to him directly yesterday instead of Akabane. And knowing this guy, they simply didn¡¯t bother to look for him.


    Akabane smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°How many people are needed in the vige?¡±


    ¡°At least five groups are required, so about fifteen people are needed.¡±


    As Sakumo said, he took out a booklet from his arms.


    Akabane took a look at it. It was aic with a rough style, but it was already quite good for beginners. The painting described the Uzumaki war situation from the perspective of the Sakumo team.


    He closed his eyes after a few nces: ¡°I will sort it out ande back to make a set of plot lines, and use this set of questions in the test. Also, asked the instructors to give the students some knowledge and skills on the battlefield to avoid being eliminated.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Sakumo responded naturally and then turned around to go to the preparation department.


    But when he turned around, he suddenly reacted-he was only helping, so when did he be Akabane¡¯s subordinate?


    ¡°Hehe~ I want to study and design the illusion from the information you give me, please understand.¡±


    Akabane said while pointing to theic book that Sakumo gave him.


    ¡°Cut~¡±


    Sakumo twitched his lips with disdain on his face.


    He is busy with training every day, he has to help train the genins after his training, and at the same time, he has to drawics about the Uzumaki War. Did hein when he was so busy every day?


    Damn! You are justzy¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, otherwise I can¡¯t update the One Piece since I n to create an illusion test with all my strength, and then let the clone take charge of the preparation department?¡±


    Akabane said ¡°helplessly¡±.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Sakumo is angry, this is a threat, an obvious threat!


    In the next second, he made a hand seal, then instantaneously increased his speed, and with a blink of an eye, disappeared before Akabane¡¯s eyes.


    Akabane blew his whistle, feeling a little sympathy for Murasaki in his heart.


    He just came back from outside the vige and didn¡¯t have time to get promoted himself yet, but found out that all his friends had almost reached his level.


    But after a few days of rest, after finishing the promotion of Chunin, Sakumo pulled him over to take the position of being a Training Instructor.


    Fortunately, he was busy for a few days.


    As long as these days of training, these specially trained ninjas have been rtively finalized in some aspects, and as long as they continue to train and teach in this situation, they can ept tasks that are not too difficult.


    If there is a Jonin in the team, the tasks below B level should not be difficult for them.


    However, the preparation department is not only the ordinary ninja department but also the illusion ss, Taijutsu ss and the newly added medical ss. The ninjas of these three special sses must be specially arranged.


    ¡°Think of it this way, I also have topile a textbook for the illusion ss¡­ Sigh,


    So busy!¡±

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>


    ¡°Cough! Cough, what did you say, Akabane has released aic about food?¡±


    Hiruzen was still smoking, but when he heard this report from his subordinates, he almost choked on the smoke.


    ¡°Yes, Hokage-sama, the notice has been posted. It is said that the convoy has arrived outside the vige, but the most serious thing is that all the people of the Akimichi n gathered outside theic shop, and the whole street was blocked, and the convoy could not get in at all.¡±


    The Anbu Ninja was worried and asked, ¡°Should wee forward to maintain order?¡±


    ¡°Gourmetics¡­ That kid hase up with some new things. So I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be very effective in maintaining order. I¡¯ll check it out myself.¡±


    Hiruzen sighed with a headache.


    The Akimichi n has a gentle temperament and strong strength. They are first-ss helpers on the battlefield, but when ites to food, they will immediately be insatiable.


    I should go myself. Besides, he is also quite curious about theics about food.


    Hiruzen arrived at the entrance of the vige and saw that Yamano Izumi¡¯s caravan was surrounded by workers and couldn¡¯t get in. On the other hand, the big guys of the Akimichi n lined up all the way from the entrance of the vige to theic shop.


    The people at the front wait quietly in line, while the ones at the back eat and drink like snacks, grilled meat, sushi, or drinks.


    From a distance, it is definitely terrifying scenery.


    ¡°Choha, what are your people doing? Give the way out and don¡¯t block the door.¡±


    Hiruzen is slightly annoyed.


    ¡°Ah, Hiruzen, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that. The point is that there are only a hundred books today, and it¡¯s so slow to wait three days for new products¡­ I¡¯ll tell youter, I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    Akimichi Choha said while taking a step forward.


    Hiruzen blue veins on his foreheads were thumping furiously and asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you let your tribesmen go to a ce and wait while you buy enoughics for them in one go?¡±


    ¡°No, theics are so exciting. Everyone wants to buy them on their own. So they can only choose to line up. And this is also fair to everyone.¡±


    Choha said, taking another step forward.


    Although they only read a few pages of the trailer, they can imagine how wonderful theics are. This is a gourmetic that cannot be missed!


    Hiruzen took a deep breath and looked back.


    Indeed.


    Apart from the nsmen of the Akimichi n, there are actually many other ninjas and ordinary people who are also lining up, but they are crowded among the fat bodies of the Akimichi n, which is really inconspicuous.


    More than that, there is also a toad bigger than the person in front of Choha.


    It¡¯s really unfair to let the Akimichi n buy all theics when there are so many of them who want to buy them.


    What a chaotic group of readers!


    Hiruzen sighed with a headache.


    ¡°Oh~ Egg fried rice, it looks really delicious.¡±


    ¡°This person named Soma must be a master chef, otherwise how could he invent such delicious food! And also this tofu? I really want to try it.¡±


    The toad in front who bought theics, and walking in a weird posture while reading theics, from time to time he made triumphant and amazed sounds, which made everyone red at him.


    This guy definitely did it on purpose!


    ¡°Damn fellow, don¡¯t be a spoiler, or I will beat you if you make this strange sound again!¡±


    Akimichi Choha said as he red at the toad.


    The line the toad said was enough to make him hold his breath in anger, but in the end, thinking of the egg fried rice, mapo tofu¡­ I wanted to see it!


    ¡°What, do you want a fight?¡±


    The Toad who wore a ¡°short sword¡± on his waist, said with a provocative look.


    ¡°Damn Toad, I will beat you to death!¡±


    Choha let out a roar, and then his body swelled, and he was instantly muchrger than the toad, almost catching up with the superrge toads on Mount My¨­boku!


    The queuing behind quickly fled to avoid being affected.


    But after getting bigger, neither side attack-


    Gamabunta was too shocked, a little frightened.


    It didn¡¯t expect this ninja, who looked a little fat and clumsy, to be so huge in an instant.


    Not only his size but his momentum and Chakra became very violent.


    Scary!


    ¡°Choha, do you want to ruin Konoha¡¯s gate?¡±


    Hiruzen scolded.


    Choha used the Increase Transformation Technique, and his body was as big as the Konoha gate, and he could remove the gate directly with a slight movement.


    But this is Konoha¡¯s iconic building, how can he let them fight!


    When the guys from the Akimichi n talk about food, their personalities will change, and the toad is also messing up. Can¡¯t you buy aic and leave quietly?


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but re at the Toad again.


    ¡°Gamabunta, Fukasaku Sage asked you toe out, but I told you not to cause trouble.¡±


    Jiraiya also heard the movement and hurried over from a distance. He was still wearing a bath towel. Obviously, it is unnecessary to say what he was doing just now. Seeing this, he hurriedly bowed and apologized, ¡°Sorry Sarutobi-sensei and Uncle. ¡°


    ¡°Che~¡±


    Gamabunta grunted and let go of the short sword and walked into the vige silently.


    ¡°Jiraiya, you take care of him.¡±


    Hiruzen sighed helplessly. Although they are the creatures of Mount Myoboku after they open a store here in Konoha, every day there will be different toads ¡°staying¡± in the vige, although they changed every day, but the toads of the previous few days were very gentle and did not cause trouble at all.


    Not like this one!


    ¡°This¡­ I can only say I do my best.¡±


    Jiraiya also has a guilty conscience. He has be a lot stronger, but Gamabunta has also be stronger as his Chakra umtes. Besides, with Gamabuntas¡¯ character, how can he manage it?


    Seeing Gamabunta leaving, Akimichi Choha became smaller, and he regained his gentleness and said: ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry, I got so big identally, but the gate is fine.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say it.¡±


    Hiruzen sighed tiredly, and then couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. When such a serious thing happened, Akabane hadn¡¯t even appeared yet, so he must have been hiding at home again.


    He was not angry, and spit out a puff of smoke, nning to visit the Kurama n and grab the pig from his bed.


    As he was about to implement it, Akabane flew all the way from behind.


    Seeing the Third Hokage, his face changed, he immediately adjusted his breathing and forced sweat, making himself look very tired.


    ¡°Smelly brat, why are you here just now!?¡±


    Hiruzen roared after noticing him.


    Akabane lowered his head, then rushed to the side of the Hiruzen and said with a smile: ¡°I finished the illusion n for the special trainingst night, so I sleptte.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you have to deal with your own troubles.¡±


    After Hiruzen finished speaking, he turned and left, but there were still a lot of things on his side. Besides, he couldn¡¯t buyics here, so it didn¡¯t make much sense to read them.


    The chaotic scene, the guards working hard to maintain order, and the vige of Konoha, where traffic jams caused chaos.


    Damn! The hot pot got passed to me!


    Akabane felt heavy on his back seeing how chaotic the scene was.


    ¡°Akabane, you finally woke up.¡±


    Yamano Izumi rushed over and asked in a low voice, ¡°The ninja from the Akimichi n are too enthusiastic. When they know that theics are going to be updated, they all stay at the door. As a result¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, everyone should havee to buy the Food Wars. How many copies do you have?¡±


    ¡°Seventy-eight volumes.¡±


    Yamano Izumi answered quickly because he was anxious to sell, he remembered every time he sold a copy.


    Akabane turned his head and looked at the long line behind and shouted: ¡°There are seventy-eightics books remaining. Except for the first seventy-eight, I will number the others in order. So if the Newics arrive in three days, they will be delivered to you in order after you write your name, So please don¡¯t be crowded.¡±


    ¡°Sequential numbering?¡±


    This is a good way.


    Akimichi Choha happened to get his own copy, then turned his head and nced at the line, and said, ¡°People of the Akimichi n, use the shadow clone to help count andplete the sequence number as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a reasonable method, the order numbers were soon sent to Akabane.


    Akabane handed these slip numbers to Izumi Yamano and said, ¡°Yamano-san, if it is convenient, please post these slips on the outer packaging of theic book after you have printed it, and I will ask someone to pick it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Yamano Izumi¡¯s eyes brightened. This is a good method. Not only do they need to send them out, but they can also send things home directly, saving everyone from the time to fetch them.


    What a Convenient way!


    ¡°Well, please leave, don¡¯t block the road and affect the traffic.¡±


    Akabane used Chakra to amplify his voice.


    Before long, the people on the street gradually dispersed.


    This situation was beyond his expectation. Originally, he thought that even if the newics came out, they would be at most simr to One Piece and Naruto. If people came one after another one day, there was no need for on-site supervision.


    However, who would have thought that a mere gourmetic would be so popr.


    It is estimated to be rted to the Akimichi n. Seeing a bunch of people from the Akimichi n queuing up, everyone swarmed and followed, it seems the psychology of the crowd is applicable everywhere.


    Akabane can finally breathe a sigh of relief after handling the queued events.


    He was about to go back, but one of the guards came across the line and got close to him.


    A member of Uchiha.


    Although he was also wearing the standard clothing of the new guard, Uchiha¡¯s logo was still exposed on the corners of his clothes.


    ¡°My lord, the patriarch invites you toe and discuss some things.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Yuan? Okay, lead the way.¡±


    Akabane thought for a while, followed in this person¡¯s footsteps, and went to Uchiha Yuan location.


    Looking for him at this time, it is definitely not about food, it should be another matter to discuss and inquire, he followed this Uchiha guard to the training base.


    Walking to the training base, Akabane saw Uchiha Yuan standing on the edge of the widened artificialke.


    ¡°Akabane-kun, I¡¯m sorry to invite you here suddenly.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan looked a little haggard and seemed to worry about something.


    Akabane was a little puzzled.


    What else keeps Uchiha Yuan unable to sleep now?


    Is it rted to him?


    He fell into deep thought, and a few secondster a word shed in his mind: Orochimaru¡¯s Living Corpse Reincarnation


    Yesterday¡¯s plot really reveals the secrets of Orochimaru¡¯s reincarnation jutsu¡ª¡ª


    Transferring the soul directly, upying the opponent¡¯s body¡­


    It seems because of this.


    Uchiha Yuan walked a few steps, sighed with depression, and then asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Akabane, is there really such a ninjutsu in this world as the Living Corpse Reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°The Soul Realm is a realm that we haven¡¯t researched yet. To be honest, I don¡¯t know. Reincarnation is just a virtual technique I made.¡±


    Akabane said.


    But obviously, this answer cannot convince Uchiha Yuan.


    He thinks a lot.


    First of all, he was unable to determine whether the Impure World Reincarnation really exists.


    After all, in theics, Orochimaru ¡°shamelessly¡± took it as his own. So Uchiha Yuan did not know that this technique was actually invented by the Second Hokage.


    If Impure World Reincarnation is ascertained, then Living Corpse Reincarnation is not impossible.

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>


    Uchiha Yuan is very weary.


    After Uchiha joined Konoha, he was a little overwhelmed. He felt that after so many negative effects, no one would hit Uchiha¡¯s idea again.


    Some time ago, he even hoped that Akabane painted a little worse, to stimte his people¡¯s awakening and growth.


    But he didn¡¯t expect it to be this extreme. Not only do people want to take their eyes, but they also want their bodies!


    If one of Uchiha¡¯s only heirs had an ident and had their bodies upied by someone, nothing would be more miserable than this.


    (Ps: He is talking about how Orochimaru wants to ¡®take over¡¯ Sasuke in theics.)


    He was silent for a long time, and then he sighed and said: ¡°I heard that the Dead Demon Consuming Seal is real. There is a technique in the world that summons the god of death at the cost of the soul. Perhaps there is really a way to escape the eyes of the god of death¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­Then should I remove that part in theic?¡±


    Akabane was a little confused about Uchiha Yuan¡¯s thoughts.


    If he wants him to remove that part, why didn¡¯t he tell him about it yesterday, so as not to be dilly-dallying until today when he found out that he was presiding over the queue at the entrance of the vige and called him over.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the thief stealing, I¡¯m afraid that the thief is thinking about it. So what¡¯s the use of hiding these? The main thing is to be strong and develop the technique to crack that kind of forbidden ninjutsu.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan shook his head.


    His idea is actually very clear, but for some reason, he doesn¡¯t know how to say it.


    Akabane is a wise man, he didn¡¯t turn his head at first, and he understood what he said.


    As everyone knows, Orochimaru is the best at Ninjutsu in the whole vige. In terms of research, perhaps the Third Hokage, who is a ninja Court Academician, is slightly inferior.


    If they want someone to develop a cracking method, the best choice is naturally Orochimaru.


    However, in theics, it is Orochimaru who developed the said Forbidden Jutsu.


    But if they do that, Isn¡¯t it asking the Thief how to do thievery?


    Psychological problems, this is very difficult!


    Akabane didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while. After all, Orochimaru was really interested in Sharingan, and if Uchiha Yuan delivered it to his door, it might be a bad idea.


    But to talk about the way to crack Living Corpse Reincarnation¡­


    In theic, Sasuke was used as a reincarnation container three yearster, but with the power of Sharingan and curse seals, he seemed to have sessfully negated Orochimaru Jutsu as it was not sessful.


    But if they used Sasuke as an example, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good.


    Because he is the carrier of Indra Chakra¡¯s reincarnation, which must have an impact on all aspects, otherwise the Three-tomoe will not be able to negate the Living Corpse Reincarnation Ninjutsu, which Orochimaru has studied hard.


    Akabane thought for a while, and could only say: ¡°If you really want to fight against the soul plundering the body, you have to start from many aspects. Either strengthen the strength of the soul or develop a way to mark this body and put your mark on this body.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan looked at Akabane in surprise.


    He can understand the former. Strengthening the soul power can naturally fight against soul plunder Jutsu, but obviously, this method is ineffective for children.


    No matter how strong the soul of a child is, can they still wrestle with an adult?


    Unless the adult¡¯s soul is already broken.


    However, this method of imprinting others with oneself may help the young nsman to tide over the crisis.


    He thought about it carefully, and after a minute or two, he understood Akabane¡¯s meaning:


    ¡°You mean, the conditions for this kind of soul plundering ninjutsu must be very harsh. There are a series of prepositions. As long as we disrupt one of the links, it will be more difficult for the other side to plunder?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just a pure guess but what you said is also what I was thinking.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    These are his personal conjectures and have not been confirmed in theics. The reason why he said it was a pure guess is to prevent Uchiha Yuan from throwing the pot on him in the future if it didn¡¯t work.


    Uchiha Yuan was lost in thought.


    Topare the body to a house, Living Corpse Reincarnation Jutsu is the thief picking the lock-in, driving away from the weak child and taking the house as his own. And marking one¡¯s own ¡°imprint¡± is equivalent to adding ayer Anti-theft door.


    In a way, it is useful.


    Uchiha Yuan also knows very well that it is only ¡°to a certain extent¡±, but at any rate, it is a way,pared to his own unrealistic ideas such as ¡°Awakening Mangekyou¡±, Akabane¡¯s proposal is obviously more appropriate.


    He took a deep breath, bowed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you, Akabane-kun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s the mess I leave anyway.¡±


    Akabane shook his head.


    Living Corpse Reincarnation, this technique seems to have only been studied by Orochimaru in theics. He is not clear about its principle, but from the exchange level, this is a very high-end Forbidden Jutsu- since it takes five full Thousand points!


    Because it involves the realm of the soul, this is a very mysterious level that few people can master.


    Akabane is very curious about this technique, but he doesn¡¯t know when he can use it, so he has no interest in redeeming it.


    The same goes for curse seals.


    The curse imprint is a degraded version of Sage mode, which is also not what Akabane is pursuing. He now has Mangekyo Sharingan, Flying Thunder God Jutsu, etc., and his strength is enough to cope with most battles.


    These misceneous abilities can be temporarily ignored, and his priority right now is redeeming attributes.


    During this time, he umted more than 7,000 points, enough for him to exchange more than 30 attributes!


    ¡°Anyway, thank you Akabane-kun, if you need help, please feel free to mention it to us, or¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan has a goal to work hard. Although they are not good at research, it is absolutely impossible for an outsider to study such a technique rted to the fate of their family.


    ¡°No, I just had an idea.¡±


    Akabane shook his head slightly.


    He knew in his heart that Uchiha Yuan¡¯s change of direction was a gesture of favour, and it might even imply an alliance, but he couldn¡¯t agree.


    The guard leader is Uchiha Yuan, and the deputy captain is Akabane¡¯s father.


    This is a kind of bnce. If the Kurama n gets too close to Uchiha, the vige will not be at ease. In the end, the power of the Uchiha and Kurama n will be weakened, or another family that can fight against it will appear.


    No matter which one, Akabane wants to see it.


    of course.


    Although verbal favours are not needed, Uchiha Yuan will not be so stupid as to forget this favour. So it will be a great use for him in a crucial moment.


    ¡°Then I will leave first.¡±


    There are still a lot of things in theic shop, how can I chat here?


    Akabane had a terrible headache. He just carried the pot that disturbed the public order. He didn¡¯t know how the Third Hokage would fix him.


    Sigh~ so ufortable.


    At this moment, he wanted to pick up a cigarette to relieve his mncholy.


    Back at theic shop, Akabane saw a bunch of people sitting outside the shop. Most of the people who read theics were the big guys of the Akimichi n. This group of people was almost imageless. The table was full of food, and their mouths were also stuffed with food.


    ¡°What a Magical Tofu!¡±


    ¡°Oh~ the dragon dumplings look so delicious¡­¡±


    ¡°Glistening dishes are good dishes. What do I eat, ah, these junk foods are not delicious at all.¡±


    A bunch of foodies wailed in pain, screaming and stuffing arge amount of food into their mouths. Their stomachs were almost bottomless, and they didn¡¯t seem to be full.


    Akabane wiped his cold sweat, feeling that all of Konoha¡¯s catering industry should pay him dividends, and it is estimated that today¡¯s ie alone can top their usual monthly turnover.


    ¡°Boy, youric is really good. Just seeing the picture made me hungry. Are the dishes authentic? Can you make them?¡±


    Akimichi Choha said excitedly.


    ¡°Uncle Choha, I don¡¯t have time to cook now, I have to go to the Third Hokage-sama to deal with the matter just now.¡±


    Akabane said helplessly.


    ¡°Hiruzen? Hey, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go with you. We, the Akimichi n, will stand behind you in this matter.¡±


    Akimichi Choha took his food and said loyally, ¡°If you feel that I am not enough, I will talk to my old friends and let them all support me.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t mess with me.¡±


    Akabane quickly refused.


    This can be big or small, and he will apologize when hees to the door. But if he really has a group of people to intercede, that¡¯s another matter.


    Besides, he was really not beingzyst night, saying that he stayed upte and went to bed toote was the truth.


    ¡°Okay, but youric is really good, but it¡¯s a pity that there is only one volume and I already read it all.


    Choha sighed.


    He told Kurama Yung a few words, let him take care of this side, and then went to the Hokage Building.


    Hiruzen sat in his chair and looked quite distressed.


    ¡°You kid, always make trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that, didn¡¯t I help?¡±


    Akabane sat down dissatisfied.


    What¡¯s more, today¡¯s affairs do not have much to do with him. It is normal to make an emotional disturbance.


    ¡°Ah, look at this.¡±


    Hiruzen threw a scroll of information. From the mark, it seems toe from Land-of-Water, and it is quite an official, A kind ofmunication.


    Akabane took it strangely.


    Land-of-Water?


    He opened it and took a look, it said-


    ¡°Kurama Akabane ndered my vige in hisic, insinuating our vige¡¯s blood mist method and squeezing out Kekkei Genkai. I hope you will ban theic that nders our vige as soon as possible, and give us Hidden Mist Vige a fair judgement.¡±


    ¡°In addition, due to the release of One Pieceics, there are more and more chaotic elements in the Water Country, which has a great impact on our country¡¯s public security and reputation.


    I hope that your country can control the content of the aboveics, otherwise, our vige will not rule out the use of violence.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t read any further.


    This letter seems to be formal and reasonable, but it is full of the word ¡°finding fault¡± in every way.


    It is estimated to be rted to the failure of the Land-of-Uzumaki war.


    Hiruzen sighed and said: ¡°The Mist Vige lost a lot in the War in the Land of Uzumaki, but they have no obvious evidence that Konoha made the move. They can only use this method to find a fault. But the sessive battles in the vige are already very weak and need to be recuperated¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let theme if they want toe. There is no need to fear them.¡±


    ¡°You kid¡­¡±


    Hiruzen rubbed his eyebrows. Although Mist Vige is indeed impossible to resort torge-scale warfare, assassination is inevitable.


    Akabane threw the information scroll back on the table.


    Relying on Mist Vige¡¯s ability, at best, it was an assassination. But it¡¯s only if he leaves the vige. If he does not leave the vige, the Mist Vige wouldn¡¯t dare to send assassins in the Konoha even if they are given 10 courage.


    As for the person who will do the assassination, it will be likely the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>


    ¡°Hehehehe, Hiruzen, as I expected, that kid won¡¯t care about this little threat. He has an extraordinary obsession withics.¡±


    Danzo said as he sat across from the Third Hokage.


    What drives a person who is toozy to point fingers to keep updated every day?


    Passionate and persistent.


    How could such a person give up hisics and abandon his career because of threats from foreign countries?


    Hiruzen was helpless. Although he wanted to refute, he had to admit that Danzo¡¯s guess was correct.


    When Akabane left, he didn¡¯t seem to be a little worried.


    He believes that he is better than Danzo in many aspects, but his understanding of Akabane and Orochimaru is not as deep as Danzo.


    After pondering for a while, Hiruzen was still not at ease: ¡°What do you think of the Mist Vige?¡±


    ¡°Akabane is not afraid of them himself, so what are we worried about? That kid is most afraid of death, so that means he has many ways to save his life. If he didn¡¯t beat Sakumost time, I won¡¯t know how powerful he became.¡±


    Danzo snorted coldly, not worrying about Akabane¡¯s safety at all.


    He knows his disciples too well.


    If the kid feels that there is a big risk, he will definitelye up with a series of life-saving methods. So him being unperturbed, means that he has absolute confidence.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded as he lit his pipes.


    Sakumo definitely has the strength of an ordinary Jonin. Although Akabane used his scheming and intelligence in the battle with him, his strength is absolutelyparable to the elite Jonin.


    But Mist Vige should not know this information. Instead of worrying about Akabane¡¯s safety, it is better to worry about the people in Mist Vige being killed and whether the other party will be angry.


    Coming out of the Hokage Building, Akabane couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bit emotional.


    The Land of Water is an ind country, and the flow of news is not convenient.


    He had previously considered how to transfer theic to the Land of Water, but he did not expect that the poprity of One Piece would allow arge number of ninjas and samurai to explore the sea by boat, and by the way, bring theics with them.


    This can be regarded as a blessing in disguise. Although it also caused troubles on the Land of Water, Akabane didn¡¯t think the problem was serious.


    Hidden Mist Vige and Konohack the experience of direct warfare. Even in this Uzumaki War, Konoha only dispatched the Anbu, and many methods were not used.


    Secondly, although the Second Mizukage is dead, the Third Mizukage strategy basically follows the Second Mizukage and implements the closed governance of the conservative Hidden Mist Vige to iste Hidden Mist Vige from the outside world.


    Their understanding of Konoha is far less thorough than Hidden Sand Vige.


    Sand Vige knew very well that Konoha was indeed very good in some aspects, and partly understood each other¡¯s methods. It was clear that the techniques in theics were not only fantasy.


    But from the perspective of the Mist Vige, Konoha¡¯sic is probably Akabane braggadocio.


    That¡¯s why it is not advisable to close the country!


    Akabane sighed with emotion, and then stepped to the preparation department-just now in the Hokage Building, he not only talked about the ¡°strong condemnation¡± of Mist Vige but also the special trainingpletion test of the preparation department.


    Last night, hepiled the situation of the Land of Uzumaki into a copy of the illusion, and passed the Third Hokage approval, and also obtained the authorization for thepletion test.


    This trip to the preparation department is to send this permission and announce the news of the uing test.


    But not long after leaving the vige, Akabane felt something was wrong.


    Someone is following him!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for his strong mental power and exchange perception ability, he might not have noticed it at all, but after discovering the one who stalked him and expanding his perception ability, he immediately found the way to track people.


    The unfamiliar breath is definitely not from Konoha.


    Akabane remembered the message from the Mist Vige in his mind and took a deep breath.


    It seems the Mist Vige is quite impatient!


    It seems that when they send the warning message, it makes people subconsciously think that they would send an assassination unitter, but in fact, the assassination unit had already set off before the message arrived.


    Their goal has always been to assassinate Kurama Akabane.


    Konoha¡¯s talented new star is worth that price.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to kill me.¡±


    Akabane thought. Then he continued walking to the preparation department, but he kept his perception and observed the opponent¡¯s position.


    He doesn¡¯t know who the opponent is or what ability he has. After walking far enough away from the vige, there was no patrol team around at this time.


    So Akabane activated his Sharingan as his eyes appeared scarlet, and the three-shaped tomoe appeared, and then the pattern gradually changed and rotated, like a rotating vortex.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The assassin felt something was wrong and stopped immediately.


    However, before he knew it, a technique form suddenly appeared on him.


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu!


    Then Akabane smashed after he appeared on top of the assassin!


    Pop!


    ¡°Che! The Hydrification Technique, from H¨­zuki n huh?¡±


    Akabanes Sharingan has been deactivated after using Flying Thunder God Jutsu, so the other side not at all sees it, but the opponent using the Hydrification Technique in advance, which was unexpected.


    After all, he never thought that the assassin turned out to be from the H¨­zuki n.


    After using Hydrification, H¨­zuki Gozu quickly reced his position with the Hydrification body and the substitution Jutsu.


    ¡°Is this the Flying Thunder God Jutsu in theic? Konoha actually has this kind of Ninjutsu, too terrifying, Konoha is too terrifying! Damn, I have to give up the mission and I must go back to the vige and report this to the vige.¡±


    H¨­zuki Gozu thought as he was really terrified.


    They thought that the things in theics were fake, but because he didn¡¯t feel right just now, he used the technique of Hydrification in advance to be on the safe side, that¡¯s why he was safe or else he would die from that punch alone.


    If it¡¯s another ninja, they may really run away if they meet this guy. After all, the effect of the Hydrification technique is too strong and can be immune to most attacks, but knowing that the opponent is from the K¨­zuki n, and knowing that he has that kind of Jutsu, Akabane is toozy to use other techniques.


    ¡°Genjutsu ¡¤ Five senses control!¡±


    With the stroke of the Chakra pen, his chakra and perception were locked on his opponent, and H¨­zuki Gozu was instantly drawn into the illusion.


    In the illusion, the sky, thunder, earth and fire greeted him at the same time, without a drop of water.


    And H¨­zuki Gozu really knew that he had fallen into an illusion seeing this scene, but the problem was that he couldn¡¯t escape from the illusion even if he knew that it was an illusion!


    Although they are immune to physical attacks, Genjutsu directly attacks their spiritual ne, and regardless of whether he can use Hydrification, he should first worry about Genjutsu if the Kurama n¡­


    If it weren¡¯t for catching him alive, Akabane couldpletely evaporate this assassin within a few seconds.


    It¡¯s because their mental power gap is too big.


    After dispelling the illusion, H¨­zuki Gozu has be a jelly-like sculpture, and his spirit has been severely damaged by the illusion, and it is impossible for him to wake up for a while.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯d better send this guy to the teacher first, lest this guy wakes up and has to knock him out again.¡±


    Akabane was not afraid of the opponent¡¯s bacsh, but having this assassin injured like this after receiving his genjutsu attack for the first time, he may die directly if he attacks him again.


    His purpose is to capture him alive, not to kill.


    So he ns to send this guy to the Anbu. But his life may be worse than H¨­zuki Suigetsu in theics, but this is not Akabane¡¯s problem.


    He has never been too kind to the enemy, especially when the other party still wants his life.


    Danzo had juste out of the Hokage Building after his chat with Hiruzen and was about to go back to the Anbu, but halfway through, he saw Akabane holding a jelly-like statue in his hand, and he was really stunned for several seconds.


    ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you at the door. This guy seems to belong to the H¨­zuki n of Mist Vige. He just crouched outside the vige to kill me, but was subdued.¡±


    Akabane then exined what happened, without mentioning his secret.


    ¡°You are very efficient. I just talked about you to Hiruzen, but you already got it done.¡±


    Danzo touched his chin, then squinted at ¡°Jelly¡±. Everyone in the Ninja World knew the weakness of the H¨­zuki n. But Akabane didn¡¯t master Thunder Jutsu, so it could only be an illusion for him.


    With such a level of illusion, this kid is already much stronger than him.


    In addition¡­


    He didn¡¯t expect that Mist Vige had sent out the assassination ninja decisively from the beginning. If this assassin¡¯s real goal was changed to someone else, he might really seed.


    Thinking of this, Danzo couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Akabane is strong enough!


    ¡°Teacher, I will leave this guy to Anbu for disposal to see if they can dig out some information, or maybe can study the mystery of the Hydrification technique.¡±


    Akabane raised the jelly sculpture a bit and motioned to Danzo to take it.


    But how could Danzo do such a rough job, a figure ran out of the door of Anbu within a few seconds and took it from Akabane.


    ¡°Shut him in a pitcher, and pay attention to sealing the pitcher with seals so that he may not escape.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Anbu Ninja was a little surprised.


    A H¨­zuki Ninja?


    As long as they have water, they can use water to escape. At the same time, the water will repair their injuries. But that¡¯s the reason why very few ninjas from the H¨­zuki n are captured alive!


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s best to search for scrolls, weapons, etc on his body.¡±


    Akabane was thinking about the treasure of the H¨­zuki n-even though this guy is so weak, what if there is some treasure on this guy¡¯s body?


    ¡°Don¡¯t dream, this guy is just an ordinary Jonin of the H¨­zuki n, he doesn¡¯t even have a ninja sword. How could hee into contact with that kind of thing, and there may be attacks next. So if you are afraid, don¡¯t go out in the vige.¡±


    Danzo said lightly, and then said, ¡°On the side of the preparation department, I will send the Anbu to increase the protection manpower to prevent the Mist Ninja from discovering it and endanger Konoha¡¯s next generation.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes lit up hearing it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Danzo nced at him, and after a moment of speechlessness, he said, ¡°No. You should go out. With your current strength, unless the other party dispatches Elites Jonin, otherwise I can¡¯t help you.


    The H¨­zuki Ninja are not a cabbage that can be seen everywhere, and they run all over the world. In fact, in the first battle of Ninja World, because the Second Mizukage was born in the H¨­zuki n, the H¨­zuki n contributed a lot in that battle. That¡¯s why their n casualties are also thergest in Hidden Mist Vige in every n.


    So it¡¯s impossible for the Mist Vige to send assassins from the H¨­zuki n again.


    Akabane had no choice but to continue the work he had just done. On the way, he had been using his perception ability, because ording to his judgment, H¨­zuki Gozu really must have an aplice, and was probably exploring and scouting.


    However, it was a pity that no strangeness was found along the way, and there was no sign of the enemy until the preparation department.


    Akabane discussed the test n for thepletion of the special training, and at the same time gathering all the instructors and temporary instructors to talk about his encounter with the Mist assassination.


    Everyone was shocked and worried at the same time, but after hearing that Danzo had learned about it and sent more Anbu to the reserve department to take charge of the protection work, they all felt relieved.


    Otherwise, for everyone¡¯s safety, they must return to Konoha and wait for the limelight to pass before arranging the training.

 Chapter 247

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>


    ¡°Assassin from H¨­zuki n?!¡±


    On hearing the news, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t wait to run to the Anbu immediately.


    However, he knew that the other party had just been arrested, and Anbu must have used various secret techniques to interrogate the secrets in the assassin¡¯s mind. Even if he ran to Anbu, he had no chance to study the physique of the H¨­zuki n.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, Ie to you to ask if you can summon more summoned snakes during this time to help check the surrounding movement?¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Of course I can.¡±


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t say anything, and directly used a hand seal with both hands and summoned many small snakes, and then let them run to the training ground to inspect.


    After the incident, he wanted to continue his research, but when he learned about the assassination, his train of thought couldn¡¯t help but think of it.


    The technique of Hydrification is one of the strongest Secret Jutsu of the Hidden Mist.


    After exining some things, Akabane left the preparation department with confidence. He did not go back immediately but circled the preparation department first.


    About half an hour, the fish did not take the bait.


    After turning around in vain, he felt that the fish was probably scared away, and it was temporarily impossible to fish out something in the water.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to sleep after going back.¡±


    It is really unrealistic if he wants to catch someone that is hiding.


    The Assassination Team of Hidden Mist is not a stupid pig. Even Hozuki Gozu could escape safely if he confronted someone else, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know the specific strength of Akabane, and he had no resistance against his Genjutsu at all.


    However, the appearance of the Hidden Mist Assassination Team made Akabane have to be more vignt. Living in Ninja World, even just walking in Konoha will be quite dangerous.


    With the use of Flying Thunder God Jutsu, Akabane appeared in his room, after thinking about it, he exchanged his remaining points for physique attributes that totalled 32 in go.


    With thirty-two points of physique, Akabane could feel that his body was greatly increased, his body was a little itchy and crisp, and his body¡¯s muscles became stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After a few seconds, Akabane felt his body¡¯s transformations stop.


    ¡°I feel a lot stronger, and my strength is a bit unsuitable.¡±


    Akabane mumbled as he made a fist.


    Although it is not to the point of destroying a house with a stomp or smashing the house, he feels that even without force, he can crush a cup which will take a while for him to get used to.


    Then he took a bath and then directly slept.


    Every time he exchanged physical attributes, a lot of dirt would appear on his body, which is why he did not exchange attributes during the day.


    Waking up the next day, Akabane rarely goes out to exercise but today is different.


    Thirty-two points of physique still had a great impact on his body. So he spent a lot of time adapting to his current physical attributes.


    His speed and strength are much greater. But the most important thing is his physical strength and endurance that also increased!


    A total of One hundred and forty points of physique, even without the speed and strength expertise, it can still surpass most ordinary Jonin.


    It is worth mentioning that¡­¡­


    During this time, his mental power rose slightly by two points.


    Automatic growth of attributes!


    ¡°It seems that ¡°Ido¡± stole my mental power before.¡±


    Even though he calcted it carefully, Ido is the half master of the body, and he is an outsider, but it does not prevent Akabane from condemning the ¡°thief¡±.


    Speaking of which, theics should have been updated this morning.


    This period of chasing with the ninja squad also has its own means, they used various methods to show their greatest strength, which can be regarded as the climax of the early stage.


    Thanks to this, the readers who follow it are quite diligent.


    And after only a day, he has gained more than a thousand points the moment he got up in the morning!


    But when he walked to theic shop, Akabane saw many people sitting in front of theic shop with a nin-dog. They looked like people from the Inuzuka n, but this posture¡­


    Are they looking for a fight?


    Kurama Yung was very anxious, and when he saw Akabanee over, he hurried over and said,


    ¡°Master, the major event is not good!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation??¡±


    Akabane asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It seems to be rted toics, saying you¡­ well, what they mean is that you look down on the secret ninjutsu of the Inuzuka n.¡±


    Kurama Yung whispered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Akabane was stunned.


    His face is not quite good since it¡¯s about hisics, and after taking a deep breath to adjust his emotions, he walked to the Inuzuka family members and said, ¡°Everyone, I heard that you have some opinions on myics?¡±


    ¡°Hmmp, that¡¯s right, in youric, there are five ninjas in the pursuing team and everyone else has won the battle using their Trump card Secret Jutsu. But why is the secret technique of the Inuzuka n, when used,pletely blocked by the enemy!?¡±


    A ninja of the Inuzuka n furiously said.


    Akabane wondered, it seems that because of this, all of them were sitting here just like gangsters.


    But


    shouldn¡¯t you know what kind of strength


    Then what kind of strength does your Secret Jutsu have in your mind?


    Akabane thought. But asking it like that is quite rude¡­


    ¡°Although you are a special Jonin, you haven¡¯t seen a real Tail Chasing Fang Fang Rotating Fang right? Thest time you even made a plot with a fart alone can defeat our people. Are you targeting us, the Inuzuka!?¡±


    Another Inuzuka tribe said in a bad tone.


    With Inuzuka Kiba¡¯s prolonged defeat in theic, especially on the battlefield where he almost died, made them feel that Akabane didn¡¯t understand them, that¡¯s why their attitude was a bit bad.


    Akabane sighed and said, ¡°No matter how strong Ninjutsu itself is, its power depends on the user. Inuzuka Kiba is just a Genin ninja. I think it¡¯s normal to only exert such power. If you really don¡¯t understand that¡­¡±


    If it doesn¡¯t make sense, he can only rely on military force.


    Anyway, he is in charge, and his status is higher than that of the other party, so there will be no problem even if he takes action.


    But when he was about to shoot, Akabane sensed the arrival of another person-Inuzuka Taka, the patriarch of the Inuzuka n.


    ¡°You guys! How dare youe out and mess around!? Go back to the n and you will do all the chores today, otherwise, the familyw will take care of you.¡±


    Inuzuka Taka scolded angrily.


    ¡°Ah, patriarch?¡±


    ¡°This is!¡±


    Several troubled Inuzuka tribesmen bowed their heads, facing themand of the patriarch, they could only choose to obey.


    Akabane withdrew the gathered chakra.


    If Inuzuka Taka didn¡¯t appear, he would definitely have to take action to beat up these troublemakers, but now that the patriarch is here, doing the troublesome things is not his style.


    ¡°Sorry, it is myck of discipline.¡±


    Inuzuka Taka bowed and apologized.


    As the patriarch of the family who is more supportive of Anbu, Inuzuka Taka participated in the trial of the assassin yesterday, so he knows the terrible strength of Akabane.


    Although those guys are maybe a few years older than Akabane, they might be beaten and taken to the hospital after a few punches.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s indeed true that Ick consideration for the plot.¡±


    After extinguishing the smell of gunpowder made by a group of idiots, Inuzuka Taka sat down in front of the door.


    But his emotions are moreplicated than those brats from his n.


    The Rashomon¡¯s Summoning Jutsu, he recognized it since he saw it in the records within the n, it was the First Hokage¡¯s defence Ninjutsu, although it was summoned by Sakon, it was obviously not a Genin-level like Inuzuka Kiba can break it even with their Secret Ninjutsu.


    In terms of strength, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Inuzuka Kiba¡¯s setting.


    However, Choji and Neji burst out in strength and defeated their opponent, and only Inuzuka Kiba was in a difficult situation, which made the Inuzuka n lose face.


    The painter is one of the strongest in the new generation of Konoha, a direct disciple of Danzo, and is highly regarded by Danzo and the Third Hokage. There is really no reason for the Inuzuka family to be enemies to him.


    After thinking for a while, Inuzuka Taka said: ¡°The expertise of the Inuzuka n is not in fighting. They do not have a deep understanding of the family¡¯s skills, and it is normal to cause misunderstandings.¡±


    As the patriarch, his posture cannot be too low.


    Inuzuka Taka means that Akabane does not understand the abilities of the Inuzuka family, so there is a certain deviation in the performance of Kiba in theic.


    Akabane understood it. After thinking about it for a while, he smiled and said, ¡°The power of Kiba is very strong. In my setting, it¡¯s not that Kiba¡¯s own strength is not enough, but it¡¯s the ninjutsu that is not strong enough. Like Chidori that has the same shorings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, human eyes can¡¯t keep up with high-speed movements. Using smell to lock the position is the usual method of our family. In addition, its chakra consumption is quite high, and its power and transitions are not enough¡­¡±


    Inuzuka Taka murmured.


    The other side is someone who even learns the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. Of course, he has very high innate talent and eyesight. It is not difficult to understand some of their n Secret Jutsu problems-


    Yes, after some interrogation to the Assassin, everyone knows that Akabane has mastered the Flying Thunder God Jutsu!


    As we all know, the difficulty of space-time ninjutsu is often dozens of times that of normal level ninjutsu, and the Flying Thunder God Jutsu has not even been mastered by the Third Hokage, the Second Hokage disciple.


    Akabane¡¯s understanding of ninjutsu is evident when he can learn these techniques.


    He thought for a moment, hesitated for a moment, and then asked: ¡°Akabane-kun, I know that you are extremely capable of developing ninjutsu. If you want to improve the ninjutsu, what direction do you think you can work on it?¡±


    ¡°There are Double-headed wolves Jutsu, so why not try three-headed wolves Jutsu?¡±


    Three-Headed wolves Jutsu- Fang Wolf Fang.


    These are all techniques developed by Inuzuka Kiba himself, and Akabane is also considered to be a Buddha by borrowing flowers here.


    ¡°Three-headed wolves?¡±


    Before the change, he might feel that only one more head is already stronger jutsu.


    But Akabane learned Flying Thunder God Jutsu and created so many medical ninjutsu¡­


    So Inuzuka Taka was lost in thought.


    Three-headed-Wolves Jutsumay be really feasible, but the attack method is certainly not as simple as the previous fang¡¯s wolf fangs, and different modifications are required.


    ¡°But I think you can start another business, such as a veterinarian. Now Konoha has a bright/future as a veterinarian.¡±


    Akabane was half-joking.


    Inuzuka Takaughed and said, ¡°Is it best to also work in the ninja dog breeding industry?¡±


    Now Konoha is no better than before. The establishment and cooperation of the guards have further poprized the Ninja dogs of the Inuzuka n, plus many summoned beasts¡­


    The research and development of veterinary medicine, no matter how you think about it, feels a little improper.


    The Inuzuka n is good at reconnaissance and offensive, which is the transformation of medical treatment, but now that the medical system is gradually developing, the construction of veterinary medicine is actually not thatplicated.


    After Inuzuka Taka seriously considered it, he also felt that this could be a direction. If he could develop a beast medical technique that could treat the ninja and summoned beasts, it would be of great benefit to the family.


    After all, there are a lot of rich people who keep pets in the Land of Fire, and there must be a lot of money in ie.


    Inuzuka Take thought for a while, and then happily said, ¡°Akabane-kun, are you interested in ninja dogs? If you like ninja dogs, I can ask you to choose one at my house.¡±


    ¡°I am not interested in Ninja dogs, do you have Ninja cats?¡±


    Akabane instead asked as he thought of his sister.


    Since getting the cat puppet, Little Tomiko kept using it so it got broken, but she still keeps it on her side. But if he gave her a ninja cat, she would undoubtedly be happy.


    Inuzuka Taka fell silent.


    I¡¯m afraid this guy is looking for faults in him!


    As we all know, the Inuzuka n raises ninja dogs, not ninja cats.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°Ninja Cat doesn¡¯t exist in our family, but if you really want it, you can go to the Uchiha n to have a look. In addition, as long as you pass their trial, I can also give you some basic tips for raising a Nin-pet.¡±


    ¡°Really? That would be great.¡±

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>


    Chapter Mizukage¡¯s n!


    Does Uchiha have a cat?


    A question emerged in Akabane¡¯s mind. If it¡¯s about Uchiha, he knows about their Fire Jutsu and also their Sharingan.


    As for the cat, he vaguely remembered that there seemed to be a few episodes that actually mentioned Uchiha¡¯s cat.


    Forget it, I¡¯ll just go and ask.


    Although he is busy, Tomiko is going home recently, so he has to prepare some gifts.


    And a Ninja cat is a good choice.


    Uchiha Yuan owes him favours. If they really raise a ninja cat, if Akabane asks, he will definitely not refuse.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Akabane to arrive at the guard department.


    But it seems Uchiha Yuan was not in the guard department and seemed to be doing research somewhere, but when Akabane was looking for him, Uchiha¡¯s people immediately sent someone to notify him.


    After waiting for about a few minutes, Uchiha Yuan came back.


    Akabane talked about his request. After listening to it, Uchiha Yuan thought for a few seconds, and then replied: ¡°Our family does have a rtionship with Ninneko, but we and the Ninneko are not in a contractual rtionship, but a cooperative rtionship.¡±


    [Note: Ninneko=literally means: Ninja Cat]


    ¡°Partnership?¡±


    Akabane had some impressions in his mind.


    ¡°Yes, the ce where the Ninja cats gather is called the Cat Demon Temple. They provide information to our family. And we provide food and funds for the Ninja cats. Our rtionship is good, but it may be a little difficult to catch one for breeding.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan was a little embarrassed.


    Akabane helped Uchiha a lot, this time he rarely took the initiative toe to the door to make a request, but his family couldn¡¯t do it¡­It was a bit shameful.


    ¡°So, if I can get the approval of Ninneko and let it follow voluntarily, it should be okay right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you need, I can take you there myself.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want it. I want to catch one for my sister, but if that¡¯s the case, I have to talk to my sister first.¡±


    Akabane scratched his head.


    Originally, he intended to give it as a surprise, as a result, he had to exin the situation to Uzumaki Tomiko in advance, but he did not know whether Uzumaki Mito would let her go.


    So if she doesn¡¯t want to let her go, he can only save it forter.


    As Akabane expected, Uzumaki Mito did not agree that Uzumaki Tomiko would go out. For the current Little Loli, both the ninja and the outside of the vige are very dangerous.


    however¡­¡­


    ¡°Grandma, I want to go, I want a cat!¡±


    Little Tomiko grabbed her hand and kept acting like a baby. The cat puppet behind her kept jumping around because the owner was too excited, the operation seemed strange.


    ¡°Sigh~, I really can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sighed, then took out a seal scroll, her hands made a hand-seal, and a strange and terrifying red chakra was divided.


    But in the next second, that red Chakra was sealed into the scroll, exuding only a slight breath. After folding it, the small seal scroll was almost like a talisman.


    ¡°This is Nine-tailed Chakra?¡±


    Akabane took a deep breath, Nine-tailed Chakra¡­this thing is a good thing.


    Uzumaki Mito handed it to Uzumaki Tomiko and said: ¡°Holding this should be able to subdue the ninja-cat you want. If you encounter danger, you will unlock the scroll. I taught you the technique, remember?¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Little Tomiko nodded.


    After hearing this, Akabane was slightly startled, and after a few seconds, he understood the meaning.


    How powerful is the Nine-tailed Beast, not to mention the ninja-cat, even ordinary summoned beasts may not be able to withstand its breath.


    This chakra alone was enough to shock the Ninja-cat.


    But what¡¯s most important is that it¡¯s a Nine-tailed Beast Chakra!


    Akabane took a deep breath, concealed his emotions, and then said to Uzumaki Mito: ¡°Then I will protect Tomiko and catch the cat¡­¡±


    ¡°No, with Uchiha Yuan¡¯s protection, she won¡¯t have a problem.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said lightly, ¡°Tomiko, the ninja must learn to handle things independently. Since you want to acquire a ninja-cat, you must have the determination to do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±


    Little Tomiko said as she looked firm.


    Of course, she understood that she couldn¡¯t be counted as a true ninja without relying on others. What¡¯s more, the help given by Mito Uzumaki this time is enough.


    Akabane thought about it and didn¡¯t stop it.


    A ninja who relies on others will eventually be a useless vase. Although he doesn¡¯t want his sister to be a ninja, as the most suitable physique of this generation from the Uzumaki n as a Jinchuriki, she seems to be unable to escape the fate of a ninja.


    In that case, she can only get stronger!


    Watching her sister leave, Akabane was in aplicated mood, and at the same time he was a little bit envious, thinking to himself: ¡°I want to get the Nine-tailed Chakra¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want the Nine-tailed Beast?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sat upright with a smile on her face.


    What?


    Akabane is a little nk and couldn¡¯t help but shout in his head, why do you know what I am thinking!


    No, it should be just a coincidence.


    He took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and looked at Uzumaki Mito and asked: ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You kid is like Danzo. If you have been thinking about it for a long time, can you just say no ording to your mind!¡±


    Uzumaki Mito couldn¡¯t help butin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the Nine-Tailed Beast, I want the Nine-Tails Chakra.¡±


    Akabane said cautiously.


    Nine-tailed Chakra is a good thing, but Nine-tailed Beast is a dangerous piece of baggage that can only be possessed by the protagonist. He feels that he is not worthy at all.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uzumaki Mito¡¯s face was a bit dark.


    Little Kid, now you want the Kyuubi Chakra but you don¡¯t want the Kyuubi? Do you think there is such a good thing in the world?


    ¡°Asshole, I want to tear him apart!¡±


    Kurama roared inside Uzumaki Mito.


    Finally, he made up his mind and was willing to reach a reconciliation with thempassionately, but the other party didn¡¯t want him!? So how can it not be angry!?


    ¡°Grandma Mito, is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go away.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito waved her hand and let Akabane get out early.


    Akabane was very sorry, but he ran out of the house without hesitation. Although the Jinchuuriki strength was also very strong, in this era, Jinchuuriki was no different from prisoners.


    What¡¯s more, ck Zetsu and Madara are staring at Jinchuuriki from outside.


    So he can¡¯t afford to provoke them by bing a Jinchuuriki.


    After leaving the Senju n, Akabane hesitated for a moment and still set up a shadow clone to track Uchiha Yuan and Uzumaki Tomiko.


    In the end, he still does not feel at ease, so he wants to follow and observe in secret.


    As for the main body, the update has to be done by someone.


    And since the clone goes out to work, he will either split another shadow clone, or he will rece the shadow clone¡¯s work and paint by himself.


    Having Three Clones working at the same time, Akabane hasn¡¯t tried it yet.


    However, when there is a clone to protect Uzumaki Tomiko, he dare not take the risk and can only do his own work. One Piece and Naruto update, two choices, and after deciding for a second he finally let the other clone get the update of One Piece.


    One Piece has moved to the part where Chopper joined.


    Of the two choices, Akabane chose Naruto of course. Regarding his current physical fitness and hand speed, painting five episodes is not much hard, and it only takes two or three hours toplete.


    But if you include the intensive repairs and partial painting, the time will be extended, but by the afternoon, he still finished all the work.


    At the same time, the shadow clone feedback news finally came.


    Uzumaki Tomiko has followed Uchiha Yuan to the Cat Demon Pce and has obtained a Ninja cat!


    Cat Demon Temple sounds like a terrific name, but it is actually a ruin of war. Some stray cats gathered under the wreckage of the town and gradually gained the power of some extraordinary beasts.


    The personality of stray cats makes these ninjas not obey the discipline. They are more like ninjas than pets and beasts.


    Normally, A Shinobi is really not the opponent of those Shinobi cats, but what they encounter is the most talented girl of the Uzumaki family, with her sealing jutsu and puppet jutsu, those cats are only asking for trouble when facing her.


    And with the nine-tailed chakra, it didn¡¯t take long for her to finally conquered a white ninja cat¡ª¡ª


    It is a rare two-tailed cat.


    Although it imed to be ¡°Matatabi¡±, it was eventually named ¡°Two White¡±.


    If you¡¯re asking who is ¡°One White¡± it¡¯s the name of her cat puppet.


    However, Two has nothing to do with Two Tails, it¡¯s only a rare two-tailed ninja cat.


    Knowing the news that his sister had safely received the Ninja-cat, Akabane was relieved, and after sorting out the secrets of raising a Ninja-cat and some basic precautions sent by the Inuzuka n, he incidentally exchanged the list of Ninja training techniques listed in the system.


    Since not many points are required, and it is only worth 10 points.


    On the 2nd day, Little Loli took ¡®Two¡¯ home, and Akabane wrote the exchanged Ninja Beast training technique and gave it to her.


    But today, he can¡¯t apany his sister who hasn¡¯t returned home for a long time.


    Since someone sent him a message.


    It is estimated that it has something to do with the ninja of the H¨­zuki n. In the past two days or so, the Yamanaka n should cooperate with the Anbu interrogation to reveal some secrets.


    However, when Akabane went to Anbu Base, he found that the assassin was still asleep.


    This state was definitely not the appearance of someone confessing or interrogation.


    More than that, the Third Hokage, Danzo, Uchiha Yuan and the Patriarch of Yamanaka n are all here.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite, business matters first, Akabane, I hope you will use your hypnotic ability with Yuan to guide his subconsciousness. At the same time, the sealing team will assist in cracking the information seal that may exist in his mind.¡±


    Danzo said directly.


    ¡°No problem. ¡°


    Hypnosis is a part of illusion, and Akabane¡¯s guidance method is very convenient- as had directly summoned the dream tapir, let it help create and guide the dream ording to Akabane¡¯s words.


    Seeing so many people, little dream tapir knew that things were very important, so he obediently helped Akabane and Uchiha Yuan guide H¨­zuki Gozu subconsciousness to rx his resistance to external forces.


    In fact, the Anbu has already cracked a part of the information, that¡¯s why they knew Akabane can use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    However, it is impossible to dig deeper information. Forcibly reading it may cause H¨­zuki Gozu to die directly, which is not what Danzo wants to see.


    A few minutester, Akabane, Little Dream Tapir dream ability, and Uchiha Yuan Mangekyo simultaneously assisted and guided the Assassin atst to rx his instinctive vignce, and the information seal in his mind was lifted by the seal team.


    After that, the patriarch of the Yamanaka n read all his memories.


    ¡°They are a three-man squad. One of them has a Chakra weapon carefully crafted by the Hidden Mist Vige, but their goal is not to assassinate, but to use Lightning-Style paralysis to stun and bring Akabane to Land- of-Water.¡±


    The patriarch of the Yamanaka said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Akabane was a little confused, it seems that the Mist Ninja didn¡¯t want to kill but wanted to catch him alive!


    ¡°The reason is¡­well, this is what is in H¨­zuki Gozu¡¯s memory. So I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or false. It said that the reason is that because the Mist Daimyo read theics, he thinks that there are devil fruits in the world, while the Mizukage believed that Akabane knew many of Konoha¡¯s secrets.¡­ So after getting a lot of information from Konoha, the assassination squad was dispatched in one shot.¡±


    Probably the patriarch of the Yamanaka n felt it ridiculous himself, so he paused for a few seconds in the middle.


    Akabane was silent for a few seconds.


    Let¡¯s forget about the Daimyo of the Land of Water. I think there is a problem in his mind, but the Mizukage¡¯s purpose always feels a bit strange, unlike H¨­zuki Gozu who wants it to be simple.

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>


    Or is it rted to ck Zetsu?


    Akabane secretly thought.


    Ever since Uzumaki Mito guessed that there was a secret mastermind in the Hidden Whirlpools Vige incident, she has always had unnecessary suspicions and will think of him when she encounters suspicious ones.


    And think for a long time.


    ck Zetsu and Madara cannot be excluded, since with their ability and wisdom they can do this.


    Hiruzen thought for a while and said: ¡°Send ninjas to block the border, and the reconnaissance team to gather, centring on the location provided by this guy¡¯s memory, and begin searching for the other Mist Assassin location on arge scale.¡±


    ¡°I will personally lead the team, while everyone searches the Vige, also pay attention to concealment.¡±


    Danzo said coldly.


    Even in the past two days, since the Mizukage personally issued the task, the other party could not give up so easily.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Anbu Ninja was immediately dispatched.


    ¡°My lord, I also want to participate in this raid.¡±


    Akabane took the initiative to ask.


    The elimination of hidden dangers is one aspect. In addition, this Chakra weapon called ¡°Fangs¡± must be a weapon of theter generation Kurosuki Raiga. Although its current Master is not called Kurosuki Raiga, he should be also a member of the Kurosuki family.


    Maybe it may not be so perfect and powerful now, but this is not a problem.


    Konoha has many ninja craftsmen who can make Chakra weapons. What theyck are the materials that can make Chakra weapons, not the technology.


    As long as you he retrieve ¡°Fangs¡±, he canpletely transform it into the form he needs.


    There is no reason not to eat meat delivered to his door.


    Danzo nced at him, nodded slightly, and exhorted: ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything carelessly, you kid, if you encounter danger, use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to escape.¡±


    Said the Third Hokage.


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu?


    Uchiha Yuan has a strange expression when he heard it, and he was a little surprised.


    This Jutsu¡­


    Some scattered records about the era of Madara in the n seem to mention this jutsu. Although there is not much space jutsu, this is certainly powerful ninjutsu developed by the Second Hokage.


    But this Ninjutsu that the second Hokage developed seems even the Third Hokage couldn¡¯t master¡­


    What an amazing talent!


    Uchiha Yuan then thinks about this period of time he was busy. In order to develop a jutsu like ¡°curse-seal¡± that can imprint others, he and his n members started researching it, but even if he has exhausted what he has learned in all his life, there is still no results¡­


    Too sad.


    He feels a little bitterparing himself to a child, thinking for a long time, he did not speak for the guards to participate in the search.


    After all, the opponent is Mist Jonin, and the guards are generally at the middle level.


    Participating in this kind of battle is simply asking to die. Moreover, if the Third Hokage really want them to participate, then he will just issue orders.


    ¡°Teacher, do you want me to take you directly to the preparation department?¡±


    ¡°Using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu? Sure. I also want to experience the feeling of using Flying Thunder God Jutsu.¡±


    Danzo nodded, with an interesting look.


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu is the Second Hokage invention, but he has never experienced the feeling of using Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    Although interested, the Third Hokage didn¡¯t say anything.


    Konoha needs someone to stay behind. What¡¯s more, the hunt is under themand of Danzo.


    So why should he go?


    Akabane didn¡¯t hesitate, and he held Danzo directly and used the hand seal of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    Since he left a mark in the reserve department, he could teleport directly to the reserve department.


    In a sh.


    The eyes of the two turned sharply, and they had arrived at the location of the preparation department.


    But Danzo face was a little pale, but he quickly recovers as he stood beside the tree with him for a while, and then said: ¡°Akabane, you go to the target location first, pay attention to hiding yourself, they must have left their original location, but their location of the transfer must be the ce where they can see the situation from their previous ce.¡±


    This is a tactic used by ninjas.


    Move to a ce where you can observe the original position to determine whether the teammate that disappeared betrayed themselves.


    Akabane nodded and then used the instantaneous technique as he elerated away.


    At this time, Danzo face quickly turned pale and retched a few times before leaning against the tree to rest.


    Not everyone can get used to space conversion.


    Akabane left the preparation department and quickly went to the destination. Although he did not develop his speed expertise, the speed increase brought about by his strong physique still made his running speed much faster.


    From the preparation department to his current location, no physical effort was spent at all.


    In order to prevent himself from being exposed, Akabane used the transformation technique to transform into a small animal, spinning around the target location all the way, without directly entering that location.


    The perception abilities of the Uzumaki n are very useful. Although Akabane didn¡¯t have the eyes of Kagura, it didn¡¯t take long for him to sense the chakra fluctuations of someone.


    It¡¯s far away from his location, but it should be on a high mountain. Looking down from that location, it¡¯s not difficult to see every move here.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s like what the teacher said.¡±


    Akabane took a deep breath, and after thinking for a moment, he walked up the mountain quietly.


    The opponent shouldn¡¯t discover him, as there is no sign of action from their side, so he has enough time to sneak in and approach their direction.


    But having a rabbit run from the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain is really difficult.


    That¡¯s why he walked for long time with his rabbit form.


    After crossing the jungle to the foot of the mountain, Akabane didn¡¯t dare to use Earth Escape. Instead, he used the transformation Jutsu to go all the way from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain.


    With Akabane getting closer to the Mist Ninja position, he can already feel the chakra breath of the opponent.


    A strong opponent!


    Obviously, the opponent did meet the characteristics of Thunder de. He is a Hidden Mist ninja who is proficient in Lightning-Style and Water-Style.


    Apart from him, there is another ninja that he has no information about since H¨­zuki Gozu has no specific information about this person in his memory, but there are some indications from the memory that this is a Jonin, and they cant Rule out the possibility that he is a Land-of-Water Kekkei Genkai.


    In the current Land-of-Water, the Yuki and Taketori n have not been wiped out, and they are still strong, contributing to Hidden Mist Vige.


    Akabane was thinking about tactics outside their range. Determine the next n.


    First, defeat the ninja from the Kurosuki Family and then snatch the Chakra weapon ¡°Fags¡±, and then consider whether to deal with the remaining assassin.


    Anyway, with Flying Thunder God Jutsu in his hand, escaping from them is easy, so he is not worried.


    Thinking of this, Akabane left a mark in ce.


    Afterwards, he withstood the state of transformation technique and continued to lurch inside.


    But the next second.


    A piece of water sshed all over, and then instantly turned into a piece of ice needles.


    ¡°Thousand Flying Water Needles of Death!¡±


    Akabane was alert and instantly lurked in the soil, but just as he emerged from the soil, a thunder light suddenly strikes.


    After quickly jumping away, a figure appeared not far in front of him.


    Holding a pair of swords, it should be the Fangs.


    Not far away, a ninja is standing on a tree. It should be Kekkei Genkai from Yuki n.


    ¡°Hmph, how dare a mouse quietly lurked here, let me see who it is!¡±


    ¡°The mission objective has been delivered.¡±


    The Yuki¡¯s ninja said lightly and then watched all around to prevent Akabane Shadow Clone from deceiving them as the true body cast Genjutsu in the dark.


    Subsequently, the ice needle flew.


    The corners of Akabane¡¯s mouth raised slightly, avoiding the ice needles, and his hands made a hand-sealed¡­


    Hidden Mist Jutsu!


    ¡°Oh~ using a Mist Jutsu against us.¡±


    The assassin mocked as he held his both sword, and then Chakra gathered around it, and a thunderbolt came directly over Akabane¡¯s head.


    Moving in the fog is too simple for Hidden Mist ninja.


    However, under Hidden Mist Jutsu, Akabane¡¯s goal was achieved.


    Mangekyo Sharingan, open!


    Illusion into reality!


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu imprint surfaced on the ground behind the most assassin using the Fangs, he noticed something wrong, but when he reacted, Akabane had appeared behind him.


    Then a hand flicked across his legs, and he immediately felt a sharp pain.


    And before he couldn¡¯t react, the muscles of his legs were severed.


    And the second¡­


    boom!


    A punch that was was improved by Chakra Enhanced Strength howled.


    With a punch, the Mist Ninja was hit a dozen meters away and stopped until it hit the rock.


    But the tremendous force caused the rock to burst open.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to see the ending of that guy, he took a full blow from Akabane and almost die so that Mist ninja have no ability to escape from his current state.


    ¡°What! Isn¡¯t this guy from the Kurama n? Why is he so strong!?¡±


    The mist ninja from the Yuki n eyelids jumped as he witnessed his teammates defeat.


    With this degree of injury, he knows that he won¡¯t survive.


    So he can only¡­Run!


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, turning his head to leave, but the illusion fell silently without him realizing-and what treated him was a fiery world full ofva heat.


    The Yuki n possesses an Ice-Style Kekkei Genkai, but their ability is useless in ava field.


    Because there is no trace of water here, even the ice needles are difficult to condense.


    Although he understood very well that this ce must be an illusion, but with his own ability, he couldn¡¯t escape from the illusion.


    ¡°Kurama n Genjutsu, yes, there are records in the n, and to escape from their illusion, I have to empty my head to makes myself semi-conscious¡­¡±


    He forced himself to empty his mind and gradually fell into a shallow sleep.


    When he woke up, he found Akabane behind him.


    And the second, thest thing he saw was a fist on his face that made him unconscious.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly easy. It seems that I¡¯m quite strong now, but it¡¯s mainly because the other party doesn¡¯t know my information, so there is bad information.¡±


    Akabane thought secretly while searching for equipment, while thinking secretly, he then stared at Yuki n¡¯s ninja.


    Ice-Style Kekkei Genkai.


    After surveying the surroundings with his perception ability, he used the de of the Fangs to make a cut in the body of the ninja from the Yuku n.


    Then blood trickled out.


    Following this, there are declining points in the Ice-Style Kekei Genkai on his system.


    After putting the blood for a while, he stuffed the blood-enhancing pill into the ninja¡¯s mouth without hesitation, and the points continued to drop until it is only a thousand points.


    Akabane wanted to continue bleeding the ninja, but based on his knowledge of medical ninjutsu, this guy would really die if he continues¡­


    So he stop.


    After using medical ninjutsu to help treat their wounds, Akabane grabbed their hands one by one and flew back to the preparation department.


    Danzo was still under the tree and saw Akabanee back, but when he saw the two unconscious assassins in his hands, he couldn¡¯t help being startled.


    So fast?


    ¡°Teacher, let everyone withdraw, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Akabane threw them to the ground.


    Danzo took a look, and both were very weak. One was hit by a fist on the rock. Even after treatment, the broken bone was not in the correct position.


    The other looked slightly better, but it was also miserable. It seemed to have lost a lot of blood, his face was pale and weak.


    Even if they wake up, I am afraid they will not have the ability to escape.


    After thinking for a moment, Danzo asked, ¡°This guy belongs to the Kurosuki n, what about the other one?¡±


    ¡°Yuki¡¯s Ice-Style ninja,¡± Akabane said.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Danzo eyes lit up since the other party was a Kekkei Genkai user, so he could study it carefully.


    Akabane took out the two ¡°Fangs¡± and said, ¡°Teacher, this sword¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Danzo nced at him, then nodded slightly.


    Akabane himself didn¡¯t use the thunder-attribute sword, so he should be giving it to someone else.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    Akabane smiled and sealed them in the seal scroll.


    During this time, Sakumo was also working hard as his substitute instructor, and his birthday seemed to be approaching.


    And this Chakra Weapon Fangs is the best gift for him.

 Chapter 250

    <h4>Chapter 250</h4>


    When someone caught them, he naturally didn¡¯t need to dispatch the Anbu.


    Danzo used Anbu¡¯s secret method to inform the Anbu personnel, and then took them one by one, carrying the two of them to go back, without any intention of asking Akabane to send him back.


    ¡°Teacher, if they need help in their intelligence torture, please feel free to summon me.¡±


    Akabane mentioned before leaving.


    These two assassins may know more information, otherwise, Akabane would not try to save their lives.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Danzo nodded slightly.


    Subsequently, the instantaneous technique was used as he left.


    It seems that after experiencing the Flying Thunder God Jutsu once, he does not n to experience it again in a short time.


    Akabane nced at the thunder sword in his hand after taking them out again.


    Both swords are not long and belong to the short knife series suitable for Sakumo. If it feels right on his hands, he feels that Sakumo can use it directly without reshaping.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a saying about the Seven Swordsmen yet, but I¡¯m not sure whether the Hidden Mist Vige has the scroll of summoning ninja sword¡­ Well, just go find Grandma Mito.¡±


    In Konoha, the most familiar with Sealing Jutsu and Summoning Jutsu is undoubtedly Uzumaki Mito.


    Anyway, he has a good rtionship with her family. So it¡¯s okay to find her, and also see how Number 2 is getting along with everyone. In addition, all the enemies have been captured, so the final test can also begin during this time.


    [Note: Number two is the two-tailed white cat.]


    But the information about these swords is still important.


    In case Hidden Mist Vige really masters the ability to summon back the thunder Sword¡¯s ¡°Fangs¡± then his hard work will bepletely wasted.


    Although there is no imprint on the Senju n, he left an imprint on the Comic Shop, so it didn¡¯t matter as he directly used the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    When he arrived at the yard of the Senju n, Akabane first heard a cat cry with a pleasant noise.


    Turning in, he saw a white cat with two tails squatting on the side of Uzumaki Mito¡¯s chair, with a ¡®gentle and lovely appearance.¡¯


    If it weren¡¯t for the origin of this cat, anyone who saw it would think it was an ordinary cat.


    It is estimated that this cat could not stand straight after seeing Uzumaki Mito¡¯s legs and feet, let alone being fierce, it didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at her.


    But when it turned around to see Akabane, it gave a fierce ¡°meow¡±.


    however¡­¡­


    Akabane red at it.


    ¡°Meow!!!¡±


    The stupid cat was so scared that he immediately jumped into the house and hid in little Tomiko room.


    Strong murderous spirit.


    Uzumaki Mito frowned slightly, sat up, took a look and said, ¡°You just killed someone?¡±


    ¡°No, just went out and punched twice.¡±


    Akabane un-sealed the scroll¡¯s seal, took out the Fangs inside, and handed it to Uzumaki Mito,


    ¡°Can you see if any Summoning Jutsu or other technique form has been applied here?¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was about to take it. But after a nce, she frowned and said, ¡°Wash it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Really particr.


    Akabane made a hand-seal with both hands, mobilized Chakra to condense a cloud of water, and then rinsed the swords.


    Then she took it.


    After looking at both swords, she poured chakras into them, and it didn¡¯t take long for a technique to emerge.


    The next second, the Nine-Tailed Chakra was injected.


    The violent and tyrannical Nine-Tailed Chakra instantly destroyed the surgical structure inside the sword under the control of Uzumaki Mito, destroying all traces of Hidden Mist left in it.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    She threw the swords back, then Akabane caught them carefully, and then he was stunned for a few seconds.


    Is it so simple?


    ¡°The technique form is very rough, the Summoning Jutsu-style construction is iplete, such a weak technique, it¡¯s from the Mist Vige right?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sneered.


    ¡°You are brilliant and wise.¡±


    Akabane gave a thumbs up, just guessing from these that it was misty swords, it is estimated that Uzumaki Mito also hates Mist Ninja.


    He looked at the swords over and over again but didn¡¯t see the difference between the two Swords.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I heard that you caught a ninja from the H¨­zuki n before? Which n is it this time?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito asked while shaking.


    ¡°A man from the Yuki, and Kurosuki Family.¡±


    As Akabane answered, he nced upstairs.


    The white cat above jumped out again.


    It looked down from upstairs and looked alive, but perceptually, it was a puppet.


    Not long after, Number Two jumped out of the window and looked down carefully.


    Akabane gave it an angry look, and the guy retracted again.


    In terms of appearance and pattern, this ninja cat is probably the one that will ovep with Itachi and Sasuke in the future.


    ¡°This cat¡¯s aptitude is pretty good. ording to the method you gave, it should be able to be a good Ninja cat.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said lightly.


    Although the Inuzuka n raises dogs, their training and cultivation aremon. But with the training method from his system, can definitely enhance that two-tailed cat.


    He chatted with Uzumaki Mito and Little Tomiko who came to see him for a while.


    Uzumaki Mito already knew that Akabane could practice the Flying Thunder God Jutsu and even gave him the technique form of Second-Hokage, which Akabane readily epted.


    After chatting for a while, he found a reason and slipped away from the Senju n.


    Uzumaki Mito squinted and looked in the direction Akabane was leaving for a few seconds.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with brother?¡±


    Little Tomiko asked strangely as she also felt something.


    ¡°Your brother has many secrets, but he is kind to the vige and loves everyone¡­ Maybe in the future, he can be a good Hokage.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito smiled and stroked her hair.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    The little girl did not understand the deep meaning, but she knew that Uzumaki Mito was not malicious, but was full of protection for Akabane.


    After Akabane left from Senju¡¯s side, he walked down the street while staring at the paper ball in his hand that painted the second Hokage Flying Thunder God Jutsu cutting technique form.


    The pattern is simr to the part seen in theics, and it is certain that it is indeed the Second Hokage¡¯s handwriting. But what worries him is not the technique itself, but Uzumaki Mito¡¯s original intention.


    Knowing that he has mastered the Flying Thunder God, why did she even take this out?


    ¡°Did I think too much¡­¡±


    Akabane thought secretly in his heart.


    A person like Uzumaki Mito can¡¯t be underestimated at all. This is why he is not willing to go to the Senju n if not necessary.


    Thinking carefully, he felt more and more that Uzumaki Mito had noticed something.


    Is it his Physique?


    But he didn¡¯t show the red hair traits of the Uzumaki family. Even judging from his strong physique, Chakra and stronger vitality than ordinary people, he would not be directly suspected of having the Uzumaki family¡¯s physique.


    It is estimated that there is no logical doubt-no matter what, they will just think he has a problem.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless to think too much. Although this technique is not useful, it is still firsthand material and will help others in the future.¡±


    Akabane thought for a long time, and no longer struggled with things like guessing what Uzumaki Mito was thinking.¡±


    Whether she guessed it or not, her offering him this kind of jutsu meant that she was on Akabane¡¯s side-provided Akabane did not betray Konoha.


    As for betraying Konoha¡­


    Will azy person like him perform so many things just to betray Konoha?


    This picture is obviously impossible.


    Thinking of this, he feels much more rxed.


    ¡­


    In Hidden Sand Vige, a research institute was quietly established. For the time being, there are only Shamon, Zack, Chiyo and Ebizo, four people in the research institute.


    ¡°Teacher, do we have to spend a lot of money to imitate Konoha Construction Institute?¡±


    Zack sighed softly.


    This research institute cost them a lot of money, and now, he hasn¡¯t seen the benefits of returning from cirction.


    ¡°Of course there is, if it weren¡¯t for research, could there be today¡¯s maic jutsu?¡±


    A simple word from Shamon made this disciple unable to refute.


    Ebizo brought in a pile of materials, took a breath and said, ording to Anbus report, Konoha used a variety of new types of Ninjutsu in the war on the Land-of-Uzumaki. But what is more shocking is that some of their new types of ninjutsue from this book¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled out one of the One Piece volumes from the stack of books.


    This is a plot where Nami uses the ¡°mirage¡± to create a clone.


    ¡°Yes, Konoha is turning the techniques in theics into reality. I heard that Konoha¡¯s medical techniques are also developing rapidly. And it is also the reason why so many ninjas were saved in war. If we have that level of medical ninjutsu, we wouldn¡¯t lose so many ninjas in the Land of Birds.¡±


    Chiyo sighed.


    ¡°But how can we beat Konoha if all we do is to learn from Konoha?¡±


    Zack was a little annoyed.


    As soon as these words came out, the other three fell silent.


    Defeat Konoha?


    It¡¯s too difficult!


    Shamon stayed silent for a long time before continuing, ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. It depends on you, the generation, so you can¡¯t just look at the present, but also look at the future and see more distant benefits.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zack lowered his head.


    He sincerely admires this teacher, and because of this, he hates Konoha who hurt his teacher even more.


    ¡°My lords, yesterday¡¯s update is avable in the Land of Fire.¡±


    An Anbu ninja arrives and hands over aic.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Shamon took it and turned the page to look carefully.


    The content continues from the previous plot. It is still the story of Konoha 4 Genins and one Chunin chasing after Sasuke, but there have been subtle changes in this book¡ª¡ª


    Gaara, Temari, Kankuro appear!


    ¡°Speaking of which, this team is the strongest in Sand Vige, right?¡±


    Ebizo couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Shamon recalled the plot, then slowly nodded.


    The fourth-generation Kazekage was assassinated by Orochimaru, and many ninjas died in the Konoha copse n. These three people are really the strongest in Sand Vige beside Maki.


    At any rate, The Sand Vige, one of the five big viges, fell into this kind of field¡­


    How miserable!


    Zack clenched his fists, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Teacher, I will make the vige stronger. Sooner orter we will surpass Konoha!¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Shamon answered while reading.


    The silhouettes of Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama appeared in his mind unconsciously.


    Although Tobirama is not as good as the former, he is still extremely powerful.


    The two brothers are all geniuses at the top!


    He thought that Konoha would weaken for a while after the time, but now, Sarutobi Hiruzen cooperated with Shimura Danzo, one master inside and one outside, making Konoha better than before.


    The scariest thing is Konoha¡¯s next generatiom¡ª


    And in Konoha, there are nine future strong ninjas in this generation alone while they have only Zack!


    Surpassed Konoha?

 Chapter 251

    <h4>Chapter 251</h4>


    ¡°So that¡¯s why the Hidden Sand Vige will help Konoha sincerely?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s ast resort?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad that Konoha didn¡¯t ask them forpensation, so it should be their choice to send help!¡±


    ¡­


    After finishing the update for the next day, Akabane left the lounge and nced at thement box outside the door.


    Everyone has different attitudes towards the three ninjas from the Sand Vige in theics who came to help, but the same thing is that the ninja and ordinary persons from Konoha all have greater hatred for Hidden Sand Vige.


    This is normal.


    Although Sand Vige has notunched arge-scale direct war against Konoha, many countries are not satisfied with their methods of ¡®picking up and shooting ck guns everywhere in the war.¡¯


    [Note: means taking advantage of others.]


    Konoha is naturally one of them. In the previous war, Hatake Sagiki even killed an elite ninja squad leader of the Sand Vige.


    That¡¯s why each side has hated each other since ancient times.


    Akabane nced at it, and among them, there were only a handful of people talking about One Piece, and one of them was probably Sakumo.


    ¡°The Shichibukai? And is one of the high-end forces in One Piece? A bit of anticipation.¡±


    In Konoha, the Narutoic is too hot, and most people¡¯s concerns are attracted to Naruto. That¡¯s why not many people were interested in One Piece.


    How miserable!


    However, he didn¡¯t have many feelings, all the goodics can give points.


    The points have risen a little over the past two days, and Akabane easily added two points to the fraction of his mental power that was not an integer, so that his mental power reached 170 points.


    ording to the original n, the test for his department should actually be held these two days.


    However, in order to prevent the enemy¡¯s surprise attack like before, he now is busy doing things, so Akabane can¡¯t spare a moment.


    Anbu originally nned to use the illusion technique to hypnotize the two assassins from the Hidden Mist to make them rx and unable to resist, and then obtain the memory in their minds, but obviously, their illusion skills did not reach this level.


    So in the end, they could onlye to Akabane for help.


    The ninjas from Kurosuki and Yuki families are very determined. Even if he takes a shot, it takes a lot of effort for him to hypnotise the two¡­


    It took more than an hour to be considered a sess.


    ¡°Uncle Yamanaka, what is in their memory?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    Kazuhiro Yamanaka sorted out their memories, and after a long time he said: ¡°Due to theic, the Land-of-Water seems to have a disagreement.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Akabane was a little curious.


    Canics alone cause differences in the Land-of-Water?


    Isn¡¯t this too easy if that¡¯s true?


    ¡°The daimyo party believes thatics are beneficial to the economic development of the Land-of-Water and make the Land-of-Water more prosperous than before, so from the perspective of the daimyo, they are willing to ept the arrival ofics and foreign poptions.¡±


    Kazuhiro Yamanaka continued, ¡°But the Mizukage side believes that theic has brought turmoil and made Land-of-Water no longer stable internally. So they want the Comic to be banned and even the source of theic should be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really the style of Hidden Mist¡­¡±


    Akabane mumbled looking thoughtful.


    ¡°In addition, it seems the Yuki n is willing to take refuge in Daimyo¡¯s side. This is information dug from his memory.¡±


    Kazuhiro Yamanaka talked about the key points. After speaking, he took out a scroll of information. He had to write all these things and submit them to Danzo, and the information he handed in was definitely more than what he said.


    He himself may overlook some details, but Danzo can often grasp the details and analyze them in-depth.


    ¡°Yuki Family¡­take refuge in Daimyo?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a few seconds.


    This is breaking news, but it is not surprising if he analyzes it deeply. Just like the Land-of-Fire Daimyo that hopes to control some ninjas, the Land-of-Water Daimyo may have recruited the Yuki Family for this purpose.


    However, in a sense, the country and Ninja Vige cooperate and oppose each other, just like the Emperor and subordinate¡¯s Minister and soldiers. As a subordinate standing on the wrong team, it may usher in liquidation in the future.


    ¡°Well, but it seems that they had a disagreement within the n. Some people think that the result of taking refuge in Daimyo will usher in destruction as described inics, while some people think that following Mizukage will usher in that end.¡±


    Kazuhiro Yamanaka said while writing.


    This information was all dug out from the Assassin of the Yuki n, so the credibility is very high.


    But still, it seems it¡¯s another result from hisic plot¡­


    Akabane was a little embarrassed. It was indeed not his intention to make the Land-of-Water so chaotic, but this kind of ending seemed good, anyway, it was not his own.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Kazuhiro Yamanaka to write down all the key information he obtained after the torture. The description above was very detailed, without a trace of error.


    After writing, he handed the scroll to Akabane. It was not for Akabane to read, but for him to pass it to Danzo for viewing and analysis.


    Danzo is very busy.


    His documents pile up like a mountain every day. From morning to night, he probably didn¡¯t have much time to rest.


    Akabane feels terrible every time he enters his office-this kind of workload will sooner orter make him lose his hair!


    ¡°En?¡±


    Danzo found that the door had been opened, and nced over with his remaining eyes. After seeing that it was Akabane, he buried his head and continued processing information.


    ¡°Teacher, this is the memory information that was just collected after the tortured.¡±


    Akabane put it on the table.


    Danzo nodded, did not look at it, but focused on the scroll in his hand.


    After reading it, he thought for a long time and handed it to Akabane.


    This is an information scroll from the Hidden Sand Vige. It was originally sealed with a sealing technique, but now the sealing technique has been released, allowing people to see the text on it.


    Akabane didn¡¯t want to pick it up, but couldn¡¯t restrain his curiosity, and finally took it over to read.


    As he nced at it¡­


    His face became weirder and weirder.


    ¡°Sand Vige is imitating us?¡±


    Research Institute, Preparation Department.


    Both of these were things Konoha created, they followed closely and immediately began to tinker with their own things.


    Their action is really fast!


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even notice that the other side skimmed our reserve department. It¡¯s really a group of losers. The guards and the Anbu must be further strengthened.¡±


    Danzo murmured lightly.


    Akabane did not express any opinion about this. After all, he didn¡¯t even notice the Anbu of Hidden Sand Vige lurking around. It was indeed a mistake in the work of the two parties. In addition, he paid more attention to the research institute of Hidden Sand Vige.


    There is no doubt that Shamon is not dead.


    And their recent action should be Shamon¡¯s handling. The bald head with the dragon tattoo is really cunning. But even if they can learn about it, it is not enough to make them worried.


    And it seems Shamon did not copy everything, but he screened it.


    For example, the Shinobi School and the Medical Department, Shamon did not copy all of them. From the intelligence point of view, at most, they have moved a piece of skin. In their bones, they are still the Hidden Sand Vige¡¯s own model.


    ¡°This time, we are finally sure that Shamon is not dead.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a way to assassinate them, otherwise you could sneak in and kill them and then use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to sneak out?¡±


    Danzo nced at him.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s let him go this time.¡±


    Akabane chuckled for a while and waved his hands again and again.


    The intelligence personnel have never seen Shamon appear in the Sand Vige. It can be seen how well the Sand Vige protects Shamon.


    Not to mention whether he could kill him, it was a question of whether he could find Shamon when he went to Sand Vige, not to mention the long journey from Konoha to the Land-of-Wind, as he didn¡¯t want to go so far.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t want to work. By the way, at the Land-of-Water¡­There are bureaus that are about to be set up there, are you interested?¡±


    Danzo finished reading the text on the scroll and looked at Akabane.


    With the Yuki Family in disharmony, they may be able to instigate them a bit, and even if they can¡¯t make them betray Land-of-Water, at least they can destroy a powerful Kekkei Genkai in Hidden Mist Vige.


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t look for me, besides, all the people in the Land-of -Water want to arrest me. If I go there, isn¡¯t it just asking for a beating?


    Akabane quickly refused.


    He didn¡¯t want to do this kind oftent work that would cost his brain and at the same time run errands.


    Danzo was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said: ¡°Then let Murasaki go.¡±


    Murasaki¡¯s individual skills are not top-notch, but hisprehensive ability is very high, and his own wisdom is also high.


    Since Akabane is unwilling to do it, he is the most suitable candidate.


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s also good.¡±


    Although this level of task is a bit risky, it is not life-threatening. Akabane didn¡¯t want to go, but it was too troublesome. But after thinking about it, he took out a handful of kunai specially made with the Flying Thunder God Jutsu technique form.


    ¡°Give it to Murasaki, and if he encounters difficulties and dangers, I will support him as quickly as possible.¡±


    Akabane said.


    Although the transmission distance is limited by chakras, his chakra volume is already very high. In addition to the chakras stored in the Yin Seal, flying from the border of the Land-of-Fire to the Land-of-Water should not be a problem.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Danzo epts the Kunai.


    After thinking for a while, he took out an item from the cab and said, ¡°Today is Sakumo¡¯s birthday. I am very busy and will not go there. You can help me bring this gift to Sakumo.¡±


    This item is wrapped in something, and it is not visible from the outside.


    However, Akabane took it and squeezed it. It seemed to be a sealed scroll, and there was something else in it.


    What is it then?


    It really made him curious!


    He held back the feeling of opening it and put it away.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Akabane bowed slightly, then with a hand seal, he cast Flying Thunder God Jutsu to return to theic shop.


    Danzo was stunned for a moment, and then couldn¡¯t help but recall the feeling of experiencing the overwhelming experience of Flying Thunder God Jutsu yesterday¡­


    Although Flying Thunder God Jutsu is too convenient, it is better to run, and at the same time can exercise physical skills if it¡¯s not that far¡­


    ¡°Hmm, next time I have to tell Akabane that he can¡¯t be too dependent on Flying Thunder God Jutsu.¡±


    Danzo said to himself.


    But his real intention, who knows?


    Akabane came out of the lounge, and theics in the store were almost sold. Fortunately, today, Izumi Yamano will send another batch.


    ¡°Brother Yung, when Yamano-san came, asked him to print some of the previous volumes. So that we can have some disy here.¡±


    Akabane said. As for the update, it waspleted already. And since he is also doing it himself, hepleted 10 chapters of One Piece in one go.


    ¡°Yes. ¡°


    Yung nodded and took note.


    After dealing with these things, he was going to visit Sakumo.


    But the question is, is Sakumo at home or in the preparation department?


    Forget it, just look in both ces.


    Anyway, there is Flying Thunder God Jutsu, so he cane back and forth.


    After some tossing, he determined that Sakumo was not in the preparation department. And today, it was Murasaki¡¯s turn to be the Instructor recement. Poor Murasaki, he didn¡¯t even know that he would have a mission to travel far, and he was very diligent in helping Akabane and Sakumo to train the ninjas.


    In the training ground, he has a different style from Sakumo.


    Although he is not top in every aspect, he can say one, two, three in every course, and he is quite capable of pointing out some mistakes in the students¡¯ movement.


    After listening to Murasaki¡¯s teachings for a long time, Akabane felt that Murasaki was strong enough. And he even feels that Murasaki alone could rece all the teachers andplete the training of the preparation department alone.

 Chapter 252

    <h4>Chapter 252</h4>


    ¡°So you did note here with Murasaki, but came here alone?¡±


    Sakumo was sitting outside the dojo, his face covered with sweat.


    Although it was his birthday, his lifestyle was no different from usual. It was still the training and no change.


    ¡°It would be bad for him toe here, so I didn¡¯t call him.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all.


    Sakumo stared at him, wiped his sweat, then stood up and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all, then I will continue my training. There are still many courses today.¡±


    ¡°Wait, idiot! I didn¡¯te here just to disturb your training. Do you think I am that free? It¡¯s your birthday so I¡¯ll give you some gifts.¡±


    Akabane took out the scroll that was sealed with ¡°Fangs¡± on it, and then unlocked the seal and took out the ¡°Fangs¡±.


    A pair of short swords.


    Seeing it, Sakumo¡¯s eyes lit up. The short swords were their family¡¯s best weapon, and this pair of short swords were obviously Chakra weapons.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Fang. It¡¯s a weapon I got from the Hidden Mist Assassins. I think you are suitable for it. It happens to be your birthday, so I will give it to you.¡±


    Akabane handed him the double short swords named Fangs and said, ¡°Try it.¡±


    In theics of Naruto, the Fangs didn¡¯t have many screenings, but the graphics and power are very good-mainly still cool enough.


    ¡°A Thunder attribute chakra weapon.¡±


    When Sakumo took it, he quickly realized the ability of this weapon.


    Then¡­


    Chidori de!


    Zi Zi Zi~


    The sputtering current suddenly appeared, and under the harsh sound, Fangs was swung out, and a burst of lightning burst out instantly.


    Akabane, who stood on the side and didn¡¯t react, was instantly hit by lightning.


    And was paralyzed!


    He quickly mobilized his Chakra, used his medical ability to relieve his paralysis, and then quickly jumped away.


    ¡°Thank you Akabane, these short swords suit me well!¡±


    Sakumo said happily as he didn¡¯t even want to put it down.


    Although he already has White Fang and the other two short des in hand, which sword user would dislike his own swords?


    ¡°Nice! It¡¯s good that you love it.¡±


    After giving him his own gift, Akabane took out another scroll.


    This is from Danzo to Sakumo.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°The teacher gave it to you, take a look.¡±


    Passing the package to him, Sakumo took it and used the un-sealing technique to untie the seal on the sealed scroll.


    Akabane stared at the scroll.


    He was very curious about what gift Danzo would give. Judging from the scroll, it should be a sword.


    As the seal was lifted a familiar looking sword appeared.


    This is a sword that looks clean and handsome, Akabane recognizes it at a nce,


    it is very simr to the one that Sasuke will use in the future¡ª¡ª


    No, it¡¯s probably the same one.


    ¡°Kusanagi sword, this is the Sword of Kusanagi!¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s eyes widened, and his face with little expression was full of surprises.


    The Kusanagi sword is not a sword, but a general term for a ss of swords. These swords are extremely sharp and powerful.


    This sword¡­


    He picked it up and tried it, and sure enough, it could hold his Thunder Chakra.


    ¡°Kusanagi sword, not bad.¡±


    It was beyond Akabane¡¯s expectation that Danzo would give this sword as a gift.


    It is said that Sakumo didn¡¯t seem to be good at long katana before, but now he can even practice the three-sword style quickly, and adding a katana is nothing.


    ¡°Thanks teacher for me.¡±


    Sakumo was pleasantly surprised.


    Although this sword does not fit his current style, being a swordsman that can practice a style of sword more can y a big role in certain situations.


    of course.


    To bite off more than one can chew is the same as putting oneself to self-destruction.


    Sakumo got the weapon and ran to practice the sword excitedly.


    The Sakumo White Fang, the three short swords that were floating beside him, it seemed, he is experimenting with the linkage and cooperation between his weapons.


    ¡°You keep going, by the way¡­ Happy birthday.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t n to stay longer.


    In case Sakumo Fatheres back and sees him squatting here, it is estimated that he will be enthusiastically urged to practice swords¡­


    ¡°Akabane?¡±


    The sound of Hatake Sagiki came out of the house, and then the sound of footsteps sounded, Akabane did not wait for him to arrive, and nned to run away¡­


    But before he could finish his hand-seal, In the next second, a hand was ced on his shoulder: ¡°Flying Thunder God Jutsu? It is indeed a good ninjutsu. Your hand speed is fast enough, but it is a pity that it¡¯s not as fast as my speed. It seems you need practice.¡±


    A trace of cold sweat leaked from Akabane¡¯s forehead.


    What a fast speed!


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Sakumo bowed and tidied away the weapons beside him.


    Hatake Sagiki nced at it, nodded slightly and said, ¡°The swords are good, don¡¯t let them down.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sakumo bowed his head.


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve heard some rumours about you. I heard that you recently practised the Flying Thunder God Jutsu developed by a Second Hokage-sama and defeated three Mist Assassins. How about you practice with me?¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said as he stared at Akabane¡¯s eyes with a ¡®smile¡¯.


    ¡°No, I am not your opponent.¡±


    Akabane refused without hesitation.


    Fight you?


    Your speed is so fast, I can¡¯t even finish my hand-seal unless I open my Mangekyo Sharingan, I¡¯m not your opponent at all!


    ¡°Your strength is stronger than many Jonins, but when confronting Elite Jounin, not only it depends whether you know each other¡¯s strength, but also the understanding of each other and once the opponent knows enough about your methods and Ninjutsu¡­ ¡°


    Hatake Sagiki didn¡¯t continue, but the meaning was obvious.


    Once Akabane participates in more battles and his own attack methods and information are exposed, other ninja ns to counter him will increase. When the timees his Flying Thunder God Jutsu may not be able to stand invincible at that time.


    Of course, the premise is that there is no sharingan and Creation Rebirth.


    But these two abilities are his final trump cards.


    But Akabane did not refute it, but nodded vigorously, with a face full of humility and teaching.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t n to have a bout with Hatake Sagiki.


    Only an idiot would agree to fight a ninja that specializes in speed head-on.


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t mean to fight with you. I read yourics recently. I am very interested in the Hawkeye in yourics. His sword is very interesting.¡±


    Hatake Sagiki said lightly.


    ¡°I remember I only drew a little bit about him right?¡±


    Akabane was a little confused.


    In the battle with Zoro, Hawkeye only flicked his tiny sword, he didn¡¯t even use swordsmanship at all, so that there was no Hawkeye¡¯s ability disyed on the list.


    However, Hatake Sagiki just nced at him lightly, and said coldly: ¡°Although you drew the One Piece, I still want to say that you know only fart when ites to swordsmanship.¡±


    Akabane was somewhat speechless.


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯m just a porter anyway.¡¯ Akabane mumbled as he didn¡¯t feel offended.


    ¡°Mihawk can block Zoro Three Thousand Worlds with something like a nail clipper, which means that he can see the weakness of Zoro moves at a nce, so he cracked the Three Thousand Worlds with one blow.¡±


    Sakumo exined.


    No matter what Akabane thinks, if he analyzes it purely from the angle of swordsmanship, Mihawk¡¯s swordsmanship is indeed incredible.


    ¡°You are right. His swordsmanship must be very strong. He will appear more in the future. So you can look forward to it.¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    Although he doesn¡¯t understand swordsmanship, he knows how to draw One Piece!


    The father and son were silent for a moment.


    As if thinking of something, Sakumo suddenly said,


    ¡°Do you want to train your swordsmanship?¡±


    But he didn¡¯t wait for Akabane to answer, and with a flick of his finger, the Chakra thread flew out, pulling out the three daggers at the same time.


    In an instant, thunder flickered.


    ¡°No thanks. Farewell.¡±


    With his hands behind, Akabane had quietlypleted the hand-seal and operated the Flying Thunder God Jutsu as he left instantly.


    Just because you didn¡¯t like what you hear, you want to teach me swordsmanship. They are really unreasonable father and son.


    Why don¡¯t you go dancing in front of Madara?


    Fortunately, he was prepared.


    Walking out of the house, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡­


    At the Uchiha n.


    Uchiha Yuan struggled to collect information on the whole family, only to work out a way to help Uchiha¡¯s body not to be forcibly upied.


    ¡°Patriarch, the soul realm is too dangerous, no one has ever set foot in it. If we rush to study it, the risk is too high, and it might lead to the death of our family.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho anxiously dissuaded Uchiha Yuan.


    ¡°but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just aic, and only Orochimaru has been researching it in theic. I don¡¯t think you should worry too much. Isn¡¯t you the main strength of the family? How can we fear other people¡­¡±


    If we die, we die!


    These were the words that Uchiha Ensho didn¡¯t say, but he knew that Uchiha Yuan would understand it.


    Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Uchiha Yuan is very aware of the power of these eyes. With a mangekyo, few people can forcibly upy his body. And If someone really can ignore the mangekyo and controls him, it will be useless even if they study that kind of soul mark.


    He took a few deep breaths and gradually calmed down.


    ¡°I am impatient.¡±


    Afterwards, he destroyed the scroll and witnessed the scroll being burned little by little.


    Somehow he felt as if a stone had fallen to the ground in his heart.


    Uchiha Ensho then handed him aic.


    This is today¡¯s update.


    Uchiha Yuan froze for a moment, then took it and started reading.


    In the beginning, Gaara from Hidden Sand Vige faced Kimimaro. The description of the battle was wonderful, but he was not interested in these things, so he turned it over.


    It was only until Uchiha Sasuke appeared that he slowed down¡­


    Page by page, he looked and read it carefully.


    Uchiha Ensho who read it first didn¡¯t spoil him, but he feels quiteplicated after reading these fivetest chapters.


    Obviously, he is such a good brother, but in the end he got to this point¡­


    It¡¯s ironic.


    When Uchiha Yuan saw the end, he was really stunned for several seconds, and then he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Join the Anbu?


    Too naive.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know who is on duty in this Anbu if it is Danzo, how could a ninja from Uchiha be trusted by him when he enters the Anbu.


    The best result should be dying inexplicably from the task, and the worst result¡­


    Perhaps Uchiha Itachi has been instigated!


    As the patriarch, you shouldn¡¯t fail to consider this. Uchiha Yuan doesn¡¯t think the role in Akabaneic will be so demented.


    It can only be said that Sasuke¡¯s father inside has lost his mind.


    He closed theic, thought for a while, frowned slightly and said, ¡°What is the name of Itachi and Sasuke¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be called¡­ Uchiha Fugaku?¡±


    After Uchiha Ensho finished speaking, he was stunned.


    Fugaku?


    Isn¡¯t this Yuan son?


    ¡°This brat, how dare he curse my son!?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan was very angry as gains on his forehead kept throbbing!


    ¡°Ha¡­Ha¡­ha, this, look at the beginning, Akabane also wrote himself dead.¡±


    ¡°How can it be the same!?¡±


    Yeh, Akabane was miserable in theic, but he drew it by himself!


    But my son is innocent and he didn¡¯t offend anyone!

 Chapter 253

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>


    Giving birth to two children, the eldest son ughtered the whole family, and the second son lived in pain and hatred.


    Fugaku life can only be described in one word and that is ¡®miserable!¡¯


    If his Mangekyo hadn¡¯t awakened, I am afraid Uchiha Yuan would have awakened it after seeing how his ¡®son¡¯ had be.


    So angry¡­


    After taking a few deep breaths, Uchiha Yuan gradually calmed down.


    He opened it and read it again. And although he is already ¡®calm¡¯, the blue veins on his forehead couldn¡¯t help but violently throbbed. If his son is really so stupid, he should go to his death, or y with the scheming Danzo.


    Although the plot of Uchiha¡¯s annihtion was notpletely written, he could already guess some.


    Based on the previous Uchiha¡¯s internal situation, it was nothing more than the main battle faction that was dominant, and Uchiha Fugaku had to follow the crowd to take extreme¡­


    But it is a wrong move!


    Not only that.


    If it¡¯s only internal, it won¡¯te to this point, there should be other factors!


    Uchiha Yuan racked his brains, followed by a sh of a bulb of light in his mind.


    At that time, the Kyuubi seemed to be summoned and controlled by Madara at the very beginning. Therefore, the Uchiha took a big burden as a result of the attack of the Kyuubi. This is the deep reason why Uchiha consigned to eternal damnation!


    After Uchiha Yuan thought of this, he took a deep breath andforted his raging anger.


    If this is the case, Fugaku really has no choice, they can only either resist or wait for death because the vige can no longer trust the Uchiha n.


    Of course, he only spectes this deeply because of the name of the patriarch in theics called ¡°Fugaku¡±. If it was changed to other names, he probably will just say ¡°stupid¡± directly without thinking why the patriarch in theic did it.


    ¡°Patriarch¡­¡±


    Uchiha Ensho said cautiously.


    The patriarch¡¯s face was gloomy and unpredictable, and it was really hard to guess what he was thinking. But what is certain is that Uchiha Yuan is in a bad mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The story is not over yet, when Uchiha¡¯s memories are finished, maybe some doubts about the plot will be understood more.


    Even if he has to settle ounts with that brat, he is not in a hurry at this time.


    Furthermore.


    It¡¯s just aic¡­


    Although it is rted to Uchiha, it¡¯s not the first time that daring kid arranged the big families from the vige in hisics.


    Up to Senju, down to Hyuga, Akimichi, Inuzuka, which one has not appeared in hisic?


    What¡¯s more, the extermination has been known to everyone before, so when the whole story of the extermination is revealed, the impact on everyone is not great.


    The only reason why Uchiha Yuan got agitated was that the name of the Uchiha patriarch is the name of his beloved son, so how can he calm down!?


    However, if he knew the follow-up content, I am afraid he would not be so calm anymore.


    In theic shop, Akabane was quite hesitant about this.


    The content of the next storyline is very important, it involves a very secretive thing. And that is the Stone Tablet of Naka Shrine.


    The Naka Shrine is a very special ce. It is the ancestral home of the Uchiha n. It was also near the Naka River where Uchiha fought with Senju.


    So Naka Shrine is actually the ancestral temple of Uchiha, and the location of the stone tablet is very hidden. Except for some Uchiha nsmen, the rest probably don¡¯t know the existence of this stone tablet.


    It is easy to draw this part, but what he is worried about is how can he exin why he knows this stone tablet to the Uchiha, especially to Uchiha Yuan!?


    So Akabane has a headache just thinking about it.


    At this point in the plot, if he ignores this point, he can¡¯t convince all the readers.


    And Sasuke¡¯s behaviour towards Naruto will be absurd and bizarre.


    ¡°What to do!¡±


    He has a terrible headache.


    There is no doubt that if the specific location is revealed, all of Uchiha¡¯s people wille to his door and ask him why he knows such a secret thing.


    So I can¡¯t mention the specific location!


    Akabane took a deep breath and rejected the n to write a ce like ¡°the seventh tatami from the far-right¡± directly in his heart, instead, he nned to use the Naka River ¡°secret¡± instead.


    That¡¯s the only way, otherwise, the whole vige will doubt me, so it¡¯s better to use Naka River secrets instead. I asked why I know it, I can use the excuses of guessing it etc¡­


    Although it¡¯s a bit nonsense, it¡¯s fortunate that I have always been smart and was able to get ess to some legacy records of Anbu and Senju Tobirama¡­¡±


    Akabane thought to himself.


    Then, he began to paint.


    This statement is of great importance. In order to prevent the shadow clone from causing trouble, he chose to draw the content of this statement himself.


    With the idea being determined, he started to paint.


    After the change, the screens of Itachi and Sasuke¡¯s interaction were missing a few, and some of the content was moved to the front.


    In the remaining plot, Uchiha Itachi only mentioned ¡°Naka Shrines hides Uchiha¡¯s secret¡± and did not specifically mention the location, and Sasuke also found the so-called secret through his own search.


    of course.


    These scenes were also taken in one stroke, without specifying where they were.


    In order to make theic follow the original trajectory, Akabane can be regarded as racking his brains, until now, it is no problem.


    Although Uchiha Yuan will still blow out his hair, it is not a big problem.


    The remaining Uchiha people and Konoha are rtively friendly, and their attitudes are not as extreme as those left by Madara. But if they were reced with the previous batch of Uchiha, if he painted it like this, he is afraid that the next day, those people would really riot together.


    After finishing these paintings, Akabane was relieved and asked Kurama Yung to send someone to send this book to Yamano Izumi.


    Once the update is done, he can sleep or go out to y.


    But after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was an unfinished mission left. So he walked a few steps from theic shop to wander in the street and saw a figure shing away in front of him.


    ¡°Well,e to think of it, it¡¯s a trainingpletion test¡­¡±


    Akabane patted his head.


    These two days, he has been a bit busy, and his memory seems to be not very good. Of course, the most important thing is that he himself did not worry about this matter.


    The final test itself is a cut-off test, simr to the bottom test, to test their progress during this period of time, and does not intend to really eliminate anyone.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not the final exam, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it¡­


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help being sleepy.


    He used to think that he wanted to sleep because of his weakness, but after changing a lot of physique attributes, he realized that this was not a physical problem, but simply because of hisziness.


    Although he understands the problem, the problem ofziness really cannot be corrected.


    He made a choice between whether to go or not. In the end, he sighed slightly and said: ¡°Murasaki still has a few days away before his mission so it¡¯s better to let him have a vacation¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Akabane activated the Flying Thunder God Jutsu and instantly reached the reserve department with a sh.


    Murasaki was still training, he was very diligent, and his eyes that were looking at those Genin were relieved and happy, and he was even more powerful than Akabane in the role of training instructor.


    ¡°Huh, why are you here?¡±


    Murasaki was surprised.


    As a teammate, he knows Akabane quite well. Generally speaking, this guy will note to the reserve department unless there is something important.


    ¡°You should know the mission, right?¡±


    Akabane whispered.


    He had already sensed his Flying Thunder God Jutsu technique form from Murasaki, and it could be seen that Murasaki had already received the task, but he had not yet gone out.


    ¡°Ah, yes, and I will leave in a few days.¡±


    Murasaki nodded.


    ¡°In addition, I remember that the Nature Transformation you have mastered is soil. It happens that the Earth Attribute is more restrained from Water-Style so I will teach you one or two kinds of Earth-style body protection.¡±


    The Land-of-Water is mostly water style, while the earth style is good at defence. while Earth-Style is good at defence. Mastering more Earth-Styles can improve Murasaki¡¯s self-protection ability.


    And Akabane wants to teach him two kinds of ninjutsu.


    Mud wall, and the Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm.


    The former is out-and-out defensive ninjutsu, while thetter is a more convenient ground attack ninjutsu.


    They don¡¯t need many points to redeem, which is a drop in the bucketpared to Akabane¡¯s points.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t shy away. Anyway, during this period of time, I be your substitute instructions, so it¡¯s not too much to collect somepensation.¡±


    Murasaki half joked.


    These two types of ninjutsu are rtively simple and can be mastered in a short period of time, and they have a rather strong Stone Ninja style.


    His talent is not bad, and he can even be said to be quite highpared to ordinary ninjas.


    So the two not difficult jutsu were quickly mastered by Murasaki.


    Akabane didn¡¯t let him stay anymore, but instead waved his hand to let him y, and personally guided these Shinobi.


    He hasn¡¯t seen them for a few days, but the strength of these Genin has improved a lot.


    And he noticed Uchiha Ryo¡¯s Taijutsu skills have at least strengthened a lot, and Shimi¡¯s body also looks stronger, not as weak as before.


    Good thing!


    Of course, he ignored the resentment in the eyes of these people.


    Well, he was a student after all from that era.


    Assuming that he hadn¡¯t seen it, Akabane continued to let them train and finally announced his n to test them in three days.


    After announcing the test n, he left behind a shadow clone and sneaked away by himself.


    Because the form was set up in theic shop, Akabane came out of theic shop and took a look at thement column at the door. Since this ce was opened, more and more people have left their ownments.


    They have to clean up every time they update, otherwise, there is no ce to post them.


    As usual, Akabane took a casual nce.


    But soon, he noticed some signs that were different from the past, and the abovements about One Piece obviously increased.


    There are many mentions of ¡°Seven Shichibukai Under the Emperors¡±, ¡°Ace¡± and ¡°Whitebeard Pirates¡±, and manyments expressed interest in the encounter of Ace and Luffy and Smoker¡¯s next moves.


    It seems that as the plot progresses, everyone gradually realizes the excitement of One Piece.


    Akabane was very pleased.


    Although the number of stickers is iparable with Naruto, it is a considerable improvementpared to the one or two stickers of Sakumo before.


    He believes that as the plot deepens, everyone will like thisic more and more, not just those who practice swords like Sakumo and Ye Wu who like Zoro in theics because of personal factors.


    In short, it will get better over time!

 Chapter 254

    <h4>Chapter 254</h4>


    ¡°Patriarch, patriarch! Not good!¡±


    Early in the morning.


    Outside Uchiha Yuan house, a person approached from far away, as he was shouting while running.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan frowned slightly. As Uchiha¡¯s elite, how can he be so flustered when things happen.


    ¡°Patriarch, please take a look. This is what Kurama Akabane¡¯sic shop updated this morning.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan took a look, then slightly frowned, looked up at him and asked, ¡°I remember you were in charge of patrolling and protecting the vige. How did you leave your job and enter the n without permission?¡±


    ¡°Just read theics¡­¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, since you leave without permission when you are on duty, you have to go to the security team to take the punishment.


    Uchiha Yuan knocked him on the head with aic.


    The Uchiha ninja lowered his head and bowed respectfully, then speeded up to the guard department.


    Like what the patriarch said, although he is a member of Uchiha, he is also a member of the security team, and he is responsible for protecting the vige. It is indeed wrong to leave his post without authorization.


    Uchiha Yuan nced at theic in his hand and thought to himself.


    This book must have drawn important things, with how that guy sent it over without asking permission for leaving his post. Is it rted to the Uchiha Annihtion plot?


    At this time, the n was noisy.


    So Uchiha Yuan thought that what he was thinking was right¡­


    Uchiha Yuan opened the first page, and the content above continued the daily routine of Itachi and Sasuke.


    From the previous point of view, Itachi is undoubtedly an in and out brother-con, but due to how sweet he is, the more abuse he will inflict on his brother when a reversal urster.


    Uchiha Yuan had actually guessed something.


    Sharingan is the portrayal of the eye of the soul. When you get love, understand love, and then lose love, you will Awaken the incredible power of your eyes, the Sharingan.


    Whether intentionally or not, Sasuke is going through this process.


    of course.


    For Itachi, it may be the same process.


    He thought this in his heart, and at the same time, he looked down and saw the ¡°hate theory¡± mentioned by Itachi and Sasuke when he was chatting, so he became firmer with his guess.


    Itachi¡¯s ultimate goal is to make Sasuke awaken the Mangekyo of his sharingan, the legendary power of the Uchiha n.


    What a painstaking effort¡­


    Uchiha Yuan sighed slightly, then turned back, knowing what will happen next when the genocide is first known.


    But then, Shisui came out-


    Even though he was just living in the lines, Uchiha Yuan still felt his difference.


    This character is not a facial mask.


    Judging from Itachi¡¯s reaction, he must have some connection with Itachi, and may even be a good friend of Itachi.


    Suicide by jumping into the river, giving Mangekyo?


    ¡°For the people of the tribe, no matter what kind of task, they will rush to the forefront? What a ridiculous remark, as stupid and ridiculous as those who want to leave the vige.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    They don¡¯t care about thest words themselves. What these people from the Uchiha care about is that they lose a useful tool called ¡°Shisui of the Body Flicker¡±. They never pay attention to the ideas of other nsmen, only thinking about their own¡±great cause¡±.


    Theic presents the craziness of the Uchiha n.


    Uchiha Shisui¡¯s sacrifice is meaningless.


    As he himself said in the note, that they have no hope at all, but he is unwilling to throw a butcher knife on his nsmen, so he can only¡­mit suicide.


    These were just spections, but he felt that it was basically the case. And he is not surprised that Itachi had already awakened his Mangekyo.


    After reading the plot, he fell silent.


    Except for some details, what was drawn in theics is almost the same as when he got along with his dead big brother and younger brother, which made him especially unable to help but recall the memory that was imprinted on his soul¡­


    People who love the vige and family so much have been forced and excluded step by step within the family.


    It¡¯s the same drama.


    If Akabane had not added fuel and vinegar to make Uchiha¡¯s internal contradictions ferment ahead of time, perhaps he could not make the determination to cut the rotten flesh decisively.


    In the end, will Uchiha give birth to another person like Itachi and Shisui?


    Yes.


    Itachi and Shisui are the tragedy of old Uchiha, a symbol, not just two people.


    He took a deep breath and continued reading.


    The Mangekyo Sharingan appeared, then¡­


    ¡°To awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan, you need to meet a condition, and that is to kill your best¡­friend!¡±


    Thest sentence of this page shocked Uchiha Yuan.


    No wonder, this is it!


    Kill a friend and awaken the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan!.


    This is the most important secret of the Uchiha n, and the result has now been revealed and exposed to everyone in Konoha!


    How dare he paint it!!


    How dare he write such things!!


    And that¡¯s not all!


    Uchiha Yuan with a livid expression turned the page, and soon saw the follow-up conversation between Itachi and Sasuke.


    ¡°At Naka Rivers hides Uchiha¡¯s real secret.¡±


    Naka Rivers?


    How could Kurama Akabane know it!


    Uchiha Yuan instantly opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, squeezed theics, and used the instant movement jutsu, and hurried to the Hokage Building.


    However, as soon as he stepped out of the house, he heard several howls.


    What¡¯s the situation?


    Could someone really¡­


    He was furious, separated several shadow clones, and walked in the direction of the sound source.


    After surveying, Uchiha Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    The civil strife did not ur. The wailing just now was because many people of the tribe had strengthened their Sharingan, some evolved from one tomoe to two tomoe, and some evolved from two tomoe to three tomoe.


    After getting feedback from the shadow clone, he felt reallyplicated.


    Although no one did such a stupid thing, Akabane¡¯s behaviour undoubtedly opened the magic box and nted the seeds of turmoil.


    but¡­¡­


    What he wants to know more is, how did Kurama Akabane know about the Naka River!?


    That kid, could it be that he secretly visited their ancestralnd!


    There was a trace of killing intent in Uchiha Yuan¡¯s eyes, and if Akabane didn¡¯t give a reasonable exnation, they could not me him for disregarding their fondness!


    The ancestralnd of each family is the most important ce, and Naka River is the ancestral temple of the Uchiha n. Foreigners daring to break into that ce without authorization, can¡¯t forgive them for whatever reason.


    Although Akabane cannot be killed, it is necessary for the Kurama n and Danzo to give an exnation!


    He has the upper hand because of emotion and reason.


    If he doesn¡¯t show his fist, they will really get bullied to death.


    ¡­


    At the Hokage Building.


    Within a few minutes, arge number of people had gathered, including the ¡°Victim¡± Uchiha Yuan and the ¡®Suspect¡¯ Akabane.


    ¡°Very well, everyone is here.¡±


    Hiruzen sighed helplessly, then knocked on the table with his cigarette pipe.


    Akabane, who was dozing off, woke up instantly.


    He got up early in the morning. After all, the content of this book is very important.


    But if he deleted this part of the plot, then the role of Itachi would be lost in half which he didn¡¯t want to happen.


    ¡°Kurama Akabane, do you have anything to exin about today¡¯sic update!?¡±


    Mitokado Homura¡¯s tone is cold.


    Akabane nced at him, then wiped his nose. He was a bastard who didn¡¯t do anything, and the questions he asked were not nutritious at all.


    Really a loser who can¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Kurama Akabane!¡±


    ¡°Homura, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±


    Danzo nced at him and said coldly, then nced around with his remaining eyes. The meeting room became quiet, and the leader of the darkness of the Ninja World had a lot of deterrents in this regard.


    ¡°Yuan, I can assure you that everyone here did not ventte in advance, and I was also shocked when I saw this book, so¡­ if you have any questions, you can ask Kurama Akabane here.¡±


    Hiruzen took a cigarette and said solemnly.


    ¡°Yes, thank you Third Hokage-sama.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan got up, bowed slightly and then sat down. He tried to stay calm, so he took a deep breath before asking, ¡°Akabane, how do you know that the Naka River is where the secret of the Uchiha is?¡±


    ¡°The Naka River was the ce where the Senju fought with their lives on the line with the Uchiha a long time ago. And ording to Mito-sama¡¯sic, it was also the ce where the First Hokage and Madara met. If Uchiha has a secret, then it must be in the Naka River.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, you can¡¯t convince me, and you can¡¯t convince Uchiha and the rest of the family with that answer!¡±


    Uchiha Yuan was determined.


    This is no longer a joke. For Uchiha, there must be a qualified exnation. Otherwise, not only Uchiha, but even the other ns will also have doubts about Akabane.


    It¡¯s because the ancestral temple is the most important ce for every family!


    ¡°Well, about the secret of Uchiha¡­ Our n has also been standing for a long time. And I heard that Uchiha had a veryrge scale of civil strife a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°The other point is that if you want to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan, then it¡¯s obviously caused by mood swings, and there is nothing more convenient than killing your best friends and loved ones.¡±


    Akabane paused when he said that and looked at Uchiha Yuan.


    This exnation should be sufficient.


    Uchiha Yuan was silent for a moment, and then asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t been to Uchiha¡¯s ancestralnd, the Naka River?¡±


    Hiruzen looked solemn.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been, I don¡¯t even know what the Naka River looks like.¡±


    Akabane said.


    Uchiha Yuan even opened his Mangekyo Sharingan watching all the subtle expressions and every move of Akabane.


    Finally, he lightly said: ¡°I believe you.¡±


    ¡°That being said, then this matter is resolved, so can I leave? There are a lot of injuries and patients at the hospital, and the recovery of many patients needs further research and discussion. My time is precious.¡±


    Utatane Koharu got up and prepared to leave the Conference Hall.


    ¡°Utatane Koharu, wait!¡±


    Mitokado Homura is anxious, howe she has be so weird recently? This is a major event in the vige. How can she not care about it?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Akabane¡¯s affairs have been handled, so we should talk about Uchiha¡¯s affairs. Uchiha¡¯s previous patriarch, Uchiha Madara defected back then, is it rted to Uchiha¡¯s secret?¡±


    Danzo said coldly.


    Eh?


    Uchiha Yuan turned to look at Danzo, and then at Akabane.


    He thought for a few seconds and then said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can only say that there is such a thing, which records our history of Uchiha, and therge-scale civil unrest in Uchiha that Akabane said is also recorded there. In addition, It also involves some secrets.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hiruzen looks serious.


    ¡°Uchiha is probably the bloodline descendant of Sage of Six-Paths. Our ancestor was the biological brother of the Senju n ancestor. Something happened that year¡­¡±

 Chapter 255

    <h4>Chapter 255</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Danzo frowned slightly.


    Why is this guy talking halfway like this? Did he learn from Akabane?


    ¡°This¡­well I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but the content of that stone tablet seems to be based on our pupil power. And my pupil power is limited. That¡¯s why I see very little content, and I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    ¡°I only know that after something happened, Uchiha¡¯s ancestors parted ways with Sage of Six-Paths and Senju n¡¯s ancestors. After that, there was only some of Uchiha¡¯s family history.¡±


    When Uchiha Yuan said this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    After all, the content of the stone tablet can only be seen by the Uchiha n, and the rest cannot see it at all. It might be difficult for him to win the trust of others.


    This is why he didn¡¯t say it at the beginning.


    Firstly, other people may not believe it, and secondly, when he says it out at that time, he is afraid that they would think that the Uchiha n has a rtionship with Hokage.


    Hiruzen were silent for a long time, and then couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of smoke to silence them.


    This news is really shocking.


    Danzo opened his mouth, trying to say something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°I know you may not believe it, but these are indeed what I saw after awakening my Mangekyo Sharingan¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little shocked.¡±


    Hiruzen put down his pipes, turned his head and spit out smoke in a ce where no one was there.


    All this sounds absurd and bizarre, especially the fact that Senju and Uchiha were brothers a long time ago, which made him feel it was unbelievable.


    But if Uchiha Yuan made up such a stupid story and fooled him and Danzo, thinking about it, it won¡¯t be enough-


    Even if Uchiha and Senju were both long ago a descendant of Sage of Six-Paths, what benefit can Uchiha get from this ¡°story¡±?


    Those were all ancient things, and it was of little help to Uchiha now.


    After all, Hiruzen and Danzo are all the disciples of the Second Hokage, and they have inherited many ideas from Senju Tobirama. Even if Uchiha and Senju are brothers, they will treat them equally.


    Just like the Senju now.


    Danzo pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Sage of Six-Paths¡­So, the power of Sharingan alsoes from Sage of Six-Paths?¡±


    ¡°You can say so.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nodded.


    ¡°I just think that the Naka River is the ce where Senju and Uchiha fought, and also assumed that there must be some secret hidden in it. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Akabane sighed in ¡°shock¡±. Although he knew this for a long time, it was better to be surprised to prevent himself from receiving too much attention.


    ¡°Probably that¡¯s it.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan leaned back on the chair.


    ¡°Thest question is, is it true that killing your friends and loved ones awakens your Mangekyo!?¡±


    Mitokado Homura said solemnly.


    However, everyone just nced at him, then each looked at each other and ignored him.


    ¡°Then, I will go back now if that¡¯s all.¡±


    Utatane Koharu bowed slightly, got up and left.


    ¡°Yuan, you first go to appease your n and rify the misunderstanding, so as to prevent some people from causing unrest due to unnecessary misunderstandings.¡±


    Hiruzen methodically said, ¡°Akabane, I ask you to write down your own analysis process and give it to the Uchiha n to help rify the turmoil you caused.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Akabane got up.


    These were all within his expectations, so he had already written this analysis process.


    But it was too obvious if he took it out from his waist now.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan bowed slightly and quickly left the meeting room.


    His n still doesn¡¯t know what the situation is, if it weren¡¯t for Akabane¡¯s situation, he wouldn¡¯t be out of the family at this time.


    During the first conversation, he kept his Mangekyo open, observing Akabane facial expressions.


    From the subtle changes in expression, Uchiha Yuan determined that Akabane had never been to Naka Shrine, and Naka River, so what he said should be the truth that he only guessed it because Uchiha and Senju lived and fought in this generation.


    After Akabane and Uchiha Yuan had left, Hiruzen said indifferently, ¡°Homura, at this time, don¡¯t ask these irrelevant questions.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is true or not, but what matters is our attitude towards Uchiha!¡±


    ¡°And Uchiha has already assumed a posture to fully integrate into Konoha, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is true or not.¡±


    After Danzo finished speaking, he nced at him coldly.


    Hiruzen took a cigarette and said, ¡°The key now is to prevent Uchiha¡¯s people from doing this kind of thing, not to care about whether they can awaken their eyes by killing theirpanions. It¡¯s a matter of priority!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Mitokado Homura was so angry that the veins on his forehead kept throbbing, but he didn¡¯t have much say in this matter with Hiruzen and Danzo on the Uchiha side so he got up and left with hatred.


    ¡°Power¡­¡±


    Danzo sighed softly.


    As his former partner, he understands why Mitokado Homura mentality has changed so drastically.


    With the integration of Uchiha, Konoha¡¯s power hierarchy has undergone tremendous changes.


    The guard department was reorganized and the reconnaissance team was established. Therefore, in many meetings, the number of people participating in decision-making gradually increased, and the voice of the elders was greatly weakened.


    of course.


    The most important thing is that Mitokado Homura has a problem with his attitude.


    Akabane left the Hokage Building, and immediately sent the document he prepared in advance to the Uchiha n.


    The ripple that Akabaneics brought was not small on the Uchiha.


    ording to Uchiha Yuan statistics, on this day alone, seven tribesmen awakened three-tomoe and twelve advanced their sharingan to two-tomoe.


    Although the children have simple thoughts and did not awaken their sharingan, the increase in this three-tomoe and two-tomoe is a terrible improvement.


    But although it was supposed to be a joyous time, Uchiha Yuan also had a headache¡ªbecause he didn¡¯t know how to exin the problem of the awakening of Mangekyo Sharingan.


    ¡°Patriarch, a letter submitted by Kurama Akabane appeared.¡±


    ¡°I see, give it to me.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan took a look, and then heaved a sigh of relief, handed it to the tribe, and asked them to copy some.


    Afterwards, all the tribesmen received an analysis report.


    A long report of three or four pages.


    In order to increase his persuasiveness, Akabane added various psychological elements and worked hard to fill the space.


    To summarize briefly¡­


    The key to awakening is not to kill rtives or partners, but the violent mood swings. Simply killing rtives does not enhance their Sharingan.


    Although it is very shameful to let outsiders analyze their Sharingan, Akabane¡¯s analysis report is very convincing from logical reasoning.


    ¡°Everyone has read it, so I won¡¯t repeat it. Here I just want to say that we Uchiha have gone through many killings and civil strife from the past, even if it¡¯s true, should we Uchiha want to raise the butcher knife to yourpanions and rtives!?¡±


    ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±


    The nsmen shouted and suppressed their turmoil hearts.


    Uchiha Ensho looked at everything quietly, but he didn¡¯t make ament because¡­


    He has awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan!


    of course.


    It was only because theic allowed him to pierce thestyer that thwarted his awakening and reach the Mangekyo level. In fact, the reason why his eyes can Awaken is due to the night of Uchiha civil strife.


    At that time, his pupil power umted, and only after reading theics today, he finally awakened his Mangekyo. And like Uchiha Yuan, knows exactly how strong emotions it takes to make it awaken!


    If he can, he hopes that everyone will not have this experience.


    The chaos on Uchiha¡¯s side began with Akabane and ended with him but in another ce¡­


    In a deep mountain, an old man who was stepping into a dim room was sitting in a dim room.


    His eyesight was very good. Through the darkness, he could still see theics in his hands/clearly.


    He looked at each page, word by word.


    On the side, there is already a pile ofic books that have been read and scattered everywhere.


    ¡°A toad sitting on the well to watch the sky¡­ is indeed a good experience, and this toad also happened to see part of the world.¡±


    There was a sneer on his face.


    Uchiha¡¯s secret?


    In this world, who knows the contents of the stone tablet better than him!


    Uchiha Madara is old, but the Hashirama cells in his chest are gradually integrating into the body, allowing him to survive, and he has not died until now.


    He feels that his body is being transformed by Senju Hashirama¡¯s cells, and perhaps, if it continues to fuse, he can gain even more powerful strength as the stone tablet said.


    After reading it in one breath, he got up with difficulty, walked to the door, and nced at the world outside.


    Madara Uchiha thought a lot.


    After all, he lived longer than Senju Hashirama, but unfortunately, after Senju Hashirama died, he still left behind the weapons that threatened him- the Kyuubi, and Uzumaki Mito.


    Although Hashirama cells kept him alive, he couldn¡¯t defeat Uzumaki Mito with only one eye, weak body, and Chakra declined before he could fully integrate.


    ¡°Standing against each other, being one with each other, it¡¯s all in one thing¡­ Hmph, so stupid to want to integrate into Konoha, when Ipletely integrate Hashirama¡¯s cells and gain the power of the legendary eyes, I will let them know who is right! Hashirama, only I can truly create an ever peaceful world!¡±


    Madara yelled hysterically, like a crazy old man.


    In the dark, a ck shadow sneaked into the soil quietly.


    It is ck Zetsu watching Madara quietly!


    Of course, he also paid attention to thisic. Because there were some ridiculous plots and remarks on it. At first, he didn¡¯t worry about it. After all, it was just a silly fantasy.


    However, after reading the sudden emotional fluctuations, and how Madara became a little interested in theic, he also became interested in it and the one who painted it.


    Madara hadn¡¯t noticed its existence. Firstly, ck Zetsu was far away, and secondly, Madara¡¯s perception was indeed not as good as when he was at his peak - if it weren¡¯t for Hashirama cells, his lifespan might have almost reached the end.

 Chapter 256

    <h4>Chapter 256</h4>


    ¡°More than 10,000 points in an instant¡­¡±


    Akabane stared at the system panel and rubbed his eyes vigorously. He suspected that he had misread a single digit, but after reading it several times, he was sure that it was true!


    He doesn¡¯t know when his panel suddenly increased by more than 10,000 points!


    Yes, it is a huge amount of ie, but this also shows that a strong and formidable character has read all his currentics in one go!


    No, more than!


    Because Akabane noticed that the points were still growing rapidly, although it was a lot slower, it was still amazingly fast.


    Is it Madara, ck Zetsu?


    These two figures shed across his mind for a moment.


    Except for these two characters, he really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could contribute so many points in one go, and this also proved that his existence has attracted the attention of these two big shots!


    In an instant, Akabane was feeling cold from head to tail vertebrate, and his somewhat sleepy eyes instantly awoke.


    I must get stronger quickly!


    He nced at the panel, his physique had reached one hundred and forty points, and his mental strength had one hundred and seventy points.


    ¡°ck Zetsu can control others, but as long as my mental power is strong enough and doesn¡¯t meet his stronger Yin-Yang-Style activation conditions, he can¡¯t control me directly, so no matter if it¡¯s useful¡­I must upgrade my attribute first.¡±


    Akabane took a deep breath.


    Up to now, he has more than 15,000 points.


    This point seems to be a lot, but in fact, it is only enough to redeem a total of 60 points of attributes, and after his mental power has been increased to 200 points, he found that the price has risen five times!


    On the other hand,


    After the surge of mental power caused the special chakra in Akabane¡¯s brain to undergo subtle changes.


    His pupil power seems to be increasing.


    Although the growth rate was not great, it was indeed increased due to the surge of his mental power. At the same time, a special technique appeared in his mind.


    It is none other than Susanoo!


    This feeling is very subtle, but he knows that if he fully instructs his Mangekyo Sharingan, he can summon his own Susano.


    Later, he strengthened his physique and spent all the points he had just umted.


    ¡°Due to my attribute increase, it is difficult to control my strength¡­¡±


    Akabane took a deep breath.


    He feels that he doesn¡¯t even need to use painting anymore, and with just a thought, he can make people fall into illusion.


    In terms of physical skills, although he is not particrly good at Taijutsu style, the umtion of physical attributes is definitely not to be underestimated, but now it will take a while for him to adapt.


    However, after solving the plot of Uchiha, there is still a small headache.


    Absolutely!


    ck Zetsu¡¯s existence is very special. He is the ¡°son¡± of Otsutsuki Kaguya. It can also be said to be an alternative incarnation. He has been alive from the Six Paths Sage to the present, almost immortal.


    Although hisbat power has not been shown in the anime many times, he is absolutely top-notch in reconnaissance and escapes.


    ording to his memory, it seemed that there was a small appearance during Sasuke¡¯s defection.


    ¡°Now Madara doesn¡¯t necessarily know the existence of ck Zetsu¡­¡±


    Before Madara died, he first awakened his Rinnegan, summoned the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path together with White Zetsu.


    After a series of experiments, he used the Yin and Yang release Jutsu to create White Zetsu. And ck Zetsu took this opportunity to possess White Zetsu and pretended to be ¡°created¡±.


    It is the first meeting between ck Zetsu and Madara.


    The current Madara is not close to the end of his life, right?


    After thinking about it, Akabane felt that Madara still has a long way to go.


    So it¡¯s no good to cause amotion, so he needs to delete the two pictures of them being together.


    After a while, he did a series of adaptive exercises in the forest on one side and finally became familiar with the changes in his body.


    At the same time, another effect brought by the increase of his mental power is¡­


    His perception ability is further enhanced.


    In the woods, Akabane could sense the subtle chakra changes in theic shop, including the change of chakra aura of an acquaintance-Uchiha Ensho.


    There is a slight difference in his aura, which seems to be stronger.


    With curiosity, Akabane came to theic shop.


    Uchiha Ensho did not leave.


    It looks like he is waiting for him here.


    Akabane pondered for a moment, then walked over and asked, ¡°What happened to the Uchiha family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad at first, but thanks to your report, not only are we at peace but there are also a few more tribesmen who are stronger.¡±


    A smile appeared on Uchiha Ensho¡¯s face, and then he gestured to the other side.


    That is the direction of the Uchiha n.


    Akabane kept up, Uchiha Ensho took a few steps, and suddenly said, ¡°Do you know Uchiha Kagami?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I only know that he is a member of the Uchiha n recognized by the second Hokage. He is very strong and is even expected to be the next generation Hokage, but unfortunately, he died after the war.¡±


    Akabane said.


    The hope to be Hokage is purely sympathetic. Even if Uchiha Kagami survives, it is impossible to be Hokage.


    ¡°Yeah, he is indeed a very good person. If he survives¡­frankly, I was among the ninja who joined the Second-Hokage-sama with the Kagami.¡±


    Uchiha Yan sighed.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Akabane raised his brows.


    ¡°But my qualifications are not good. I only had two tomoe when I went to the battlefield, plus with a scrupulous n, so I didn¡¯t follow him firmly.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until the news of the death of Kagami came that I awakened my third-tomoe¡­ and what I experienced that day, I again experienced some time ago. And when I saw yourics today, I thought in my heart that we must never let such a tragedy be staged in our descendants, especially the Child of Kagami.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish speaking, but Akabane had already guessed what the other party wanted to say.


    ¡°Akabane-kun, this is my little thanks.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho took out an item from his waist.


    Akabane nced at it intently.


    A scroll.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you also get Fireball Jutsu from some sources. And this is the Great Fireball Jutsu stronger than a normal Fire-Style Ninjutsu.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho said.


    ¡°This is the ninjutsu of your family, it¡¯s inappropriate, you should put it away.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s heart moved for a second or two, then decisively refused.


    Fire style usually needs to spit out through the mouth. During practice, the highly concentrated chakra will burn the mouth.


    For example, if he practised frequently like how Sasuke did in theic, it would definitely burn his mouth.


    The difficulty of Fire Style Ninjutsu is not high, and it is easy to change in theics. But doing it in reality¡­


    Sorry, I don¡¯t have the courage to spit fire!


    ¡°This¡­ Well, if you need my help, please just say, as for my ineffective child, please also take care of him for me.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho heard Akabane¡¯s reluctance, so he put away the scroll, nning to find another gift.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho left.


    He seemed very happy, but his mood was also mncholy for their n. The awakening process of Mangekyo Sharingan was not very pleasant.


    In addition to Uchiha, the other family is also unhappy.


    Hyuga family.


    They are quite mncholy now. Since Akabane¡¯sics have be more and more popr, they have also read the Uchiha n from being squeezed out to now being integrated into Konoha, and then to now¡­


    Uchiha¡¯s strength did not decline due to internal friction but only got better than before.


    Fortunately, there is no need to fight with Uchiha!


    Masazu Hyuga, the patriarch of the n, couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly.


    On this day, many people in the vige could not expand safely. Konoha¡¯s senior management was dealing with the things underneath, while Uchiha was dealing with ideological issues within the n, and other families were busy collecting information on Uchiha.


    However, the attitude of ordinary vigers towards Uchiha seems to have improved a lot.


    At first, everyone thought Itachi was a hateful role, but now everyone understands that this is the elder brother who loves his younger brother so much that he even sacrifices his flesh and blood for him without hesitation.


    Uchiha is loving, understands love, and is stronger than anyone else!


    After theics have been released, Uchiha may be the biggest winner.


    On that day, Akabane slept in an uneasy sleep.


    He dreamed that his Sharingan was exposed, and Madara came to his door to dig out his eyes, saying that he was the most suitable person to rule the world and wanted to support him as the king of the ninja world.


    Although it was a dream, he still felt ufortable, and today is the time for the special training to end their session.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Akabane decided to get up to train.


    At the same time, at the Reserve Department Training Ground.


    The ninjas train as usual, and what they are most looking forward to is today¡¯s test. After the test, they can be official preparation ninjas¡ªat least they think so.


    In the dark, a ck shadow slowly emerged from the soil, and then quickly dived back into the soil.


    Not here.


    He lurked on the earth, thinking about where to go next.


    Konoha has Uzumaki Mito. Although he has absolute confidence in hiding, to prevent idents, he will not set foot in the vige when necessary.


    As he was about to leave, he suddenly sensed the appearance of an aura.


    And it is quite a strong aura!


    ck Zetsu searched in secret, and it didn¡¯t take long to find the source of the aura.


    A ninja who was over thirteen years old who looked more mature than he looked, and he couldn¡¯t tell from his appearance alone that the strong aura he sensed wasing from this child.


    But thinking about it, it seems he appeared suddenly¡­ don¡¯t tell me, the Flying Thunder God Jutsu!


    ¡°Akabane, is the test going on as usual today?¡±


    Shiranui Ryosuke, who didn¡¯t notice the existence of ck Zetsu, said the moment he noticed Akabane emerged, he immediately came to ask about today¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do it as usual.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    Without ending the test, this trip today will be a waste of time.


    ¡°He is Kurama Akabane?¡±


    ck Zetsu was shocked.


    Has the Kurama n researched any forbidden drugs? That they actually gave birth to such a strong Kekkei Genkai Awakener!?


    Akabane also hadn¡¯t noticed ck Zetsu for the time being, but when he summoned the little dream tapir and let it use the secret jutsu to prate his mental power, he sensed a subtle difference.


    It¡¯s unspeakably weird as if someone was peeking secretly.


    At that moment, he sensed something wrong, but now the weird feeling disappeared instantly.


    Someone was watching him!


    Akabane frowned slightly and nced at the ce he felt where someone was peaking.


    But nothing has changed, no one was over there, but he won¡¯t doubt his feelings, so he is sure that someone was really watching him¡­


    In fact, when he sensed it, ck Zetsu had already changed positions instantly.


    ¡°What an amazing perception ability, I was almost exposed!¡±

 Chapter 257

    <h4>Chapter 257</h4>


    ¡°This kind of summoned beast, is it a dream tapir?¡±


    ck Zetsu watched quietly from the side.


    The dream Tapir is a silly and troublesome creature, no wonder he was almost noticed¡­


    Generally speaking, his hidden ability is impossible to be noticed. Just now, he was just too careless and didn¡¯t consider the secret technique of the dream tapir, and his slight fluctuation of emotions caused Akabane to perceive his existence.


    However, this guy would definitely not care about changing positions instantly.


    ck Zetsu stared at the distance, quietly observing the actions of Akabane and the Genins, and after a few nces, it seemed that it was just a boring Genin training.


    With that kind of strength, he is actually responsible for training the Genin?


    ck Zetsu stared for a moment and took out aic. In order to get to Konoha as soon as possible, he only read half of it, so he began to read it again while observing¡­


    Anyway, with his ability, distraction is not a problem.


    In the Training ground in the distance.


    Akabane frowned slightly, he always felt something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    But it must be ck Zetsu!


    Regardless of whether it is or not, he decided that it should be him. But he can¡¯t find ck Zetsu¡¯s location right now, so he can only ignore him temporarily as if he doesn¡¯t exist, but he is still secretly trying to find him¡­


    Akabane thought for a moment, winked at the others, and then made a hand-sealed Genjutsu to release Genjutsu-in fact, he now doesn¡¯t need hand seals to use the Illusory Domain game.


    These seals are just secret signs, telling others to be careful.


    Enemies?


    Shiranui Ryosuke was slightly frowning, and then he saw that Akabane used a secret signal to make them bide one¡¯s time, ready to awaken the students at any time and take them to retreat.


    What¡¯s the situation¡­¡­


    He doesn¡¯t quite understand what¡¯s happening, but as a battlefield veteran, he understands that if he doesn¡¯t understand, it¡¯s alright as long as the above decision is okay, then just follow the instructions from higher up.


    Just like now.


    Everyone in the illusion has no resistance. In case there is an ident, it is definitely a more appropriate emergency n to wake them up to take cover and evacuate.


    The illusion is released and a group of people are drawn into the illusionary Battlefield.


    ck Zetsu in the distance was stunned for a moment, sensing how the kid released thisrge-scale genjutsu to the Genins.


    What is this operation?


    It seems to be a kind of training.


    ck Zetsu was stunned for a few seconds, and after careful consideration, he somewhat guessed the possible effect of this technique.


    How can that kid release that kind ofrge scale genjutsu to the genins when they are the future of the Konoha, so the only answer was that it was for training.


    Training with illusion? What a strange idea¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s really stupid, but it¡¯s not bad to have such an interesting guy in the long years¡­¡±


    ck Zetsu put away theic book in his hand and prepared to leave.


    however.


    At this moment, he sensed an aggressive aura appearing beside him out of thin air.


    That kid?


    He was slightly startled and saw Akabane smash the trees beside him with a punch.


    But ck Zetsu slipped very fast and instantly escaped underground.


    ¡°No one? That¡¯s weird. It seems I was thinking too much.¡±


    Akabane frowned slightly.


    After using Genjutsu just now, his little dream tapir absorbs the mental power of those ninjas in the Illusory Domain. And when he is in the mental power link-state, he gets a significant increase, plus some special inductions of the dream tapir on emotions, thoughts and spiritual bodies¡­


    He finally noticed the fuzzy position that made him feel ufortable.


    It happened that there was a former Flying Thunder God Jutsu imprint on the side, so he used Shadow Clone on the spot, and the true body flew here instantly.


    Although it was a pity that he didn¡¯t catch it, Akabane¡¯s goal has been achieved. Just now, when he mutters ¡°Nobody?¡± It was purely for ck Zetsu, making ck Zetsu mistakenly think that he was attacking here because of his perception and intuitive judgment.


    ¡°This kind of escape speed, only ck Zetsu can do it¡­¡±


    Akabane knew it clearly.


    He actually saw a dark shadow quickly sinking into the ground just now, but he was pretending not to see it.


    Because after thinking about it, without exposing his sharingan plus, why he has knowledge about ck Zetsu, there seem to be no direct means to attack ck Zetsu.


    As Hatake Sagiki said.


    Keeping your cards under appropriate circumstances will help you defeat your opponents at critical moments.


    After considering it for a long time, he did not choose to attack ck Zetsu but only used his fist.


    The feeling of being watched is always ufortable. If appropriate, he must be warned, otherwise, ck Zetsu will think he is a muddy mass and could knead it at will.


    This warning should make ck Zetsu worry about it.


    Akabane thought in his heart.


    ¡°My lord, just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I feel wrong.¡±


    Akabane continued to act, and then let the ninja clean up the fallen trees, and then went back to continue to control the illusion.


    Shiranui Ryosuke squatted down awkwardly and looked carefully among the remains of the tree.


    This is definitely not a punch out of thin air, but a strong goal.


    Someone was here just now, right?


    ¡°Ryosuke-san¡±


    ¡°You guys help deal with it, I will continue to take charge of the affairs over there.¡±


    He stood upboriously and returned to Akabane.


    In the illusion.


    The entire group follows the route from Land of Fire to Hidden Whirlpools Vige.


    This is a great fantasy.


    Everyone was assigned together. Because of Nara Shimi¡¯s excellentmand before, it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to decide to assign Shimi as themander and let him allocate tasks.


    They have made great progress, mainly in terms of teamwork, and they have made great progress.


    Even Uchiha Ryo could form a perfect coboration with everyone. Everyone sang forward and quickly reached the vicinity of Whirlpool Vige. However¡­


    The battle has just begun.


    ¡°My lord, if we also enter the Illusory Domain, wouldn¡¯t there be no one to guard it outside?¡±


    Ryosuke was a little worried.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, there should be no one attacking us, and there is the Anbu ninja if that happens.¡±


    Akabane said as opened the ¡°viewing room¡±.


    To be honest, even he doesn¡¯t know how much this group has improved in a month.


    After all, this month, he only took charge of training for half of the time, and Sakumo and Murasaki were in charge of the rest of the time, but up to the present position, these genins have done a good job.


    In terms of strength, at least there is an elite Genin level Ninja, and the strongest can alreadypete with Chunin.


    ¡°In fact, Shimi has the ability to be a Chunin. As long as his strength is stronger, he will basically be Chunin 100% after taking the Chunin exam.¡±


    Ryosuke whispered.


    ¡°He is from Nara n, after all, there are always a few very smart people in each generation.¡±


    Akabane said.


    Everyone has entered Hidden Whirlpools Vige, ready to withdraw.


    He has greatlypressed the plot.In fact, the battle in Hidden Whirlpools Vigested for three days!


    Within three days, those ¡°Rebels¡± had not stopped their offensive, but the genius that gathered had not been able to rush out. In the end, the defence of the Uzumaki n was broken before opening a hole from the encirclement.


    Some people still can¡¯t support it till the end.


    Some died in battle, while others died to cover theirpanions, such as Might Duy.


    In order to cover the evacuation of therge forces, he even opens the 4th gate of the Eight-Inner Gates and disyed the Reverse Lotus in the Illusory Domain.


    This child does have the potential for Eight-Inner Gates.


    After a test, everyone exhibited their best that made Akabane very satisfied. Towards the end of the test, Akabane left a shadow clone and returned to the vige by himself.


    Everything is harmonious in the vige.


    After Akabane returned to the vige, he did not go to other ces but went to Uzumaki Mito for the first time.


    With ck Zetsu appearance, he can use this time to remind her.


    Senju n


    As usual, Uzumaki Mito taught the ten Uzumaki kids to learn the sealing technique.


    She still looked 30 years old, and she looked very beautiful, but he doesn¡¯t know why. At this meeting, Akabane felt that she seemed to be older than before.


    Is it because my mental power has be stronger?


    Akabane was taken aback for a moment, watching from a distance outside the door that he did not enter, Uzumaki Mito pretended not to notice him, and gently taught out some tricks of their sealing technique to the children.


    After a few seconds, the course seemed to be over.


    ¡°You continue to practice, and you must quickly master these precious sealing techniques.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said gently.


    ¡°Yes, Grandma Mito.¡±


    Everyone responded in unison.


    Uzumaki Mito came out of the yard, walking slowly, like a normal olddy, but her appearance was still beautiful.


    Akabane was silent.


    The closer she gets, the more he can feel the weakness of this powerful female ninja of the same generation of the First Hokage and Madara.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of expression, I¡¯m a little old after all.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said lightly.


    ¡°you¡­¡­¡±


    Akabane was stunned.


    Does she know he can feel these?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, walk with me for a while.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito smiled.


    Akabane kept up, and Uzumaki Mito didn¡¯t say anything here, indicating that she didn¡¯t want others to know what she will say next.


    Senju n¡¯s n Land itself is rtively remote. After walking out of the n Land trail, they will reach the forest. From here, they can even see the Naka River.


    ¡°Make River, it is said that Hashirama and Madara met by the river there before.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito pointed to the distance and said.


    ¡°Really, it is said that the two ns fought here before.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the endless war has long been ended between two heroes, Hashirama and Madara. Both of them long for peace and don¡¯t want to have war, but unfortunately, there are subtle differences in their concepts.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sighed, and then said, ¡°Akaba, peace can never be achieved by one person. It requires everyone to work together and everyone to give their love together. I hope you can be another Hashirama and not another Madara.¡±


    ¡°Comparing me with characters like the first generation Hokage-sama and Madara, you really think of me highly.¡±


    Akabane was ashamed.


    Such an evaluation¡­


    ¡°You have this potential. For example, you have be stronger this time, and you can even sense the ageing of my body.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito smiled lightly, ¡°When I am old enough, you can continue to protect the vige instead of me. This is the will of fire that withered leaves and leave a new leaves sprout.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Mito.¡±


    Akabane said her name and then didn¡¯t know what to say¡ªthis smart and great female ninja realized that he was different.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know where these powers came from, she still pinned her hopes on himself without asking anything.


    ¡°Speaking of which, are you looking for me?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito only remembered that if this guy had nothing to do, he would nevere to the Senju n to hang out.


    From his disposition, something must have happened.


    ¡°In the Reserve Department, I may have encountered a guy with terrible hiding ability. I can¡¯t judge his ability for the time being, but he is very strong in escape and hiding, so Ie to your side to remind you to pay attention.¡±


    Akabane said.


    Uzumaki Mito was stunned, and then remembered something. After a long period of thought, she asked: ¡°If he has a strong hiding ability, how did you detect it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it just feels very ufortable, but after approaching, with the help of my dream tapir Secret Jutsu, I did sense the existence of spiritual energy, so I can be sure that someone is hiding there.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Feeling ufortable¡­ I have felt this way before. It was the eve of Uchiha Madara¡¯s defect, and he came to find Hashirama. I felt a little ufortable at the time, but that feeling quickly disappeared, and I didn¡¯t care about it.¡±


    At that time, Uzumaki Mito was very confident in her perception ability. Since she could not sense it, it was regarded as an illusion.


    If Akabane¡¯s discovery is the same as what she felt at the time¡­


    When Uzumaki Mito thought of this, her whole body shivered-Could it be that Madara¡¯s defect was controlled by another person from beginning to end?

 Chapter 258

    <h4>Chapter 258</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s how things happened back then. What Hashirama said to Madara when he left. Actually, I also don¡¯t know. He was tight-lipped about what happened during that time, and it was useless for his brother to even ask.¡±


    After being shocked, Uzumaki Mito began to talk about the things of the year.


    Akabane listens andpares the plot.


    Judging by the time, it should be Uchiha Madara has notpletely defected, but before taking Senju Hashirama to Naka Shrine to see the stone tablet.


    After that, Madara went to the jungle to catch the Kyuubi.


    That is to say, from then on, ck Zetsu has been monitoring Madara¡¯s every move, until the old Madara Awakened his Rinnegan, then summoned the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, and he appeared.


    ¡°You have a thoughtful look, what did you guess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether the feeling you are talking about is the same as mine. If this is the case, his strength and purpose¡­¡±


    Akabane tried to lead Uzumaki Mito to think this way.


    Uzumaki Mito had already thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t believe her guess. If all this was a conspiracy by others, then what was Madara insisting on?


    Fortunately, Madara didn¡¯t know this.


    It¡¯s better to die in the dark than to close your eyes knowing all the pain.


    ¡°No matter what his purpose is, we must be careful in the future. He is likely to hide behind¡­the initiator.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane nodded and followed Uzumaki Mito back to the Senju n from the forest.


    His purpose is achieved, he does not intend to stay.


    Uzumaki Mito didn¡¯t mean to stay. With such a dangerous person, Akabane really shouldn¡¯t waste time staying on her side.


    Many people need to be notified, such as the Third Hokage and Danzo.


    Although ck Zetsu has a very strong hiding ability, that even Uzumaki Mito, Akabane and other ninjas with terrifying perception ability only slightly feel something was wrong, but the Hokage must be made aware of the existence of such a person.


    Danzo and the Third Hokage quickly got news from Akabane.


    In order to prevent too many people from knowing, Akabane used his genjutsu especially to broadcast the previous events in the illusion and let them judge by themselves.


    The two of them will judge what to do.


    After busying himself, Akabane also got feedback from the clone-the special training of the reserve department has ended.


    Although everyone¡¯s mission failed in the end, everyone yed a significant role in the battle.


    Therefore, it was determined that all members passed the test and could officially enter the reserve department.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to start writing reports again¡­¡±


    Akabane took out a piece of paper with a headache.


    With the return of his shadow clone, everyone also gave feedback on the performance and evaluation of the Genins, but the opinions of the other instructors were not good, and some Genins with talent were obviously wasted.


    After summoning another Shadow Clone to continue to drawics, he can only do it himself.


    Yamano Izumi shippedte this time, so he just added a little bit to update theic to the end of the first one.


    but¡­¡­


    ¡°Hey, I remember that I have to draw the Akatsuki for a meeting, in the end, right?¡±


    ¡°Seems so.¡±


    Akabane had just written part of the report and stopped when he heard his shadow clone asking.


    Rinnegan.


    In addition, there seems to be Akatsuki¡¯s overall goal, collecting Tailed Beast and the like in three years.


    Thinking about it, Akabane was lost in thought.


    Having the experience of Sharingan, he has deeply understood the huge pit that may exist in the system-Rinnegan if he exchanged it out. If he can¡¯t bear the consumption and can¡¯t deactivate it, he will just dug a huge pit for himself to jump.


    If Rinnegan is not needed in a short time, it seems unnecessary to draw it, but due to the plot¡­


    Akabane took a deep breath.


    ¡°What the Akatsuki wants to do must be written clearly. As for Rinnegan, I have no good way to locate ck Zetsu for the time being. When I can truly sense his position, I will hunt him down for three days and three nights! ¡°


    After hearing the harsh words, his clone sighed softly.


    The only audience was him, and they knew each other¡¯s personalities. So there should be no need to say something so tragically, but it does express the aspirations of the shadow clone.


    After drawing this plot, the first plot is officially over.


    The next one is Shippuden.


    In fact, even if he aplished drawing the Rinnegan, it will appear sooner orter in the Shippuden.


    And Akabane also knew that, but he still did it to gain time for him to be stronger.


    He just met with ck Zetsu, and he knew he could not find the other party.


    Although ck Zetsu escaped smoothly and couldn¡¯t effectively sense the opponent¡¯s position, it would be too passive to attack rashly.


    As for Madara, Akabane was not worried.


    ording to theics, Madara does not have the Rinnegan until he is about to die. This shows that the miraculous effect of Hashirama cells is not achieved overnight, but step by step.


    If he has the ability toe out and do things, Madara has already run out to collect tail beasts himself, so why wait until his next life?


    of course.


    Judging from the acquisition of points, Madara still has a very strong fighting strength. As long as he is not stupid enough to send it to the door, he can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, the report isplete. You wait for Yamano-san toe here, and I will hand in the report first.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t wait for the shadow clone to answer, and left with and just left Flying Thunder God Jutsu directly.


    Since the news of himprehending the Flying Thunder God Jutsu became public, he has left marks in several ces that he often walked around in Konoha, including the coordinates of the Hokage Building.


    He flew to the Hokage Building in an instant and then climbed up to the third floor directly to the third Hokage office.


    This jutsu is really convenient.


    However, if Tobirama Hashirama knows that the thrust and assassination ninjutsu he worked so hard to develop was mainly used in this guy¡¯s hands to save walking time, then I am afraid that he will be resurrected from anger.


    ¡°Third Hokage-sama, this is my report on thepletion of the special training.¡±


    Akabane opened the door and put the report on the desk.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Hiruzen picked it up and took a look.


    He originally thought there would be a training process on it, but when he took a look, he only saw a page with a brief process of the exam and a list of members who can be promoted.


    ¡°Nara Shimi team originally only had Nara Shimi qualified for promotion, but taking into ount the cooperative ability of InoShikaCho, coupled with the performance of Yamanaka Take and Akimichi Kazue, we should let them underprehensive consideration and let them all be promoted without training in the preparation department. ¡°


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Nara Shimi, this boy showed highmanding ability in the first test. It should be said¡­ he really deserves to be from the Nara n!¡±


    Hiruzen was a little bit emotional.


    Since the Nara n joined Konoha, one or two very clever guys have appeared in each generation, who can always provide great help to the vige.


    ¡°Uchiha Ryo, this child, can we expect something from him?¡±


    ¡°There is no problem with strength, and also in training¡­Thest time when he read Kakashi¡¯s story, he had awakened his two-tomoe. In addition, if you want, I can let you watch the rey in the Illusory Domain.¡±


    Akabane said.


    He only learned about this during the test. After all, he hasn¡¯t managed the preparation department at all these days.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Hiruzeny down and waited for Akabane to perform the operation.


    Before the change, Akabane had to rely on painting, but now it is no longer needed, and this is also a test.


    If he can start it directly, it means his mental power is greater than the Third Hokage.


    He prepared for a while, and then directly activated the illusion which is¡­


    Sess!


    Akabane breathed a sigh of relief. With two hundred points of mental power, it seemed to be quite powerful.


    But it is not enough!


    Hiruzen browsed the illusion process at twice the speed. After watching everything, he automatically escaped from the illusion. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Akabane sitting aside, ying with the crystal ball he used daily.


    ¡°Boy, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the baby you use for peeking every day, don¡¯t be so nervous, I¡¯m not Tsunade, I won¡¯t break it.¡±


    Akabane put the crystal ball back.


    Hiruzen¡¯s old face blushed slightly, put it away, and coughed lightly and said, ¡°How would I use it to do such nasty things? Okay, let¡¯s not talk nonsense, I basically agree with the people you listed, but there is one¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Eight-Inner Gates, right? I have been teaching it ording to the concept in theic. Only when guardingpanions and the vige can they use the Eight-Inner Gates.¡±


    Without the Third Hokage continuing, Akabane knew what he was going to say.


    ¡°Very Good.¡±


    Looking at the scene in the Illusory Domain, Hiruzen has to admit that the Eight-Inner Gates is very valuable for development.


    Just after opening the fourth gate, Might Duy already had a physicalbat power close to a Jonin level, and it would be very powerful if he continued to develop itter.


    ¡°In addition, the recent protests in the Land-of-Wind have been very serious. But what you said before is more important, so I didn¡¯t mention it to you.¡±


    Hiruzen took out a report.


    It was the same asst time, but this time it is an officialmunication report instead of a threat.


    Akabane opened it and took a look.


    It was indeed a letter from the Land-of-Wind and it was transferred from the Daimyo House, with some protests from the Land-of-Wind Daimyo written on it.


    For example, someone smuggledics, ¡°stole¡± taxes, gold, and gems from the Land-of-Wind, smuggled badics, corrupted national thinking, and so on.


    Akabane nced at Hiruzen, his face was not red at all, and he said: ¡°Those people are really shameless, and they want precious items like gold and gemstones and so on from the Land-of-Wind people. This is not an equivalent transaction at all.¡±


    Hearing it, Hiruzen was speechless for a while, who didn¡¯t know how to do this?


    He was silent for a moment, took the letter back from Akabane, and said: ¡°You have done a good job, that is, you did not end up on your own so that the country of wind has no excuses, but I have to say that in some ways you and your teacher are bing more and more alike.¡±


    Akabane had originally intended to deny it, but when he sensed someoneing, he immediately changed his words and said: ¡°That is my honour.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to go, get out, I will take care of the assignment of the preparation department.¡±


    Hiruzen took a whiff from his cigarette pipes as he shoos ~ Akabane.


    Akabane bowed slightly and turned to go out, just when he saw Danzoing from the corridor, he immediately greeted him.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Danzo nodded slightly, but the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t hide his smile.


    Although he knew that this kid was ttering him, he was still very happy when his disciple said so, and what Akabane did this time, the effect is indeed very unusual.


    The most valuable things in the Land-of-Wind are gold and gems, but these are also the least valuable in other countries.


    There are too many such things in that country, and they are very valuable in the hands of Ninja from other countries, but for ordinary persons, they can only sell them to Land-of-Wind and Hidden Sand Vige at a low price.


    Inparison, exchanging gold forics and then exchangingics for money in the hands of the rich will make more money.


    As far as Konoha is concerned, the reduction of gold in the Land-of-Wind and Hidden Sand Vige will reduce the said countries military supplies. Even if it is only a small part, they will still be weakened to a certain extent.

 Chapter 259

    <h4>Chapter 259</h4>


    ¡°Akabane, you fellow,e out to me, I want to beat you up!¡±


    Outside theic shop.


    Many people yelled loudly, and the seats outside the door were noisy for a while.


    Others shouted: ¡°Brother Yung, give us theics updated in more than a month, I want them all!¡±


    They are the group of Genin released from prison, this bunch of bastards didn¡¯t go home first, instead they ran to theic shop.


    ¡°Hey, is it okay if you don¡¯t go home and take a look?¡±


    Kurama Yung smiled like chrysanthemum and sent theics, while ¡°kindly¡±ined.


    ¡°Brother Yung, don¡¯t worry, we have to settle ounts with Akabane. During this time, this guy has trained us miserably.¡±


    Uchiha Ryo said loudly.


    ¡°Oh? You want to settle ounts?¡±


    The kind and gentle voice sounded, but it sounded like a curse to everyone, eerie and terrifying.


    And they saw Akabane walkout from the lounge.


    It¡¯s not the shadow clone, but the main body that had just returned from the Hokage Building using his Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    ¡°How¡­how could we do it¡­We¡­we are grateful to you, how could we be so strong if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    Everyone immediately changed their tone.


    Including Uchiha Ryo.


    During the one-month special training, even though Akabane did not participate in thest ten days, everyone also knows how strong Akabane is.


    Sakumo and Murasaki are strong enough, right?


    Sakumo went to the battlefield when he was only thirteen years old.


    Although everyone does not understand Murasaki¡¯s strength very well, it is said that some time ago, he was also promoted to Chunin. And In an experimental duel, Murasaki used only one hand and didn¡¯t even use ninjutsu, so he is obviously much stronger than them.


    However, without exception, Akabane is the most ¡®abnormal¡¯!


    He is clearly veryzy, but his strength, they never saw its bottom!


    Every time they think they can surpass him, but he will always exert a strength stronger than them!


    For example, Sakumo, who was deeply taughtst time.


    All in all, everyone just wants to vent their misfortune but not dared to fight.


    ¡°Cut, I finally came out of the preparation department, if you want to fight, fight! But leave me out of it.¡±


    Shimiined as he picked up theic andidzily on the chair.


    Fighting or something is too tiring, and he has been training for more than a month while also vomiting, and he can¡¯t wait to spend his life in the vige.


    ¡°Shimi, what are you going to do next?¡±


    Akamichi Kazue asked while munching food.


    In this month, his body became a lot more sturdy. Although the fat is still the same thickness, he looks very reliable now.


    ¡°A smart person like me can¡¯t hide if he wants to hide. In a few days, there is a high probability that we will form a team with a certain Jonin and start a mission career with mission difficulty above C level.¡±


    Shimi said lightly.


    Fighting or something is too tiring, and he has been training for more than a month while also vomiting, and he can¡¯t wait to spend his life in the vige. But although he wants to hide, he knows he can¡¯t hide¡­


    s, trouble always finds a way to locate him¡­


    ¡°Damn, do you have to say it?¡±


    Uchiha Ryo disdainfully sat down and continued reading theics.


    ¡°Akabane must have just submitted the report, but I can¡¯t guess who it is.¡±


    Shimi grabbed a handful of food from Kazue.


    Readingics while eating seemed quitefortable.


    ¡°Some genins performed very well in this test. ording to theprehensive assessment, they have reached the level ofpetence for tasks above the C level, so they are allowed to graduate early and follow a Jonin to form a four-man team.¡±


    Akabane sat down and exined, ¡°Among them are Nara Shimi, Akimichi Kazue, Yamanaka Take, Uchiha Ryo, Inuzuka Ishi¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure enough.¡±


    Everyone is not surprised.


    This group of Genin is indeed better than the others. Although some of them are slightly inferior in terms of strength, but their wisdom is superior.


    ¡°Well, I invite everyone to eat barbecue in the evening. During this time, go back and rest. After this period, except for the fifteen genins who will follow a Jonin, the rest will go back to the preparation department for training.¡±


    Akabane sat down and started chatting with everyone.


    In the preparatory department, he is a teacher and these people are students, but since leaving the preparatory department, everyone is a ssmate and friend, and there is no need to be too serious.


    These genins were quite aggrieved after being detained for a month. So after they came out, they watched all the updates they had umted before, and they were so excited that they couldn¡¯t hold back and theyined while reading.


    Some didn¡¯t have enoughining so they even left a message on thement board and had a great time.


    Not long after, Yamano Izumi caravan arrived.


    In today¡¯s update, Naruto officially started the battle with Sasuke and ended with Tailed Beast Transformation.


    There are more updates in One Piece. Ace and the Straw Hat group separated after meeting, and there were more and more members of the Baroque Work.


    In thetest plot, Luffy and the others have formally fought against Baroque Work, and they were unfortunately locked into a trap made by Sea Stone.


    Akabane took a look and asked the clone to help with the follow-up work. Anyway, the update has beenpleted, and the shadow clone does not need to continue working for the time being.


    As long as he¡­


    Having been busy for most of the day, it¡¯s not too much to treat yourself to a nap, right?


    Yamano Izumi waste for theic a long time this time because they sent part of the One Pieceic to Land-of-Rivers in advance, so although Konoha and Land-of-Rivers were far away, they still received the update after it was finished printing.


    At this time, at the Chao Chuan Town, the Land-of-River.


    A swordsman in ck came to this town along the path in her memory, but what she saw was not what she remembered.


    ¡°This is¡­ A Pirate Town?¡±


    Ye Wu opened her mouth wide in surprise. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe that this was the town of Chao Chuan she had been to before.


    ¡°Are you a samurai who came here especially?¡±


    On the side, a wandering warrior sitting at the entrance of the town in a shabby dress moved his turban up, and then raised his head and nced at her.


    Ye Wu froze for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I heard that there are many samurai here, but isn¡¯t this a town called Chao Chuan Town? Howe it¡¯s like this!¡±


    ¡°Chao Chuan is its previous name. Startingst month, this town was called Logue Town!¡±


    The samurai proudly said, ¡°Along this road, you can still see the execution square. Except for the small ind on the sea, it is almost the same as Logue Town, but in the future, it will definitely be a Grandline Starting point.¡±


    ¡°Logue Town, the grandline¡­¡±


    Ye Wu was surprised.


    Are they in theics?


    It¡¯s incredible that someone really transformed the Land-of-River into such a ce!


    She walked into the town.


    As the wandering warrior said, this side is almost exactly the same as the town of Roger in theics. At the same time, the size of the town isrger than before. Walking along the street, she quickly saw a big river.


    This river runs through the whole country of River, going up to the Land-of-Thunder and Earth, and down to the sea.


    And a dock was built in Chao Chuan Town near the river bank.


    She turned around, deeply shocked by the changes in this town, and at the same time understood why the vige had to give her a secret mission to investigate the Land-of-River.


    ¡°Did Akabane do it? No, the vige asked me toe here to investigate. It must not be that simple.¡±


    Ye Wu thought secretly and then went to theic shop here.


    After travelling for a long time, she didn¡¯t have a chance to readics.


    however.


    When she went to theics shop, she did not at all see the opening gate in theic shop, only the small door on the side was half-hidden.


    ¡°Hello, I heard that there areics selling One Piece here. Is it not open now?¡±


    ¡°All theics are all sold out. If you want to read theics, you must either go to the tavern in front or buy it from others at a high price.¡±


    The shop owner said.


    In fact, for the shopkeepers, this kind of sales does no harm.


    If those people don¡¯t buy it. He still sells it at this price, and it takes a little more effort. After handing it over to those people, as long as the shipment arrives, they can be notified, and there is no need to keep someone to maintain it.


    ¡°Okay thank you.¡±


    Ye Wu said then she left and she couldn¡¯t help being surprised.


    It¡¯s because theics are all sold!


    If the market isrge enough andics are taken away, it is definitely a profitable business.


    Who would dare to do this kind of business in such a chaotic ce in the Country of River?


    She gradually understood what her mission was.


    Investigating the people behind the one who was doing it is the purpose of her trip.


    But she needs to be careful, since seeing that the rebellious rebels dare not intervene in this transaction. The power behind it must be huge, and the strength of the leader should also be quite formidable.


    Ye Wu came quietly to the tavern.


    Entering the tavern, she saw arge bookshelf with manyics on it.


    Except for Naruto, the rest of theics from the Land-of-Fire are here. But the Land-of-Fire does not have what¡¯s in here, such as the Kafei Hime, and Love in the Dessert and so on.


    In addition, he saw many ¡°decorations¡± on the walls.


    Character statues, weapons copied fromics, and even some fruits that look like ¡°devil fruits¡± on the counter.


    The influence ofic culture on this ce is far stronger than that of the country of fire and Konoha!


    Ye Wu sat down and read theics for a while, ordered food and drinks by the way, and spent a lot of money. The price of this meal is almost more expensive than buying a fewics.


    She has a kind of deja-vu that Akabane must be controlling this in the shadows. Especially the sales mode and various decorations of this tavern are, especially like Akabane¡¯s handwriting.


    At this moment, a figure walked outside the door wearing a mask, looking very mysterious.


    Ye Wu couldn¡¯t judge the opponent¡¯s strength, but from the feeling, she felt that this person was very strong. Facing this person, she has a kind of deja-vu, the feeling of an Elite Jonin she felt when she was in childhood facing her father.


    Of course, this is just her feeling as a swordsman, but in a sense, it can already reflect many things.


    Is this guy the leader behind the tavern?


    Before long, the guy left.


    Ye Wu struggled whether to track or not the masked man for a few seconds, but finally, she didn¡¯t dare to follow, because seeing that person, she unconsciously thought of theics where Gekko Hayate was hacked to death by Baki. If she catches up, she may end up not much better than that. After all, this is the chaotic Land-of-River!


    After waiting for the other party to leave for a long time, she took a few breaths until she calmed down.


    Then Ye Wu looked around for a while.


    The rest of the people didn¡¯t seem to feel this and continued to eat and drink, very happy.


    She rested for a while, her thoughts gradually became emotional-


    ¡°No, my strength may have been discovered!¡±

 Chapter 260

    <h4>Chapter 260</h4>


    ¡°The power of the curse seal will change the body. It is indeed a good power¡­ But why am ¡®I¡¯ so obsessed with Sharingan?¡±


    Orochimaru couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The world of ninjutsu is vast, and the more you explore, the more you feel insignificant.


    Although the Sharingan is good, in his opinion, there is no need to spare all pursuits on it.


    It is just a Kekkei Genkai after all.


    ¡°People always have pursuits, and if they get something, they will have new goals.¡±


    Tsunade said lightly.


    ¡°It sounds reasonable, so what is your current pursuit?¡±


    Orochimaru asked as he stuffed things into his mouth.


    This is the food that Akabane brought when he came to ¡°visit the prison¡±. Of course, Orochimaru was also easy to handle, mainly because Akabane knew that Tsunade was doing research here, so he came here especially.


    ¡°Enhance medical capabilities.¡±


    Tsunade answered without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°The future, who knows¡­¡±


    She paused and then continued to mobilize Chakra to rescue the rat that had been tortured by the big snake.


    Perhaps.


    Avoid herself being helpless in the face of the death of loved ones like in theics.


    She does not ept this tragic ending!


    Tsunade¡¯s mood was disordered, and an inadvertent Chakra input increased, and the mouse¡¯s muscles suddenly tightened, and it jumped up and down.


    After more than ten seconds, it copsed to the ground and stopped moving.


    ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t care about eating, so he ran over immediately.


    ¡°It died.¡±


    Tsunade was embarrassed.


    ¡°unfortunately.¡±


    Orochimaru is a bit regretful. Since it is not an ordinary mouse, but a special mouse produced after some chakras from the summoned beast are integrated into its body.


    ¡°But even without me, it will die very quickly, because your transformation makes it consume its vitality too quickly.¡±


    ¡°Excuse!¡±


    Subsequently, the two began an academic debate.


    After an argument, Tsunade suspended her research and left the research room in a depressed manner.


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t care at first, but after studying for a while, the more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he became, so he chased her out, and he found Tsunade based on his perception ability and found that this girl was with Akabane.


    As the special training is over, Akabane treats everyone to dinner.


    He originally nned to eat barbecue, but it happened that the hot pot restaurant of the Akimichi n opened its doors. It is worth mentioning that because Akabane gave a lot of recipes and hot pot base ingredients, he has a lot of dividends.


    After many considerations, Akabane chose to take them here to eat.


    Orochimaru took a look, then turned around to leave.


    ¡°Since you are already,e in and let¡¯s eat together, and you should also have something to say right?¡±


    Akabane knocked on the table.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Orochimaru knew it was telling him, and came over and sat down.


    ¡°Are you studying Senjutsu Chakra?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°I just transform and purify the energy from the summoned beast, and then inject it into the mouse, but obviously there is a problem with the energy purification process. The mouse has be crazy and has been imitating the walking posture of the snake.¡±


    Orochimaru said with his hands resting his chin, thoughtfully, ¡°Does that energy belong to the Sage Chakra?¡±


    ¡°It should be, and Senjutsu Chakra and Sage Mode are rted. For example, my Summoned Beastes from Shikkotsu Forest. If the body meets the requirement of absorbing Natural Energy, you can enter Shikkotsu Forest Training Sage Mode, but it is a pity¡­¡±


    Having said this, Tsunade sighed softly.


    The reason she was in a bad mood this afternoon was because she thought of herself from the mouse perspective.


    The mouse absorbed its power and its life span was greatly reduced. Comparing herself to it, isn¡¯t she like a mouse?


    Weak, fragile and short-lived.


    Even if the creation of regeneration is developed, with the corrosive nature of the wet bone forest, God knows how much life will be lost, and it is possible to die in the wet bone forest.


    She is not afraid of death, but this method of death is too unworthy.


    ¡°I had a hunch before that the mouse might be serpentine if it continues to transform. If the Sage model is based on a simr principle, there will be corresponding changes after people practice it. The curse mark you painted should be something simr.¡±


    Orochimaru unconsciously thinks of the curse seal form that has frequently appeared in the recent plot. The rat has signs of snake transformation, so the curse imprint must have absorbed natural energy before appearing in its physical form.


    ¡°almost.¡±


    Akabane kept putting food in the pot.


    The curse seal itself is the Sage Mode of Ryuchi Cave semi-finished product and Orochimaru understands it so well.


    Everyone has some ideas about Sage Mode.


    Akabane yearns for Senju Hashirama¡¯s Sage Mode with only partial tattoos, but Tsunade is worried that she may not be able to train Sage Mode.


    As for Orochimaru.


    He is thinking about whether he can sessfully amodate Senjutsu Chakra by changing to arger animal.


    However, therge animals around Konoha are very limited.


    The Deer?


    The Nara n will kill him!


    They didn¡¯t talk for a long time and soon the dishes were all avable and everyone started to eat.


    Seventy percent of Genin here is juniors, but after training together, everyone doesn¡¯t feel unfamiliar, and all of them ate happily.


    The Akimichi n is very enthusiastic. The price is 20% off, and the quantity is still veryrge.


    After the meal, everyone left happily.


    The next day.


    When Akabane got up at noon, the Akimichi hot pot restaurant was already full.


    It¡¯s different from the one who went to eat hot pot yesterday. Everyone will not only eat hot pot this time but also foods that appear inics such as mapo tofu and golden fried rice.


    Vaguely, he seemed to see people who looked like the Third Hokage.


    This guy used the transformation jutsu, but his eyes and pipe were still exposed, and Danzo seemed to have alsoe, using the transformation jutsu like the Third Hokage.


    But embarrassingly, he and Third Hokage entered the door at the same time, and the two looked at each other and almost recognized each other at the same time.


    Akabane didn¡¯t continue watching the scene, then returned to theic shop.


    Izumi Yamano came early, and although he already sent some of them, but the number was rtively small and it was not enough. As soon as it was delivered to the vige, it seemed that most of the people in Uchiha were waiting.


    The plot is in the critical period of Sasuke¡¯s defection, and they pay much attention to the plot.


    Like now.


    In the morning, the Uchiha people who did not go to the guards sat together and began ¡°ideological education.¡±


    But the so-called ideological education is actually Akabane ying the remaining set, letting everyone read theics, and then talk about their feelings.


    ¡°Sasuke is so eager for power, but he still chooses to let go of Naruto¡­ It feels strange.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just him badmouthing Naruto. But deep in his heart, he still cares about Naruto very much and is reluctant to kill him.¡±


    A group of ninjas talked.


    Uchiha Ensho leaned on the side and did not speak for a long time after reading.


    For the time being, only the Hokage, Danzo, Uchiha Yuan, and Akabane knew about the news that he awakened the Mangekyo, and none of the others knew it.


    and so¡­¡­


    ¡°Ensho, what do you think?¡±


    Someone asked him.


    Because of this period, Uchiha Ensho looked weird and sighed for so much more time than before.


    ¡°Nothing is more important than a friend who cares about you.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho clenched his fists, ¡°I am eager to protect ourpanions and close rtives in danger. Such emotions can also stimte our pupil power and enhance our eyes. And I firmly believe this.¡±


    On the side, Uchiha Yuan¡¯s mouth raised slightly.


    He did not announce the news of Uchiha Ensho awakening, just to establish a ¡°model¡±.


    At the right time and ce, when Uchiha Ensho is guarding hispanions or loved ones, he can show his Mangekyo, and everyone will be more convinced that even with a guardian mood, they can awaken their Mangekyo.


    As for whether it can be awakened¡­


    This is not important. The important thing for the family is their continuation and survival. As long as it continues, the strength of the family will gradually be stronger.


    Moreover, after his analysis, these approaches can indeed be used to awaken their eyes.


    ¡°My father said it well!¡±


    A shout came from the crowd.


    Without looking, they know it is Uchiha Ensho¡¯s son.


    Uchiha Ryo is also well-known in the n due to him being a repeater before. It is said that he was almost repeated in the preparatory examination.


    But when he came back from the preparation department, this kid was reborn.


    Both his strength and his thoughts have undergone a qualitative change, and even his sharingan has been awakened and be two-tomoe. Even Uchiha Yuan has to admire Akabane¡¯s brainwashing ability.


    At a deep mountain.


    A young man climbed up the mountain and ced aic book in a clearing.


    His movements were dull and ignorant, and he was obviously controlled by some kind of power.


    After putting down theics, he walked down the mountain with a dull look.


    After he left, a vine grew in the soil.


    The vine held theic and took it to the hidden cave. Madara took a few steps and picked up theic from the ground.


    With his current level of fusion, he can already use some Wood-Style Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Eight words.¡±


    He was thoughtful, then opened theic and began to read it.


    Looking at the back from the past, Madara was silent for a moment, and then sneered: ¡°What a stupid thing, if Orochimaru can beat Uchiha, why design and ask for Sharingan? He didn¡¯t cherish the truly precious Sharingan, and pursued some curse-seal! ¡°


    He is not good enough, ruthless enough, and hesitant to act and think badly. What major event can such a person make?


    Madara sighed.


    But after all, his younger brother unconsciously appeared in his mind.


    If the appearance of Izuna in childhood is painted in the style of aic, it probably looks like this, and the characters of the two are simr in some ces.


    ¡°Izuna¡­that hateful Senju Tobirama, he died too early!!¡±

 Chapter 261

    <h4>Chapter 261</h4>


    ¡°The boringics, I finally saw thetest ce.¡±


    Not far from Madara, ck Zetsu sat in the shadow of the col, holding the newly updatedics in his hand.


    In the end, he closed theic and fell into deep thought.


    Collect all the tailed beasts¡­


    Without Rinnegan, why does the ¡°Akatsuki¡± collect Tailed Beast?


    Is it because he has overlooked something, or is there no logic at all for theic, and the author just draws it blindly?


    Because this approach is really stupid, ording to the current situation, every squad in this organization has the power to catch the tailed beasts. But such an elite team needs the help of tail beasts to enhance its choice?


    Moreover, collecting all the tailed beasts in three years means that they will offend the Shinobi world in these three years.


    Unless you have the confidence to crush everything, no matter what he thinks, it¡¯s a stupid move.


    Under these various factors, if Rinnegan is added, this organization will appear normal.


    Since Rinnegan¡¯s power is indeed enough to crush everything.


    However, Rinnegan is the most mysterious of the Three-Great Dojutsu, and there are very few people who know how it came from.


    Besides him, maybe even Madara doesn¡¯t know what kind of power and purpose Rinnegan has. But the question is, how did this kid who still has the smell of his mother¡¯s milk know about Rinnegan?


    ¡°Could it be that the collection of tailed beasts is only to deter the five great nations!?¡±


    An absurd idea emerged in Balck Zetsu¡¯s mind!


    Tailed Beast is the strongest weapon. Without a doubt, if the Tailed Beast is sealed on one¡¯s own body, it is equivalent to that the organization has more than a dozen Peak ninjas and at the same time it has mastered nine Jinchuriki.


    Such an organization is indeed sufficient to deter Ninja World and prevent all the countries from moving. Equivalent to more than a dozen people plus only nine Tailed Beast, it has the effect of Senju Hashirama that year, allowing Ninja World to enter a strange peace for a short time.


    ¡°Um¡­ there is no problem logically, and it seems that it can really try to fool them.¡±


    ck Zetsu secretly said in his heart.


    The ninja world is now in a delicate bnce, and there will be no war in the near future.


    This is a great opportunity to build up strength.


    In addition, there is a country and race that is very suitable for starting at the moment-Land-of-Whirlpools, the Uzumaki n.


    A while ago, there was a war of annihtion in the Land-of-Uzumaki, and the real country of the vortex almost existed in name. The Uzumaki family suffered a huge blow, and some fled to the country of fire.


    It is difficult for this group of people to move, but there are certainly people who have not had time to withdraw.


    Those people are most easily brainwashed by peace.


    But on Madara¡¯s side, can you put it aside for now?


    He was a little worried.


    Madara possesses extremely high intelligence and is likely to make unnecessary attempts, so he has been following his side since Madara began to fuse Hashirama cells.


    If Madara has any dangerous thoughts, he will take the initiative to appear.


    Although he hasn¡¯t had a chance to y until now, it is still hard to rest assured that he has to leave for a while without supervision. He has waited for a thousand years and does not want to wait for another one.


    ¡°For a short time¡­ it should be fine.¡±


    At Konoha¡¯s side.


    Akabane stared at the panel, he was sure that there was an abnormal surge in points this morning.


    of course.


    This time the number is very small, just a little more than one or two thousand than usual, but the abnormal increase shows that someone is trying to contribute points.


    Is it ck Zetsu or Madara?


    Or, perhaps both!?


    ¡°The two big shots chasing after the change are really stressful¡­ But herees the question, did they pay for theirics?


    One is a fugitive, and the other simply doesn¡¯t even have a fixed body.


    Such abination does not seem to be able to shell out money, it is estimated that it is a means of various frauds.


    ¡°What are you sighing? The firstic is over, so it¡¯s time to take a break, right?¡±


    Tsunade nced at him.


    Before, she was busy with research and rarely came out, but since she killed the mouse yesterday, she understood the Sage Mode and some conditions of creation and Creation Rebirth¡­


    That¡¯s why she is a little confused right now that she didn¡¯t have the time to continue her research¡­


    ¡°I still have to update. So many readers are waiting to read. If it is not updated, the shop will be torn down two or three dayster. Some time ago I went to arrange a special training session and stopped updating for half a month. So I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Akabane said weakly.


    Shopping with girls is really not a good job, especially because Tsunade wants to go to the casino from time to time, which makes him quite tired.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Grandma also gave a Tailed Beast Transformation too right?¡±


    Tsunade stopped suddenly.


    Uzumaki Mito is also a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. If the ¡°Tailed Beast Transformation¡± ability really exists¡­


    ¡°Tailed Beast Transformation is actually the Chakra leak of Tailed Beast, for Grandma Mito, she probably wouldn¡¯t use such a low-level transformation.¡±


    Akabane muttered for a moment and said.


    For Uzumaki Mito, she has more efficient and powerful methods, and she doesn¡¯t have to study tail beastization at all.


    But for ordinary ninjas, tail beastization is indeed an extremely powerful force.


    ¡°If we seal the Chakra of Tailed Beast to the ordinary person, can we create another Jinchuriki?¡±


    Tsunade had a whim.


    Since the chakra is the key, then sealing the tail beast chakra, in the same way, should have the same effect right?


    I¡¯m such a genius!


    When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help being slightly excited.


    ¡°You think too much.¡±


    Akabane was a little speechless.


    Isn¡¯t this the same idea as the Twelve guardian Ninja?


    Can anyone use the Chakra of the Tailed Beast? The reason why Naruto can use the one-tailed state without side effects is that his own body can withstand this power.


    Secondly, Kuina¡¯s life is closely rted to Naruto. While releasing Chakra, he also carried out partial control to avoid excessive damage to his body.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it work?¡±


    Tsunade asked.


    ¡°Unless you have the control ability to reach the level of Grandma Mito, or you are proficient in various sealing jutsu, maybe you can control the leakage of Chakra by yourself.¡±


    Akabane shrugged and said, ¡°If you can convince Grandma Mito and the vige, you can try it on the children of the Uzumaki n.¡±


    ¡°Sigh~ you know if you encourage me to do something dangerous, you will be killed!¡±


    Tsunade trembled all over.


    The ten children of the Uzumaki n are all grandmothers¡¯ hearts. Whoever dares to stretch their paw to touch them will have their paw chopped off for sure by none other than Uzumaki Mito herself.


    ¡°You mentioned it yourself.¡±


    Akabane walked a few steps, then stopped suddenly and nced somewhere.


    An Anbu?


    Thoughtful, he turned his head and said, ¡°Tsunade, I¡¯m going to Anbu first. You can y by yourself.¡±


    ¡°ying? I¡¯m very busy, and I will go back to the hospital for work!¡±


    Tsunade looked towards the hidden ce of Anbu, as she also sensed the arrival of the Anbu Ninja. After all, the other party did not hide his presence, as long as it was a ninja, she could easily detect it.


    When she said this, she also hoped that Akabane would not have too many worries and thoughts.


    Akabane nodded.


    ¡°Is the teacher looking for me? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Anbu ninja bowed slightly to show respect to Tsunade, and then turned around to go to the position of Anbu base, Akabane grabbed his shoulders while mobilizing Chakra inside.


    ¡°There is no need to waste time.¡±


    In the next second, Akabane appeared at the secret door at the same time as him.


    The Anbu Ninja was a little shocked, but after taking a deep breath, the throbbing in his heart gradually calmed down.


    The Flying Thunder God Jutsu!


    What a luxury!


    He secretlyined.


    ¡°Then I will go in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    The Anbu Ninja didn¡¯t lead the way. He calcted that Akabane might have a better understanding of this side than him. There is no need to lead the way at all, as long as the words are brought there.


    Akabane walked in, circled around, and easily found Danzo¡¯s office door.


    Walked in and there was nothing.


    Why did he call me over?


    He was a little puzzled. Danzo appeared from behind him. As the other party approached, Akabane felt a slight chakra movement¡ª¡ª


    wind?


    ¡°Kazuhiko dug up new information.¡±


    Danzo said and threw a report.


    Akabane took it over, the brushwork was very new, and it seemed to have just beenpleted. It mentions some recent trends in Hidden Mist Vige, among which includes the casting of ninja swords.


    In addition to the Fangs, Hidden Mist Vige also owns Samehada, and Kubikiribocho, which involve the elite n of Third-Mizukage.


    Of course, the assassin from the Hidden Mist Vige obviously only knows part of it.


    ¡°Teacher, what do you mean, do you want me to support Murasaki?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    ¡°Murasaki didn¡¯t set off. I cancelled the n. Someone in the Land-of-Water imed to have discovered the Devil Fruit. The news has spread quickly throughout the Ninja World. After all, you painted it, and you have more say.


    Danzo said and his tone was calm.


    He knows that this incident is likely to be false, but what the people behind the scene want to do is worth pondering.


    The news was released and it almost spread to the world of Ninja. What was its purpose?


    Not only that.


    Due to this incident, the defence and secret surveince of the Land-of-Water will inevitably be stricter.


    So it is just right to cancel the n.


    Akabane thought for a few seconds, then nodded and said, ¡°I will investigate.¡±


    The devil fruit must be imaginary, but the thing itself is a bit like¡­


    Propaganda?


    He was not sure, but he always felt that Kakuzu might have yed a big part in it.


    ¡°In addition, there will be a small team from the Uchiha n. I gave them your Flying Thunder God Kunai. When the timees, you remember to help.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    what?


    Akabane froze for a moment, then nodded without speaking.


    He was a little puzzled. Why did Uchiha have to go over there? Although they are integrated into Konoha¡¯s ninja system, they are more involved in patrolling and maintaining domestic security.


    But suddenly they are responsible for this kind of work.


    Could it be that it has something to do with his previous plot?


    To Kill yourpanions to awaken Mangekyo!?


    It seems that many of Uchiha¡¯s lunatics have a believing attitude, but when they can hardly raise their butcher knife to theirpanions, it means that they no longer regard each other as their best friend.


    Uchiha¡¯s best way to solve this problem is¡­


    acting?


    Akabane thought thoughtfully.


    This trip to the Land-of-Water is likely to assist in the performance and the investigation of what the Devil Fruit is just incidental.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take a trip.¡±


    It just so happens that he is very curious about Uchiha Ensho¡¯s Mangekyo ability¡­


    However, for this level of task, he needed to assign a shadow clone to the vige to be responsible for painting.


    To ensure battery life, he also needs to seal more chakras in it.


    And for Akabane, it is quite easy as he had alreadypletely mastered this degree of sealing jutsu.


    ¡°When will you leave?¡±


    ¡°Right now.¡±

 Chapter 262

    <h4>Chapter 262</h4>


    ¡°Uncle Ensho, are we going to the border of Fire Country?¡±


    Akabane has a headache.


    Because there is no mark on the Land-of-Water, their entire group can only walk to the Land of Fire border, and then take a Ship to Land-of-Water.


    But this is just a show, why does his supporting role have to go so far!


    ¡°Can your Flying Thunder God Jutsu transfer us there directly?¡±


    Uchiha Ensho tilted his head.


    Using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu needs an imprint. Although Akabane has been to the Land-of-Uzumaki, it was all a long time ago.


    ¡°Not right now, but don¡¯t you have my kunai on you?¡±


    Akabane smiled.


    As long as Uchiha Ensho reaches the border, he can fly directly over.


    Although it will consume a lot of chakras, there are a lot of chakras stored in his Yin Seal, so there is no need to worry about not having enough chakras.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho was silent for a moment and decisively refused this rude request.


    Let them run, but this guy will teleport directly at the end?


    It¡¯s beautiful to think about, especially when he sees his three tribes panting, and he is not tired at all, obviously, he is much better than his threepanions in terms of physical skills.


    Uchiha Ensho saw through everything, he wanted to start to talk directly, but considering this guy¡¯s cautious personality, he finally forcibly held back what¡¯s on his mind.


    Akabane oftengs behind in the distance, but after a while, he will use Flying Thunder God Jutsu toe to them.


    Uchiha Ensho was ufortable at first, but for a better life¡­


    I will endure!


    ¡°Speaking of which, is it Land-of-Uzumaki over there?¡±


    Teleporting to the side of Uchiha Ensho again, Akabane activated his perception ability and felt a strange feeling.


    Akabane frowned slightly.


    This feeling¡­¡­


    ¡°Yeah, the Land-of-Uzumaki is now and of ruins and has be the Hidden Mist ninja site.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho sighed heavily.


    The so-called if the rabbit dies, the fox grieves, today it is the Uzumaki family, maybe tomorrow it will be the Uchiha family¡¯s turn.


    Without giving him much sad time, Akabane directly summoned his little dream tapir.


    And with the little dream tapir Secret jutsu blessing.


    His perception is clearer.


    That¡¯s right~


    This feeling is highly likely to be ck Zetsu!


    ¡°Is your mission urgent? If it is not urgent, can you let me go to Land-of-Uzumaki to have a look first?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Akabane disappeared from his position.


    At the same time, he opened the system panel and exchanged the nearly 10,000 points umted during this time into ten mental power attributes.


    With the Ten points increase in his mental power, the feeling bes a little clearer, and he can even determine where this strange feelinges from.


    There was no one around, so Akabane directly opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, created an eye from the illusion, and then materialized it to the distance.


    On the tree far away from ck Zetsu, a ¡°fruit¡± with eyes grew.


    In the next second, Akabane ¡°sees¡± him.


    He is dressed as a Hidden Mist ninja, but he is wearing a cloak on his head, it seems that he does not want to be exposed. Because his eyes are between the real and the illusion, even ck Zetsu cannot detect it immediately.


    More than that, ck Zetsu seemed to be leading the two children at this moment.


    At the same time, Akabane immediately cancelled his ¡°eyes¡± when he saw him.


    Hey, they areing here!


    Akabane described his Mangekyo Sharingan and saw Uchiha Ensho follow from behind in the next second.


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but I sensed a remnant from the Uzumaki n, but there is a very dangerous Mist Shinobi over there.¡±


    Akabane said solemnly-of course, he himself didn¡¯t know what level the Mist ninja was, he just ¡°looked¡± through the metamorphosed third eye for less than a second.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho thought about it for less than a second and decided to take a look over there.


    When he came out this time, everything was the second task, and his main mission was to perform a y for his three nsmen who were more talented and thinking incorrectly.


    So it doesn¡¯t matter who the opponent is.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t know what ck Zetsu was doing here, but he was very happy to see him having troubles, especially this guy sneaking in to fool the Children from the Uzumaki family, which would make him unconsciously think of Uchiha Madara¡¯s Rinnegan eyes.


    Is Madara awakening his Rinnegan early?


    He doesn¡¯t quite understand.


    The four of them were very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long to get close to the location of Balck Zetsu and the two children from the Uzumaki family.


    ck Zetsu sensing them looked this way.


    This presence¡­ This is the abnormal kid from the Kurama n!


    ¡°My lord, has something happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ck Zetsu grabbed one of them.


    These two are young people with good aptitudes that he has selected, but the child from the left still has the higher aptitude. In case they really catch up, if there is no other way, he can only bring the child from his left and run away!


    So he can¡¯t bear to lose it.


    ck Zetsu who sensed them approaching them was thinking about whether to fight head-on or escape¡­


    Even if he seized a puppet to be his body, there is still a high probability that he is not an opponent.


    ¡°Rebel Ninja from Hidden Mist, let go of the children from the Uzumaki n!¡±


    Uchiha Ensho said after they arrived.


    Both children are red-haired; they are descendants from the Uzumaki family.


    Behind Uchiha Ensho, the other three Uchiha arrived one after another, but they did not see Akabane, as he was hiding not far away.


    An Uchiha¡­


    ck Zetsu nced at them, and then his hands made a hand-seal, and a cloud of fog instantly spread.


    But the next second, he was drawn into the illusion.


    But ck Zetsu was very calm. He nced around, and there was nothing here, and he couldn¡¯t find anyone or anything.


    Judging from theposition of the illusion, this jutsu is an illusion of the Kurama n, and the caster never thought of harming him with an illusion, just dying a second or two.


    He quickly emptied his consciousness and plunged himself into a a¡± state-this was not difficult for ck Zetsu who was a consciousness.


    In less than a second, Balck Zetsu broke free from the illusion.


    Then run!


    There is no need to hesitate, one vs five, he is not a fool.


    Returning to his original form, he once again recovered the characteristics that were difficult to perceive and sense. Incidentally, he wrapped the child in his left and also shielded it.


    Akabane wanted to chase after him, but ck Zetsu¡¯s presence was difficult to distinguish. In addition, he ran extremely fast and had a child in his hand. Before he could catch up, ck Zetsu had already disappeared from his perception range!


    He slipped away¡­


    He was a little unwilling, but he could only sigh softly and ept this fact.


    ck Zetsu is indeed too difficult.


    As for the Mist Ninja Rebel that Balck Zetsu possesses, he was directly defeated by Uchiha Ensho, and he didn¡¯t even have a chance to use his Mangekyo. After all, this Mist Ninja was not strong, plus with four of them, it was easily crushed.


    The Rebel fell Mist was very depressed. When he woke up from sleep, he came here inexplicably and was beaten by four ninjas from the Uchiha.


    But ck Zetsu is the one who was very depressed after he got away.


    Although he got away after abducting a child, he still lost his body and it is temporarily inconvenient for him to show up next to the child. So he has to find another one.


    In addition,


    He seemed to have brought the wrong child and brought a little food.


    So before leaving, ck Zetsu left a message to tell the child that he should live first.


    After he got one, he didn¡¯t n to continue working for the time being, instead, he nned to return to Madara to look around first.


    But when he returns to Madara¡¯s hiding ce¡­


    ¡°Where is Madara!?¡±


    He is gone!


    ck Zetsu went to the woodsman¡¯s house where Madara often bought theics at the foot of the mountain.


    There is an inexplicable pile of money at the door of the woodcutter¡¯s house. Without knowing what to do, Balck Zetsu was holding the money while looking around.


    ¡°If Madara doesn¡¯t n toe back here anymore, damn¡­ It¡¯s that hateful kid¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance, I must kill him, otherwise there will be endless troubles.¡±


    ck Zetsu cursed in anger.


    Regardless of Akabane¡¯s misy or deliberate collision, he has already threatened his n!


    But if he kills Kurama Akabane, there won¡¯t beics anymore¡­ butpared to saving his mother, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him just to revive his mother!


    He began to search for Madara¡¯s trail.


    It took more than half a day to find the traces of Madara from the direction leading to the Land-of-Water.


    ck Zetsu was confused as to why the Land-of-Water became Madara¡¯s destination.


    Although Land-of-Water is isted from the world and won¡¯t be found by the people of Konoha, it is also not attractive.


    Madara who was still fusing Hashirama¡¯s cell going to the Land-of-Water? What is happening!?


    Could this guy be ignorant?


    ck Zetsu was very tired and felt that he had be a father looking for his child who was hiding for a long time and suddenly ran away.


    Madara is the most important part of his n. So he has no choice but to follow Madara¡¯s route to follow the other side¡¯s whereabouts.


    Akabane knew nothing about the situation here.


    They are taking a Ship to the Nation of Water as nned. The two sides are separated by a rtively long distance. There were not many ships going back and forth. But recently, due to ¡°Grandline¡±, many Rogue-ninjas and wandering Samurai head to Land-of-Water.


    As a result, there are many more ships on the seashore.


    Along the way, Akabane heard a lot about the ¡°devil fruit¡±, because many of the wandering ninjas who went to the water country on the same ship as them, their goal was this ¡°devil fruit¡±.


    A forged devil fruit, but so many people are so obsessed with it, and they rushed to Land-of-Water from all over the world?


    It¡¯s ridiculous.


    This is still an imitation, but if it is genuine, wouldn¡¯t everyone be crazy.


    In fact, there are a lot of devil fruits in Akabane¡¯s list that can be exchanged, first the rubber devil fruits of Luffy, and then the rustle fruits that appeared in thetest plot.


    however.


    He doesn¡¯t know if he can only take one devil fruit like the people from One Piece world, so Akabane didn¡¯t try eating one.


    In case he can only eat one, taking it rashly is equivalent to confirming the ability. He hasn¡¯t thought about what ability is better for the time being, so he has not considered it.


    Looking at his shop panel.


    The cheapest one above is the whisper fruit that appeared in the ¡°Thousand-Year Dragon¡± special episode. It only costs about 500 points.


    With Akabane¡¯s points, as long as he wants to exchange them, he can redeem them immediately.


    Five hundred points are not much for him anyway.


    Akabane continued searching and found that there is another devil fruit that is rtively cheap, and that is the Bull devil fruit.


    This fruit can transform the eater into an adult bison, possessing the speed and impact of a bison. But in the world of Naruto, the power of bison¡­


    Even so, it is still stronger than Whisper Devil Fruit, as it needs a thousand points.


    The two devil fruits add up to only one thousand five hundred points.


    Akabane thought for a while, and a n was formed in his mind. He exchanged the whisper fruit and nned to sell it.


    Of course, this is not over.


    After it was sold, he would catch the buyer secretly, and let him go to the sea to bathe, and see if the devil fruit¡¯s weakness was still the Sea Water and do some experiment after¡­


    What a perfect n!

 Chapter 263

    <h4>Chapter 263</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s the Land-of-Water, we are in Land-of-Water!¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°Devil fruit, I¡¯m one step closer to it.¡±


    A group of people shouted, for fear that others would not know their goals, but they probably didn¡¯t have to hide it. Most people came here for the devil fruit.


    Akabane was on the sidelines, nning how to get his devil fruit in.


    The Whisper fruit, although it is useless, can indeed give the user a certain ability, enough to make some ripples, as long as people believe that there are devil fruits in the world, then the follow-up¡­


    On the other hand, this is also a small attempt.


    Will One Piece¡¯s Devil Fruit have the same defects in the Naruto World? Can I only eat one? Will the devil fruit be reborn in the vicinity after the user¡¯s death?


    For these questions, reality testing is the best solution.


    But too many peoplee to observe the Devil Fruit.


    ¡°Akabane, what are you thinking, we should go now!¡±


    Uchiha Ensho patted him on the shoulder.


    There is a mixture of fish and dragons here, although they have done a certain amount of disguise, but just in case, they still cannot stay for a long time in such crowded ces, so as not to reveal their identity in advance.


    ¡°No, I just thought, among so many people, will there be Jonin from other countries mixing in like us.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Yeah, but we don¡¯t have time to manage that much. This is the country of water. Let them handle those troubles.¡±


    Of course, Uchiha Ensho knew this too.


    Among other things, he found a suspected Jonin from Hidden Stone Vige just aboard the ship, but this is someone else¡¯s site, so he can¡¯t control what Stone Ninja is doing here.


    Anyway, Hidden Mist Vige is not a Konoha alliance, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it is destroyed.


    Akabane is not worried about Land-of-Water. But he is worried that if the whisper devil fruit falls into the hands of Jonin, it might be more troublesome when ites time for tracking.


    Since he is most afraid of trouble.


    He doesn¡¯t know if he can engrave the Flying Thunder God Jutsu imprint on the devil fruit¡­


    Forget it.


    Engraving the mark is likely to be recognized, and there is no way to exin it then.


    Akabane gave up this idea.


    The five people left the crowd and went to a remote ce to discuss where to go next.


    It was a small wharf town in the Water Country that released the discovery of the Devil Fruit and nned to sell it. For its authenticity, no need to ask, and their main purpose toe here is to see who is causing the problem.


    Since they know that this matter is not simple.


    The power of the Devil Fruit is really quite tempting, especially when One Piece is unprecedentedly hot in other countries.


    But if they do this thing for money, I am afraid it won¡¯t work.


    If they cheat so many ninjas, and the mastermind doing this thing doesn¡¯t have any strength, they wouldn¡¯t do such a thing since it¡¯s tantamount to asking for their lives to be taken.


    The five discussed for a while, and finally decided to move separately, Akabane will go alone, and the Uchiha group of four acted together, investigating the Devil Fruit at the same time.


    of course.


    Acting separately is the n proposed by Akabane. If he doesn¡¯t do this, he will have no time to swap his devil fruit among the fake devil fruit.


    ¡°The next step is to find someone. These people are so courageous, they dare to make trouble like this.¡±


    Akabane found the target town.


    Walking through the town gate, he walked around, and soon caught a wandering ninja in the alley, hypnotized him, and tortured him for information.


    This is called Lake Town.


    Two or three months ago, it was just a poor fishing town.


    But in just two or three months, the number of people here is increasing day by day. Now that all parties invest in transformation, this side has be a rtively prosperous seaside town.


    In addition,


    The ce where the devil fruit information is released seems to be in a casino.


    The casino is also a ce where ninjas are mixed, and thew and order of the Water Country is not good. For example, the legal management of the border town is even looser.


    Casino¡­


    I am afraid that every once in a while, there will be life cases.


    Akabane thought.


    Traced to the location of the casino, and then followed the same method, using his own illusion to hypnotize, to extract part of the memory of the staff in the casino.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to discover words like ¡°great ceremony¡± in this guy¡¯s memory.


    A Ceremony, a populous ce, news of the devil fruit-


    Damn! It¡¯s the Jashin Cult!


    If it is the Jashinists, it is really possible to create a ¡°devil fruit¡± that carries the ability. After all, from the research of Orochimaru, the power of the Jashinistses from a different kind of chakra, and this kind of chakra needs killing to maintain.


    If they work out a way to incorporate different chakras into the fruit, then use this auction to spread it out¡­


    The brilliance of Jashinists will really illuminate the world of Ninja.


    What a wicked n!


    Akabane had to sigh. As expected, none of the people in the Ninja World was stupid. Jashin Cultsted this long with reason.


    He wandered around in the casino and found a lot of doubtful ninjas, these ninjas more or less have a Jashinists style.


    The casino was almost transformed into a gathering ce for Jashinists. Although they are not too strong in aprehensive judgment, Akabane did not intend to destroy it immediately.


    This is the country of water.


    So after turning a circle, Akabane quietly used his perception ability to check the situation here.


    ¡°In the basement, that¡¯s how it is¡­make a mark outside before going in.¡±


    The bottom of the casino was remodelled on arge scale, and there was no change at first, but it became a research institutepletely behind, where you can see many ¡°devil fruits¡± with various patterns.


    They are soaked in a container filled with special chakras.


    Does this thing really work?


    Akabane can¡¯t help but think of the ninja who believes in Jashin in Hidden Hot Water Vige. Even if he eats the fruit, he can¡¯t do anything if he doesn¡¯t believe in Jashin.


    Forget it, don¡¯t think about it¡­


    People maye here at any time, that¡¯s why he wants to substitute the whisper fruit quickly and then mix it into these forged devil fruits.


    These Jashinists researchers areing soon.


    ¡°Hurry up and pack this batch. The first sales meeting will be held in the evening. The quantity must be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Herees the Jashinists.


    Akabane didn¡¯t think much, he directly redeems the devil fruit and mixed it into a pile of soaked ¡°devil fruits¡±, and took a copycat by the way.


    After that, he used the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    ¡°My lord, I just seemed to see someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Check the quantity.¡±


    They hurried over and began to check the quantity.


    After some inspections, several members of the Jashin cult said: ¡°The quantity is correct.¡±


    ¡°Then pack it.¡±


    Outside the casino.


    Akabane fell into deep thought, and it was really not his strong point to study this kind of thing, it was best to leave it to Orochimaru for research.


    But if he wants to go back to Konoha now, he may need a lot of chakras.


    ording to the information heard in the basement, the first sale will take ce in the evening, so time is quite short, and if he goes back and umtes chakras, he may not be in time.


    Forget it, I will send itter.


    He sealed it in the scroll, and then he had to find Uchiha Ensho, meet with them to exchange information with each other, and then discuss their next step.


    After some discussions, Akabane and Uchiha Ensho reached an agreement and decided to sneak into the sales meeting at night to observe the situation of the devil fruit. As for the stolen devil fruit¡­


    No one dared to eat it, so it was still on the sealed scroll and took it back to Orochimaru for research as originally nned.


    Seaside pier.


    An old man walked slowly down from the Ship, looked up at the town, then coughed a few times and stopped for a few seconds before moving on.


    ¡°This is the River Town, where the Devil Fruit appears?¡±


    Madara closes his eyes to perceive his surroundings.


    The people around are not strong, but there are still a few Jonin from other countries, so it is not convenient for him to continue to stay¡­


    He sped up unconsciously.


    Not long after entering the town, a cart passed by him, and he felt a strange presence, and he couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly.


    What¡¯s on the cart?


    Behind him, ck Zetsu lurked all the way, and also found the strangeness of the goods, which was the feeling of Chakra.


    ¡°This is the Devil Fruit? Huh, it really is a ridiculous farce. I thought Madara was a wise man, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be foolish enough to be deceived by such an obvious trap.¡±


    ck Zetsu sneered, and his assessment of Madara fell a bit.


    Along the way, he heard some rumours and origins rted to Devil Fruit, and knew that it first came from Akabane¡¯sic ¡°One Piece¡±.


    What he finds ridiculous is that it is just a product ofic fantasies. And there are so many stupid people in the world who believe it is true. Even Uchiha Madara, whom he values, cannot be immune.


    So stupid, so ridiculous!


    Forget it, he was originally just a tool, as long as he canplete the Rinnegan, these little things are left with him.


    ck Zetsu sighed lightly, not following Madara immediately.


    From his perception, he discovered some conditions-Kurama Akabane, casinos, and Jashin.


    Since being discovered by Akabane one after another, ck Zetsu is no longer confident in his concealment ability, so he deliberately avoided Akabane¡¯s range of activities and went to the casino first.


    After escaping into the ground, he can easily reach the basement of the casino.


    Soon, he understood the nature of the devil fruit.


    ¡°Sure enough, they are all fakes. I¡¯m really curious about Uchiha Madara¡¯s expression when he sees the devil fruit is such a thing¡­hehehehe.¡±


    ck Zetsu sneered for a while and then left here.


    Now, just wait for the evening.


    A group of people who arrived at RiverTown sat in a tavern, hotel, or street, waiting for the night toe.


    In a town where thews of the Water Country cannot take care of it, this kind of gathering does not need to be hidden. At night, the whole town is lit up.


    Everyone came to the dock.


    This is the ce where the convention is held, and the people of Jashin have already been waiting here, but the ¡°devil fruit¡± has not been pulled over yet.


    Akabane was also among the crowd.


    But he was not at ease, because he identally found a very scary character¡ª¡ª


    Just the part of his aura that he felt made him frightened.


    Damn! Although he is already old, he is still very strong.


    Of course, it is the legendary Character Uchiha Madara himself!


    A mere fake fair attracted Uchiha Madara?


    Akabane didn¡¯t dare to show any expressions, because, for a strong person like Madara, any violent emotional fluctuations could cause subtle changes in the chakra and mental power on his body, and he would then be aware that something was wrong.


    So he can only calm his beating heart!

 Chapter 264

    <h4>Chapter 264</h4>


    ¡°Letter, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Uchiha Ensho felt that this kid was a little strange as if he was worried about something.


    When he asked, Madara looked over at the same time.


    The letter is Akabane¡¯s alias.


    Madara nced at Akabane and noticed that his emotions fluctuated greatly.


    ¡°These guys are powerful.¡±


    Akabane whispered.


    Madara looked at the group of people above. Of course, these people are not ordinary people.


    They have very weird Chakras in them, and each of them is at the level of Jonin.


    of course.


    In his eyes, Jonin was nothing great, not to mention that most of these ninja strengths were just artificial.


    It was not worth paying attention to that special chakra to have that kind of power. It is not worth paying attention to that special Chakra to have that kind of power.


    But for ordinary ninja, it is indeed a powerful influence.


    Madara didn¡¯t pay attention to Akabane anymore, and his eyes swept over the pile of ¡°devil fruits¡±. Even if he didn¡¯t activate his sharingan, he could see through the true colours of these devil fruits at a nce based on his understanding of Chakra and the effect of the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    ¡°It turns out that the so-called devil fruit is just a bunch of special chakra fruits, how stupid, running so far in vain.¡±


    Madara was very dissatisfied, but had no intention of creating a major disturbance, and turned around to leave.


    But at this moment, he saw a different fruit.


    This fruit does not have the other kind of presence, and the pattern on its body is also more primitive andplicated. At first nce, it seems to be the same as the surrounding fruits, but it ispletely different inside.


    Is that real?


    Although it is impossible to bepletely certain, the fruit is indeedpletely different.


    Madara stopped and stared at the stage.


    He was thinking about countermeasures. Direct hands-on is the easiest and quickest solution, but this may bring him back to the sight of everyone.


    It was very foolish to do so before the two forces werepletely merged into one.


    Wait a minute.


    He looked underneath, waiting for the time toe.


    Akabane did not dare to observe the old man too tantly, but he pretended to be inadvertent several times, making him quite sure that the old man was probably Madara.


    Although his appearance has changed a lot, his hairstyle has not changed.


    It¡¯s really Madara!


    Will Madara eat the whisper fruit?


    He was lost in thought.


    If Madara wants to eat this fruit, it¡¯s going to be fun.


    If eating Devil Fruit made the user really afraid of seawater, then he can seal a pile of seawater with him, so when he encounters Madara¡­


    Although Madara in the sea can still summon Susano, it doesn¡¯t seem to make much sense if he dies in the sea, but Madara having multiple weaknesses is still very interesting to see¡­


    Unfortunately, each devil fruit can only be exchanged once.


    After the whisper devil fruit was exchanged, it disappeared directly from the exchange list.


    Therefore, if Madara gets the whisper fruit, and if he wants to test the various characteristics of the devil fruit in the Naruto world, he must exchange it for another devil fruit.


    And the problem is, he doesn¡¯t have that many points¡­


    As for the idea of conducting Madara for testing, he didn¡¯t dare to have a thought of it at all.


    Although Madara is old, he is still like a sleeping lion which is quite fierce. Even if he has a Mangekyo Sharingan and the Flying Thunder God Jutsu at the same time, he still feels very unsafe.


    So he can¡¯t afford to provoke him!


    There are more and more people, and the time hase. The Jashinists came to this small pile of devil fruits and one of them shouted.


    ¡°There may be many people who may suspect that devil fruits are fake, but I want to tell everyone that these are real devil fruits, and they have incredible power.¡±


    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±


    ¡°Devil fruit, I think it¡¯s just some forged fruit, want to cheat the money in our hands?¡±


    The lurking ninjas from various countries did not speak, but the wandering ninjas and the wandering samurai spoke first, and many of them even took a few steps forward, directly posing as if they wanted to grab the fruit.


    ¡°I advise you not to make bad ideas, because¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a devil who ate the devil fruits.¡±


    A man from the Jashin cult nced at them, followed by a series of strange lines appearing on his body, his body size instantly increased to twice the original size, overlooking everyone.


    The Big fruit¡­


    It¡¯s because the Jashinists figured out the name, and just listened to the name and it felt like a low burst.


    ¡°Big fruit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so big, there really are devil fruits in the world!¡±


    ¡°It must be just a certain kind of ninjutsu. I heard that Konoha¡¯s Akimichi n has the ability to double their body size. You are not good enough at this level.¡±


    Although it is shocking to say that the size has suddenly doubled, not everyone believes that this is the power of the devil fruit, and more than that, among those who believe in the devil fruit, I am afraid that there will be a group of people who trust it.


    Akabane and his party were all watching the show below and did not intend to get involved in this matter.


    In the next second, the person who imed that the ¡°big fruit¡± was some kind of ninjutsu was hit and flew directly.


    Its strength is real!


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t believe it, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, there are not many devil fruits. Not everyone has the opportunity, and we don¡¯t force everyone to believe it.¡±


    The host of the conference was smiling and was not emotionally disturbed by the voices of these opponents.


    He was very confident and lined up a total of six fruits.


    ¡°As theics say, these devil fruits are unique. Everyone can acquirepletely different abilities. Whether it is voluntary or not, the price is also determined by you.¡±


    He smiled and asked the Jashinists on his side to put a sign in front of each fruit.


    The sign shows the price of ¡°100 ryo¡±.


    Akabane looked around. There are too many people here. The ninjas from the big viges naturally look down on them, but for some small viges and rogue ninjas, it is a great temptation.


    As ninjas, they are not short of money; there are many wealthy businessmen who will allow them to ¡°rob the rich and help the poor¡±.


    But


    They are very short of ninjutsu and strength.


    Many secret techniques and ninjutsu are monopolized by Big Countries, and all they can get are some superficial techniques, and many of them are even suspicious things that have not been researched.


    That¡¯s why any means to increase their strength is precious to them.


    Soon, the price of the six fruits was raised to four figures.


    Akabane is very aware of these methods, and there must be help to raise the price. In addition, to Jashinists, making money is only second, and their main objective was to spread the faith of the Jashin Cult.


    Unlike Akabane and the others, the wandering ninjas are nning to obtain them, and for this they offer very high prices, while some have given up their purchases, intending to grab them from others.


    Finally, someone who couldn¡¯t wait eventually snapped and ate the devil fruit he acquired excitedly.


    Then he yelled, his body swelled twice, and there he shouted excitedly: ¡°So strong, so strong!¡±


    The rest of the people also began to eat it wildly!


    Madara originally nned to continue to wait and see, but seeing how they bought it and ate it directly, if he waited to see if the one he was eyeing was a genuine one, it would be gone already.


    So, he did not hesitate anymore.


    Genjutsu!


    One of the Jashinists members on the stage looked dazed, and then quickly grabbed the fruit and ran out.


    At the same time, the earth rumbled!


    Earth Release: Earth Flow River!


    The extremely powerful and terrifying soil ninjutsu instantly disrupted the entire venue. The Jashinists¡¯ people were furious, but in the face of the rushing mud, they had no ability to pursue it.


    ¡°What a powerful ninjutsu, this strength is no less than that of the Third Hokage-sama.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho¡¯s face changed suddenly.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, he grabbed the two Uchiha nsmen and used Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    The coordinates of Flying Thunder God Jutsu are outside the pier, from there they can see what¡¯s happening in the pier.


    Akabane stood still and began to look for Madara¡¯s whereabouts among the crowd, but after a nce, there was no trace of Madara at all, but that kind of degree of soil escape just now must be Madara¡¯s handwriting.


    After leaving the crowd, Madara directly found the Jashinists members controlled by his illusion, and after obtaining the whisper devil fruit from him, he killed the Jashinists members.


    ¡°This is the Devil Fruit?¡±


    Madara looked at the weird fruit.


    It is said that only one Devil Fruit can be eaten in life. Although the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book has been mentioned in theics, the specific content of the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book has not appeared.


    Besides, Madara never finished reading One Piece.


    He only sees half of the plot, and he learned about it from the memory of the woodcutter, so he left his original base to join the fun in the country of the water, and didn¡¯t know much about the subsequent plot.


    For Madara, these powers are just a foil, No fruit is as powerful as Rinnegan¡¯s power. What really makes him curious is whether the devil fruit really exists.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a second or two, he took a bite decisively.


    It¡¯s disgusting and unptable, and he can¡¯t help but retching.


    ¡°Fool, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so stupid to eat this kind of food!¡±


    ck Zetsu behind was anxious, he knew that Madara had notpletely merged with Hashirama cells.


    Eating these things rashly would definitely have an impact on his body. He didn¡¯t know what to do, and he didn¡¯t seem to be able to show up.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that Madara reaching was not from a physical problem, but that the devil fruit was just too unptable.


    After taking a bite, Madara keenly noticed a certain change in his body! He can¡¯t say what it is, but he can be sure that he has obtained the ability corresponding to the devil fruit!


    then¡­¡­


    With a shake of his hand, the remaining devil fruit was thrown into the sea.


    ¡°Sure enough it is fake.¡±


    Seeing this scene, ck Zetsu became more and more sure in his heart that there is no such thing as devil fruit in the world.


    Afterwards, Madara walked out of the town leisurely, not looking like he had a physical problem, so ck Zetsu was relieved, and escaped into the soil to follow along.


    The two went all the way to a small vige deep in the mountains, Madara stopped and sat there for a while.


    ck Zetsu hid behind a tree far away from him, and asionally some flying birds flew over his head. However, he didn¡¯t care about hiding in the shadows. Because of the long stay, he even took out theics and read them in the shade.


    At this time, Madara got up again.


    After walking another distance, Madara had reached a secluded ce. He stopped and turned to look at ck Zetsu hiding ce.


    ¡°Come out, I have found you.¡±


    what?


    ck Zetsu was dumbfounded, how could Madara find himself!


    ¡°You can hide in the shadows. To be honest, it took me some tricks to know that you were following me. Come out, or I will use tough methods to make you appear.¡±


    After Madara said that, he put his hands together, and his eyes directly turned into an eternal Mangekyo Sharingan pattern.


    He was very annoyed.


    The dignified Uchiha Madara, who was being followed, is still ignorant. It takes him a Devil Fruit to find the other party. The worst part is, the other party may follow him for a period of time, and he doesn¡¯t notice anything which makes him very angry.


    Seeing him turning on his own abilities, ck Zetsu absolutely knew that Madara had really seen through his hiding methods, and he couldn¡¯t help but doubt life¡ªwhy has he been so unluckytely!?

 Chapter 265

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, I¡¯m from the same Uchiha n as you, so I¡¯m still your ancestor.¡±


    Madara is the most likely person to awaken the Rinnegan in a thousand years so he didn¡¯t want to be an enemy of Madara.


    To be honest, ck Zetsu was very unwilling, let alone how Madara discovered him.


    But thinking about these is useless now, the key is to stabilize Madara emotions.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Madara sneered, obviously not believing what he said.


    ck Zetsu is not surprised by his reaction.


    Madara¡¯s vignce is very high. For more than ten years, he has been changing ces to avoid being discovered by others. Although he was only found this time, it was enough to make Madara wary.


    He racked his brains, but there was no pause in his mouth. After standing up, he continued, ¡°Have you seen the stone tablet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if we are from the same n. What I am asking you is what your purpose is for following me?¡±


    Madara said, and the imprint of the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan spun wildly.


    ck Zetsu secretly cried out.


    This guy¡¯s character, as expected, except for himself, will not believe anything.


    In fact, his first n was to wait for Madara to Awaken his Rinnegan and master Yin and Yang Release and then find a chance to convince Madara that he is Madara¡¯s Yin and Yang Release creation.


    However, after Madara found out that he was following him, the n waspletely ruined!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me, but do you want to know about the Rinnegan?¡±


    ¡°Rinnegan?¡±


    Madara was a little moved.


    He knows almost nothing about Rinnegan. The way to upgrade his Mangekyo to be a Rinnegan was just seen on the Stone Tablet. If the guy in front of him is really Indra, he may know some inside information.


    Of course, even if ck Zetsu said that he wouldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    ¡°Rinnegan is unique to Sage of Six-Paths. Back then, Sage of Six-Paths had two sons. One was me and the other was my younger brother Asura. One of us inherited Sage eyes and the other inherited Sage Body.¡±


    ck Zetsu babbled.


    Madara didn¡¯t feel bored, let alone whether ck Zetsu was Indra or not, but the so-called Sage Body may refer to the abnormal body of Senju Hashirama.


    If the Sharingan is Sage¡¯s eyes, that is to say, if Sage¡¯s eyes plus Sage Body werebined, it would evolve into Rinnegan.


    And this is in line with the description in the Stone Tablet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the old man left behind. I think it¡¯s something about Ashura and I, but he definitely didn¡¯t leave a word before my death¡­¡±


    ck Zetsu continues.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Madara was curious.


    ¡°In order to achieve my goal, my soul will be resurrected countless times¡­ But something unexpected happened. My soul did not resurrect but became what it is now. But my chakra is constantly being reincarnated. The same is true for Asura.¡±


    ck Zetsu sighed softly.


    ¡°It turns out that you are just consciousness. Without Chakra, you can¡¯t use most ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Although you have a strong hiding ability, but After all, it is just a shadow in the dark, and can never go to the front, so you long for a substitute who can realize your ideals for you.¡±


    Madara sneered.


    Chakra reincarnation?


    The reincarnation of Indra Chakra refers to him, then Asura Chakra reincarnation refers to Hashirama.


    What Absurd rhetoric.


    Madara didn¡¯t believe all of this, but from observation, ck Zetsu was indeed just a mass of consciousness, and there was not even the slightest chakra fluctuation in his body.


    This is enough to show that he does not have the ability to release ninjutsu himself, and can at best use illusion and Shadow Style Jutsu simr to the Nara n.


    However, what is his fear of these abilities?


    Even if his body is not fully integrated, it is not this sneaky lonely wild ghost that can control, and now he reallycks an assistant to walk the world on his behalf¡­


    ¡°Although I really don¡¯t want to show my timidity in front of the younger generation, but you are right, I have no strength, but in the state of consciousness, I have many other abilities and can lurch and listen for news. So it is not useless.¡±


    ck Zetsu knew that his weakness made Madara put down the first line of his defence, and then he only needed to guide him slowly.


    Although it is more difficult than the original n, at any rate, he can still do it, and it will not be impossible toplete his n.


    ¡°Very well, since you are not useless, then it¡¯s called for cooperation.¡±


    Perhaps because of the power of the Devil Fruit, Madara always felt that the guy in front of him was untrue, but he couldn¡¯t tell what he lied to.


    Forget it, anyway, we will just use each other.


    As for whether the other party is the soul of Indra, Madara doesn¡¯t care, he only cares about his dreams.


    However, if this ck guy is really the reincarnation of Indra, it is very likely that he will upy his body for the Rinnegan, so he still needs to guard himself.


    The two reached a brief consensus.


    But on the other side, the battle is still in full swing.


    Akabane hadn¡¯t nned to make a move, but Uchiha Ensho seemed to regard this side as a stage, and he was already very involved in the y and began to stage his own script.


    He didn¡¯t understand the specific process, only perceiving the chaos, Uchiha Ensho deliberately guided the Jashin cult members to pay attention to them, and then after encountering danger, in a ¡°resolutely¡± shout, he ¡°awakened¡± his Mangekyou Sharingan!


    But what Akabane didn¡¯t expect was that Uchiha Ensho¡¯s eye ability was actually the Amaterasu!


    The ck me burned all the remaining ¡°devil fruits¡± when Uchiha Ensho actually awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan, and the two little guys he brought out were shocked.


    Then, seeing Uchiha Ensho doing his best to kill all the enemies surrounding them while protecting their n members, the two finally couldn¡¯t help crying.


    Akabane didn¡¯t know what was so touching, but he didn¡¯t care about Uchiha¡¯s script, he waspletely thinking about what happened after Madara left, whether he really awakened the power of the devil fruit he ate.


    To be cautious, Akabane didn¡¯t dare to catch up to check the situation, so he could only guess in his heart, or find someone else to experiment with.


    For this, he needs to leave Uchiha Ensho and the other three.


    ¡°You opened your Mangekyo Sharingan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but our identity is exposed and we must leave the country of water immediately.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho said anxiously.


    ¡°You go back first, and I will hold them back for you.¡±


    Akabane did not hesitate.


    ¡°You will?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, I have Flying Thunder God Jutsu and I can escape at any time. Now it¡¯s time for me to guard you.¡±


    Akabane was very ashamed when he said these words.


    Although sacrificing for yourpanion is right, but saying these lines himself even made him have goosebumps.


    Also, he doesn¡¯t really have this idea, but just wants to temporarily separate from them, so as to test the side effects of the devil fruit.


    ¡°Akabane, I didn¡¯t expect¡­Ok, we will go first, you must follow us.¡±


    After Uchiha Ensho finished speaking, he took the three Uchiha ninjas and ran away.


    Akabane fell silent and couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    If you¡¯re leaving just leave, why set a g for him before leaving?


    Do you wish I could not go back?


    Forget it, I must seize a test subject first.


    The Devil Fruit belongs to the One Piece series, and its effect in Naruto World is not known for the time being. He doesn¡¯t dare to catch too strong opponents, so as not to deal with it in the end.


    After a round, he hypnotized a member of the Jashin cult.


    Taking a piece of fruit from the nearby stall, Akabane took the manipted member of the Jashin Cult to the beach.


    Ox-Ox Devil Fruit - Model: Bison form exchanged.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°The one who will give you strength, eat it.¡±


    Akabane cancelled the illusion and threw the fruit at him.


    The Jashin cult member caught it and then froze for a few seconds.


    This devil fruit does not seem to be the kind they forged.


    Is it true?


    After hesitating for a second, the members of the Jashin Cult decisively took a bite.


    Very unptable!


    But the moment he ate it, he felt that his body was changing drastically, and a peculiar power merged into his body from the fruit.


    ¡°This is¡­ this is the real devil fruit!¡±


    He roared and his body began to swell.


    After a second, the Jashin cultist turned into a human-shaped bison, and he was quite burly, three times the previous one.


    ¡°What a powerful force, hum, giving it to me is your biggest mistake, die!¡±


    After eating the fruit, his mentality expands.


    This guy waved his fist and wanted to kill Akabane.


    however.


    Chakra scalpel.


    With a light stroke, the arm of the Jashin Cult muscles was severed, and the imprint of Flying Thunder God Jutsu is painted on his body, and Akabane kicks him into the sea with his foot.


    He fell in, did not move, and sank directly into the sea.


    ¡°It seems that its weakness is still the seawater.¡±


    Akabane used the Flying Thunder God Jutsu and teleported the drowning cultist over and took him back to the beach.


    The points were not enough to exchange another devil fruit to experiment if two devil fruits can make the eater explode so for the time being he will postpone on doing that.


    Then to the next experiment.


    He ced the normal fruit next to the cultist, followed by urging Chakra and spiritual power, he directly killed the Jashin Cult with an illusion.


    The redemption of ¡°Ox-Ox Fruit-Bison Form¡± still does not appear in the list.


    After a few seconds, the fruit on the side became a new fruit.


    ¡°It will really be reborn.¡±


    Akabane picked up the fruit.


    After thinking for a few seconds, it didn¡¯t seem to make sense to stay in the Water Country.


    So just go back, and take a break.


    Using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he directly moved to the side of Uchiha Ensho. The four people grabbed a Ship and fled from Land-of-Water to Land of Fire.


    He spoke to the four of them and after saying his farewell, Akabane then unlocked the Yin Seal and released part of the Chakra store in it. And with the use of Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he directly teleported back to the vige and appeared in Hokage office buildings.


    ¡°Akabane, why are you back?¡±


    Hiruzen immediately noticed the violent chakra fluctuations, and rushed to the mark, and found that Akabane had transmitted from the other side, and at the same time, he was still holding a devil fruit.


    ¡°This is the devil fruit I grabbed in the Water Country, and I also grabbed a fake one.¡±


    Akabane also took out the scroll that sealed the fake fruit.


    ¡°Devil Fruit?¡±


    Hiruzen¡¯s mouth was wide open and he looked at a loss.


    Isn¡¯t that a thing from aic? Is there really such a thing in the world?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Anbu and talk, there are too many people here.¡±


    Akabane looked around, then brought Hiruzen with the use of Flying Thunder God Jutsu directly to the entrance of Anbu base.


    Fortunately, the Third Hokage didn¡¯t feel motion sickness like Danzo.

 Chapter 266

    <h4>Chapter 266</h4>


    ¡°This is¡­ the devil fruit?¡±


    Danzo watched and observed the devil fruit, over and over again, but he still couldn¡¯t see the difference between this fruit and ordinary fruit.


    ¡°Yes, I saw with my own eyes that the Cultist turned into a huge Buffalo after eating it. And after killing that guy, this fruit appeared.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that amazing? It¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Danzo felt like he was living in a dream.


    There really are devil fruits in the world!


    What made him even more curious was how Akabane knew this, and he was able to draw devil fruits with exactly the same ability. Did this kid already know?


    impossible.


    Judging from the boy¡¯s usual reaction, he absolutely did not know that there were devil fruits in the world, otherwise, he would not be so shocked right now!


    He can only say that it is really incredible!


    ¡°Where did the fakee from?¡±


    Hiruzen asked with some doubts.


    ¡°It was created by the Jashinists in a certain way. It was too dangerous to observe the specific process, but it should be rted to the evil chakra of the Cultist.¡±


    Akabane exined a bit but didn¡¯t say that he secretly mixed the whisper devil fruit in.


    ¡°Jashinists¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, when we passed by the Uzumaki country, we also found a strange ninja with two Uzumaki children¡­¡±


    Akabane briefly recounted what happened.


    He didn¡¯t say too much detail but described that the other party had some special ability to send the child away.


    As for the other child, Uchiha Ensho and the others ced her in a certain vige in the country of fire, and he should bring her with him when he returns.


    Hiruzen and Danzo both have a headache.


    Although the Jashinists cult has not been found in the Fire Country for the time being, with the style of this sect, it will spread to the Fire Country sooner orter as long as it is not extinct.


    Also, the follow-up of the Land-of-Uzumaki also urgently needs to be resolved. There are too many people secretly eyeing the Uzumaki bloodline and sealing technique.


    And there are also these devil fruits¡­


    When this news spreads, I am afraid that the whole world of ninja will be in chaos. Everyone will spontaneously open up a Grandline belonging to the world of ninja, and disputes between ninja viges will be indispensable once again.


    But from the perspective of Danzo, this is also a good thing. At least fighting at sea will not destroy the country since War is always inevitable.


    He thought for a while, instead of entangled with the Jashinists cult and the Land-of-Uzumaki, he asked: ¡°You are the one who drew the One Piece and have the mostprehensive idea of the Devil Fruit. What do you think should be done with this Devil Fruit?¡±


    ¡°If it has the same effect as the devil fruit in myic, then I think the person who suits it best is Dai.¡±


    Akabane did not hesitate to say this.


    He thought about it on the road. The bison form can strengthen the body, speed and impact, and It is obviously better to use it with the Eight-Inner Gate.


    And if Dai can awaken the devil fruit¡­


    The picture is too beautiful to imagine.


    ¡°I object. The ability of this kind of fruit has not been tested. It is not certain whether it is really a fruit or not. You can¡¯t jump to a conclusion based on what you see. I think we should do further research.¡±


    Hiruzen said solemnly.


    ¡°How should we study it? Should we stare at it all day? There is nothing peculiar about it, but Akabane¡¯s method shows that it does possess incredible power. Are we not going to use it because it¡¯s unknown!?¡±


    Danzo said with anger and behaved quite annoyed.


    Akabane was not surprised at all.


    The two of them quarrelled no more than a day or two, everyone was used to it, but fortunately, there was no possibility of a big fight after the lessons they received from Uzumaki Mitost time, otherwise, Akabane would find a way to get out of her¡­


    ¡°Teacher, Hokage-sama, in fact, you don¡¯t need to argue, anyway, after the devil fruit user is killed, it will be resurrected in the nearby fruit, so just give it to an animal to test it.¡±


    Hearing this sentence, Hiruzen and Danzo were silent at the same time.


    Can this really happen?


    After thinking about it, it seems there is nothing wrong.


    ¡°Smelly boy, how didn¡¯t you say it beforehand!?¡±


    Hiruzen scolded.


    Danzo also looked at him coldly.


    ¡°This¡­If it¡¯s okay, I will go home and report my safety.¡±


    Akabane said, changing the topic.


    ¡°Take all the devil fruits with you and send them to Orochimaru by yourself.¡±


    Danzo was expressionless and returned him the two real and fake devil fruits.


    In terms of research, Orochimaru is undoubtedly a professional. Although he is only thirteen or fourteen years old, he haspletely formed his own set of thinking in research and is definitely at the top level.


    Akabane Chakra has not recovered yet.


    In order to return to Konoha directly from the border, he consumed arge number of chakras, and even spent most of the chakras stored in his Yin Seal, so he did not n to use his Flying Thunder God Jutsu to travel back and forth in a short time.


    The top priority is to restore his Chakra first.


    There is still a lot of Chakra left in his body, but his body consumes a lot of energy, so after taking a short break and taking one or two chakra pills, Akabane quickly recovers part of his chakra.


    Although it is notrge, it is enough to teleport near the research institute of the Preparatory Department.


    Orochimaru is now studying like a madman.


    As long as there are research topics that interest him, he can skip meals, sleep, and even ignore people.


    That¡¯s right.


    Taking the devil fruit, Orochimaru mmed him outside and had no intention of letting him go in and sit down.


    Akabane was silent for a long time.


    The demolition of the bridge across the river was too obvious, causing serious difort.


    Forget it, go home and rest.


    He has had enough of not sleeping for more than a day, and what he wants to do most now is to go home, lie on a soft, warm bed, and get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    However, as soon as he came back from the outside, it was destined to not be smooth sailing.


    Soon after hearing the news, Tsunade didn¡¯t do any work in the hospital and ran out to look for him.


    When Akabane returned to theic shop and was about to go home, he ran into Tsunade. A smile appeared on Tsunade¡¯s face when she saw he was safe.


    But soon¡­


    With a dark face, she took out aic from her pocket, and said angrily: ¡°Akaba, can you exin what this stone statue means? Also, what is this second Tsunade, am I very violent?¡±


    This is thetest update.


    Although Akabane left Konoha the day before yesterday, the shadow clone that remained behind has dutifullypleted the update mission of Naruto and One Piece.


    The problem with the stone statue seems to be that Tsunade¡¯s Hokage stone statue has a weird expression in a sub-mirror, and looks very impatient.


    ¡°No, you are very gentle, it¡¯s just a different kind of gentleness.¡±


    Akabane has a strong desire to survive so he lies without getting red.


    If he just says ¡°yes¡± or hesitates, the consequences are probably not good. So for the sake of his own life, it is better to tell a white lie.


    Kurama Yung who heard it remained silent.


    Gentle¡­? This kind of gentleness is really hard for Akabane.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you know. But you don¡¯t mean that at all in youric. Here, look at the expressions and thoughts of Kakashi and Sakura, so that everyone will misunderstand me!¡±


    Tsunade uttered a few words in dissatisfaction.


    She sat down, obviously quite dissatisfied with Akabane¡¯stest update-but since she became the Fifth Hokage in theics, she will forgive him this time¡­


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t care about these details, art is always exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention art, when I heard that word, it just made me angry! And It will make me think of that idiot Jiraiya!¡±


    Tsunade was about to move her hands and couldn¡¯t help but want to hit someone.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Akabane is curious, it seems Jiraiya¡¯s desire to die is undiminished. Some time ago, Gamabunta was sitting in the insect restaurant and made a lot of noise. And due to it, Jiraiya bes miserable as he is always receiving the me while also tidying Gamabunta mess.


    ¡°That idiot developed some kind of harem Jutsu, and he is still showing off his power on the street, and he has lost the face of Teacher Sarutobi.¡±


    Tsuna was so angry!


    Akabane now knows why Tsunade was so angry.


    Creating such a dangerous Jutsu, Jiraiya is indeed very crazy ¡ª about the Third Hokage. Instead of worrying about him losing his prestige, they should worry about him being hospitalized when he sees this technique. Murdering a Hokage is a big crime.


    ¡°Forget it, I will go back first since there will be an operation in the afternoon.¡±


    Tsunade got up.


    She was also worried about Akabane¡¯s safety, so she put down work and ran out of the hospital.


    So seeing Akabane¡¯s safety, she waspletely relieved.


    Akabane nodded.


    Originally, he was nning to go back to rest, so he just happened to go out and meet Tsunade.


    ¡­


    At the Uchiha n.


    A group of people sat together and watched theics updated today.


    ¡°Sasuke has no more role in theics, sigh!¡±


    ¡°Rather than thinking about relying onics to advance, it¡¯s better to train yourself.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡±


    They all understand the truth, but they still couldn¡¯t help bing depressed.


    A group of Uchiha people sighed. These plots about Akatsuki¡¯s invasion and abduction of the Kazekage are indeed very beautiful and exciting, but they don¡¯t know why, theic that everyone was looking forward to suddenly became dull.


    Not far away, at Uchiha Yuan house.


    Yuan watched this scene, touched the child¡¯s hair on his side, and said, ¡°Fugaku, it is our inner love, not the tragic plot of theics, that really evolves our Mangekyo. You have to understand this.¡±


    ¡°My father, I know. Just like Big Brother Akabane, he is so powerful at the age of thirteen. It is impossible to rely onics alone.¡±


    ¡°I tried my best to don¡¯t use ¡®genius¡¯ to obliterate my efforts¡­I think Sasuke¡¯s lines are probably the voice of Akabane¡¯s big brother.¡±


    Fugaku¡¯s voice was immature, but what he said was rarely mature, but he was less than five years old, and he had already shown higher insight and wisdom than some seven or eight-year-old children outside.


    He stroked Fugaku¡¯s hair and said proudly: ¡°As expected of my son.¡±


    ¡°My father, these are my lines.¡±


    Fugaku said dissatisfied.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your line. Today, I will teach you the shuriken maniption from the Uchiha family.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan squatted down.


    ¡°Really? Great, I want to learn Uchiha Itachi¡¯s maniption skills.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know this either.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m not going to learn.¡±


    After Fugaku finished speaking, he picked up a few handfuls of Kunai and walked into the yard, and then threw it out.


    A series of Kunai flew out one after another, and finally, they kept colliding in the air and taking advantage of the force, and then ¡°dumbly¡± hit some surrounding targets.


    However, it is only a hit, most of the deviations are serious, and there is no mark that was hit.


    In terms of technique, Fugaku is quite qualified. It can only be said that his age limits his strength, which in turn affects his hit rate.


    Uchiha Yuan was ashamed.


    Although he is the head of the n, he stays in the vige to take charge of the work of the guards. Therefore, he has rtively little experience in fighting on the battlefield. Regarding the skills of shuriken, he is not sure¡­probably¡­


    ¡°As expected of my son!¡±

 Chapter 267

    <h4>Chapter 267</h4>


    Damn it, Konoha¡¯s stinky kid is ndering my Sand vige in theic again!¡±


    Zack, who was in his office, was quite furious!


    A vige that is so big that they can¡¯t even keep their own Kazekage safe. What is the use of being one of the Five-Great Ninja Viges?


    Not only that.


    When Gaara was fighting, the rest of the ninjas in the vige ate farts and only became onlookers. Even if Sand Vige rankedst among the five major viges, it is quite insulting for them when it was drawn to this level!


    Insult, it was an outright insult!


    ¡°The people from Konoha are warning us that if we continue to fight against them. The result is a dead end¡­¡±


    Shamon sighed.


    Chiyo and Ebizo nce at each other.


    Finally, Chiyo said: ¡°Shamon, since thest incident, you have developed a phobia of Konoha. It is always like this when you see things in theics, you always think over the top! This will not work.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not thinking over the top!¡±


    Shamon said solemnly, ¡°Konoha¡¯s background is terribly strong, you should know, Uchiha n¡­¡±


    ¡°Although it happened a long time ago, we only got news now. This is my work fault. But I heard that Uchiha has paid a huge price for this, and their strength must be lost by half.¡±


    Ebizo took the initiative and retorted.


    ¡°Teacher, two elders, from One Piece to Naruto, the plot all insinuates our Sand Vige. And this is absolutely unforgivable!¡±


    In the end, Zack was young and vigorous, and couldn¡¯t bear this insult. He was already nning what to do.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to have an idea: ¡°Aunt Chiyo, I remember your son is a famous genius¡­¡±


    ¡°Sasuke, my child is already Anbu Chunin. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke to ask him to take the Chunin exam?¡±


    Chiyo frowned slightly.


    Anbu Chunin is their internal rating and is not recognized by many ninja viges, but for ninjas, it does not matter whether they are recognized or not, what is important is their strength.


    Asking an elite Chunin to deal with Konoha¡¯s Genin, even if he wins, he wouldn¡¯t feel happy about it, which would only deceive himself and others.


    ¡°Although he is an Anbu, he has hardly performed any mission in the Land of Fire since he was a ninja. Sister, since he was a ninja. You can let him go out and have a look.¡±


    Ebisu said.


    In Akabane¡¯s generation, the strength of the nine Konoha¡¯s Chunin was extraordinary.


    But after a year, what strength is the new generation?


    Besides¡­


    Shamon sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that only three of the nine genins in the previous year passed the Chunin exam and got promoted, and the remaining six ninjas can also take this year¡¯s Chunin exam through this method.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Zack felt more disappointed in his heart.


    Just as Chiyo said, his teacher has lost his spirit, and he is no longer the second Kazekage who used to destroy the ninja world with his quirk.


    But on the other hand, he knows that what Shamon said is real and deadly. Although they can let Chunin from Anbu participate in the exam, Konoha can also do the same.


    Really, the Sand Vige still has no advantage.


    He was very angry!


    The Land-of-Wind is too poor to cultivate so many talents like Konoha.


    Damn it, we should have money!


    Now, the Chunin examination rules have only been promulgated for more than a year, so the two are separated by a year.


    But on Konoha¡¯s side, no one was worried about the Chunin exam.


    This generation of Konoha ninja is indeed full of talents.


    Leaving aside Gekko Yewu, Shin, Jiraiya and others who participated in the Chunin examst year, this year ¡°Genins¡± are not to be trifled in strength either, not to mention this new generation, there is Might Duy, Uchiha Ryo and others.


    The next morning, Akabane had not yet got up, but his door was being knocked. Opening his eyes, he used his perception to know who was outside without looking.


    Outside his door was Kurama Keiko, his mother, but apart from her, there was a man sitting in the hall.


    Based on his aura, he seemed to be a ninja of the Senju n.


    Akabane pondered for a moment and then understood that the child from the Uzumaki n was probably brought to Konoha by Uchiha Ensho and others.


    ¡°Mother, wait a minute, I will get up immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t let the guests wait long.¡±


    Kurama Keiko went back and continued to prepare Akabane¡¯s breakfast. She was always gentle and considerate, and since her marriage, she has rarely done any tasks.


    Akabane rubbed his shoulders, then got up to change his clothes.


    Going downstairs, he saw the rice ball that had just been made.


    He took a few, then looked at the guest and looked at his appearance. He was indeed from the Senju n. He would asionally run into him when he went to the Senju n. He should be Tsunade¡¯s cousin by seniority.


    ¡°Mito-sama asked you toe over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about that child right?, ok, I¡¯ll go over there immediately.¡±


    Akabane stuffed a few bites of rice balls.


    The other party nodded lightly, just about to say something, but the person in front of him had disappeared!


    What¡¯s the situation?


    ¡°This kid, he used Flying Thunder God Jutsu again, and¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it seems you need to go back by yourself.¡±


    Kurama Keiko was a little embarrassed.


    It¡¯s rude not to take others along the way!


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu?


    He sincerely envied Akabane, thinking how he had also asked Senju Tobirama about it, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t learn it at all.


    What a genius!


    On the other side.


    Akabane teleported over, only to remember that he didn¡¯t take the ¡°cousin¡± on the way.


    Forget it, the problem is not big anyway.


    Things on Uzumaki Mito¡¯s side are more important, and he should be able to understand his anxiety.


    Thinking of this, Akabane swaggered towards the courtyard of Uzumaki Mito.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, grandma is your rtive, grandma is here.¡±


    Before reaching the yard, Akabane had heard the gentle voice of Uzumaki Mito, and she was so gentle and like water to the people outside unlike when she was facing Akabane and Tsunade.


    He took a deep breath to calm his mood.


    Then, a cry came from the yard, which seemed to be the voice of a little girl.


    He couldn¡¯t see her dirty face that day. So it was a girl?


    Akabane walked in.


    He saw a little girl whose arm was covered with tooth marks, and Tsunade used healing jutsu to heal and erase her wounds with a distressed look.


    Tooth marks¡­


    ck Zetsu is really vicious, this little girl has the healing power of the Uzumaki n!


    He doesn¡¯t know what talent the other is.


    He regretted it for not saving the other child¡­


    If he had known that the two children ck Zetsu was looking for were so talented, he should try to save the other child no matter what.


    And if he has no other choice, although it is cruel, even if he can¡¯t save the other child, he should kill it¡­


    Because a child from Uzumaki being in the hands of ck Zetsu, it is likely to be another Nagato¡ª¡ª


    Although Rinnegan hasn¡¯t even appeared yet, with Madaras status and strength, awakening his Rinnegan is just a matter of time.


    ¡°Akaba.¡±


    When Uzumaki Mito saw Akabane, she opened her mouth, and then didn¡¯t know what to say, so she pointed to the front position and said nothing.


    The rest of the children stepped aside.


    Akabane sat down in a mixed mood. Obviously, Uzumaki Mito was in the same mood, so he didn¡¯t speak since he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You¡­ saved me that day¡­¡±


    She recognizes Akabane.


    Even if Akabane didn¡¯t show up that day, his aura and Chakra that she felt could not be wrong, he was the benefactor who saved her that day.


    ¡°My name is Kurama Akabane. I¡¯m sorry that something happened that day. I can¡¯t take you back to Konoha immediately.¡±


    Akabane bowed slightly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m very grateful, that guy¡­ that guy is terrible, and I will definitely die if I follow him.¡±


    She was terrified.


    The closer she gets, the more she can feel ck Zetsu¡¯s evilness.


    ¡°Chihaya, don¡¯t be so scared, you are in Konoha, no one dares to bully you, no one can kill you!¡±


    Uzumaki Mito continued to appease her.


    ¡°Go to sleep, after you wake up, your fear will stay away from you, I wish you a sweet dream.¡±


    In the next second, Uzumaki Chihaya¡¯s eyes gradually closed, and after a shake, her head hung down and she fell asleep.


    Later, the little dream tapir was summoned.


    ¡°Weave Dreamer, let this child have a good dream.¡±


    Akabane said softly.


    Little tapir looked around, and when he noticed Uzumaki Mito, he immediately dared not hide, and replied categorically, ¡°Dreamy Dream.¡±


    With just a word, Chihaya fell into her dream.


    Uzumaki Mito touched Uzumaki Chihaya¡¯s hair and then said to Tsunade, ¡°You will check and treat her whole body. I will discuss something with Akabane.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tsunade nodded.


    Uzumaki Chihaya¡¯s mood was I¡¯m a state ofplication, so it was not suitable for her to be sent to the hospital, so she had to treat it herself.


    The surrounding children watched worriedly, including Uzumaki Tomiko.


    This is the first time they have seen the people from the Uzumaki country after the war.


    Everyone lived very well before, and even the poorest families could live happily.


    However, when they saw Chihaya¡¯s appearance, Konoha¡¯s beggars were probably more decent than her.


    Akabane and Uzumaki Mito leave the courtyard.


    ¡°Grandma Mito.¡±


    ¡°Akabane, that child has a healing ability that is rare in our family. As long as someone bites her, he/she can recover from his injuries, but the cost is¡­¡±


    Uzumaki Mito¡¯s heartaches.


    She is just a child, but from the bitten mark she has, it can be seen how miserable her life is.


    ¡°That guy has a good vision.¡±


    Akabane nodded slightly.


    ¡°Do you see his appearance clearly?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito asked solemnly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even know what method he used to control that Mist ninja. Maybe it was an illusion or a kind of living puppet jutsu. In short, he can control others to a certain extent.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t disclose too much detail, so as not to raise doubts.


    ¡°What a Hateful guy!¡±


    Uzumaki Mito gritted her teeth.


    Regardless of whether there is someone like ck Zetsu behind the war in the Land-of-Uzumaki, but she already hated ck Zetsu in her heart.


    ¡°He took a member of the Uzumaki tribe. Based on the information I got from Chihaya¡¯s mouth, the other party probably wanted to brainwash them into peace warriors with distorted thinking like Akatsuki.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him go. In order to get revenge, I will try to live, even if I support myself for a few more years!¡±


    Uzumaki Mito aura surge!


    This zing killing intent and aura made Akabane on the side a little unable to hold it.


    Too strong!


    At this moment, he felt that Uzumaki Mito¡¯s face had changed.


    Originally, she maintained a young appearance, but at this moment, she withdrew the Chakra she needed to maintain her appearance, as she returned to an old state.


    In order to live longer, she gave up the appearance that she valued, but her body function and aura became stronger.


    ¡°I will work hard.¡±


    Akabane nodded lightly.

 Chapter 268

    <h4>Chapter 268</h4>


    ¡°Akabane, what the hell is going on!¡±


    Tsunade was shocked.


    Her Grandma loves Konoha very much, but she also values her appearance, but now she cancels the chakra that maintains her appearance, either it is because her life span will not be enough to support Chakra consumption, or¡­


    ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s not what you think. I can¡¯t tell you the specific situation.¡±


    Akabane said as he and Tsunade walked outside.


    The treatment has ended. In fact, Chihaya¡¯s physique is quite good, and her recovery ability is also very fast. It¡¯s just that Chihaya is only eleven or twelve years old, and her Chakra is not that much. And because the frequent treatments she used to treat others, brought repercussions to her small body.


    Tsunade was silent for a moment, then nodded and did not force Akabane to speak.


    She knows that If he can talk about it to her, he would do that, which means it¡¯s something she didn¡¯t need to know for the time being¡­


    ¡°I still have an update toplete. So I have to go back and draw tomorrow¡¯s update. If you need help here,e to theic shop to find me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have to train too. I have been busy with medical ninjutsu recently. I haven¡¯t trained in other ninjutsu for a long time.¡±


    Tsunade nodded.


    Although Akabane didn¡¯t say it, she felt from some of his voice that the matter this time might not be as simple as the surface.


    Perhaps, there will be a big battle.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    After Akabane said thest sentence, he urged the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to leave.


    Back at theic shop, he thought for a long time.


    Originally, ording to his n, he must be very meticulous. Let the plots of ¡°Rinnegan¡± and ¡°Demonic Statue of the Outer Path¡± be dyedter, and it would not be toote to paint these contents when he had enough mature power.


    At first, he intends to do the plot of Gaara¡¯s arrest, the Akatsuki¡¯s scene of dealing with the tail beast to be bnced.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Madara took the Whisperer Devil Fruit. Although I still don¡¯t understand how the devil fruit user of Naruto World can use the Devil Fruit, but with Madara being the user of the devil fruit, he is obviously going to be much stronger than Apis who are the original possessor of the devil fruit in one piece. And maybe he already knows how to use it.¡±


    ¡°If that happens, they may have joined forces.¡±


    Sitting on the tatami in the lounge, Akabane began to rack his brains to reason about the changes that had urred due to the devil fruit.


    Unexpectedly, Madara would get involved, it was his mistake.


    However, although Madara found the existence of ck Zetsu, it is notpletely unprofitable for him! It¡¯s because ck Zetsu no longer has the possibility of posing as ¡°the other side of Madara¡±!


    ¡°With ck Zetsu character, I broke his n twice before, and this time he was discovered in advance by Madara. So he definitely wants to get rid of me and whether I draw Rinnegan or not, his target will still be me!¡±


    Thinking of this, Akabane took a deep breath.


    Since he was already on their radar, what else is there to be afraid of!?


    In addition,


    It has been verified that Devil Fruit also has the weakness of seawater in this world, so except for the limitation of whether it can only be eaten once, he doesn¡¯t need to be worried about the rest for the time being!


    Then, the devil fruit exchange can also be put on the agenda.


    And considering the nearby plot, the best choice is undoubtedly Sky Ind, the fruit of thunder!


    More than that, there will also be an important perception ability ¡°heart¡± in that plot.


    The Heart Net is the name the Sky people call for Observation Haki.


    The perception of the Uzumaki n alone cannot urately locate the location of ck Zetsu, so what about the Observation Haki!?


    No matter how you look at it, the plot must be quickly advanced to the sky ind in the short term.


    ¡°Very well, it seems that we need to make the update much faster. The three of you have a division ofbour, one of you will draw the content of the five chapters. Today, I will draw the One Piece update of the 15 chapters. While the other two are responsible for the update of Naruto.¡±


    After he finished assigning the task, three shadow clones were separated in one breath.


    Before, Akabane didn¡¯t dare to try this way, but now he has a physical strength of 170 points and a mental power of 210 points.


    Adding the two together, how can he not support three clones working at the same time.


    The three shadow clones nced at each other, and then they said: ¡°It¡¯s really rare¡­but for the sake of your own work, today we will draw at least twenty chapters for you!¡±


    ¡°Very good, start work.¡±


    Akabane put out his tools and began to paint seriously.


    The content of the five chapters is not too much.


    With his current hand speed, as long as he paints with all his strength, the update can bepleted in two hours.


    On the other side, in a natural cave in the Land-of-Water.


    ¡°You already have the cells of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and the Sage Body. As long as you can extract the power of the two, fuse them into Power-of Six-Paths, and then use this power to stimte your eyes, then you can get the Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I woke up toote. When I understand this, I am no longer an Asura opponent¡­¡±


    ck Zetsu pointed to Madara¡¯s fusion power, while ¡°sighing¡±, deepening the setting that he is Indra, making Madara believe that he is Indra.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, thebination of two means not chakra, but thebination of perfect physique and a perfect Sharingan at the same time.¡±


    Madara said.


    No wonder he hasn¡¯t been able to evolve his eyes for so long.


    However, he didn¡¯t believe ck Zetsu at all. From the feedback of Devil Fruit¡¯s ability, he felt that ck Zetsu had hidden some secret.


    So I have to find a way to strengthen the power of the devil fruit!


    He secretly said in his heart.


    At that moment, ck Zetsu gave him these benefits. After some experiments, he did feel different chakras in the cells between the Senju Hashirama.


    The next step is to merge chakras¡­


    ¡°Then, I will go back to see the child of the Uzumaki n. He has a very good physique. After a little training, I will teach him some sealing techniques. In the future, he will be a good tool for catching tail beasts.¡±


    ck Zetsu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Madara didn¡¯t care.


    The sealing technique of the Uzumaki n is indeed powerful, but the other side is just a child.


    Even if the self-proimed ¡°Indra¡± guy does not have enough Chakra in his body, he is still extremely small in the face of absolute power.


    His primary key now is Rinnegan!


    As long as he has the eyes of reincarnation, no matter whether it is the tail beast or the ck Zetsu, they won¡¯t possess any threat to him!


    ¡­


    ¡°Why is this kid suddenly releasing many updates today, is he ill or something?¡±


    On the Land-of-Rivers, Kakuzu feels extremely confused.


    Akabane only updates one or two updates for the One Piece, while Naruto has been updating it all the time.


    But today, One Piece has updated twenty chapters in one go!


    Is it the end of the world!?


    ¡°Leader, the ship going to sea has been set up, but our ship may not be able to withstand the wind and waves of the sea. Should we let others try it first?¡±


    ¡°What to test? That boy Luffy can survive in a small broken ship and a barrel. We are all ninjas, can we still die at sea?¡±


    Kakuzu nced at him indifferently, and suddenly the rebel ninja dared not speak anymore.


    On the river, arge ship with a pirate g that has a heart drawn on it with a skull caught everyone¡¯s eyes. This is Kakuzu¡¯s pirate ship ¡°Heart¡±.


    ¡°Take someone and go!¡±


    ¡­


    In Konoha, Danzo is sitting in the office, watching the newly arrived update.


    He used to care more about Naruto, but since the appearance of Devil Fruit, he began to focus on the plot and setting of One Piece.


    This is apletely different world from the ninja, but somemon points can be found in many abilities.


    ¡°My Lord, Hokage-sama sent a research report of Orochimaru on the devil fruit.¡±


    ¡°Leave it here.¡±


    Danzo rubbed his eyebrows to relieve his eye strain after reading theic.


    With only one eye, he was still a little ufortable readingics under dim light. A few secondster, he picked up the report on the table.


    The report was very detailed, he looked at it word by word from top to bottom.


    Finally, he fell into deep thought.


    The report is veryplicated, but the summary is actually very simple. After eating the ox fruits, the domestic pig as the test subject became as tall and sturdy as a bison, with horns, no fat on the body, and great strength.


    At the same time, experiments proved that after killing this ¡°pig¡±, an orange in the fruit basket ced beside it inexplicably became a new devil fruit.


    All this confirmed that what Akabane said was correct.


    But why does Akabane know the Devil Fruit, does the appearance of this thing really have nothing to do with that kid?


    Akabane left the day before yesterday, and when he thought about it, he felt that there was a problem inside.


    Of course, that kid did not know something.


    For example, when the Devil Fruit is reborn, Akabane is surprised and doesn¡¯t seem to know this, and Danzo does not see this kind of setting in the currentics.


    It¡¯s weird.


    After a long period of contemtion, he temporarily set aside the devil fruit matter, and then picked up the update of the Narutoic again.


    The information in this volume is equally explosive.


    This is the legendary Rinnegan!


    Akatsuki, Tailed Beast, Rinnegan, and the weird Giant statue, is there any connection among the four?


    Danzo meditated quietly.


    There are too many information points revealed in this chapter. Although it is only aic, since the appearance of Devil Fruit, he has not regarded it as a mereic anymore.


    Can these be real things?


    As the Leader of darkness, he always thought of the worst results. If these abilities really exist in the world, no matter why the giant statue and Rinnegan owner collect the Tailed Beast, it will be very unfavourable for Konoha.


    Because Konoha has the strongest nine tails among the nine Tail Beasts!


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    He sat up quickly and looked for the report from the table. Not long after, the report sent by Uchiha Ensho was republished.


    There was not only Uchiha Ensho¡¯s report but also Uzumaki Chihaya¡¯s ¡°confession¡±.


    ¡°At the time Senju Hashirama was alive, there was peace in the Ninja world. War broke out immediately after Senju Hashirama¡¯s death, and the Uzumaki n was subsequently destroyed. It is not that everyone loves to have a war, but it is because not everyone has the power to maintain peace like Senju Hashirama¡­¡±


    This sentence was said to Uzumaki Chihaya by that ¡°Mist Hidden Shinobi.¡±


    The thinking in Danzo¡¯s mind suddenly became clear-yes, this is it!


    What power is stronger in the world than the Nine Great Tailed Beast, but¡­ Is ¡°Akatsuki¡± collecting Tailed Beast really just for peace?


    It¡¯s not that Danzo didn¡¯t believe it, but he really doesn¡¯t believe that when an organization with so many powerful people gathers the nine-tailed beasts, the purpose is purely for peace in the Ninja world.


    Even if the leader thinks this way, the strong men under him will definitely not agree.


    Combined with the disappearance of another child, there is no doubt that this Mist ninja is not a good guy, and his purpose is definitely not simple!


    Danzo knocked on the table and then rang a bell.


    Not long after, an Anbu appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Send manpower to the country of the Uzumaki to investigate this Mist Jonin, name, level, responsibilities, what he was doing that day, how did he find the two children, what did he do in the process¡­I want to know all this!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 269

    <h4>Chapter 269</h4>


    ¡°How is it? Did you find anything useful from the devil fruit¡±


    ¡°Yes, I researched it. And Dai is the most suitable to eat it for sure. Whenbined with Ox Devil Fruit, the Eight-Inner Gates will have lower side effects but will have greater formidable power, and the most important thing is that it has Horns, Dai attack methods will not be as monotonous as before.¡±


    Orochimaru licked his lips. With that powerful and weird power, he couldn¡¯t help but want to continue his research. And Dai was undoubtedly a very good subject.


    Akabane touched his chin and nodded gently: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He had originally nned to give it to Dai, but Orochimaru directly let Dai eat it after studying it.


    This somewhat surprised him.


    ¡°By the way, about that Rinnegan¡­ I am very curious about these legendary eyes. If you get one please notify me.¡±


    Orochimaru said as his eyes tell it all that he was very eager to get his hand on it.


    At this embarrassing request, Akabane fell silent and couldn¡¯t help cursing in his mind.


    How can you say it like that!? Do you think it¡¯s a cabbage that you can buy on the street!?


    That¡¯s Rinnegan! Even I don¡¯t even have it!


    That thing needs 10,000 points to redeem. And this is just the second thing. Whether I can use it or not is a problem!


    Furthermore.


    Even if there is one, it is impossible to dig it out for you to study¡­


    He secretlyined.


    ¡°Sorry, it seems that you don¡¯t have the ability to turn fantasy into reality.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed regretfully.


    After studying the fruit, he found that the existence of this thing waspletely inconsistent with the theories he had known before.


    There are countless spections in his mind, and Akabane¡¯s ability to turn illusion into reality is one of them.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Akabane is very calm, without any mood swings-with his current mental power and illusion ability, controlling his emotions is a piece of cake.


    ¡°Ha, if you can, it¡¯s a good thing for me since I will have a lot of materials that can be researched. That¡¯s why I still hope Akabane-kun can do this¡­¡±


    Orochimaru smiled, then got up to leave.


    He came out of theboratory on a rare asion, but he didn¡¯te out because he wanted to chat with Akabane, but the Third Hokage had important matters for him to do, and even the documents were sent to theboratory.


    ¡°Walk slowly, you cane here to find me if you need help. I probably won¡¯t go out that much since I am focusing on myic.¡±


    Akabane said as he waves goodbye.


    He drew the One Piece to more than 20+ chapters in one breath yesterday, and the battle between Luffy and Crocodile was in full swing, reaching the most critical moment.


    If he wants to keep this update today, it is estimated that he will be able to end the basta chapter.


    And the effect of updating so many chapters in a day is also very strong. He has already earned more than 10,000 points today. If he is not worried that the Rinnegan can make his body like Nagato, he would already redeem the Rinnegan. But since he is worried, he postponed that n for now.


    When he woke up at noon and went out, he spent seven thousand five hundred in exchange for thirty physiques, holding his physique attribute to two hundred.


    Two hundred is a watershed.


    ording to Akabane¡¯s experiment, the 200 mental power is already stronger than the Third Hokage, but the Third Hokage is not good at illusion, so his spiritual energy will definitely be rtively weak.


    Even so, the two hundred physiques should be able to touch the threshold of the Hokage level in terms of attributes alone.


    In terms ofprehensive ability, after Akabane¡¯s firepower is fully activated, he is very powerful at the Hokage level.


    However, since Madara discovers ck Zetsu with the use of the whispering fruit, he will likely understand the mystery of the Rinnegan in advance, and then gain the power of the Rinnegan.


    In this way, there is no need for him to reincarnate again like in the original story.


    After all, from the current perspective, although Madara is ageing, it seems that he can survive for several years thanks to Hashirama cells.


    In short, the variables are huge.


    Thinking of yesterday, Uzumaki Mito took the initiative to give up her youthful appearance¡­


    He pondered.


    Although Uzumaki Mito still has a considerable amount of life span, at most she can only battle once or twice in full-scale battle, after that she will surely weaken.


    Although Tomiko already possesses the basic abilities of a Jinchuriki, she seems too weakpared to Kushina.


    So he can¡¯t let Uzumaki Mito die!


    Should I draw a movie version?


    ¡°Think about it again¡­ anyway, she still has a lot of lifespans. Madara can¡¯t attack Konoha now.


    Granny Mito is not dead, so he doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±


    Akabane said in his heart.


    Madara should be hiding in the Land of Water right now, where news is blocked, theics have not been spread so quickly, and there will be no actions in a short time.


    As for ck Zetsu, he can¡¯t prevent it, so he can only speed up the update, and exchange the training method of Observation Haki as soon as possible.


    He just exchanged his points for attributes today. So he can try summoning four Shadow Clones today. Yesterday, the three shadow clones worked at the same time for one afternoon. After adding the workload of the three, it seems that he can still withstand more workload on his brain.


    ¡­


    Training Course.


    Dai ran five hundredps, sat down and took a few breaths, then immediately went into training again.


    When he got the fruit in the morning, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong, but when he went back to find out, he knew that this fruit, even in Konoha, seemed to be the only one.


    Knowing this, Dai felt that his youthful blood was about to boil.


    In the next second, his body suddenly changed to a bison state, and the change made him caught off guard¡­


    Whoosh~


    A few secondster, he knocked down two or three big trees before stopping.


    ¡°Damn it, it will change suddenly. I must learn to control it, otherwise, how can I be worthy of the attention of Akabane-sama and Orochimaru-sama!¡±


    ¡°Wooh~I must run a thousandps around the training ground. If I can¡¯t do it, I will stand upside down and attack the stake 500 times with my foot!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°This kid, this kid¡­¡±


    ck Zetsu was stunned while holding the book, it¡¯s because he gloriously appeared on the scene today!


    More than that, there is also the Rinnegan and the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path!


    ck Zetsu suddenly felt a little uneasy. From the first time he took the initiative to find the kid, he seemed to be very unlucky, and this bad luck has not disappeared.


    He took a deep breath.


    The key is not this, but how much does that kid know?


    All, still¡­


    He is absolutely unsure. All this makes him very scared. From birth to now, he has been living in the darkness out of the sight of others. Akabane¡¯s approach is equivalent to lifting the piece of cloth and exposing him from the darkness to the sun¡­


    ¡°No, I want to kill him, I must kill this kid!¡±


    ck Zetsu murmured to himself, that kid is a real devil, and if he let him live, everything might be ruined, especially his n for Madara.


    The grand n of resurrecting his mother must never fail!


    But what to do?


    ¡°Madara is out of the question for now. That guy is suspicious of him. The more anxious I am, the more he feels tricked. But if that kid knows enough, he might even instigate me against Uchiha Madara.¡±


    ck Zetsu calmed himself down.


    If Madara knew that all of this was nned by him, then the first enemy Madara would deal with first after Awakening his Rinnegan would be him.


    So he must rely on himself.


    But how can he do it himself?


    ck Zetsu has a hand in conspiracy, and his reconnaissance ability is even better in the world, but if he is ying hard, Konoha may be able to hit him if he faces a Jonin.


    Akabane¡¯s specific strength is not clear to him, but looking at the violent fist technique and Genjutsu¡¯s miraculous effect on him, that kid is definitely very powerful.


    What¡¯s more, that guy can sense him.


    ¡°I have to find someone¡­¡±


    For thousands of years, ck Zetsu has never been so urgent and powerless, and sometimes conspiracy is powerless.


    Like now.


    After thinking about it, he felt that using the Hidden Sand Vige had the greatest sess rate.


    Hidden Sand Viges new Kazekage is in the top position, and Konoha has been hitting it all the time. In addition, Akabanes¡¯ twoics recently ndered Hidden Sand Vige so his n to use that young Kazekage sess rate was very high.


    ¡°But I may not be able to fool those people¡­ well, go and scout it first, as long as there is sufficient reason, he can also fool Madara.¡±


    ck Zetsu thought of this and decided to go to Sand Vige to observe the situation.


    At this moment, Sand Vige didn¡¯t know that someone was eyeing them, and was now discussing the issue of Devil Fruit. The Water Country was far away from Sand Vige, and even if there was an eagle to transmit information, it would still take a lot of time.


    ¡°The sale of the devil fruit was confirmed to be a conspiracy nned by a certain cult, but a real devil fruit unexpectedly appeared in it, and an unknown man obtained it.¡±


    Ebizo reads the message their anbu sent back.


    Among the four sittings, Chiyo had already heard of it, so she was not surprised, but Zack and Shamon didn¡¯t know it yet, and they were naturally shocked at first.


    After a second or two, Zack asked, ¡°The real devil fruit? Can you be sure?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but the cult certainly doesn¡¯t know the effect of that fruit.¡±


    Ebisu answered very calmly.


    ¡°In other words, it may indeed exist¡­¡±


    Zack took a deep breath.


    As long as you have read theics, you know how weird the Devil Fruit is, and its effect is even more amazing than many Kekkei Genkai.


    If the fruit of the devil really exists on the sea, Sand Vige must go out to search for it!


    Zack originally wanted to make a decision, but thinking that his teacher was there, he hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Teacher, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think there is no harm to all benefits. There are many resources on the sea. I asked for the development of marine resources before, but the Daimyo refused due to the barrenness and scarcity of the sea. So this is a good opportunity.¡±


    Shamon nodded and said.


    ¡°Okay, then I will draft now and apply to the daimyo for the ship.¡±


    Zack was extremely excited.


    Afterwards, a flying eagle flew from Sand Vige to the Daimyo Mansion in the Land of Wind.


    In fact, not only Hidden Sand Vige, Hidden Stone Vige, Hidden Cloud Vige, and even Land-of-Waterfall have received news one after another, knowing that Land-of-Water has real devil fruit, they then prepare some ships from their countries ready to set off and explore the coastal road towards Land-of-Water.


    The great voyage of the Ninja world was opened by a devil fruit!

 Chapter 270

    <h4>Chapter 270</h4>


    ¡°Your brat arranges Sand Vige like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will send someone to assassinate you?¡±


    Danzo pointed to theic on the table as he red at Akabane.


    Today, he rarely came out of the Anbu Base to go to theic shop to look for Akabane.


    ¡°Teacher, um¡­ wait a minute, I¡¯ll finish this,¡±


    Akabane said as he nced at theic while still painting.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Danzo nodded slightly, and his only remaining eye scanned the narrow lounge.


    Four shadow clones and one body.


    Really a smart kid!


    This kid desperately continued updating updates for hisic after returning from the Land-of-water.


    Absolutely something happened in the Water Country, otherwise, he knew Akabane and would not choose to do so even if he could maintain his quadruple.


    Danzo thought as he sat aside, watching quietly.


    Akabane drew very quickly, basically drawing a picture in ten seconds, and his hands were fast enough to fly.


    The key is that the plot seems to be in his mind. It is obviously the sameic, but drawing four clones at the same time will not affect the continuity of the plot.


    He thought to himself that the origin of Akabane¡¯s thoughts was obviously not simple.


    Such as Devil Fruit.


    The mysterious fruits that no one knows actually exist in the world. How did this kid know these?


    Is it from his dream?


    It may be possible, but what is certain is that this dream has absolutely nothing to do with the Dream Tapir family.


    Because before he gave the scroll to Akabane, this kid had already drawn the One Piece.


    When Danzo was thinking¡­


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m done here.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, he called back all the shadow clones one by one, and waves of fatigue swept over him. Fortunately, he waspletely able to bear it now. After a while, he rubbed his temples and then got up and bowed slightly, which was regarded as making up for the previous etiquette.


    ¡°Recently, you have been doing it with no rest. Don¡¯t harm your health just for the quickness of your update so you have to pay attention to rest. In addition, Ie this time to talk about the two enemies that appeared in the Land-of-Uzumaki and the Land-of-Water.


    After sitting down, Danzo tapped the table lightly.


    Akabane, hearing it, immediately used Genjutsu.


    The two enter the illusion at the same time. There is nothing special about Illusory Domain¡¯s background, except that there is nothing outside the window, and it is almost exactly the same as reality.


    His Illusion is stronger again¡­


    Danzo was filled with emotion, and he had to say that Akabane¡¯s talent is too terrifying!


    He paused for a moment, gathered his thoughts, and said: ¡°I sent someone to investigate the situation in the Land-of-Uzumaki. Some of the information has been sent back. ording to the data, it is not the Mist ninja who abducted the kid from the Uzumaki n, but an existence that can secretly manipte others.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I used an illusion to block the opponent for one second that day. And I saw part of the opponent¡¯s face, half of it was the face of a normal person, and the other half was ck¡­ it waspletely different from theter appearance.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ck face?


    Danzo took a breath and said in surprise, ¡°That character named ck Zetsu?¡±


    ¡°The other party doesn¡¯t necessarily look like this, but ording to my guess, it should be the same. Also, he was in Konoha before, and Mito-sama and I felt his presence, and once mentioned it to you.¡±


    ¡°I see, that time at the Preparatory Department.¡±


    Danzo nodded lightly.


    Lady Mito and I were aware of his existence, so I drew these to see if ck Zetsu would find him, or¡­ find other people.¡±


    ¡°Mito-sama and I were aware of his existence, so I drew these to see if ck Zetsu would find me, or¡­ find other people.¡±


    Akabane stated part of his purpose.


    With an enemy like ck Zetsu, he is not afraid that the other side will not move, but that the other side will lie motionless in secret.


    So this is a trick to lead the snake out of the hole!


    Danzo nodded and motioned Akabane to continue.


    ¡°About the one in the Land-of-Water, I can only say that he should be able to control others with a certain ability, and the amount of chakra the other party has is huge, and when he used Earth Release: Earth Flow River, I think he is at least a Kage Level.¡±


    Akabane said solemnly.


    Danzo was silent for a long time, and after hesitating for a few seconds, he said, ¡°I suspect he may be Uchiha Madara.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face was surprised. This was not a pretence, but he was really surprised that Danzo would think of him.


    ¡°Today I checked the information left by my Teacher Tobirama, and I found a detail that I had overlooked before¡­ The teacher has been doing considerable research on Sharingan, and Madara is the strongest Sharingan user. How could he miss this opportunity? ¡°


    ¡°I checked the travel records of that year. Teacher left Konoha on the back foot and came back after Lord First Hokage-sama. It is very likely that Madara was dealt with in the middle, but the strange thing is in Anbu, even the Hokage doesn¡¯t have any information about Madara¡¯s eyes legacy. Does it mean that Teacher didn¡¯t get any clues from Madara?¡±


    Danzo said as he looked solemn.


    Senju Tobirama is his teacher. In a sense, what he said today is equivalent to denigrating his dead teacher, and it is also insulting to Konoha Hero.


    However, there are only a handful of people who can control others, and those who have a huge amount of chakras and possess a Kage-level strength, all of which meet the conditions.


    After investigating the existing Kage-level powerhouses in various ces, and then synthesizing various information, he suspects that this powerhouse is on the death list.


    ¡°This is unexinable. Could it be said that the Second Hokage-sama saved Madara? Or Madara escaped a fatal blow through some kind of Substitute Death Technique, and at the same time concealed it to the First Hokage and Second Hokage-sama eyes, is this possible?¡±


    ¡°I confirmed with Uchiha Yuan that the Uchiha family has a pupil technique called Izanagi that restores the injured force at the cost of losing eyes.¡±


    Danzo is fully prepared.


    However, even Uchiha Yuan, and the group of elders who were ughtered before, would not cooperate in this way.


    What a good detective!


    Akabane took a deep breath.


    His emotions don¡¯t need to be disguised, because Danzo can guess that this has shocked him very much.


    ¡°Then you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Remind who your enemy may be. That¡¯s it. Even if we know that the opponent is Madara, we can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s a good thing to lead a snake out of the hole, but don¡¯t step into the snake trap yourself.¡±


    After Danzo finished speaking, he stood up for a while.


    Akabane could feel that his teacher wanted to disarm the illusion, but he obviously failed, so he could only pretend to stand up and look at the scenery.


    As a good disciple, he solved the illusion in a considerate manner.


    Danzo was silent for a moment, then coughed lightly and said, ¡°You have good illusion skills, but it¡¯s basically useless to Madara. You have to be fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°Thank you teacher for reminding me.¡±


    Akabane saw him off respectfully.


    Danzo obviously still has a lot of questions, but he didn¡¯t ask, he didn¡¯t say it.


    Such as Devil Fruit.


    However, this pot was backed by the Jashin Cult, and only Konoha would make some whimsical conjectures, just like Orochimaru.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but mourn for the Jashin Cult.


    Those people must be very distressed now.


    Because ording to the information he got from the stronghold in the country of the river, Kakuzo has set up a pirate ship to set off from the country of the river to search for the treasures in the sea.


    The devil fruit is fake, but the treasure in the sea is real!


    For example, the ¡°Moon Kingdom¡± in the southern part from the Movie Version is said to be a super-rich country. If they can find it there¡­


    Akabane got up and sorted these manuscripts.


    He separated out a shadow clone to solve some problems with the catalog, cover, and posters, and pondered the follow-up n. Since Danzo guessed it was Madara from various clues, he just had to wait for Danzo to shake the matter out.


    Akabane didn¡¯t need to open his mouth and worry about it.


    As Danzo said, what he has to worry about is how to deal with Madara and ck Zetsu. Now the transitional plot from the one-piece plot to the sky ind is not far from the Observation Haki appearance.


    Just a little more!


    One dayter, the ninjas of Sand Vige got the updated Narutoic from the Land of Fire and brought them to Sand Vige.


    After reading the whole chapter, finally, everyone looked at Chiyo.


    In this volume, Akabane cursed her ¡°son¡± severely, and even the unseen grandson was on the camera.


    ¡°That hateful Konoha kid, how dare he curse my son, I must poison him to death!¡±


    Chiyo was very angry.


    ¡°Sister, calm down your anger¡­¡±


    Ebizo quicklyforted her.


    After that, everyone murmured again, verbally condemning, and these condemnations would not even reach Konoha¡¯s ears.


    Is this still the high-level of Sand Vige?


    It has be aic talk, when did the management of the vige be like this!


    However, this group of people is respected in their vige, and their ability is the first-ss existence of the vige, and the other is his teacher, the Kazekage Shamon.


    So Zack has nothing to say about it.


    ¡°Sigh¡­when will I truly control the vige?¡±


    Zack thought as he was very depressed.


    And all of this was seen by the secretive ck Zetsu hiding in the dark. Originally, if there were no ws in Sand Vige, he would choose other countries for his n, but now it seems that he doesn¡¯t need it anymore.


    How simr is this boy to Indra back then?


    He has strength and brains, but he has a radical personality and cannot be satisfied with a steady and slow pace!


    ck Zetsu thought of how he can find a suitable opportunity and then he can take the entire Sand Vige into the ditch.


    But before this, it seemed that the troublesome bald half human-puppet had to be solved first, and that guy was very important in the heart of the young Kazekage.


    He thought for a long time and quickly escaped from here.


    He had a solution, the next thing to do is to find Konoha¡¯s hidden anbu here, and finally control that old man to die.


    ck Zetsu really couldn¡¯t control Shamon in his peak period, but after being severely injured by Danzo, although he barely survived through puppet transformation, his strength has dropped a lot.


    Now his existence is more of a researcher and consultant than a normal ninja.


    As long as Shamon died, he didn¡¯t believe that Zack and the Sand Vige in this state could bear this¡­ Well, it¡¯s better for him to die in the hands of a Konoha ninja so that the result will be better.


    With that nned in his mind, ck Zetsu began to search for the Konoha Anbu that may exist in the sand hidden vige and the wind country.


    As long as he finds a Konoha ninja, his n can be executed perfectly. As soon as the war in Sand Vige begins, Hidden Rain Vige and Hidden Stone Vige, which were sneak attacked by Hidden Sand Vige before, would definitely take advantage of it to take their revenge.


    But after looking around, he ran into a difficult problem¡ªin the entire Sand Vige, he did not find Konoha¡¯s Anbu!


    Is Konoha not afraid of Sand Vige taking small actions?


    ck Zetsu was a little dazed.


    His n should have been perfect, but the result was that it was not what he expected¡­


    He didn¡¯t know that because of him and Madara, Danzo transferred all seventy percent of the Anbu to the Land-of-Uzumaki and the Land-of-Water, and only part of it was left to collect information about the Land-of-Rivers and Hidden Stone Vige.


    Maybe after a while, Danzo will re-arrange the chess pieces in Sand Vige, but it is by no means in the near future.


    ck Zetsu didn¡¯t believe that there is really no Konoha Anbu here and searched again.


    But after searching again, he only found some spies from Hidden Stone Vige and Hidden Rain Vige, but there is no benefit in directing the artillery to them. So his n can only be temporarily shelved.


    After all, Madara is still suspicious of him and if he doesn¡¯t go back for a long time, he will be more suspicious of his identity, and it will be troublesome if all his previous work is gone.


    Compared to Akabane, he still cares more about Madara.

 Chapter 271

    <h4>Chapter 271</h4>


    On Konoha¡¯s side, theic has also been updated, and there is also an extra I wenty Chapters One Piece!


    During this time, Sakumo is undoubtedly the happiest one, seeing how his belovedic got updated every day with twenty chapters.


    Although Crocodile fighting performance disappointed him, overall the viin was quite sessful.


    At least it seemed to him.


    However, in the next plot, the plot of ¡°City of Gold¡± appeared inexplicably.


    He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on next, but it seems that there is a new map to be opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious, I heard that even devil fruits have appeared¡­¡±


    Sakumo said to himself.


    With the addition of his White Fang, his three-sword style has roughly formed a system, and recently he has been training a more mature three-sword style.


    A few days have passed, and he aplished a small sess in his training.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hatake Sagiki nced at his son in the distance, he was reading aic again.


    Forget it, let him read it.


    Hatake Sagiki has be more and more powerless recently. He has a very strong grasp of fast and slow, and he has terrible fighting power with a sword. But as Sakumo continued to grow, he felt more and more strenuous.


    More than that, nearly half a year ago, he could still abuse that kid, and now there is probably only one chance.


    If he misses a hit, Sakumo escapes immediately.


    In addition, Ye Wu¡¯s sword skills and assassination skills are also very strong.


    What a headache!


    Hatake Sagiki¡¯s mood is the same as when Kakashi was beaten by Naruto and Sakura in theics, except that it took Naruto and the others for three years, but this group only spent more than a year.


    What an amazing talent!


    However, Sakumo inherited his sword skills, and Ye Wu inherited some of his sword skills/while also inheriting superb assassination skills.


    As a teacher, it is definitely gratifying to have such a son and disciple.


    Then he nced at theics in his hand. Recently, there was always a feeling that the rain wasing, and he felt inexplicable that there might be another waring.


    In fact, it was the Third Hokage that had the most problems.


    Searching for the Jashin Cult alone was difficult enough, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be two big shots, ck Zetsu and Madara.


    Hiruzen took off the Hokage cape, looked in the mirror, and suddenly sighed sadly.


    The hairline has moved up recently!


    If this continues, the hair in front may fall out.


    ¡°Hokage-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem,e in.¡±


    Hiruzen quickly put on his cape, covering his precious hairline, and then took a cigarette to cover up his actions.


    Akabane walked in and nced suspiciously.


    There seems to be no problem.


    He nced a few times, and then said: ¡°My lord, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°sit.¡±


    Hiruzen took a huff on his pipe.


    He was silent for a moment and then took out a sealed scroll from underneath as he puffed smoke on his mouth and said: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to follow Madara¡¯s trail. If I knew it before, I would definitely dissuade you, but now¡­¡±


    Akabane took it and looked up with some doubts.


    ¡°My shadow clone and blood are sealed here. In case you are in danger, unlock the seal and release the shadow clone in the scroll. He will channel out my summoned beast to help you.¡±


    Hiruzen said solemnly.


    For Akabane who owns Flying Thunder God Jutsu, all he needs at that moment.


    His shadow clone and his summoned beast are enough to give him a second or two to use a hand seal.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Akabane took it.


    This is a good thing. Losing one at a critical moment can save your life.


    ¡°In addition, Sand Vige has been less irritated recently. Zack is a rookie who has a temperament not as good as Shamon.¡±


    It seems Hiruzen is worried that the Sand Vige would send Assassin to kill Akabane¡­


    ¡°Cough cough, the One Piece plot is over. Besides, they rely on theic incentive mechanism, isn¡¯t the training effect improved several times?¡±


    Akabane was a little embarrassed.


    The previous twoic plots happened to be either in the desert or Hidden Sand Vige. If it happened to them, they indeed had a reason to be angry.


    ¡°Two things, okay, go away.¡±


    Hiruzen talked and vaguely saw one or two hairs floating in front of them, and suddenly became irritable again, and hurriedly waved him away.


    Akabane has good eyesight and saw some clues.


    This is the eternal pain of a middle-aged man, and he can only send a blessing in silence in his heart, hoping that his elderly will get rid of the pain of hair loss as soon as possible.


    After leaving the office, he decided to go back to work, and make another wave of efforts to get the Observation Haki and the fruits of thunder as soon as possible.


    And he didn¡¯t spend any points during this time.


    Devil fruit is no better than others, and the price of high-end devil fruit is certainly not low.


    Now only was he thinking of the ability of the thunder devil fruit and observation haki? But also of how he can give Granny Mito the ability to prolong her life.


    For the devil fruit that will suit Granny Mito¡¯s needs, he temporarily has some idea of what he will get for her.


    He thought of the two devil fruits at the moment, whether the Bat Devil Fruit or the Retrograde devil fruit that Ainz used.


    The Bat Devil Fruit Model Vampire belongs to the game¡¯s character abilities, while the Return-Return devil fruit is the fruit from the movie version.


    Both of these abilities are quite exaggerated, especially regressive, and Akabane suspects that even if this thing is drawn, it may not appear on the list.


    But it is foreseeable that if they can be exchanged, the price of points will definitely be abnormal.


    Who knows how many points are needed with these abilities?


    Beforepleting these, his current points cannot be used temporarily, lest when the timees there are not enough points in exchange.


    However, apart from One Piece, he also nned to add something on Naruto.


    The battle between Grandma Chiyo, Sakura, and Sasori is very exciting, and the plot is very coherent. He considered drawing the plot of this paragraph in one breath, and it happened to bepiled into one book.


    Everyone at Konoha was a little shocked by thetest update status, especially the plot before the update. When Sasori and Deidara stayed to fight the pursuit team, everyone looked forward to the plot here.


    As a result, one dayter¡­


    Another Ten extra chapters!


    Although most of these ten chapters¡¯ contents are fighting, there is also a lot of info inside, including Sasori, Sasori¡¯s parents, and some things about Chiyo. The plot is quite touching.


    But the most important thing is that there are many jaw-dropping jutsu and ideas in it.


    The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets, Performance of a Hundred Puppets.


    Everyone knows for the first time that puppets can y so many tricks, even if these are just plots inics, but think carefully about the puppetry of the ten that can be done.


    Although it requires extremely high Chakra control and distraction ability, it is not a fantasy.


    Only Performance of a Hundred Puppets¡­¡­


    The premise of this technique is to transform one¡¯s own body and turn oneself into a half puppet-like existence so that it can control a hundred puppets at the same time through various parts of the body.


    He is so cruel to himself, this Sasori is really a fierce person from head to tail.


    Not only that.


    The battle between Sasori and Chiyo is the Peak of Puppet battle.


    Compared with the two of them, Kankuro¡¯s tricks are all broken things, notparable at all.


    Due to the appearance of this story, a bunch of kids in Konoha Academy asked about the technique of Chakra silk thread.


    This is too difficult for the teacher.


    After all, although chakra thread is not difficult, but for ninjas who have not trained it, it is not easy to master chakra thread that can control others in a short time.


    of course¡­¡­


    Some ninjas are more sensible.


    Thanks to this, there were one or two more frequent visitors in theboratory of the institute, many of whom quickly gave up, but one person persisted.


    This person¡¯s name Akabane is very familiar-Kato Dan.


    Yes, that¡¯s the original one.


    He is not a Genin who graduates in the preparation departments that Akabane supervises. In fact, he had already graduated from Ninja Academy a year earlier than Akabane. He also mastered the art of spiritualization. He was a rare talent for Konoha.


    But now he is obsessed with puppetry.


    The puppet art he was obsessed with is not about manipting puppets, but a way to make puppets, especially today when Akabane drew these ten chapters, he was almost soaked in the research institute, wondering how to make puppets.


    Akabane once went to see Orochimaru¡¯s recent research project and took a look. This kid has a good production technique and has mastered the technique of making puppet joints in just two or three days.


    Although it is very rough, it should work when pieced together in a puppet.


    However, at the same time, ck Zetsu left Sand Vige and finally arrived at the Land-of-Water after two days.


    At this moment, Madara is still fusing the two chakras, but he has got the trick, and six chakras have begun to be produced in his body, but this chakra is not enough to stimte his eye to evolve.


    ¡°ording to the current progress, you will be able to master the six chakras in a few days and give birth to the legendary eyes.¡±


    ck Zetsu breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that Madara hasn¡¯t been messed up during this time¡­


    Madara nced up at him, then said lightly, ¡°So, can you tell me where you have been recent?¡±


    ¡°I went to the Land-of-Fire and brought youics.¡±


    ck Zetsu took out theics.


    One is the chapter where Akatsuki¡¯s ¡°Shadow¡± appears, Rinnegan, ck Zetsu, Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, and the other chapter that was updated yesterday.


    He didn¡¯t get today¡¯s update.


    ¡°Oh~ That really surprised me.¡±


    Madara sneered.


    Just buyics?


    Who would believe such nonsense?


    He didn¡¯t open his mouth to continue asking, waiting for ck Zetsu to speak by himself.


    ck Zetsu also knows that Madara can¡¯t be tricked, so he said ¡°Kurama Akabane may know what I look like, so I wanted to kill him. I went to Sand Vige the day before yesterday to see if I could kill him using other people¡­¡±


    ¡°The results of it?¡±


    Madara did notment.


    From the perspective of ck Zetsu, since he found out that his image was exposed, killing the source is reasonable and there was no w in it.


    ¡°The new Kazekage in Sand Vige can be controlled in a variety of ways. If you cooperate, we can even control the kid who has been in the Kingdom of Wind to slowly develop our power, and when the time is right, we can directly attack Konoha.¡±


    ck Zetsu thought about how to convince Madara.


    With Madara¡¯s pupil power, he is absolutely able to control a little kid, and as long as he persuades him, the n can continue.


    ¡°Sand Vige¡­¡±


    Madara thought for a long time, and then said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when I awaken my Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°It is good.¡±


    ck Zetsu never forced it.


    He knows why Madara has to wait for the Rinnegan to awaken, because awakening his Rinnegan, he can see the new ¡°content¡± in the stone tablet.


    He can y along with Madara, anyway, that stone tablet has been altered by him¡ª

 Chapter 272

    <h4>Chapter 272</h4>


    ¡°I really envy you two. One is Jonin and the other is a Chunin, and you don¡¯t have to do any tasks. Although I cked on my training for a while, due to the task given to me by sensei, I have been busy these days.


    Jiraiya said as he was about to cry.


    Although it¡¯s normal to be busy as a ninja, what frustrates him the most is that his teammates Orochimaru and Tsunade have be a Chunin in various positions, and there is no need for them to go out of the vige to do tasks, and the team originally led by the Third Hokage be a one-man team!


    As a result, Jiraiya, who is a Genin, has to do various C-level tasks independently.


    ¡°Sensei, trust you.¡±


    Tsunade who was taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune said ¡°But instead ofining about this, you should think more about how to form a three-person team and take the next Chunin exam.¡±


    Originally, Jiraiya was lying on a chair and reading aic. But he sat up quickly when he heard this and looked at Tsunade with a dazed expression: ¡°Chunin exam?¡±


    ¡°Yes, next month will be the Chunin exam. This time it will be held in Konoha.¡±


    Tsunade nodded.


    Ninja exam?


    Akabane just learned about this, and he couldn¡¯t help but think about how fast the days are. And it is almost time to hold the second Chunin exam.


    But he has aic on hand.


    This is the update that will be sent for publication today. Like yesterday, the Naruto update has a total of ten chapters, just to finish the plot of Gaara¡¯s arrest.


    Of course, relying on him to draw ten chapters alone would definitely not work.


    There are four shadow clones working at the same time in the lounge, three of which are responsible for the One Piece update, and thest one helps toplete the Naruto update together.


    Jiraiya also read all the updates in one go, and then brought more than 30 updatedics.


    The money will be paid by the toad.


    The Toads have been opening Deworm Meals in Konoha for some time. At first, they only made Shima Sages Worm Meals, butter when they read the Food Wars of Akabane¡­


    They have mastered various cooking methods such as frying and stir-frying, and they have gradually be more popr.


    More than that, their toad oil is very fragrant. After being stored in a special container, it can prevent vtilization, and it can be used in conjunction with Fire Jutsu, and the effect is outstanding.


    So Mount Myoboku is quite rich now, plus they don¡¯t usually need it, basically, a toad of Mount Myoboku is richer than Jiraiya.


    When Jiraiya left, Tsunade asked in a low voice with some worry, ¡°Is it really okay for Kakashi to have a Mangekyo? Uchiha now only has two Mangekyo Sharingan right?¡±


    Some time ago, Uchiha Ensho came back and publicized his strong belief in protecting the tribe, and then awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan. So even Tsunade who was in the hospital knew that Uchiha had another Mangekyo Sharingan user.


    ¡°Kakashi is a special character, not the same as a normal character¡­ To be precise, every Mangekyo Sharingan is special.¡±


    Among the characters in theics who have Mangekyo, which one is an ordinary character?


    Even if Shisui was the first to awaken his Mangekyo, the strongest Genjutsu Kotoamatsukami, this Dojutsu alone is enough to make him dazzling, even more, how Shisui is Itachi¡¯s life mentor.


    Not to mention the rest.


    However, Akabane felt that Kakashi¡¯s ability to awaken his Mangekyo was not rted to the fact that Obito was also on the scene when killing Lin. The abilities of the two were biased towards time and space. When they were close together, it was possible to advance its ranks at the same time.


    Of course, this is his personal guess.


    He drew for a while, finished the content of the four chapters that belonged to him, handed the manuscript to Kurama Yung, pped his hands and prepared to rest.


    At this time, Jiraiya eagerly ran back.


    Tsunade was a little surprised, only to see Jiraiya winking at her, and then hurried to Akabane¡¯s side, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Sage wants you to visit Mount Myoboku.¡±


    ¡°See me?¡±


    Akabane was a little shocked.


    He has already met Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage. He guesses that if they want to see him, they will not call him an outsider to Mount Myoboku.


    So the only one who can summon him, an outsider to Mount Myoboku, can only be the Great Toad Sage, that legendary Toad who fights with Sage of Six-Paths.


    ¡°Yes, the old man wakes up and he wants to see you.¡±


    Jiraiya was not surprised.


    Although the Great Toad Immortal once had a prophecy about Jiraiya, since that time, he has rarely received Jiraiya, but Akabane¡¯s name is often mentioned by him.


    Simply put, he was raised by a stepmother.


    From the time he recognized the toad of Mount Myoboku, he knew there would be such a day.


    Jiraiya wanted to wipe tears too.


    Aren¡¯t I the one in the prophecy?


    ¡°Akabane, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Tsunade was worried.


    She knew the virtues of the summoned beasts of Akabane, and she thought it was the Dream Tapir who awakened the Great Toad Immortal and wanted to give Akabane a good talk.


    ¡°It should not be.¡±


    Akabane gave her a ¡°rxed¡± look and then went to the insect restaurant with Jiraiya.


    The Worm Restaurant has a directional Summon Formation.


    Not long after, he came to Mount Myoboku, a very important training Sage Region in Naruto.


    Just standing still, what caught his eye was a bunch of toads.


    What the hell?


    Akabane was a little confused. Several toads were taller than Konoha¡¯s gate. Gamabunta at this time seemed to be rtively young, and now he was very small among a pile of big toads.


    of course.


    Only Gamabunta looks very social, so Akabane can still distinguish him among the toads at a nce.


    ¡°He looks so small but stronger than Jiraiya.¡±


    ¡°Akabane~ Akabane~, I want your autograph, autograph!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The toads are very enthusiastic, but their movement is a bit loud, except for the small toads, they all have a loud voice.


    Akabane stared at those big toads.


    Too strong!


    If I take one of their legs, it should be enough to eat for a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pester Akabane, the Great Toad Sage wants to see him.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage jumped on the toad¡¯s back.


    Everyone still listened to what he said, and soon the toads dispersed and made way for Akabane.


    The residence of the Great Toad Immortal is a huge temple in the depths of Mount Myoboku¡­


    And Mount Myoboku is huge!


    Akabane walked for a long time before reaching the residence of Great Toad Sage.


    He was a little nervous as he stood at the big door without entering.


    The strength of this Great Toad Sage is temporarily unknown, but it must be one of the oldest creatures in the world. In terms of age, ck Zetsu is not as old as him.


    Old and refined, that¡¯s the kind of toad he will meet.


    Akabane took a deep breath, then pushed the door in, and saw a toad sitting on the enshrined throne, under which the word ¡°Immortal¡± was engraved.


    ¡°Who ising?¡±


    ¡°Is it interesting to y this trick every time? The human beings who cane to Mount Myoboku, besides Jiraiya, are currently only the kid from Kurama Akabane you are looking for.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage couldn¡¯t help butin.


    The Great Toad Sagey there, sitting up with difficulty, its eyes opened and took a look at Akabane, then muttered for a moment and said: ¡°You are different from what I saw.¡±


    ¡°People always change, and growth and maturity are the processes of change.¡±


    Akabane responded without panic.


    The Great Toad Sage didn¡¯t reply for a long time, and it gave Akabane a kind of deja-vu that is charging great move.


    It took a few seconds before it slowly said: ¡°How much do you know about the eyes of reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°Uh, this¡­ I don¡¯t know much, I only know it mainly because of the current Patriarch of the Uchiha. The contemporary patriarch happened to awaken his Mangekyo, so I know some.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    The Great Toad Sage slightly nodded and said: ¡°The stone tablet left by Hogoromo does record some things, but it may not be writtenprehensively on it after too long. Those eyes have the power to change the world which is a taboo and hope.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Akabane, brow raised, didn¡¯t expect the Great Toad Sage to talk to him about this.


    ¡°In my dream, I saw Madara was still alive. He awakened the reincarnation eye and tried to collect the nine-tailed beasts to subvert the world, and you¡­¡±


    The Great Toad Sage pointed at him as he paused for a while.


    Akabane showed curiosity in cooperation, and at the same time kept nodding, looking forward to the next prediction.


    However,


    The Great Toad Sage had a puzzled expression, and after a few seconds, it said, ¡°I was in a dream and didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t quite understand it. He didn¡¯t see him, could it be possible that the Great Toad Sage saw, was theic future where Madara got reincarnated!?


    ¡°Literally, you have never appeared in my dreams, but the changes caused by your existence have actually affected the dreams, such asics and Jiraiya.¡±


    The Great Toad Sage said suspiciously.


    His dreams are some kind of prediction of the future. Generally speaking, the predictions are likely to happen. In fact, these predictions in the past are very urate.


    But since Akabane appeared, he found that his dream was inurate.


    ¡°The Dream Tapir family is very mysterious. The Dream Tapirs who truly master the ability of the Dream rarely sign summoned contracts with humans, so you are definitely a different existence.¡±


    Akabane was not surprised at this point.


    With more contact with Dream Tapir, he understood why the genuine Tapir didn¡¯t like Danzo.


    Their secret arts can link to the mental power of the contractor, and ninjas with weak mental power like Danzo are simply spiritual pollution to them.


    The higher the wisdom, the more demands they have, and the Dream Tapir also demands the same from contractors.


    ¡°You summoned me to Mount Myoboku, is it possible that you want me to save the world?¡±


    Akabane asked.


    The Great Toad Sage sat up, stared at him for a few seconds, and then said: ¡°Maybe it is you, maybe it is the Child of the Prophecy that Jiraiya is destined to meet. Who knows? The future is unclear and unpredictable, but no matter what, you will meet Madara who owns Rinnegan. So next I want to talk about the secrets of Rinnegan¡­¡±

 Chapter 273

    <h4>Chapter 273</h4>


    What is Rinnegan, theics exin it very clearly?


    Great Toad Sage said many things are also those things, of course, he did not mention the Six-Paths of Pain, because the real ultimate power of Rinnegan is the kind of Sage of Six-Paths, and Pain belongs to Nagato who was unable to move.


    However, some categories are still mentioned.


    Of course, these are not important.


    The most important thing is that the Great Toad Sage solves Akabane¡¯s long-suffering problem. In Konoha, how should he exin what he knows about Rinnegan?


    He was worried before, but now he doesn¡¯t have to.


    Now, if someone asks him why he knows it, he can give the pot to the Great Toad Sage!


    But this time was really thrilling. He almost thought that his waistcoat was off. Fortunately, the Great Sage Toad couldn¡¯t see him in his dream, otherwise, he would definitely reveal his stuff.


    Then again, the Great Toad Sage dreamed that Madara was still alive. Is that the ending in theics?


    But it also mentioned that his own influence has indeed changed the dream.


    Akabane was surprised before because of this.


    At this time, he returned to Konoha, calmed down and thought about it. Perhaps the Great Toad Sage dream has been chaotic, part of it is the future of the original timeline, and some fragmented fragments are the timeline after Akabane appeared.


    In short, the Great Toad Sage himself might be confused, especially after dreaming that Madara was alive and when he awakened his Rinnegan, and his heart was even more panicked, for fear that Madara would release Kaguya.


    Reviving that old fellow is definitely not a good thing.


    In ancient times, Sage of Six-Paths went to fight his Mother, andter he asked Naruto to lead the fight with Madara and ck Zetsu. Anyway, there is always a share of credit for winning.


    Like this time, it doesn¡¯t matter if Akabane can do it or not, anyway, if he said so, Akabane will have credit for winning Madara.


    If he loses, isn¡¯t there still a child of prophecy?


    The only gain from the trip to Mount Myoboku is that there is a lot of information without worrying about the source.


    Akabane returned to theic shop and took a few nces. The guys in the shop had already finished the update, and they were all ready to send it to Izumi Yamano.


    After today¡¯s update, the Save Gaara chapter ispletely over.


    At the end of the plot, ck Zetsu and another important character ¡°Pain¡± make their debut again.


    This plot is expected to make ck Zetsu ufortable¡­


    Speaking of which, ck Zetsu definitely wants to kill himself now, but nothing happened as of now which baffled him.


    Akabane thought to himself.


    After a few seconds, he used his Flying Thunder God Jutsu and teleported to the Hokage Building and reported the incident to the Third Hokage.


    Hiruzen was worried about Madara and ck Zetsu, and he lost a little hair just thinking about it. But if he told him that Madara is definitely not dead, he hoped that he could not lose his hair.


    But it is obviously an impossible goal.


    After Hiruzen learned the exact news that Madara was still alive, he became more irritated. At that moment, a few more hairs seemed to fall off his forehead.


    It¡¯s too awful!


    Later, Danzo also came.


    Of course, Akabane has already left by now, and it¡¯s Hiruzen who narrates the words of the Great Toad Sage¡­


    After some conversation, Danzo also became mncholy in an instant.


    Not only was Madara alive, he even awakened his Rinnegan. He guessed it at the beginning but he didn¡¯t think it woulde true¡­


    At the Land-of-Water.


    ck Zetsu worked so hard and finally got the update, sitting in a corner of the cave reading quietly.


    On the other side, Madara, whopleted today¡¯s training, is also reading theics.


    The aura on his body became more natural, and the fusion of the cells between Hashirama¡¯s cells in his body began to elerate. Through the condensing of the six chakras, his eyes seemed to have some faint changes.


    However, these changes are very subtle and have not yet reached the point of awakening.


    Page by page¡­


    After augh, Madara finished reading the update of the two volumes of five chapters and then fell into thought.


    What is that stuff?


    That huge golem, when a tail beast was collected in it, opened one more eye, if it isbined with the Rinnegan¡­


    He thought for a few seconds, and then asked: ¡°Do you know what this golem is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only had an eternal Mangekyo and didn¡¯t even have the Rinnegan, but it is certain that this is one of the abilities of the Rinnegan.¡±


    ck Zetsu replied without any ws.


    He haspletely taken over the identity of the ¡°Indra soul¡±. As Indra, how could he know the power of the Rinnegan?


    Madara frowned slightly.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what ck Zetsu was thinking, he could ¡°feel¡± that ck Zetsu was lying.


    This guy definitely knows something, he just kept hiding the truth from him.


    Madara sneered, he didn¡¯t pierce ck Zetsu¡¯s lie, just turned theic back quietly, and after a few nces, he asked, ¡°It¡¯s definitely you inside?¡±


    ¡°Well, that kid knows my looks and some of my abilities.¡±


    ck Zetsu said.


    Madara nodded gently.


    Now he understood something.


    No wonder he moved, this old guy can follow him secretly in the past, it turns out he has a very strong perception ability.


    I must be careful of this ability in the future.


    He studied these two volumes from the beginning, and he was reading it as a ¡°ck Zetsu¡± manual.


    ck Zetsu sat in the corner ¡°very calmly¡± and read theic, but in his heart he cursed wildly, adding another bit of hatred to Akabane.


    After reading it again, he felt very strange and couldn¡¯t help asking again: ¡°You don¡¯t know the power of Rinnegan, but how does this kid know?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know, maybe¡­ it¡¯s rted to a toad on the side of the six paths.¡±


    ck Zetsu didn¡¯t understand this either.


    It is reasonable to say that Rinnegan is confidential. It was not used much after the Sage of Six-Paths sealed Kaguya. Therefore, except for Uchiha¡¯s stone tablet, it is basically impossible to keep records about Rinnegan¡¯s specific ability.


    Therefore, that kid must have heard it from the participants who sealed Kaguya back then, and except for the Otsutsuki n on Moon, there is only that hateful toad.


    ¡°The Great Toad Sage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that Toad has a very good rtionship with the Sage Of The Six Paths.¡±


    ck Zetsu¡¯s tone was indifferent with a little bit of resentment.


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s really shameful to be deprived of inheritance by a beast.¡±


    Madara got up and returned theic he had finished reading to ck Zetsu as he mocked him.


    ck Zetsu was quite angry.


    But his tone of speech is disguised, as for the expression¡­


    It was dark all over, and there was no change in his expression, but Madara intuitively judged that the guy had lied again.


    ck Zetsu knew in his heart that it was impossible for Madara to trust him for a while, so he didn¡¯t care if Madara believed it or not. Anyway, he believed it. After all, these were real things that happened to Indra.


    The two old foxes deceive each other, fight each other, and enjoy each other suffering. After chatting for a while, Madara got another volume update, which is the plot of Chiyo, Sakura and Sasori battle.


    He flipped it over, then sneered disdainfully.


    Puppet?


    No amount of boring tricks, no matter how strong the puppets are, can¡¯t stop Susanoo¡¯s punch, let alone Senju Hashirama.


    After reading it, he sneered and said, ¡°Is this kind of broken stuff worth our effort to control?¡±


    ¡°They are already good enough to exhaust the Konoha Manpower. If you are alone with your current state, the result will be very bad.¡±


    ck Zetsu replied.


    ¡°When I awaken Rinnegan, it won¡¯t be so.¡±


    After talking, Madara threw the book away and went back to continue to refine the six chakras.


    He felt that he was almost there, and in two days at most, he would be able to refine the six chakras to the point where they could stimte and awaken his Rinnegan!


    Even if it is ck Zetsu, the time difference between getting theics is more than one day.


    Of course.


    The same goes for the Hidden Sand Vige.


    For Sand Vige, the content of this book makes them feel quiteplicated.


    On one hand, Sand Vige has darkened again.


    Their Third-Kazekage, which was rendered very well in the front, was turned into a Human-Puppet by Chiyo¡¯s grandson. After his death, he would have to work for others, which is worse than the Fourth-Kazekage Rasa.


    On the other hand, the Red Secret Technique and Reincarnation Ninjutsu inics are highly instructive to Hidden Sand Vige, especially the Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets. If they can develop a technique to transform themselves to this level, Maybe they can bring their puppet jutsu to a greater height!


    The most important thing is that there is a ready-made candidate who meets the requirements for transformation in Sand Vige- it¡¯s the Second Kazekage, Shamon.


    As a result, the office became aic discussion conference.


    And Zack was desperate.


    At the same time, when they finished reading the updates of Chiyo and Sasori fight, the country of Fire had already released thetest update.


    Naruto with the update of 10 Chapters, and One Piece with 20 chapters update¡­


    In addition, Uzumaki Mito and Jiraiya books were also updated at the same time.


    Konoha¡¯s senior management can no longer pay attention to theic update, and they are all talking about Madara, ck Zetsu, and the eyes of Reincarnation.


    Of course, some people are more concerned about the new updates on Naruto.


    For example, the Uchiha n.


    Mangekyo Sharingan finally appeared again, but what made the Uchiha people ufortable was that this eye appeared on an outsider.


    An outsider awakened their Mangekyo Sharingan!


    These are the eyes of the Uchiha n called ¡°Legendary¡±. Up to now, only four from their n have awakened it.


    Some Uchiha expect that they will awaken a new Mangekyo Sharingan user because of this, but obviously, they are dreaming.


    At least now, the newly awakened eyes of the Uchiha n are getting fewer and fewer, as if it¡¯s reaching a bottleneck period.


    This is normal. People¡¯s tear points are divided into high and low, and where they feel touched from the plots are also different. Even the extermination of their n plot can¡¯t make them awaken their eyes.


    After all, it¡¯s just aic plot, and it doesn¡¯t happen in reality.


    But Kamui¡­


    This ability is really handsome, and it is a rare spatial ability.


    So manyments on Kakashi appeared on thement board, and as One Piece continued to explode, the poprity of One Piece was obviously increasing.


    Apart from the rest, the appearance of Sky Ind alone made many diving parties leave their thoughts on thement board.


    However, the story of One Piece has only reached the prologue of the Sky Ind chapter, and Sky Ind¡¯s abilities and specialities have not been officially rolled out. When Akabane has finished drawing the draft today, it can be worthy of the plot of Luffy and the others.


    The really exciting part of this article was after Akainu appeared!


    ¡­


    Towards the evening, the senior officials of the vige seemed to have finally finished their wrangling. It is not known for the time whether there will be any result for Akabane, only knowing that the first thing Danzo did when he returned was to summon Akabane to see him¡­


    With the Flying Thunder God Jutsu imprint, it does not take much time for him to go to Anbu Base.


    In just a few minutes, he arrived at Danzo¡¯s office.


    Danzo¡¯s face was very ugly and gloomy, Akabane hadn¡¯t seen this look of Danzo that appeared inics on his face for a long time.


    ¡°Teacher, what was the result of the vige discussion?¡±


    ¡°Homura, this guy actually proposed to re-establish the roots and train a group of elite ninja who are not afraid of death¡­ It¡¯s too stupid, if Madara really awakened the Rinnegan, what is the use of a group of elite ninjas who are not afraid of death? Do we send them to their death?¡±


    Danzo closed the door, then furiously scolded.


    Root?


    Mitokado Homura?


    Akabane¡¯s face was strange, thinking of his update today.


    Since the Gaara chapter is over, the next plot returns to the story of Naruto and Sasuke, so Danzo and Sai also appeared.


    Originally he did not change the setting, but if Mitokado Homura proposes to rebuild the root¡­


    Hehehe!

 Chapter 274

    <h4>Chapter 274</h4>


    After Danzo¡¯s anger subsided a bit, Akabane asked, ¡°So now¡­Homura Uncle has gone to integrate the roots?¡±


    ¡°Integrating a fart, his strength and vision have degraded too much, and he has long lost the ability to fight on the battlefield.¡±


    Danzo was a bit disappointed.


    Power is corroding people so quickly. After only two or three years, he feels that Mitokado Homura has lost the ability to analyze and judge as a high-ranking ninja.


    Danzo feels that as a superior, he can be cruel, ruthless, and disregard the lives of his subordinates for purpose, but the premise is that he has aprehensive n that allows his subordinates to dedicate their lives toplete the task.


    In the previous Uzumaki battlefield, the root team was asked to do the most dangerous task, and the death of all members was the best example.


    But who is Madara?


    That is a legend of the Ninja world that is as famous as the first generation, and even the Second Hokage has a hard time fighting him. In the real battle, the role of the Anbu Ninja¡­


    Probably in theics, like the rest of the ninjas in Sand Vige during Gaara¡¯s battle against Deidara, all they can do is watch underneath, marvelling at their fight and feel shocked from time to time, and cheering for their own powerhouses along the way.


    ¡°If he wants to get the roots, let him do it. I¡¯m going to see how much he has the ability to make those families stake in his n.¡±


    Danzo sat down and calmed his restless mood.


    No one can get the root.


    Don¡¯t look at Danzo¡¯s future stupidity. He is still in his mind now, and he is the Shimura n Patriarch. He is the most prestigious person without Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    On the other hand, who is Mitokado Homura?


    He didn¡¯t have a reputation or a background, he was only a consultant elder.


    Akabane remained silent.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to respond, and what he cares more about is- Did Danzo ask him toe over just to listen to hisints?


    It¡¯s unlikely!


    ¡°About Mitokado Homura, you don¡¯t have to do anything. This matter doesn¡¯t need us to make a move. Someone will clean him up, you understand?¡±


    Danzo finally warned repeatedly.


    ¡°Do I look stupid?¡±


    Akabane was stunned for a moment before he retorted unconsciously.


    The Third Hokage would be the first to oppose training a ninja to be not afraid of death, then sending them to their demise.


    So if Mitokado Homura dared to do it secretly, having his position as an elder consultant revoked is not the only thing he will deal with. Maybe his head will also leave his shoulder¡­


    ¡°Hmph, you are not stupid, but you are careful.¡±


    Danzo sneered, saying it quite straightforwardly and didn¡¯t save Akabane any face.


    He sat down and looked for it, then took out a piece of paper and handed it over.


    This is a piece of letter paper brought back by Anbu.


    The secret code of the Anbu is used above, and it needs someone who is proficient in the secret code to unlock it. Agent Akabane had learned it before when he was in charge of the Anbu mission, so it didn¡¯t take long for him to decode it.


    ¡°The missing child of the Uzumaki family was found in Kaolin Vige and has now been transferred.¡±


    The vige of Kaolin is quite far away from the country of the vortex. With the ability of a child, it is impossible to run from the Land-of-Uzumaki to the vicinity of the vige of Kaolin.


    There is no doubt that this is the child ck Zetsu abducted.


    ¡°I know you have some manpower outside. Now the Anbu is not enough. So let your subordinates pay attention to the children of the whirlpool n, especially the red-haired teenager who lives outside alone.¡±


    Danzo said lightly.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    If the child can be found, some information can be roughly judged based on the child¡¯s whereabouts and other information.


    Although the people in Land-of-Rivers strength is not high, their smuggling scope is very wide. They basically have their manpower to the west of Land of Fire, and Uzumaki ns red-haired is so eye-catching that you can hardly forget it if you see one.


    After exining this, Akabane haspleted the mission and can leave directly.


    Back at theic shop, he revised the manuscript.


    The pages of Danzo¡¯s appearance were all changed to the image of Mitokado Homura, but to be honest, his ability and courage are far from Danzo.


    In addition¡­


    Obviously, it was painted based on the Danzo image, and with his arm full of Sharingan and the other eye covered with gauze, it looks like another Danzo no matter how you see it. But a closer look at the extra pair of sses, the reader can tell that this is Mitokado Homura.


    After repeated attempts, he gave up.


    Because apart from this pair of sses, the appearance of Mitokado Homura itself is really nothing special. Will he use the Sharingan in his arm and Kotoamatsukami with sses on?


    So useless, unconvincing!


    He is definitely not as good as Danzo.


    After finishing the manuscripts, hepiled all theics into a book and sent them to the factory.


    This time Naruto has only five chapters, and One Piece has 20 chapters as usual.


    At this point, the Observation Haki, and the fruit of thunder has already appeared. As long as the update is released tomorrow, both abilities should be on the redemption list.


    In these three or four days, he has umted nearly 30,000 points.


    As long as the exchanged itemse out, they can be exchanged directly, and there should even be a part of the bnce.


    If he obtained the Observation Haki and the Thunder Fruit, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of ck Zetsu anymore.


    Even if Madara¡¯s eyes are awakened, he shouldn¡¯t be able to activate the powerful and invincible sealing technique of Trueary Devastation and when the timees, he can escape easily with the speed of Thunder.


    ¡­


    After the vige meeting, Mitokado Homura found some n that has a good rtionship with him, hoping to get the support of these families.


    however¡­¡­


    When he went to their door, they ended up shutting their door on his face without exception.


    Rebuild the root team?


    The vige side didn¡¯t agree, did he think that he can change the Hokage stance after getting help from them alone? It was obviously an idiotic move.


    Utatane Koharu wanted to remind him, but seeing that herpanion looked like a madman and a new patient was sent to the hospital, she could only leave the matter of dealing with the injury first.


    Mitokado Homura is very angry.


    Because theics were sent to the vige the next day, his son bought a copy immediately, but when he identally saw the plot above¡­


    The root leader, Mitokado Homura?


    What the hell!


    Mitokado Homura immediately snatched theic from his child.


    The child was stunned. His father had never been so rough before, but during this time, it seemed that his personality became more and more extreme, giving him a very strange feeling.


    He looked up at Mitokado Homura, stunned to speak there.


    Mitokado Homura turned page after page.


    At first, he was a little confused and angry, but after reading the plot, Mitokado Homura realized that this man named Sai was from the ¡°root¡± organization.


    Roots appeared in theics. Could this kid think that Konoha should indeed have roots?


    He couldn¡¯t help being slightly pleased.


    At this time, Mitokado Homura¡¯s son asked timidly: ¡°Father, are you really going to rebuild the roots?¡±


    ¡°Konoha needs roots. In the past, Danzo advocated the establishment of roots. I have been secretly promoting roots, but I didn¡¯t expect Danzo to give up halfway. Then I can only do this big task myself!¡±


    Mitokado Homura doesn¡¯t think he is wrong and even thinks that the rest of the people are too kind now and that his path is right.


    ¡°No, I heard that the roots are cruel. Look at this brother named Sai, he didn¡¯t even learn how tough, you can see¡­¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! These are important things in the vige, is there room for a child like you to talk?¡±


    Mitokado Homura sternly scolded.


    Opposition again¡­


    Even a child dares to oppose my policy. Am I so useless?


    No, I don¡¯t believe it!


    Mitokado Homura took a deep breath and then walked outside the door in a stride.


    He will visit all the big families again, especially the Kurama family.


    Akabane didn¡¯t expect that after the release of this book, Mitokado Homura not only didn¡¯t feel irritated but was happily approaching Kurama n Patriarch to discuss this matter.


    He seems to have misunderstood something and thinks that Akabane¡¯s mention of ¡°root¡± is a supportive behaviour to him¡­


    For the drowning person, any straw is worth pulling.


    Akabane was filled with emotion.


    Kurama Wuwen is not very smart, but he has the basic abilities as a patriarch. He decisively closed the door the same as the other family, and he did not let Mitokado Homura enter the family n.


    On this day, the Third Hokage Crystal Ball Jutsu never stopped.


    He has been monitoring Mitokado Homura¡¯s every move, hoping that this fellow who came down on the battlefield can wake up, because of this, he didn¡¯t say anything about these plots in Akabane¡¯sics.


    However, Mitokado Homura did not realize that he was at fault.


    Anbu Headquarters.


    When Danzo turned over the page of theic, his face turned ck.


    Although the Root Leader has be Mitokado Homura, his image does not seem to be very good.


    After so many years as the head of the Anbu, he didn¡¯t be the Fourth Hokage, he also didn¡¯t be the fifth Hokage, not to mention this Homura¡¯s other eye is blind, in theics, even his hand is like him!


    The old man poured his all and shed blood for Konoha. His one eye became blind and his hand was broken. Is it too much to ask for the position of Hokage?


    More than that, Danzo knew at a nce that Mitokado Homura didn¡¯t have the ability to be in charge at all, and his ability, prestige and status were not enough to convince many families.


    Besides, what is the root prefix?


    Anbu [root].


    ¡°My lord, is there a problem with theic today?¡±


    Aburame Otome is puzzled.


    She hasn¡¯t read it yet, but she heard that today¡¯s content is very popr, and the current elders¡¯ consultant also appeared in theic.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Danzo put theic away and then asked about Mitokado Homura¡¯s movements.


    In fact, he understands why Mitokado Homura is persistent. Except for the death of Uchiha Kagami and Akimichi Choha inheriting their family business, among the few disciples of the Second Hokage, there are only the Third Hokage Hiruzen, Danzo and Utatane Koharu.


    Utatane Koharu has the best rtionship with Mitokado Homura. She has been serving as a consultant elder before, and she doesn¡¯t need to do much. She just needs to make suggestions on some of the usual decisions.


    However, since the establishment of the medical squad, Koharu has be a senior in the medical department, studying medical techniques and ninjutsu with Tsunade every day.


    Inparison, Mitokado Homura appears to be doing nothing and aplishing nothing. In the long run, he will be eliminated by the management.


    But this is not a reason for him to be unreasonable.


    Danzo shook his head slightly and then didn¡¯t bother to worry about it.


    He has analyzed and said what should be said in the meeting, and it¡¯s useless to dissuade him. It¡¯s okay to let this guy hit a wall.


    Afterwards, Aburame Otome reported what¡¯s happening in the Land-of-Uzumaki


    Although he knew that Madara was likely to be in the Water Country, Danzo did not dare to send anyone there. To prevent the rats being eaten by snakes, he also transferred all the Anbu personnel from the Water Country back to the coast.

 Chapter 275

    <h4>Chapter 275</h4>


    Mantra (Observation Haki), 5000 points.


    Thunder Devil Fruit, 155,000 points.


    Seeing the price of points, Akabane was a little relieved.


    It¡¯s a bit expensive, but it did not exceed his psychological expectations. After all, the Thunder Fruit is indeed one of the top devil fruits in the world of One Piece, and it¡¯s worth the price.


    Although the Rinnegan is only 12,000, that¡¯s only because there is a reduction from the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, otherwise, its price is quite high.


    Originally, he wanted to redeem it in one breath, but after thinking about it, he was afraid of what would happen if the Thunder Fruit was eaten, so he used Flying Thunder God Jutsu toe to the Reserve Department.


    There is a high mountain here. On the mountain, there is no need to worry about too much movement to damage the surrounding buildings.


    ¡°System, redeem the Observation Haki first.¡±


    Observation Haki not only has a perception function, but can also predict the enemy¡¯s next move, andbined with the ability of the thunder devil fruit, the ability and range will be greatly enhanced.


    Simrly, with the perception of Observation Haki, the Thunder Fruit can perform ultra-long-range strikes.


    As long as he can perceive it, he can gather thunderclouds to attack.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The exchange was sessful.


    After deducting the points, he diffused his perception ability while remaining calm, slowly entering a state of seeing and hearing.


    Under the dual perception of fully letting go, he can even sense the situation at Konoha Gate, and probably because of the system product, he can even clearly feel the changes in the aura, position and number of those ninjas.


    ¡°Redeem the thunder devil fruit.¡±


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    After deducting the points, the Thunder Devil Fruit appeared in the palm of his hand.


    It looks different from Ox-Ox Devil Fruit and Whisper Devil Fruit, and the pattern is more simple and gorgeous.


    Take a bite¡­


    The taste is unspeakable, and this kind of unptability cannot be expressed in words. I have to say that Luffy can eat the devil without changing his expression and only says ¡°the taste is not very good¡±. He really is a monster!


    Akabane took a bite, felt it for a moment, and after confirming that he had the devil fruit ability, he threw the remaining part on the top of the mountain.


    First, control the lightning¡­


    He shook his wrist, and then pressed it down. The lightning gathered in the palm of his hand, which looked like a Raikiri.


    With the effect of the Thunder Fruit, as long as he has the ability to control it, he can disguise his Lightning Ability as a Lightning Style Ninjutsu.


    These are just paediatrics.


    Akabane took a deep breath and began to refine the current into electric waves, strengthening the ability and scope of his observation haki.


    Feeling it again with all his strength¡­


    Almost half of Konoha was within his perception, and on the other side, he reached a rtively prosperous town in the country of fire.


    This time, he could even feel people¡¯s emotions.


    However, at this time, a kindly impression came from the Senju n.


    Is it Grandma Mito?


    Akabane knew that he was probably recognized, and instantly gathered his abilities back in embarrassment.


    Damn, how embarrassing!


    Originally, he wanted to try God Punishment, but the movement was too loud, so I should try again on a rainy day.


    Akabane nced at the sky, packed up and prepared to go home.


    But at this moment, a snake climbed up from below.


    It¡¯s a snake clone of Orochimaru.


    ¡°You snake really¡­you are everywhere.¡±


    Akabane was a little helpless.


    Just about to leave, but he was caught.


    ¡°I feel like there is someone on the mountain, so I just take a look¡­ Are you here to test new ninjutsu?¡±


    Orochimaru stared at Akabane, feeling a little strange.


    What kind of technique do you want to practice on the top of the mountain?


    ¡°I¡¯m studying the Nature Transformation of Lightning Attribute and experimenting with a new Ninjutsu, but it failed.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Oh? Can I understand what kind of ninjutsu it is?¡±


    Orochimaru is very curious.


    ¡°Thunderbolt was born in the sky. I was wondering whether, through Ninjutsu, I can naturally spawn lightning to attack the enemy¡­¡±


    Akabane stole Sasuke¡¯s ¡°Kirin¡± principle.


    Orochimaru was silent for a moment after hearing this and seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of this technique, but after thinking for a few seconds, he reacted and said, ¡°By the way, I just don¡¯t have to go to the vige to find you. Are you free now?¡±


    Akabane nced outside.


    This high mountain is a full kilometre away from the bottom. It didn¡¯t feel much to patronize it before, but now it feels shaky and dizzy.


    ¡°Go on and talk.¡±


    With the use of his Flying Thunder God Jutsu, Akabane went down and appeared at the research institute.


    Walking in, he saw Dan in the research institute with Orochimaru. The current Dan is about 14-15 years old, and his appearance is not much different from theter generation, but itcks a bit of maturity.


    ¡°You are Akabane-senpai? Nice to meet you. My name is Kato Dan.¡±


    Seeing Akabane, he saluted gently immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about seniority, you are one year older than me.¡±


    Akabane was ashamed.


    Although he is Special-Jonin, he is only a Level 1 Jonin higher than a Chunin, so he was a bit embarrassed being called senior by those older than him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need so much etiquette.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled faintly, then waved to Akabane and asked him toe over.


    Akabane moved closer.


    There is a puppet in front, but it is not the same as the puppet in Hidden Sand Vige. This puppet is made of steel and looks very burly and huge. It is better to say that it is a mecha.


    He raised his head and nced at Dan. Dan smiled embarrassedly and said: ¡°At first, I thought about creating a puppet. Later, with the guidance of Senior Orochimaru, I created an irond puppet that matches the Spirit Transformation Technique.


    ¡°After using Spirit Transformation Technique, the body cannot move, and it is easy for the opponent to take advantage of it, so I thought for a moment, it is better to create a puppet-like a scorpion to protect the body, but the problem is how to control it, I can¡¯t solve it now¡­¡±


    Orochimaru has a headache.


    The Steel puppet is a good puppet. It even incorporates some of his ideas and creations. Its strength is also quite strong, but the steel puppet is very heavy and cannot be controlled by the Chakra line.


    ¡°Since you created a steel puppet, don¡¯t think about man-made maniption, don¡¯t be limited by your thinking.¡±


    Akabane reminded them.


    This thing has been developed in the direction of robots, can it still be controlled by humans using chakra lines?


    Orochimaru nodded thoughtfully. Although he couldn¡¯t think of a way to make it move automatically for a while, Akabane was indeed a good research direction.


    To be honest, Akabane¡¯s first reaction when he saw it was Mecha Naruto.


    If Orochimaru can solve the mecha consciousness, and then integrate the seal into the nine-tailed chakra, let it automatically unseal under certain conditions, and the protection ability will be absolutely leveraged.


    But now, I am afraid there is still a long way to go.


    If it can be researched, it would be a good thing. A bunch of nine-tailed robots, plus a self-destruction program.


    Think how awesome it would be if arge army of Mecha was created!


    I Hope Orochimaru can create that kind of Mecha¡­


    Back at theic shop, he rarely saw a group of people reading One Piece at the door.


    The story of Sky Ind is very interesting. It ispletely free of thought and imagination.


    In addition, the existence of God Enel adds a lot of topics.


    The God who controls heavenly punishment!


    In ancient times, there were many gods in the world of Naruto, and there are still some legends about them, such as the goddess of life, the god of death, the evil god and so on.


    But it¡¯s different in One Piece.


    Now the plot has revealed that ¡°God¡± is only a stronger race.


    For example, Gan Fall.


    He was once a god, but he was also pulled off the altar by Enel. There is no doubt that as the plot progresses, Enel will also be pulled off the altar by Luffy and others.


    God is not out of reach and unmatched.


    From ck Zetsu¡¯s point of view, this is a sphemy against his ¡°mother¡±, because, in his heart, Kagura is the god above all living beings!


    and so¡­¡­


    He was very angry, but he had no strength and could only rely on Madara¡¯s power. But Madara didn¡¯t want to go out now, so he had no choice but to only curse that kid who created theic on his hand!


    Fortunately, Madara is about to open his Rinnegan


    Waiting for a thousand years, finally, there is an Indra reincarnated that can awaken Rinnegan and canplete a series of his subsequent ns.


    In order to resurrect ¡®Mother¡¯, everything can be endured!


    At this moment, a line of blood and tears shed in Madara¡¯s eyes, and he opened his eyes involuntarily.


    The patterns in his eyes revolved crazily. After a few seconds, the patterns began to converge and change. A powerful aura burst, suddenly, purple appeared in his eyes, one after another ripple spread out from the centre.


    Finally, his Rinnegan finally awakened!


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha¡­ I seeded, this is the power of the six realms¡­ Hashirama, with this power, the entire world is in my palm!¡±


    Madaraughed wildly.


    The powerful aura shook the mountains and the wild, and the birds and beasts panicked.


    Then he stretched out his hand and he dragged a big tree from the outside of the cave into the cave.


    ck Zetsu watched all this quietly.


    In his eyes, Madara is like a child getting a new toy, stupid and ridiculous.


    However, ck Zetsu did not know that Madara sensed some of his hidden thoughts through the ability of the Devil Fruit.


    Previously, he could not do this with the ability of whisper devil fruit, but afterbining the six chakras and awakening his Rinnegan, he could hear a little emotion.


    Evil Intent and Ridicule.


    Two emotions.


    There is no content, but these two alone are enough to make Madara more vignt.


    But he didn¡¯t do anything, but kept an arrogant, wanton attitude andughed wildly, and said in an inted manner: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back to my hometown and see what the Sage of the Six Paths left behind at the end of the stone tablet!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, finally¡­our goal can be achieved.¡±


    ck Zetsu happily ys along.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Madara put the chakra away and walked outside the cave.


    While Awakening Rinnegan, heprehended a lot of abilities, such as summon Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, controlling gravitational repulsion, Chibaku Tensei, and a special kind of ability-


    The Six Paths Ten-Tails Coffin Seal!


    It is much more powerful than his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan!


    Madara can even float in the air by using repulsion, but this will consume some chakras, and as far as his age is concerned, such excessive waste is unnecessary.


    ck Zetsu merged into his shadow, and then Madara took a boat to return to thend of fire from thend of water.


    Along the way, he continued to experience the newly acquired power while sensing the changes in his body.


    After awakening Rinnegan, the physical conflict on his body seemed to weaken a little.


    ording to the current state, he should be able to live a little longer, but after his strength increased, he became more alert of ck Zetsu.


    This guy is very mysterious, definitely not as simple as the soul of Indra!

 Chapter 276

    <h4>Chapter 276</h4>


    Danzo left some Anbu on the border, but Madara¡¯s traces could not be found by the Anbu alone, and due to his Whisper Devil Fruit, these people had already been spotted by Madara.


    The strength of these Anbu is really the same as the ants on the feet in front of Madara with his Rinnegan.


    So whypete with a group of ants?


    Madara didn¡¯t care, and after disembarking, he walked towards Naka River in a calm manner.


    On the way, he bought the updatedics of Naruto and One Piece. From the time Kakashi wanted to use the Mangekyo, he didn¡¯t read it. He didn¡¯t read it until his Rinnegan was activated before he had time to see what was writtenter.


    A foreigner activated the Mangekyo Sharingan!?


    Madara sneered, thinking that it was too absurd. It¡¯s fortunate that these foreigners can barely use the Sharingan without Hashirama cells, so activating the Mangekyo¡­ I am afraid it is a dream.


    Therefore, he was not surprised that Kakashi was hospitalized. On the contrary, Akabane had miscalcted the side effects of foreigners using Mangeky¨­.


    As for the story of Gaara¡¯s resurrection and Konoha¡¯s high-level wrangling plot, Madara only thought of it as boring, and he didn¡¯t bother to read it after a quick nce.


    He has experienced too many of these intrigues.


    But Danzo is really annoying¡­


    From Danzo, Madara saw the shadow of Senju Tobirama, who was equally gloomy and suspicious of his n but did not have the strength to match it.


    The same clown.


    He frowned slightly, then threw theic away disdainfully.


    Both Madara and ck Zetsu are fast, and they have strong perception abilities. Under deliberate avoidance, the two of them travelled unimpeded all the way and quickly reached Naka Shrine.


    ¡°The secret in the Naka Shrine, heh, this group of trash must have told all Uchiha¡¯s secrets.¡±


    Madara walks on the familiar road to find the location.


    ¡°what¡­¡­¡±


    The person guarding the shrine had not yet reacted, but was drawn by him and killed silently.


    Entering the secret room, Madara opens his Rinnegan to read the contents of the stone tablet.


    Madara has not been here for a long time since he rebelled against Konoha.


    Thest time he came to see the stele was with Hashirama, and it had been a long time since Hashirama died.


    He stood in a trance reading the Stone Tablet¡­


    Senju Hashirama died, there is no one in the world who can match him, and he has several points of loneliness when he has gained invincible power.


    Fortunately, everything came to fruition-


    ¡°Infinite Tsukuyomi can create a dream world without war and peace forever.¡±


    Isn¡¯t peace what he pursued all his life?


    He beamed with joy and read this sentence unconsciously.


    Originally Madara had no doubts, but ck Zetsu¡¯s emotions became extremely excited at this time.


    Excited, this is the least emotional fluctuation ck Zetsu has experienced.


    And Madara couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    He saw the content of the Stone Tablet because he has the Rinnegan, so why is ck Zetsu so excited?


    Even if ck Zetsu has an antagonism with the descendants of Asura and Sage of Six-Paths, his goal is at most to destroy all descendants of Konoha or Asura lineage.


    Isn¡¯t it?


    He wondered whether there was a problem with the content of the Stone Tablet or ck Zetsu¡¯s purpose was for him to see the text and about the ¡°Infinite Tsukuyomi¡±!


    ¡°ck Zetsu, what do you think of this passage?¡±


    ¡°He advocates so-called peace just like Senju Hashirama, but¡­I don¡¯t believe in saying that the Infinite Tsukuyomi achieves permanent peace. I believe that it¡¯s better to collect the Nine-Tailed Beasts and destroy the world directly!¡±


    ck Zetsu sneered.


    This sentence is not a lie.


    Madara couldn¡¯t figure out the situation for a while, but from ck Zetsu¡¯s reaction, he felt that this guy had been following him because of thest sentence in the Stone Tablet.


    The Infinite Tsukuyomi, does it hide any mystery?


    I must investigate again.


    Madara decided in his heart, so instead of ending his cooperation with ck Zetsu, he walked out of the secret room.


    ¡­


    Konoha, thend of the thousand hands.


    Uzumaki Mito sat in a chair, closing her eyes and feeling the surroundings.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Do you know what you see and hear?¡±


    Akabane was a little surprised.


    It has only been less than half a day. And Uzumaki Mito already mastered this technique that belongs to the One Piece World!


    ¡°The Uzumaki n has the eyes of Kagura, which is simr to the Observation Haki that you taught me, so I can master it faster.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito exined.


    Then she stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Madara is in Naka Shrine!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Akabane immediately used the ability of his observation haki after hearing it.


    He hasn¡¯t found Madara yet, so it is certain that Uzumaki Mito¡¯s perception and mental power are above him.


    But now is not the time to talk about this.


    ¡°Go, take me to Naka Shrine!¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said solemnly.


    ¡°but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°fast!¡±


    To be honest, Akabane is reluctant to let Uzumaki Mito go. Madaraing to the Naka Shine shows that he has awakened the eyes of reincarnation.


    And now it is not worthwhile to fight Madara to life and death, not to mention, even if both sides suffer, it is not worth it!


    However, Uzumaki Mito was so persistent, so Akabane couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand, and quickly disappeared in the room and appeared to Naka River where he ced a mark with Flying Thunder God Jutsu!


    ¡°Wait here for a while, I¡¯ll drag him out first.¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, he ran up the mountain quickly.


    After reaching the position, he began to exert his strength to disy the power of the fruit of thunder.


    ¡°God¡¯s Judgment!¡±


    When Madara came out of the shrine, a dark cloud suddenly appeared in the sky.


    What?


    Madara raised his head and nced at the sky.


    ¡°Hurry up, this is some kind of Thunder ninjutsu.¡±


    ck Zetsu immediately reminded when he sensed a huge energy response from the dark clouds above.


    ¡°Lightning? I didn¡¯t expect Konoha to have such ninjutsu masters.¡±


    Madara took a few steps forward.


    The dark cloud did not move, but he knew that the force still locked him.


    A very powerful aura¡­


    But wanting to kill me, Uchiha Madara, this is not enough!


    He stood there and stopped walking.


    In the next second, electric lights burst into the sky.


    Boom!


    A horrible beam of lightning fell from the sky, like a god¡¯s punishment, on the top of Madara¡¯s head!


    Amid the roar, rocks crumbled, river water evaporated, and amidst the dazzling electric light, the huge and burly Susano gradually appeared.


    Its armour was shattered and its ¡°head¡± even split, causing part of the lightning to bombard the interior.


    It is so powerful that it can break through the bodypletely¡­


    ck Zetsu hid in Madara¡¯s shadow and did not dare toe out.


    He knew that Madara didn¡¯t use his full strength, but this thunder and lightning were also not just as simple as ninjutsu, he just sensed a little chakra and more of a strange and unknown power!


    Uzumaki Mito did not expect Akabane¡¯s magical power to be so great, so she couldn¡¯t react for a while, but she immediately used the unique ability of the Uzumaki n¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Sealing Jutsu: Adamantine Sealing Chains!¡±


    The chains flew out, encircling Madara.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, hahahahaha, Hashirama is dead, now I will tell you¡­ I, Uchiha Madara, will realize his dream and make the Ninja World peaceful forever!¡±


    Madaraughed for a while, followed by ripples in his eyes.


    Rinnegan!


    Uzumaki Mito moved quickly.


    However, the Adamantine Sealing Chains did not stop the attack. While besieging, a Tailed Beast Bomb flew out of the forest.


    At the same time, thunderclouds gathered in the sky.


    Madara looked up.


    A silver unicorn fell from the sky.


    ¡°This Lord won¡¯t mind the children¡¯s noise, but if it¡¯s too annoying¡­¡±


    Without finishing talking, his figure has disappeared.


    Teleport?


    Uzumaki Mito was startled slightly, and then, through the use of observation haki and her perception ability at the same time, she confirmed that there was still ¡°Madara¡± in ce.


    This is not teleportation, but an ability to rece oneself with a ¡°clone¡±.


    But it is very special!


    It is impossible to detect with eyes or simple perception, if she hadn¡¯t been taught by Akabane¡¯s ¡°Observation Haki¡±, perhaps she would have nothing to do with it.


    The adamantine chains instantly trapped it, and then¡­


    A series of sealing techniques quickly fell through the chain, directly sealing this shadow for a short time.


    At the same time.


    On the mountain, Madara suddenly appeared beside Akabane.


    Limbo: Border Jail?


    Electrical Discharge!


    The thunder and lightning produced a shock wave, which briefly repelled Madara, then¡­


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu!


    After appearing beside Uzumaki Mito¡¯s side, he used his lightning again, the fruit of thunder elerated, and his whole body almost turned into lightning.


    ¡°Thunder God!¡±


    Although it is not as exaggerated as 200 million volts, it still gives him apletely elemental body and is different from the lightning power of Lightning Ninjutsu, plus Uzumaki Mito¡¯s tyrannical seal technique, Madara once again uses a substitute.


    As a result, with a series of sealing techniques, the second shadow was sealed.


    ¡°They are too difficult to deal with, and you haven¡¯tpletely mastered the power of the Rinnegan. It¡¯s better to leave first and wait until you get back to master it thoroughly before youe to clean them up.¡±


    ck Zetsu was anxious.


    Madara is very strong, and also very smart, the only drawback is that he is easy to swell.


    Don¡¯t look at the two sides that seem to be equal now, but the shadow of Limbo: Border Jail has a time limit, and now the opponent sealed two of his clones, and if they continue to seal the four, he is afraid that Madara is the next one to be sealed!


    Although Chibaku Tensei is not used, but the other side also has Flying Thunder God Jutsu, if they meet with Chibaku Tensei at worst the other side can go off in advance, ande back when the jutsu is over.


    With Uzumaki Mito¡¯s sealing skills, Akabane is as free as a bird above, and even if Madara has the Rinnegan, there is a risk of being sealed.


    ¡°Mito, I will let you have thest look at this vige. In the beginning, I created it with Hashirama, and I will destroy it myself in the future!¡±


    Madara said as he suspended in the air, and as his words stop, he disappeared with a whistling-


    Among the Four Limbo Clones, one of them ran to Land-of-Wind.


    Uzumaki Mito stopped and took a few breaths.


    Her Chakra consumption is notrge, but Madara¡¯s difficulty is far beyond her expectation, the Tailed Beast Ball does not work at all, only the sealing technique can achieve some effect.


    Akabane returned to his human form, with cold sweat on his face.


    He didn¡¯t dare to use illusion skills against Madara at all. He could only rely on the other moves.


    From the time of travel to the present, this was the most thrilling and direct battle he encountered!


    If it weren¡¯t for the fruit of thunder, there would be no way to get Madara.


    ¡°Sure enough, it is the Rinnegan, and from him, I sensed Hashirama and that ck Zetsu Aura. They probably gained Hashirama¡¯s power in some way.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was in aplicated mood since the battle that year was full of conspiracy and calctions.


    ¡°Huf, Grandma Mito, I just said¡­ we should note, they, they dare not target Konoha with you there.¡±


    Akabane said while gasping.


    Although this fight is unnecessary, at least it can be seen that Uzumaki Mito¡¯s sealing technique is really great, and even Madara is extremely cautious of her, otherwise, there is no need to frequently rece himself with his Limbo Shadow to avoid the siege of the adamantine chains.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    A bunch of guards arrived at this time, but what they saw was a messy battle scene¡ª¡ª


    The ground was scorched, and the Naka River was beaten up.


    At the shrine not far away, they can vaguely see a few Uchiha people who have copsed.


    ¡°Go and clean up, don¡¯t ask more about specific matters.¡±


    Madara¡¯s news cannot be publicized on arge scale, for the time being, otherwise, it will definitely cause panic.


    Akabane waited for Uzumaki Mito to finish before taking her back to Konoha.


    But this trip was not to the Senju n, but to the Hokage office.


    The Third Hokage must have felt such a big movement, but Uzumaki Mito has all taken action. If she can¡¯t solve it, it doesn¡¯t make much sense for him to go. Instead, staying in the vige, he can stand up to protect Konoha at a critical moment.


    Uzumaki Mito looked up, then sighed softly.


    She hadn¡¯t been to the Hokage Building for a long time since her husband Senju Hashirama died.

 Chapter 277

    <h4>Chapter 277</h4>


    ¡°Call all the elders toe to the meeting¡­ Homura doesn¡¯t need toe, I suggest you catch him and let him calm down.¡±


    The Senju n has faded out of the management, and Uzumaki Mito doesn¡¯t know how to change her usual style, but now she is in a bad mood, and she feels even more angry when she thinks of Mitokado Homura¡¯s recent brutal operation.


    ¡°Yes, I will do it right away.¡±


    Hiruzen said embarrassingly.


    Uzumaki Mito is the first wife of Senju Hashirama, and she herself is a highly respected Shinobi, and anyone who trains under her was like a son, not to mention that Mitokado Homura did a poor job this time.


    Before long, a group of high-level Konoha personnel gathered at the Hokage Building.


    This is not just Utatane Koharu and Danzo, but also every n n Leader, including small n n Leaders such as Y¨±hi.


    In terms of identity, Akabane had no right to sit here.


    However, he is a participant in the war and the next-generation heir to the Kurama n.


    The new generation of new stars in the vige is the most respected. So everyone did not express any opinions about this. They all sat down ording to their positions.


    Uchiha Yuan camest.


    The incident happened in their Naka Shrine, the ancestral shrine of their Uchiha n, and it dyed a lot of time just to deal with the affairs of the n.


    After the crowds had gathered, Uzumaki Mito nced around and then said lightly: ¡°Perhaps many of you have questions. What is the situation just now? I will just briefly say¡­Madara awakened his Rinnegan, and he arrived at Naka Shrine.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡­Madara!?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan stammered, and his face turned pale.


    After finally catching up with Konoha, Madara¡¯s appearance will cause the whole n to suffer!


    He felt anxious.


    ¡°The key is not Madara, but his Rinnegan.¡±


    Hiruzen said heavily.


    Looking at Uzumaki Mito¡¯s emotions, he knew that Madara¡¯s strength was terrible after awakening, otherwise Madara would not dare to appear near Konoha at all before the change.


    Such an enemy is terrible.


    ¡°Madara possesses a terrifying shadow clone that normal people can¡¯t see or perceive, and ninjutsu and physical skills can¡¯t hurt it at all. Even I can only temporarily seal it with the sealing technique the moment he materializes.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said solemnly, ¡°Akabane and I have suffered from this clone.¡±


    Ninjutsu and Taijutsu are invalid, and can¡¯t see or perceive under normal circumstances?


    How to fight this!


    Like Uchiha Yuan, the Patriarchs of the n who hadn¡¯t taken the matter seriously changed their expressions.


    ¡°Akabane has also participated in the battle. Does your illusion work?¡±


    Hatake Sagiki frowned slightly.


    ¡°I dare not use an illusion at all.¡±


    Akabane shook his head, let alone whether the illusion was effective on Rinnegan, if the opponent counters him, that would be asking for death.


    Then he stretched out his hand, and a condensed Lightning Ball appeared in his palm.


    ¡°Look, everyone, what is the difference between this Jutsu and ordinary Lightning-Style?¡±


    Raikiri?


    Hatake Sagiki stood up and took a look, and quickly rejected his guess.


    It¡¯s not just Lightning Jutsu!


    It possesses a special power, which is closer to natural thunder and lightning in energy nature, rather than thunder ninjutsu condensed by chakra.


    ¡°I wonder if you have heard of Senjutsu?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said lightly.


    ¡°Senjutsu?¡±


    A group of people looked at each other, nced at each other, and shook their heads.


    But after a moment of indulgence, the Patriarch of the Hyuga n said, ¡°I once heard my father say that the First Hokage-sama can enter a state called Sage Mode. In that state, Chakra will be very different from ordinary Chakra.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the essence of the Sage Mode is to absorb natural energy and blend it into the chakra in a certain ratio to create the Sage chakra, and Akabane¡¯s technique more closely uses natural energy instead of chakra. So I guess, if you want to deal with Madara, you probably have to master this power.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito said.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t say a more desperate result-


    Judging from the attack effect, even mastering the Sage art may not cause too much damage to Madara, unless the user can reach the level of Akabane¡¯s attacks.


    But now in Konoha, how many people can do this?


    Too little! It¡¯s too little!


    After the meeting, everyone was very depressed, especially Danzo, he easily thought about it, so he was the first to guess what was in Uzumaki Mito¡¯s mind.


    For Madara like this, the crowded tactics are simply a joke.


    It¡¯s time to stop Mitokado Homura¡¯s idiotic n!.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no good news. From Madara¡¯s condition, he will note again in a short time. We have a lot of time to think about countermeasures.¡±


    After Uzumaki Mito finished speaking, she knocked on the table and asked, ¡°Are there any questions? No question? then disband, I¡¯m tired too.¡±


    No one reacts.


    Because most people don¡¯t even know that the legendary Madara is still alive, and he even awakened Rinnegan, which is only the Sage of Six-Paths have, all this came too suddenly.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Hatake Sagiki asked a more critical question: ¡°Madara only has a Sharingan, so how did he get the Rinnegan?¡±


    ¡°ording to the stone tablet left by the n, the ancestors of Uchiha and Senju are the heirs of Sage of Six-Paths. Maybe if you gather the power of Senju and Uchiha, you will have the opportunity to open the Rinnegan.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito nced at Uchiha Yuan, and then said, ¡°But obviously this isn¡¯t all. I guess it may take a Mangekyo of the degree of Madara and also have the power of Hashirama to have a chance to awaken Rinnegan.¡±


    The look in her eyes was very obvious, and she signalled Uchiha Yuan, who is the Patriarch of the Uchiha, to pour out some dry goods, and don¡¯t hold back to pretend to be an ostrich.


    Of course, Uchiha Yuan understood this, the problem was that he didn¡¯t know what was going on either.


    After considering it for a long time, he said: ¡°Ordinary Mangekyo will gradually lose their eyesight if used too much. Madara doesn¡¯t seem to have this condition. I guess his eyes are likely to be a level beyond normal Mangekyo Sharingan.¡±


    It seems to be rted to Izuna¡¯s eyes.


    Uzumaki Mito knew it but didn¡¯t say this.


    Hiruzen took a look, and then got up and said: ¡°If there is nothing else, this will be it for now. If there is other information, I will hold a meeting as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Afterwards, everyone dispersed.


    After the patriarchs left, Hiruzen, Danzo, and Utatane Koharu sat underneath, without moving for a long time.


    They were thinking, Madara is so strong, what if Uzumaki Mito is no longer a threat to him someday.


    It seems¡­ no other way.


    This is true despair.


    ¡°Akabane, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito beckoned to take Akabane for a ride.


    After the fight, she was really tired, and she didn¡¯t even want to walk.


    Seeing her in this state, Akabane became more determined to make a devil fruit for her, and this was also for the sake of his own life.


    After this battle, hepletely entered the sight of Madara and ck Zetsu.


    In order to survive, all parties must be strengthened.


    To let him choose, the best choice is undoubtedly the bat fruit of the Vampire species.


    It¡¯s a game plot, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he draws an extra-special movie version.


    Secondly, this fruit ability is suitable for Uzumaki Mito.


    She is one of the people most capable of injuring Madara. After having the bat devil fruit, as long as Madara is injured and sucks blood to make her opponent age¡­


    It¡¯s okay if they can¡¯t beat Madara, as long as they can shorten Madara¡¯s lifeforce by using the Vampire ability, and let him die due to old age, they will win.


    This seems to be a more stable way.


    ¡°I should draw it first, If I have something I¡¯m unsure of, Orochimaru will definitely be happy to cooperate.¡±


    Akabane was not worried that no one wanted it.


    Even though Orochimaru was forcibly patched by him and no longer did human experiments, the subject of immortality and regeneration has always been the first list in his small books.


    Many people heard what Madara and they were doing, but few knew the inside story.


    Uchiha Yuan went back to bury the dead guards.


    These tribe members all died in Madara¡¯s illusion. He didn¡¯t know what the two had experienced, but from their facial expressions, it was obvious that they died terribly hard.


    Akabane sent Uzumaki Mito home, she was indeed very tired and went to bed directly after she got home.


    After instructing Tomiko to take care of her, he returned to theic shop and thought about drawing the movie version. In any case, he should get the bat devil fruit first to solve the life problem of Uzumaki Mito.


    As long as her old body recovers to her peak and develops the power of the devil fruit, even Madara Awaken Rinnegan can¡¯t stand up to a battle.


    Furthermore, at worst, he just needs to redeem his Rinnegan.


    But I can¡¯t be impatient. Although I have Uchiha bloodline, Mangekyo Sharingan and the Uzumaki physique. Even without Indra Chakra and Asura Chakra, I can barely support Rinnegan consumption.


    Hashirama cell was already on the redemption list after Yamato made an appearance in theic, and the price was not too expensive, only 1,000 points were needed.


    But


    This is a pit!


    Why is it cheap?


    Because Konoha has Hashirama cells, the study of Hashirama cells has never been a pot of Orochimaru alone. Senju Tobirama himself has studied it many times, but there are no results.


    Things that can be easily obtained are of course very cheap, but if you want to integrate, you can only rely on your own physical strength like Yamato.


    But this is not necessary for him at the moment, and Madara has no ns to die like in the original story.


    As for ck Zetsu¡­


    With the Whisper devil fruit that Madara acquired, his future is unpredictable.


    With these many variables, ck Zetsu may have some way to go before resurrecting his ¡°mother¡±.


    After all, the Whisper Devil Fruit doesn¡¯t show much in anime. It is really difficult for Akabane to guess at what level a character like Madara can develop this waste fruit.


    If it reaches the level of fruit ¡°awakening¡±, ck Zetsu will be miserable¡­


    Akabane thought for a long time, and finally calmed down, and began to draw the story of One Piece.


    From the plot point of view, this plot should actually be ced after entering the New World, but now in order to obtain the fruit ability in advance, he can only draw it first.


    of course¡­¡­


    Even if it¡¯s drawn, it doesn¡¯t have to be printed. He just shows it to a few people, and activates the above abilities and seals it up, plus it¡¯s the movie version again, so the problem is not too big.


    If it really doesn¡¯t work, at worst he will draw Bleach, and redeem a Zanpakut¨­ for Grandma Mito and let her be a Shinigami.


    Anyway, the ¡°Shinigami¡± of Dead Demon Consuming Seal seems to have something to do with Uzumaki n¡­


    Of course, this kind of method is a bit ridiculous, and it is also ast resort n for fear of losing the vest.


    Akabane thought for a few seconds, then separated the shadow clone and started to work.


    ¡°Ten chapters for Naruto, 20 Chapters for One Piece, the four of you will divide this part of the task, and I will do the movie by myself.¡±


    Today, he hasn¡¯t gotten the mission. He originally felt that he could slow down the update of One Piece, but now it seems that he needs to proceed with this kind of update.


    It¡¯s because he wants to redeem the Armament Haki!


    Taijutsu skills can threaten Madara, and Konoha happens to have a ninja who is suitable for practising ultimate Taijutsu skills.


    Since Devil Fruit can work with Eight-Inner Gates, it should be possible to enhance the body even more with the use of armament haki!


    In addition, Naruto¡¯sics should also be considered to be updated, so that he can earn more points, and further improve his attributes¡ª¡ª


    Compared with Madara, his attribute is still a bitcking, even if the other side is just an old Madara.


    In short, he needs to update more!

 Chapter 278

    <h4>Chapter 278</h4>


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Tsunade sits in the room. She has been very busy recently and didn¡¯t n toe, but who would have thought when she returned home, she found Uzumaki Mito lying in her bed.


    She knows her grandma quite well.


    Even if you recognize her old age, she will not easily show her fatigue. So it must be something in the middle that caused this to happen, so she came to the Comic Shop to find Akabane and asked what happened.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s aic book with no beginning and end. I thought of the plot, but it didn¡¯t fit the main story. So draw it separately and see if I can find some inspiration.


    Akabane pondered for a moment, then exined for Tsunade, and then handed the half-drawnic to Tsunade.


    Anyway, I just need to find someone who can read this book, so it doesn¡¯t matter who it is right?


    Tsunade read it absent-mindedly. She was mainly curious about what happened to her grandma, but she asked a few acquaintances but they still kept silent about it and didn¡¯t reveal any information at all.


    But thinking about it, Akabane¡­probably wouldn¡¯t say it.


    She was worried in her heart as she read it silently, and put it aside listlessly.


    As he said, this is a story with no head and no tail. It seems to be a fragment of a certain plot, but it seems chaotic and cannot be connected to the main story.


    She looked to the other side, the other shadow clones were obviously working harder than the original, and each shadow clone had a stack of finished chapters far beyond their body.


    What azy pig!


    Tsunade curled her lips and got up to leave.


    ¡°Wait, I want to know what you think¡­¡±


    As his word ended, Genjutsu was suddenly released as it hit Tsunade.


    ¡­


    Akabane took a look, then continued to paint.


    At his current level, using illusion on Tsunade no longer requires painting as a medium, but for Madara, ying illusion is a dead end.


    Unless he uses a Mangekyo Sharingan¡­


    But it is not strong enough!


    He sighed softly and quietly speeded up his drawing speed.


    It didn¡¯t take long for this volume to bepleted.


    Since there is no head and tail, the plot seems a bit abrupt. After showing Tsunade half of the book, it seems that the redemption options for bat fruit are not disyed on the list.


    Do I need to finish it?


    Akabane thought for a moment, turned it into a book, and put it away, waiting for Tsunade toe out of the illusion, and then show her thepleteic.


    Before long, Tsunade escaped from the fantasy world.


    She looked a little dazed, obviously, she didn¡¯t expect this to be the case.


    Uchiha Madara.


    As the granddaughter of Senju Hashirama, she listened to the story of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara from an early age until Uchiha Madara rebelled¡­


    Of course, influenced by Senju Tobirama, she has no adoration for Madara.


    There was only self-me at the moment, her old grandma was fighting desperately, but she couldn¡¯t help¡ªnot even knowing it happened.


    ¡°All of this is true, look at thisic.¡±


    Akabane handed out theic.


    It was still thatic with no beginning and no end. Tsunade looked at it from the beginning and wondered why Akabane wanted to show her this.


    Bat-Bat Devil Fruit¡¤ Model: Vampire Form, can suck blood to make yourself young?


    How can this¡­


    She thought it was funny but then thought of Duy.


    Many Konoha top brass already knows that Might Duy became a Bison human, and Tsunade who participated in the physical examination was one of them.


    The power of this transformation is derived from this thing called Devil Fruit.


    ¡°I dreamed of this fruit. Perhaps there is such a fruit that makes people younger in the world¡­ Tsunade, I want to go to sea.¡±


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°Do you want to find this fruit and give it to grandma?¡±


    Tsunade understood.


    but¡­¡­


    It¡¯s too much, it¡¯s just a dream, a painting if he wants to find a devil fruit in the vast world, how is this possible!


    Tsunade had finished reading theic, Akabane nced at his system panel, and the bat fruit really appeared on the exchange list!


    ¡°But, but!¡±


    Tsunade didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, it was a bit nonsense to think about this kind of thing.


    ¡°One month, in one month, I wille back if I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Tsunade rebutted excitedly!


    If her grandma can restore her physical condition in her peak period, the odds of winning against Madara will be greatly increased, but to let Akabane go out to sea, what if Madaraes back, the current Konoha can¡¯t fight Madara without him!


    Even if he uses the Flying Thunder God Jutsu that can make hime back as soon as possible, it will consume a lot of Chakra at that moment.


    If Madara arrives, it will be dangerous for Akabane because of insufficient Chakra.


    So Akabane can¡¯t go!


    After thinking about it, Tsunade prepared to volunteer, but before she finished speaking, the door was pushed open, and a white head came in from the crack of the door: ¡°What are you talking about, what you can¡¯t find in a month, take me!¡±


    Jiraiya?


    Akabane¡¯s eyes brightened, and Jiraiya was indeed a more suitable candidate. First, he was rtively strong. Although he did things without making sense, he was very reliable in key things.


    At that time, all he needed to do was just make an imprint on him quietly, and then use Genjutsu to hint Jiraiya to where to find the bat devil fruit, without him having to go to sea!


    What a good idea!


    The more Akabane thought about it, the more reliable it felt, so he patted Jiraiya on his shoulder and said, ¡°Jiraiya, do you want to go out and see the world?¡±


    ¡°Definitely! I¡¯ve been on a mission recently, and even when I went to Mount Myoboku, I only got abused, and I felt that I didn¡¯t have much inspiration to paint.¡±


    Jiraiya is also very bitter.


    Fortunately, he is more sensible, knowing that Tsunade is nearby, and he didn¡¯t say what hisic was.


    of course.


    Tsunade probably knew what his book was, but just pretended to be deaf.


    ¡°Of course. Sooner orter you will be uninspired if you shrink in one ce. Do you want to go to sea to see the sea world and experience the Grand Line?¡±


    ¡°Going to sea? Willing!¡±


    Jiraiya also sounded enthusiastic. Although the Grandline was made up, but during this period of him doing C-level missions, it is inevitable to hear some special information.


    And the Grand Line is one of them.


    Starting from the Land-of-River, to the Land-of-Water, and even more distant countries and inds, many people have explored some areas.


    ¡°Very well, this task is up to you.¡±


    If someone is willing to go, it couldn¡¯t be easier.


    Akabane gave him a special kunai, and he doesn¡¯t need to talk more about it. As long as he talks well with the Third Hokage and Danzo, everything will be fine.


    The three generations and Danzo are full of worry right now and are now in a hurry to go see a doctor for their hair loss. And they didn¡¯t care whether it was possible or not, so they agreed to his request easily.


    Naturally, for this mission, Jiraiya needed a team.


    So Akabane created a 4-MAN team consisting of Anbu, Reconnaissance Team, and Inuzuka Ishi, who possess powerful reconnaissance capabilities and somebat effectiveness.


    ¡­


    The Next Day.


    Theics were just updated the next day.


    Jiraiya and others quickly bought several sets and then left Konoha reluctantly.


    There is no sea around Konoha, so the closest way to the sea is to go to the south coast.


    One Piece has exploded day after day, and Naruto even updated the ten chapters in one breath.


    Many people in the fleet have parts that they have not read, so theseics are enough for them to read while on the road.


    After theic update, Danzo came to the Konoha, arrived at the Hokage Building and once again came to the office of the Hokage.


    He holds a pile of information in his hand.


    These data are part of the records of the second Hokage research on Hashirama cells. They have been sealed in Anbu Headquarters before and processed as S-Rank secret seals.


    but now¡­¡­


    ¡°I disagree, Danzo, do you know how many casualties this n will cause?¡±


    Hiruzen was furious.


    The study of Hashirama cells cannot bypass human experiments, because the ability of animals alone cannot withstand the horrible erosion of Hashirama cells, even the summoned beasts.


    ¡°I know, so I will transnt it myself.¡±


    Danzo took a deep breath and said firmly.


    Sacrifice is necessary, especially in the case of insufficient strength, someone must stand up and open a way.


    Originally, he hadn¡¯t made up his mind, but after thinking about it all night, after reading today¡¯s update, he finally made this decision of transnting Hashirama cells on his body!


    Danzo felt that he could be the leader.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Hiruzen was shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m not here to ask for your consent, Ie here to tell you that if something happens to me, Anbu¡¯s missing position is for Akabane, he already has this ability.¡±


    Danzo turned and left after speaking.


    As he himself said, he didn¡¯t n to solicit the opinions of Third Hokage at all, just to inform Sarutobi Hiruzen, his best friend.


    Anbu must have begun their research today.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen sat in a chair and didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    As the third-generation Hokage, he cooperated with Danzo to make Konoha a lot stronger, but Sarutobi Hiruzen was not without his shorings. Sometimes he was too hesitant and indecisive, and often missed opportunities.


    However, Danzo is also very stubborn at times and doesn¡¯t give up on his decision.


    Therefore, the pairing of the two makes Konoha strong, and whoever leaves, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    At this time, Hiruzen hesitated for a long time but did not stop him.


    Intellectually, he knew that Danzo was right, and even at this critical moment, the improvement and development of Impure World Reincarnation is not an exaggeration.


    Madara who has awakened Rinnegan is no longer the current Konoha can deal with!


    ¡­


    Madara easily crossed the border of the country of fire and reached the country of the river.


    He holds a book ofics in his hand, which was updated today. It is very easy to get the update in the country of fire, and the price is so cheap.


    ¡°You already awakened your Rinnegan, so why are you still reading that boringic?¡±


    ¡°All the living are boring, but thisic¡­ anyhow it can be a pastime.¡±


    Madara read and walked, acting like a ninja version of the bowed n, and his answer made ck Zetsu silent for a while-wasn¡¯t it you who ordered a shadow to escape yesterday?


    The two maintained a tacit understanding and did not mention what happened yesterday.


    Madara took a few steps, and then started to talk and said: ¡°You mentioned earlier that Kazekage in Hidden Sand Vige can be controlled. What is the specific n?¡±


    ¡°I originally nned to control the death of the second-generation Kazekage by using the Anbu from Konoha lurking in the Vige, but I did not find Konoha Anbu after searching around, so you can only use your illusion to control the Third Kazekage. The Third Kazekage is just a child and it should be easy to control. ¡°


    ck Zetsu exined.


    Madara ran here especially. Obviously, he had a full n when he could not easily defeat Uzumaki Mito. Therefore, ck Zetsu believed that Madara asking this remark was more of a probe.


    And this is not the first time he did it.


    ¡°Then, collect the tailed beasts and summon the golem in theics?¡±


    Madan asked indifferently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this. A long time ago, I didn¡¯t awaken the eyes of reincarnation, but summoning that kind of big guy definitely requires a huge amount of chakra. I think I can use the sand hidden vige.¡±


    ck Zetsu replied.


    ¡°Well, just do that.¡±


    Madara started to re-read theic again after reading it. With his awakened Rinnegan, he naturally looked down on things like Tailed Beast Transformation, Kusanagi sword, Yamato version of Wood-Style, etc.


    But it¡¯s not bad to watch ants fight asionally.


    Especially when he sawics, he could always think of that sinister, talented little guy-next time he met him, he must kill that kid!


    The reason is not up to the point, perhaps because of his Flying Thunder God Jutsu, or the kind of lightning mixed with Natural Energy, but it is certain that that kid will be a scourge sooner orter.


    On this point, he is surprisingly in agreement with ck Zetsu.


    Originally Madara wanted to go to the Land-of-Wind with all his strength and take control of the Third Kazekage as soon as possible, but after entering the Land-of-River, he immediately noticed the environment here.


    The styles of towns, riverboats and piers are all consistent with the towns of One Piece in theics.

 Chapter 279

    <h4>Chapter 279</h4>


    Jiraiya is like a sunrise in the sea.


    In terms of time, the fire country¡¯s fleet is thetest to go to sea. Long before them, the rest of the countries,rge and small, had already formed their fleets.


    More than that, the powerful ships of the fire country are more deployed in the east to guard against the water country, so the ships in the south are rtively dpidated.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    It was the first time Jiraiya went out to sea, and he was quite excited. Although it may take a long time for him to go to bathhouses and hot springs again, there must be many lovely beauties like Nami and Nico Robin in the sea!


    He went with such eagerness and hope.


    The fact is, once out of the sea, it is normal for them not to see people for two or three months.


    And this information, Akabane didn¡¯t remind him, otherwise Jiraiya would probably not go.


    Hepleted part of the update and was ready to move his muscles and bones.


    Today¡¯s update of Naruto is the same as yesterday. He ns to update Ten Chapters.


    Through continuous updates, his points increase speed has increased significantly, and his daily point ie is nearly 10,000.


    But this point is still not enough in the face of expensive attributes and devil fruit redeem prices, let alone, the price of bat fruit has reached an expensive 30,000!


    of course.


    It¡¯s not that the bat fruit is better than the thunder fruit, but it involves life span.


    So this is normal.


    Because of the bat fruit vampire form, in a sense, it can live forever.


    ¡­


    A real immortal!


    Time is the enemy of most powerhouses, as strong as Madara, Roger, etc., cannot escape the erosion of time.


    He nced at the 28,000 points, he sighed silently.


    He thought it could be used for some attributes, but now he can¡¯t even afford the fruit itself, let alone upgrading his attributes.


    I still need to work!


    He came out and took a drink. He nned to go back to work. He nced outside the door and saw a mark appearing at the agreed position with Anbu.


    This is the Anbu contact mark.


    But they only leave a mark, indicating that this matter is not in a hurry and needs to be kept secret, otherwise, they can just show up or let out their presence.


    Akabane groaned for a moment, then returned to the room to say a few words to Kurama Yung and then exined to the shadow clone as it continued to draw, and teleported to the Anbu base using Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    Anbu is now the same as his home. It doesn¡¯t need to be audited or lead the way in and out, so he can just go here.


    But this time, as soon as he entered the Anbu, the girl from Aburame appeared.


    ¡°Master Danzo is in the previousboratory.¡±


    Akabane frowned slightly. The ce involved must have something to do with ninjutsu or something. In addition, general ninjutsu will be handed over to the research institute, and theboratory will be set up in Anbu¡­


    Reminiscent of recent Madara, Danzo may be eager to improve his strength.


    Is it an experiment on Hashirama cells?


    He sped up unconsciously.


    More than 60 children participated in the experiment in theics, of which 60 died, and only Yamato survived. This time¡­


    Before reaching theboratory, he felt the violent Chakra fluctuations.


    The strong aura must be the cells of the First Hokage.


    He walked quickly to theboratory, opened the door, and saw a big snake.


    Inside the house, Orochimaru, Danzo, and several Anbu researchers surrounded the Big Snake tightly, preventing it from going crazy.


    It is covered with green nts, and its muscles are rapidly shrinking and copsing.


    This is the shoring of Hashirama cells.


    Unable to resist erosion, your own vitality will be extracted by cells and turned into green nts. The stronger the vitality, therger the nts formed.


    Like this snake.


    If it were not for the suppression of the seal, the room might have copsed due to the nts.


    ¡°You are studying the First Hokage cells?¡±


    Seeing that it was not a human experiment, Akabane walked closer to observe, and he was relieved at the same time.


    Sure enough, it is the cells of the First Hokage.


    ¡°Do you have a way?¡±


    Orochimaru asked as he was helpless.


    He has experimented with many beasts, and finally took the risk of offending Manda with the body of Summoned Beast as an experiment, but the result was aplete failure.


    In the vessel, there is a cluster of Hashirama cells that have just been developed.


    He reached for it.


    He nced at the redemption list, and the points for the cells between the bars quickly became 10 points.


    These 10 points are manual expenses to help integrate into the body?


    Obviously, it is a perfect fusion method.


    So Akabane shook his head.


    ¡°So even you can¡¯t help, my lord, I think you should give up¡­¡±


    Orochimaru sighed and put down the booklet in his hand.


    Danzo was hesitant.


    He is longing for Wood-Style, and through the fusion of Hashirama cells, he may not be able to grasp the mystery of Senjutsu, but the side effects of the experiment seem to be beyond imagination.


    He has no shortage of sacrificing his own spirit to do this, but when the consequences and ending are bloody before his eyes, he can¡¯t help but shrink back.


    This is human nature.


    Akabane didn¡¯t expect Danzo to go there in person. With his old physique, transnting Hashirama cells is almost the same as fighting life¡­


    He thought about it for a while and didn¡¯t say anything about the bnce erosion of the Sharingan


    This is not a good n. In fact, Orochimaru made Danzo¡¯s arm in theics rather rough, and the effect is not good.


    Orochimaruter gave up the research, and finally paid a small price for big rewards in return and got a Fleshy body from White Zetsu.


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    ¡°My lord, there is probably no way for our technology at present. If we force integration, then we can¡¯t talk about technology. It is purely a matter of luck and physical fitness. If the body can¡¯t survive, it will be eroded and assimted.¡±


    Orochimaru said honestly, and the meaning is clear.


    The side effect of the Hashirama cells is like this. Whether it can work depends on whether the other party¡¯s life force is big enough, the higher the life force, the higher you can survive, but if your life force is not big enough, your only end is to be a green nt for the benefit of the world.


    Danzo is entangled.


    How can this be done¡­


    He already went to the Third Hokage, or is he going to take back his word?


    ¡°Teacher, Wood-Style may not be able to hurt Madara. If you really want to consider this. Why don¡¯t you think about the Impure World Reincarnation or Curse-seal.¡±


    Akabane reminded.


    Although Senju Hashirama, who was reincarnated from the Impure World Reincarnation, can¡¯t match Madara who has Rinnegan, at least it was much better than Danzo in theic.


    As for the curse seal, it is necessary to find J¨±go¡¯s n.


    ¡°Impure World Reincarnation, curse-seal? Yes¡­how could I forget about it!¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Although this is ninjutsu that sphemes the dead when the vige is destroyed, no one can care about sphemy, and the curse seal has been analyzed by him before, and from his research, it is a state simr to the Sage Mode.


    If you activate the curse seal, you have the ability to damage Madara.


    But how much damage it can cause is also a question.


    Danzo considered it again and again, and said, ¡°I want to try transnting a small piece, and if I can¡¯t bear it, I will remove it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it now, Akabane is on the side.¡±


    Orochimaru did not hesitate and started to work decisively.


    Danzo took out Kunai, and cut a small wound on his arm-the wound was rtively small, and it was easy to go back and cut directly.


    He took a small piece of the cell and incorporated it into Danzo.


    After a few seconds, his arm began to sprout.


    However, after Danzo was inhibited with Chakra, the cells seemed to stop growing, and the green shoots that grew out of them shrank back.


    ¡°It seems that it can be suppressed with Chakra.¡±


    Danzo said thoughtfully.


    however.


    Within a few seconds, the cells of Hashirama began to spread.


    It spreads very fast, it swallows the chakra used by Danzo to restrain it in almost one or two seconds and then derives special and powerful energy.


    ¡°Seal technique.¡±


    Akabane¡¯s face changed suddenly, and he quickly drew out the knife from his waist-this was the knife sent by Hatake Sagiki, an extremely sharp knife.


    Subsequently, the lightning current courses through the knife¡­


    Whoosh~


    With one swing, the piece of meat was urately cut, and the wound was temporarily sealed with blood by the electric current.


    Followed by the use of the Mystical Palm Technique to heal the wound.


    Danzo frowned slightly, following the maniption of Chakra, making seals on both hands.


    This is the Wood-Style hand seal.


    ¡°Wood-Style?¡±


    Orochimaru was a little shocked.


    Danzo is also not sure, but he feels the power of the First Hokage Chakra¡­


    A secondter, a small tree sapling grew out of his palm.


    ¡°This is Wood-Style?¡±


    An Anbu asked in a low voice.


    But no one answered.


    For a while, the atmosphere in theboratory was a bit awkward.


    [Ps: Hahaha~]


    The Land-of-River.


    Madara wandered around and finally stopped at ¡°LogueTown¡±.


    ¡°Madara, you have been here for three days, don¡¯t you implement our n?¡±


    If ck Zetsu had a body, he might be gritting his teeth at the moment.


    ¡°I thought of a new n. I will control Konoha¡¯s Anbu from here to go to the Land of Wind, and then you will control the Second Kazekage to send him to death so that I don¡¯t have to do it myself.¡±


    Madara said lightly.


    ck Zetsu wants to vomit blood-this is not the same as what he said!


    It¡¯s not without reason that Madara wants to stay in the country of the river.


    He got the ability that was indeed a devil fruit, and it should be the whisper devil fruit mentioned in theics.


    From the plot, the ability of this fruit is simply weak to burst.


    But Madara does not regret it.


    Without this fruit, he couldn¡¯t find ck, let alone know ck Zetsu was deceiving him-even if Madara didn¡¯t know what ck Zetsu was deceiving him.


    If he stays in the country of the river, he may find a way to further develop his devil fruit here. That¡¯s why he changed his mind.


    ck Zetsu wanted to do what Madara said, but he knew clearly that if he acted too enthusiastically and initiatively, Madara would be suspicious.


    Observing him for a while, he knew Madara quite well.


    and so¡­¡­


    The n has to be dyed again.


    At this moment, ck Zetsu absolutely hated Akabane more and more.


    After finally finding an awakened Rinnegan, he became addicted toics!


    What is so good aboutics, can it be fun to save the world?


    He secretly decided, taking advantage of them being in the country of River, he nned to add the story of One Piece to his reading list, to see what Madara is addicted to.

 Chapter 280

    <h4>Chapter 280</h4>


    ¡°Study Wood-Style?¡±


    Tsunade was a little surprised and couldn¡¯t help raise her voice, but then realized that Akabane wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense when he was busy, so she stopped immediately.


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about Wood-Style, that thing¡­It can only summon sapling, and it¡¯s weird.¡±


    Akabane said while entering the room with Tsunade.


    After the experiment was finished, everyone discussed the research n for hashirama cells temporarily.


    There is no doubt that Hashirama cells can derive a special Chakra by absorbing Chakra and life force. From the situation after Danzo¡¯s experiment, transnting Hashirama cells can obtain a part of a special Chakra in a short time.


    With this part of Chakra, Wood-Style can be used in a sense.


    The reason for adding the word transience¡­ Over time, people may be gone, and being eroded by Hashirama Chakra for too long is not just a matter of cutting off the flesh with a knife.


    ording to Akabane¡¯s understanding, Hashirama¡¯s cell is a bit like a power bank. The difference is that its ¡°electricity¡±es from the host itself. If it can¡¯t control the flow, it will usher in extinction.


    So a small piece of meat can be controlled by Danzo and can be extended to the arm¡­


    God knows that in the original work, Orochimaru hated Danzo and gave him a whole arm of Hashirama cell. Although it was apanied by Sharingans, as far as Danzo Izanagi is used for expendable use, the more Izanagi is used, the more Chakra is required to suppress his arm.


    Akabane sighed again.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t know what Akabane was thinking, and she was surprised by the ¡°Wood Style¡± incident.


    Although Wood Style belongs to a Kekkei Genkai, the Senju n has not yet awakened it, and she is also quite curious about Wood Style.


    When she walked to the yard, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°About the Wood Style¡­will it consume vitality?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡­


    Akabane nced at her.


    ¡°I heard that Grandpa¡¯s vitality is very strong, but he died very early. I suspect that it may not only be due to his injury, but also his Wood Style and his powerful self-healing ability.¡±


    The more Tsunade understands medical ninjutsu, the more she understands the powerful self-healing ability of her Grandfather Senju Hashirama back then.


    To put it bluntly, this is a life-for-treatment.


    Correspondingly, his wooden style¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but ordinary wood is definitely not that strong. The First Hokage-sama Wood Style must be rted to his physique and Chakra.¡±


    Akabane whispered.


    Tsunade nodded thoughtfully, followed by a silent gesture, and then led him across the courtyard and into the house.


    The old rocking chair was pulled into the house, and Uzumaki Mito seemed to fall asleep while lying on it.


    ¡°Grandma, brother is here.¡±


    Tomiko, who sensed his presence, ran down from the second floor.


    The mark on her eyebrows became more conspicuous.


    ¡°I knew it a long time ago.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sat up, and after more than a day¡¯s rest, she was about to recover.


    If she is in her peak period, with the physique of the Uzumaki family, she can recover in a short time with that kind of battle, so it shows how much damage old age affected her.


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when seeing Uzumaki Mito state.


    Fortunately, there is a solution.


    Why is Madara, about the same age as her, still wanting to continue dancing in the Naka River?


    Aren¡¯t Hashirama Cell hasn¡¯t been fused yet!


    Uzumaki n also has a Sagelike Body, which is much morepatible with Hashirama cells than an ordinary person. With Uzumaki Mito strength, her chance for Hashirama Cells fusion is definitely much higher.


    Therefore, if it were not for the bat fruit, he would not hesitate to transnt Hashirama cells to prolong her elderly life like Madara did.


    He believes Uzumaki Mito will not object.


    Her obsession was with Senju, Uzumaki, and Konoha, especially after knowing that Madara had Rinnegan, she would not be reconciled without seeing Madara die with her own eyes.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Mito, are you better?¡±


    Akabane was carrying severalic books, one of which was theic of Bat Fruit, and the rest were updated content.


    The reason for taking these is to relieve his Elder boredom and to make her familiar with the ability of the bat fruit vampire form in advance.


    It is mainly ideological to understand.


    An old woman with moral integrity like her might not be able to suck blood to survive like Akabane.


    ¡°A gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Comic? I have read these volumes, hey, this volume hasn¡¯t been printed out, do you keep the goods privately?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was surprised.


    ¡°Look at it.¡±


    Akabane stuffed it.


    She is very interested inics. If she dies, what she is most reluctant to give up is this Konoha and theic¡­ Well, theic may be better than the former.


    It¡¯s really a pity that she wouldn¡¯t see the ending of theics if that happened¡­


    Uzumaki Mito is smart.


    After reading a few chapters, she felt that these contents seemed to be meaningful-even if Akabane painted these, he really didn¡¯t mean the Red Earl as her.


    After reading everything, she sighed and said, ¡°You two children¡­ Tomiko, can you y with other children, especially your Sister Chihaya for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    Tomiko is very clever, she knows that her brother, sister and grandma have something to talk about, and these words are not suitable for her to hear.


    When she left, Uzumaki Mito pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Danzo has begun to study the cells of Hashirama right?¡±


    ¡°How do you know!¡±


    Tsunade covered her mouth in shock.


    She only knew about this, is it possible that grandma¡¯s perception ability is already so strong?


    ¡°You¡¯re still as sharp as ever.¡±


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    He lowered his voice when he was talking to Tsunade, and the Uzumaki n¡¯s perception ability did not have hearing. Obviously, Uzumaki Mito developed the Observation Haki without a teacher.


    If it weren¡¯t for the system product, he might have been overtaken by Uzumaki Mito within a few days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, how are Hashirama cells researched?¡±


    Uzumaki Mito sat upright.


    ¡°In the beginning, the teacher tried to transnt a little bit, but he couldn¡¯t control it and I cut it off.¡±


    Akabane answered honestly.


    ¡°Tobirama is right, that guy is much more dishonest than the monkey¡­ However, it is a helpless choice now.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was a little relieved when she heard Danzo transnted the cells on himself.


    At least not that kind of experiment.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s really ast resort, maybe I should also transnt Hashirama cells.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tsunade didn¡¯t understand it at first, but after thinking about it deeply, she came to understand that this was to use her Grandfather cells to increase lifespan and physical activity.


    She hesitated, wondering whether to talk about bat fruit.


    What to say¡­


    This thing seems to have not been obtained yet, it¡¯s just that Akabane dreamed of it, but if her Grandma transnted her Grandfather cells, the side effects would be serious.


    She thought for a while, and asked, ¡°What do you think of bat fruit?¡±


    Nice!


    Akabane gave her a thumbs-up in his heart, which seemed too deliberate to ask.


    ¡°Oh, the Vampire Form, I really need to have¡­¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was originally joking, but then thinking of Akabane¡¯s ability to control thunder and lightning, she immediately held back what she was going to say.


    After thinking about it seriously for a few seconds, she said, ¡°If there is one, I will definitely eat it. At least I can go to hell with Madara.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Tsunade was so happy.


    Akabane nced at her and couldn¡¯t help but pour cold water and said: ¡°Jiraiya has just gone out to sea. Whether he found it or not is the problem. Why are you so happy? Lord First Hokage¡¯s cells still need to be recorded, honestly¡­ The current Konoha cannot do without your help.¡±


    ¡°Haa, don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t bear to leave without seeing the ending of youric.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito was half-joking and half emotional.


    Although it is only a smallic, it contains a lot of Akabane¡¯s hard work and has changed Konoha a lot.


    Without him, could Uchiha be like this?


    With Danzo¡¯s personality, Uchiha will rebel sooner orter in the future¡­Madara obviously has no affection for his nsman, so it¡¯s not weird for him to use Danzo to exterminate his n.


    Akabane sat down and chatted with her for a while, then got up and left.


    When he left, he went to find Tomiko and the others to y for a while-anyhow, she is his younger sister, and he had to apany her when he got here.


    After he left, Uzumaki Mito held this ¡°Lonely Red¡±ic with a thoughtful expression.


    Bat fruit.


    Although it was just something from theics, she had an inexplicable intuition that Jiraiya could not only return safely this trip but would also escort the devil fruit to Konoha all the way.


    A very strange intuition.


    This is also one of the reasons why she asked little Tomiko to go out after reading theic.


    But thinking about it¡­


    Does it have anything to do with Akabane?


    She fell into deep thought, but thinking of Akabane¡¯s thunder and lightning ability and Tsunade¡¯s reaction, she thought for a while and asked: ¡°Tsunade, howe this book has no beginning and end, what¡¯s the plot in front?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a plot that Akabane dreamed of, and he said he hasn¡¯t figured out how to insert it in the main plot yet.¡±


    Tsunade replied.


    ¡°Dream¡­¡­¡±


    Uzumaki Mitoy on her rocking chair thinking deeply.


    Dream,ics, devil fruit, and the family of the Dream Tapir who appeared with the ability to manipte dreams.


    Interesting.


    She smiled yfully.


    ¡°Grandma, what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought that Akabane shouldn¡¯t teach you how to use Observation Haki,e here and I will teach you how to use it.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito didn¡¯t answer, but casually mentioned another thing and broke the topic.


    Tsunade thought it was weird, and even more weird-


    Why did Akabane teach her grandma Observation Haki, but he didn¡¯t mention it to her at all?


    Uneptable!


    After hearing what Uzumaki Mito said about Observation Haki, Tsunade became even angrier, and she definitely needed to ¡°ask¡± Akabane gently, otherwise, no one would like him.


    Walking out of the house of the Senju n, Akabane shuddered suddenly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce back.


    This ce is a bit wicked. Every time hees, he doesn¡¯t seem to catch up with any good things. He always feels that something went wrong this time.


    Where is the problem?


    Akabane was a little puzzled, and couldn¡¯t understand what was going on after returning home.


    Suddenly.


    When he thought of leaving, Uzumaki Mito¡¯s eyes¡­


    That look was strange.


    ¡°I remember! Doesn¡¯t the Observation Haki have the ability to foresee the future?¡±


    The other shadow clone nodded after listening.


    And look at the original like he is looking at a retard person which is himself.


    Anyone who has seen One Piece knows that Big Mom¡¯s son Katakuri has trained his Observation Haki to the point of predicting the future, but his ability can only see a short future.


    It¡¯s not just Katakuri.


    In theics, many characters have also entered this state when they are in desperation.


    Could it be said that Uzumaki Mito has mastered this ability?


    Akabane felt a little flustered when he thought of her mastering the Observation Haki to that extent for a long time.

 Chapter 281

    <h4>Chapter 281</h4>


    Akabane was suspicious, feeling that the old woman, Uzumaki Mito had used the ability of Observation Haki with the Uzumaki family perception ability to predict the future, but he didn¡¯t know that Uzumaki Mito had no such ability.


    She just feels this way.


    This feeling is extremely mysterious and abstruse, and even her, was unable to express it in words, just being with Akabane and Tsunade, and then talking to these two kids, she suddenly got this intuition.


    It¡¯s kind of like¡­a woman¡¯s sixth sense?


    To be honest, Uzumaki Mito didn¡¯t understand it herself. She wanted to try other things, but she didn¡¯t feel anything.


    On the other hand, Tsunade was sweating profusely from the training of Observation Haki.


    She seems to have no talent in this aspect. After training it for a long time, she did not see any improvement, and her appearance was a little drowsy, as she tried to feel the feeling that her Grandma Mito said.


    of course.


    She is not without perception ability, on the contrary, Tsunade¡¯s perception ability is not weak.


    However, her perceptiones from Chakras derivation, which made it hard for her to feel what her grandma told her.


    But Uzumaki Mito is different.


    Her abilityes from skills on the one hand, and blood on the other, and she has a deep understanding of perception, so she has mastered the Observation Haki in the second half of Akabane¡¯s guidance.


    Tsunade¡¯s understanding is too superficial.


    If Akabane is here, he will definitely understand why.


    Everyone has their own field of specialisation.


    Looking at Tsunade, it doesn¡¯t look like she specializes in sensing. It is estimated that the Armament Haki is more suitable for her, but Akabane didn¡¯t yet master the Armament Haki so naturally there is no way to teach others.


    ¡­


    As for Akabane¡­


    He struggled for a while but put the matter down.


    He trusted and awed Uzumaki Mito.


    Because from all aspects, Uzumaki Mito had already seen a lot of clues, but she did not say anything, but at some point took the initiative to help him with cover.


    This is trust.


    Even though he had some special secrets, she didn¡¯t ask any more and gave full trust, so Akabane believed her.


    Besides¡­


    With my own strength, do I still need to take these into consideration?


    Understanding this again, he was rxed. Originally there were someic tasks that he shouldplete today, but now that they have been handed over, he is currently free.


    Akabane pondered for a moment and used Flying Thunder God Jutsu to go to the reserve department.


    The preparatory department has not yet started school, but many people who are free have already started training, such as the Taijutsu Specialty ss.


    Taijutsu special ss is mainly Taijutsu.


    And their teacher, Orochimaru can be counted as half a teacher. He will oftene to check the physical progress, training damage and other data, and then make more efficient and healthy training programs for these students.


    When he arrived at the preparatory department, Akabane saw four children holding a book and studying there.


    This is the Taijutsu Specialty ss, with a total of four people.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Akabane came closer and saw that a group of people had a lot ofics in their hands. Might Duy was holding the book of Naruto and he was reading the scene where Might Guy hit Kisame, while the others were reading One Piece.


    ¡°Orochimaru-sensei said that Duy will be able to open the Gate of View soon. So he let us first study the Taijutsu suitable for Duy in the sixth door.¡±


    The children exined.


    Gate of View?


    Damn! That is the sixth in the eight gates. Is Duy¡¯s talent so high?


    Akabane was a little shocked.


    Might Duy stood up and bowed, and then exined excitedly: ¡°Actually, I can open the Gate of View now, but the load is rtivelyrge after turning it on. So Orochimaru-sensei told me not to use it, and to wait until I get stronger physically after using it again.¡±


    Devil Fruit and Eight-Inner Gates¡­


    This is also an idea.


    In One Piece,mon animal devil fruits are umon, such as those in advancing cities.


    With the powerful effect of Eight-Inner Gates, it seems to be a bit tricky.


    Akabane observed for a while, Orochimaru arranged the task perfectly, and he could basically be a shopkeeper at ease, so he left without exining anything.


    After returning, he was going to observe what Jiraiya was doing.


    In Jiraiya possession, there is his special kunai, and through his own kunai mark, Akabane can use Flying Thunder God Jutsu to move his Shadow Clone to the side of Jiraiya.


    of course¡­¡­


    Before that, he had to make the shadow clone change and disguise.


    Sending Shadow Clones consume less chakra than the main body, so even if Jiraiya is far overseas, he can still urately transmit his shadow clone to the ship.


    Of course, sending his Shadow Clone was not just for a simple visit, but also for an important task.


    Yes, it¡¯s about the Devil Fruit.


    Of course, not bat fruit.


    For such an expensive thing, he didn¡¯t n to let Jiraiya get it right away, otherwise, if he got the fruit he wanted the next day when he went to sea. It would be nonsense at all.


    The one he took is Chopper devil fruit.


    However, this fruit is not to be given away casually, but to find a ce in front of them to grab a beast and let that beast eat the devil fruit in front of everyone.


    The appearance of alien creatures overseas can make others believe that the devil fruit was not produced by Akabane himself and that this beast was obtained by Jiraiya, so they can still obtain the Human-Human devil fruit!


    What a perfect n!


    Akabane admires his ingenuity.


    However, when the n was implemented, there was a slight ident-when the teleportation was done and his clone appeared at the Ship, it saw Jiraiya who was painting crazily while cursing Akabane.


    It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but it¡¯s a small episode.


    The Shadow Clone saw Jiraiya not paying attention, so he quickly ran out of the cabin in an insect form.


    The endless sea.


    Is there an ind in front?


    The shadow clone is not clear about it, the Chakra assigned to him is not too much, if not for its chakra reserve being inconsequential, it would directly step on the water to know when he could find the next ind.


    Therefore, he maintained his transformation and hid in the corner of the ship, quietly waiting for the opportunity.


    But not long after, he noticed an animal on the deck-it was a petrel.


    [Note: Petrels are tube-nosed seabirds in the bird order Proceriiformes. For more info, you can gg it.]


    It seems to be lost with the main force.


    The petrel is a small seabird. Its offensive is not high, and it seems to be very tired. If he lets it eat the devil fruit, and it suddenly appears on the Ship, then his n works!


    Dealing with beasts is much simpler than dealing with humans.


    With simple Genjutsu to control the Petre bird, the shadow clone makes ite over obediently, and then throws the Human Devil fruit out and controls the petrel to peck on it¡­


    But after it peck on the devil fruit, nothing seems to have changed.


    The Shadow Clone froze for a moment and thought that it was a dud, but then he noticed that Petrel¡¯s body began to change-its two wings were strengthened, and it became a bit bigger, even looking a bit like hands.


    Not only that, its mental power is growing, and it seems that the effect of Human Devil fruit in improving intelligence is working.


    The shadow clone took a look, then used Genjutsu to let it hide on the deck before it flew around, and it also used Flying Thunder God Jutsu to send back a message, asking Akabane to cancel the Shadow Clone.


    The Petrel started flying around.


    Its wings have be very powerful, and its feet have gradually grownrger, but within a few seconds, its body has be more than five or six timesrger than before.


    At this time, the ninjas heard the movement and quickly captured it, at the same time the shadow clone dispersed and the illusion disappeared.


    Perfect!


    ¡­


    The Country of River, Logue Town.


    Ye Wu inquired for a while and found that Kakuzu seemed to have left the town before she dared toe out to collect information.


    Today, she was sitting in the tavern reading the recently updatedics as usual, and an old man was sitting at a table by her side.


    He seems to be very new to this site, observing the surroundings.


    Ye Wu took care of herself quietly, because the old man looked a little old, but he looked very healthy and he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Old man, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want some food and drink, besides¡­ Why do you only haveics here?¡±


    The old man frowned and asked.


    Araki Noura showed a gentle smile and exined patiently: ¡°I see that you are a foreign guest. Theics here have been bought by an adult ninja. And we have something to do with that adult, so we can save some. If you want to read it, you can get it at any time, it¡¯s free.¡±


    ¡°Free?¡±


    The old man was startled slightly, then turned his head and took a look, then got up to get a copy.


    This is thetest volume he hasn¡¯t read.


    ck Zetsu cursed secretly in his heart, this guy can read by himself, but what about him lurking in the shadows?


    Madara didn¡¯t consider his situation at all!


    When Yewu nced at the old man, her legs and feet began to tremble.


    Again¡­¡­


    That feeling, it¡¯s here again!


    After having an experience, she understood in her heart that this guy is an unreasonable boss, Ye Wu got up and nned to leave.


    But before she could take a step, the old man leaned in and said, ¡°Young girl, I don¡¯t seem to have read the book in your hand. Can I borrow theics in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ye Wu tried to control herself, then handed over theic.


    The old man smiled gently and then said: ¡°I like to read One Piece, but some of them are not very understandable¡­ For example, this swordsmanship, young people like you should be practising swordsmanship. So can the swordsmanship from these books be trained in real life?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, we Samurai came to LogueTown in hope to also learn it.¡±


    Ye Wu answered as sheughed, but deep inside she wanted to cry!


    At this moment, she felt that there was a tiger sitting next to her, ready to eat her!


    ¡°Hahaha, what this fellow samurai said is right!¡±


    ¡°Like me, after arriving in LogueTown, my three-sword style has be more mature.¡±


    Many drinking guestsughed and chatted.


    The old man nodded slightly, looking thoughtful.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, eat slowly¡­¡±


    Ye Wu got up, preparing to continue the movement of leaving.


    However,


    At this time, she heard something shocking as what the old man said was: ¡°I know that the children of the Gekko Family are polite. So sit down first and let¡¯s talk slowly. I still don¡¯t understand a lot. So I hope you can tell me more.¡±


    Ye Wu was terrified!


    She felt that the moment she set her foot on the LogueTown, she was cursed by someone!


    It¡¯s the same with the man she first encountered in this ce. She inquired about that man. And from the conclusion she got after asking, that man was probably the one who fought against the First Hokage.


    And now this old man¡­


    Although he is very old, this kind of oppressive force, without any murderous intent, but still makes her feel the suffocation of death. There is no doubt that this old man is even more powerful than that man Kakuzu!


    And such people can be counted on one¡¯s fingers!


    But she already met 2!


    What is bad luck? This is bad luck!


    ¡°You, what¡¯s your question?¡±


    Ye Wu sat down obediently.


    She knows she can¡¯t run, so it¡¯s better to see what the other party wants.


    ¡°Do you recognize Kurama Akabane?¡±


    Ye Wu shook her head.


    Madara smiled and said, ¡°It seems you recognize him. I heard that he has developed the skills in the Narutoics, so can the abilities of One Piece be developed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this.¡±


    Ye Wu said bitterly.


    The person in front of her was terrible. He seemed to know that she was lying, so she decided to confide in some of the facts.


    ¡°Do you know his strength?¡±


    Madara continued to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, his strength is unfathomable, far from what I can understand, but his Genjutsu skills are very strong.¡±


    Ye Wu already vaguely understood the identity of the other party in her heart, so she spoke out the illusion.


    It¡¯s because this ability should be what the opponent is least afraid of.


    ¡°I am unapanied in the world. Why don¡¯t you help me and let your Senior live with you for a while.¡±


    Madara said with a smile.


    Ye Wu wants to cry but without tears!


    What can she say? Can she decline it?


    Of course, she can decline it, but whether she can still see the sun rising tomorrow is not unknown!

 Chapter 282

    <h4>Chapter 282</h4>


    ¡°Ye Wu is in trouble.¡±


    Not long after, Orochimaru hurried to theic shop.


    Yes, the body, not the snake clone.


    He was anxious.


    ¡°What? Tell me carefully what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Looking at him like this, Akabane immediately understood that what Ye Wu faced was not small trouble, but it might be life-threatening!


    Orochimaru then told the situation.


    He taught Araki Noura the skills of summoned snakes, so Araki can summon the snake clone of Orochimaru through summon techniques to achieve the effect ofmunication between the two ces.


    Previously, another Chunin was in charge of this work, but with Araki, Orochimaru killed that slightly erratic chunin.


    The point is not this, but that who Ye Wu meets is none other than Uchiha Madara!


    After Akabane heard this, his scalp felt numb.


    Has Uchiha Madara stayed in the country of the river?


    But that¡¯s not the thing he should be worrying about first, but how to save Ye Wu!


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Orochimaru is a little anxious, and has lost his usualposure- because that¡¯s Uchiha Madara!


    ¡°Madara not killing Ye Wu means that he still needs Ye Wu for the time being¡­I will go to the country of the river to save her depending on the situation.¡±


    ¡­


    Akabane rubbed his temples.


    Although it feels like Madara harboured evil intentions, but Ye Wu is a good friend, so he will do what he can to save her.


    ¡°Be careful, Madara¡¯s target may be you.¡±


    After Orochimaru finished talking, he thought about it, and asked, ¡°The Snake Flow Body Substitution Jutsu I developed is really useful. Would you like to learn it in case of idents?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I have Flying Thunder God Jutsu.¡±


    Akabane quickly refused.


    Snake Flow Body Substitution Jutsu¡­


    Forget about the kind of tricks that open the mouths of outsiders and crawl out of them.


    It was a pity that Orochimaru couldn¡¯t sell it.


    Akabane thought for a while, looked back at the lounge, and then said: ¡°Theics in the lounge, please help me out to deliver itter. Also, about Hokage-sama, you can talk to him as I have no time to tell him.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Orochimaru knew that the matter was urgent and did not intend to stay.


    In the next second, Akabane disappeared in the lounge and appeared on the mark in the Naka River.


    After teleporting to the mark in the Naka River, he listened for a few seconds, and then quickly set off for the country of the river.


    The reason for not teleporting directly¡­


    Although Yewu has Flying Thunder God Kunai in her hands, it¡¯s not a short distance from Konoha to Land-of-Rivers to Logue town. And flying there would inevitably consume a lot of Chakra.


    If Madara can get close to him in an instant like Hatake Sagiki, wouldn¡¯t he die before he can escape?


    For the sake of his life, he did not dare to teleport over.


    All the way to LogueTown in the Land of River, Akabane quickly found Madara¡¯s location through perception.


    He is in the tavern, unperturbed, very calm, and the Flying Thunder God Jutsu mark appears on Madara.


    And throughout the Logue Town, he didn¡¯t feel Ye Wu presence and ck Zetsu!


    Sh*t!


    Akabane took a deep breath, and with a thought, he then went to the Land of Wind without any dy!


    From what he knows, ck Zetsu will definitely use Ye Wu to stir up the dispute between Konoha and Sand Vige.


    But before he could walk a few steps, he saw Madara, which is exactly Madara¡¯s shadow clone.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, how about sitting down and chatting with this old man?¡±


    Madara said lightly.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Akabane instantly turned into lightning.


    The fruit of thunder, elerate and teleport.


    Even though Madara stretched out his hand to pull Akabane back with gravity, he did not seed, because Akabane¡¯s speed was too fast and he was already out of his range.


    He nced at the lightning in the distance, but he didn¡¯t catch up.


    With that kind of speed, he knows he can¡¯t catch up¡­


    ¡°What a fast runner, but I¡¯ll let you be active for a while, anyway, my purpose is achieved, and the peace of Konoha and Sand Vige will notst long.¡±


    How can Orochimaru¡¯s snake clone hide from Madara¡¯s senses?


    In LogueTown, distinguishing Ye Wu from the rest is easy. Of course, on one hand, Ye Wu was very recognizable from her physical constitution, dress and weapons.


    Of course, Madara didn¡¯t intend to destroy the tavern where he found Ye Wu.


    First of all, the food here is not bad, barely satisfying his appetite, and secondly, there are freeics to read. If it is destroyed, there will be no ce where he can readics for free.


    In addition¡­


    He was very curious about the leader of the underground forces in the Land-of-River and wanted to meet that guy because that person might have some connection with Akabane.


    To be honest, Madara is not very interested in destroying the Land-of-River, he just finds it interesting, especially at present he hasn¡¯t figured out what ck Zetsu wants to do, and he is afraid to take the next move.


    It¡¯s boring anyway, it¡¯s better to find something to do.


    Akabane didn¡¯t know Madara¡¯s thoughts, and he didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in understanding it right now. He just wanted to find Ye Wu and bring the poor girl back to Konoha.


    Meeting Madara outside when she just wants to be stronger, her experience is too exciting!


    Chasing all the way to the Land-of-Wind, Akabane was fast, and it didn¡¯t take long to perceive the presence of Ye Wu - if it hadn¡¯t been for the full release of his perception and Observation Haki, it might take him a long way to find her.


    The distance is very far, it will take a while.


    But ck Zetsu is never within his range.


    ¡°It seems that Ye Wu was controlled by Madara, but since I gave her special training in the Fantasy Games. Her resistance to Genjutsu should be slightly higher than normal people¡­¡±


    Akabane pondered while chasing.


    But after chasing for a while, he suddenly thought, if Ye Wu was controlled by Madara¡¯s illusion, where would ck Zetsu go?


    The Sand Vige!


    Damn!


    Akabane¡¯s face changed, and he instantly opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, followed by making a mark of illusions from the furthest distance and turning it into reality, and flew to the mark in an instant.


    Galloping all the way, he quickly sensed ck Zetsu¡¯s presence in advance by relying on his thunder devil fruit, and this guy came out with Shamon!


    Akabane did not use his Mangekyo with his Flying Thunder God Jutsu but directly used the Thunder Fruit to elerate.


    Without the thunder fruit, his speed is indeed not fast.


    But today is different.


    ck Zetsu hadn¡¯t arrived yet on where Ye Wu is, as Akabane had already arrived first.


    Seeing Akabane, Ye Wu instinctively wanted to swing her sword and Crescent Moon Dance. However, Akabane didn¡¯t care about her sword at all, and the sword that made contact with the lightning immediately paralyzed her.


    In the next second, after using the Yin Seal: Release, Akabane immediately uses his Flying Thunder God Jutsu as he and Ye Wu immediately disappear.


    After a few seconds, ck Zetsu with Shamon arrived.


    He knew that Ye Wu had already run away, but he was not willing to look for her.


    The cooked duck flew.


    Facing an empty desert, he was extremely mncholy.


    What¡¯s the matter with this partner!


    Will his ninjutsu stop if they say yes?


    Foolproof?


    Damn! My n is ruined again.


    Another question¡­¡­


    After finally abducting Shamon, should he kill him or let him go back?


    With such an unreliable coborator, ck Zetsu was in a bad mood, and in the end, he didn¡¯t send Shamon back as he killed him directly and then went to the Country of River.


    He is very angry now! His n was ruined because of Madara!


    After waiting for a thousand years, waiting for a bird-like Madara, does he have to wait for Madara to die and dig out his eyeballs?


    At first, ck Zetsu just thought of it because he is angry, but after a second thought, it seems to be a way.


    Madara is too smart, so it is better to wait for his death and wait for the next Indra reincarnation¡­


    He can afford it anyway.


    He lives longer than the Sage of Six-Path, not to mention that senile Madara!


    ck Zetsu feels a lot more rxed when he thinks this way. He is not as anxious as before. As long as he has the Rinnegan, he still has the final say in the future.


    People like Madara can die for all he cares!


    In the Land-of-Fire.


    Akabane put down Yewu and leaned against the tree to rest for a while.


    Originally, he reserved part of Chakra to dispel Madara Genjutsu on Yewu¡¯s, but now, it seems the genjutsu has been automatically dispelled, and her still being unconscious is because of Akabane lightning.


    Now that the chakra in his body is not enough to transmit back to Konoha, Akabane finds a beautiful ce, sits down and blows the wind, watching the sunset, and recovering the chakra by the way.


    Ye Wu slowly regained consciousness until the sunset was about to set.


    She was not lightly electrified, his hair was a little curly, and looked quite miserable. The most important thing was that she didn¡¯t know what was going on. The first thing she did after waking up was to jump up and run.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away, we can go back to Konoha first.¡±


    Akabane got up and put his hands on her shoulders then active hi Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    Ye Wu vision blurred


    When she returned to her senses, she had already arrived at the Hokage Building, looking at the familiar scenery, she was in a daze.


    She gradually calmed down and remembered something.


    Land-of-Rivers, Uchiha Madara!


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go up and talk slowly if you have something to say.¡±


    Akabane is very tired.


    After going upstairs, he immediately sat down in a chair and breathed a few breaths-part of it was him pretending, but he was really tired.


    This trip is really not easy. Going thousands of miles to save Ye Wu from ck Zetsu¡¯s hands.


    In addition, Ye Wu has blood on her body.


    I¡¯m afraid she has already killed ninja in the Land-of-Wind.


    Seeing Ye Wu¡¯s dress, Hiruzen was taken aback for a while, then pointed to the seat and said: ¡°Sit down and talk slowly, what is going on, didn¡¯t I ask you to investigate the smuggling incident in the country of the river?¡±


    ¡°My lord, I just went to the country by the river. I met the S-ss rebel ninja who fought against the first generation Hokage-sama. I lurked for more than a month before daring toe out to collect information. I just came out to the tavern and wanted to hear some news, but Madara sat there.


    Next to me¡­¡±


    Ye Wu talked about the matter from beginning to end.


    And Akabane silently listens to it¡­


    He knew Kakuzu abilities, and he suspected that Ye Wu was weird at the time. After thinking about it, it is not difficult to guess that Ye Wu is from Konoha.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her face and Ye Wu¡¯s impulsive tracking, it is estimated that Ye Wu¡¯s heart would have moved that day.


    Yewu did a good job on this matter withouting out.


    But who thought¡­


    Hmm, Madara seems to have something to do with him after all.


    ording to the words of Ye Wu, Madara asked a lot about One Piece, such as Devil Fruit, Swordsmanship and Heart Net.


    But Ye Wu really didn¡¯t know.


    In the end, Madara lost interest, so he dragged her to the Land-of-Wind, just to see if Akabane woulde to save her, but in the end, he didn¡¯t stop her desperately.


    Although Madara took the special kunai, it was only the shadow clone that blocked Akabane, and he didn¡¯t even use his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.


    He obviously makes concessions.


    Afterwards, Akabane also said what happened to him, ignoring the fact that he used his Mangekyo Sharingan to realize the imprint of illusion on the way, and only said that he had rescued her before ck Zetsu returned.


    After hearing this, Hiruzen fell into deep thought and then said: ¡°I understand, Ye Wu, you should not go there for the time being in the Land of Rivers. You don¡¯t need to investigate smuggling matters. In the near future, prepare well for the Chunin exam.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ye Wu bowed her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back too, I¡¯m terribly tired.¡±


    After Akabane said that he stuffed a Fool pill into his mouth. He was really tired, not making excuses.


    ¡°You have to rest first, this trip has been hard for you.¡±


    Hiruzen said mildly without getting angry at Akabane¡­


    In terms of rules, it is notpliant for Akabane to go out and save others without reporting,


    But as he said in theics¡ª¡ª


    In the ninja world, people who do not follow the rules are called trash, but those who do not value theirpanions are not as good as trash.


    Akabane did what he knew he should do and did it.


    This is also the will of fire!

 Chapter 283

    <h4>Chapter 283</h4>


    Facts have proved that exercise is quite good for people, at least this sleep until the next day so that Akabane refreshed in the morning.


    But if they really asked him to run a fewps around Konoha in the morning and before going to bed, he definitely didn¡¯t want to.


    I know, I know, but I really can¡¯t change myziness.


    Akabane got up to wash, took a rice ball and went out, as usual, saying that he was going out, but in fact, he used Flying Thunder God Jutsu to arrive at the lounge of theic shop, and then released four shadow clones.


    This time, the Uchiha¡¯s n came again.


    The gift looked precious. In the morning, he carried the package and waited at the sushi restaurant in front. And when he saw Akabane open the window on the lounge, he came to the door.


    During the special training, Uchiha Ryo¡¯s arrogance dropped a lot, and he saluted Kurama Yung first, and he would smile and show favour to the civilians who came to buyics outside.


    In short, he is like a normal person now.


    ¡°What are you carrying?¡±


    Akabane sensed his existence, walked out of the lounge, and then saw the package he was holding.


    ¡°Senpai, this is a gift that the patriarch ordered me to give¡­¡±


    Uchiha Ryo said.


    Is it to celebrate Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s return to the plot?


    This reason is simply too different, it is not the style that a patriarch should have.


    Akabane took it, opened the package and took a look.


    Oh, it¡¯s a wood carving.


    ¡­


    ¡°There are still such powerful swordsmen in your n?¡±


    It was carved as Sasuke in white. As Akabane had a certain understanding of swordsmanship because of the exchange of three swords styles, so after a nce, he felt that the engraver must be a good swordsman.


    ¡°It¡¯s not from my n. The patriarch asked a ninja named Kosuke to do it and carved this wooden sculpture.¡±


    Kosuke?


    Akabane was startled slightly and remembered something about him in his mind.


    Kosuke Maruboshi, Konoha Eternal Genin!


    He really has different skills!


    This is simply a perfect figure, with the best details. After the face is painted, it looks like a character that jumps out of the anime.


    He pondered for a long time, and then said, ¡°I like this gift very much. Thank you for your kindness from your patriarch.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After he finished his mission, Uchiha Ryo had already read aic over there.


    It¡¯s just updated today. It is estimated that Uchiha¡¯s people are too busy to purchase the update.


    Just as the Senju family runs around a fixed route in the morning, for Uchiha, readingics has be a daily demand, an essential spiritual entertainment and treasure hunting activity¡­


    Not every Uchiha can awaken their sharingan. In fact, arge part of the Uchiha people are ordinary people. Otherwise, there would be no group of people readingics every day to try to awaken their eyes.


    But obviously, they think too much.


    The evolution of eyeses from emotional changes, and even the dramatic plot exposure in the front cannot awaken it¡­


    Basically, they are already hopeless.


    Akabane spits out Uchiha secretly in his heart and then continues to look at the wooden sculpture.


    Ninja version figure.


    In fact, he had a simr idea a long time ago, but he has never dared to implement it. Among the Konoha families who are good at swordsmanship are the Hatake and Gekko families, but if they asked them to carve a word with their swords, being beaten was hisst concern, especially from the Hatake n.


    For the samurai, their sword is an alternative partner.


    But it doesn¡¯t seem to be the time to think about this¡­


    Akabane sighed softly when thinking of yesterday¡¯s events again.


    Shamon was hit hard before, and his strength was severely damaged. Now it is very likely that he has been killed by ck Zetsu.


    Regardless of the result, this pot will most likely fall on Konoha.


    ¡°By the way, Akabane-senpai, Sasuke¡¯s style, is very popr now, and many people in the n have begun to experiment with that style¡­ Is it okay?¡±


    Uchiha Ryo said when he saw it.


    Sasuke in white is really handsome in appearance.


    Akabane pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    There is no patent for anything anyway, or else he will be sued!


    However, Uchiha¡¯s people are really in their second year. If you are not good at learning, you should learn from Sasuke in white with an open mind.


    Heined from the bottom of his heart, then turned his head and saw something¡­


    On the street, two or three ninjas in white walked past him.


    Most of these ninjas are those who just graduated from the special training camp, Genins, and some are guys who haven¡¯t even graduated from Ninja Academy. So their Transformation Jutsu is quite awkward.


    He can only say¡­¡­


    Konoha¡¯s situation is strange.


    Uchiha Ryo finished reading the first half of the chapter, and Sasuke¡¯s scenes here are temporarily gone, so he showed obvious disappointment.


    Akabane did not look at him again and returned to the lounge with the wooden sculpture, then with the use of Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he came to the Hokage Office Building.


    What happened yesterday is far from over.


    He walked upstairs and saw Ye Wu¡¯s father Gekko Yaha. He was a Shinobu who had been stricken with illness and was almost retired. When he saw Akabane, he was very excited.


    ¡°Akabane-kun¡­thank you, if it weren¡¯t for you, my child and family¡­¡±


    Gekko Yaha kept saying thankful words.


    When he heard the news, he was extremely scared, and he was fortunate that his child could know Akabane, otherwise, he would not only face the death of his daughter but also the disaster of the entire Sand vige and his family.


    ¡°Uncle, Ye Wu is my best friend, I just did what I should do.¡±


    Akabane bowed slightly.


    ¡°Yaha, Akabane, you all sit down.¡±


    Hiruzen pointed to the seat.


    Akabaneing here was beyond Hiruzen¡¯s expectations, but since he is here, he happened to have something to talk about.


    He pondered for a few seconds, looked at Akabane and Gekko Yaha and said, ¡°Akabane, today I got the news that the former second-generation kazekage Shamon has also disappeared.¡±


    What?


    Gekko Yaha froze for a moment. He was suffering from illness all year round and he rarely paid attention to the outside world. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that in Akabane¡¯sics, their Kazekage had already died for several rounds.


    He nced at Akabane and found that this kid seemed not too surprised.


    ¡°I came here to talk about it, but I didn¡¯t expect the news to have arrived.¡±


    The night has passed, and the news has been sent to Konoha¡­ It seems that the Sand Vige is quite anxious and wants to find out the whereabouts of Shamon.


    But this is also normal.


    As the Second Kazekage of the Sand Vige, Shamon¡¯s contribution to Sand Vige is not small, so his importance to Sand Vige is very high.


    In addition¡­


    Sending it first to Konoha. From another perspective, they have the deepest doubts about Konoha.


    Of course, Hiruzen knows this.


    He spread out the letter paper, which was sent by Nin-Hawk from Hidden Sand Vige, so it was delivered to Konoha overnight.


    It says yesterday afternoon, Shamon disappeared mysteriously.


    ¡°Ye Wu was under memory investigation in Anbu. We tried to find some clues from her memory, but you were there at the time. I want to hear your opinion.¡±


    Hiruzen said solemnly.


    ¡°This matter must have something to do with ck Zetsu. At that time, I sensed that his presence oveps with Shamon¡¯s presence, so I can be sure that he has the ability to control others.¡±


    Akabane replied.


    Gekko Yaha listened to the side and did not make anyments.


    ¡°I see, Shamon should be controlled by him, or¡­maybe he is already dead, and their next actions are likely to target Konoha.¡±


    The tone of Hiruzen is very heavy, and it is not difficult to guess the follow-up actions after the mistakes in ck Zetsu¡¯s n.


    However, it is useless even if they told this to the Sand Vige because these all are open plots!


    So what if they know?


    Konoha forcibly rescued Uzumaki n. Hidden Mist and Hidden Cloud must be dissatisfied. On the other hand, Hidden Cloud Vige, as the second strongest Ninja Vige, has been watching Konoha¡¯s position for a long time.


    The war can be described as looming.


    And the fuse was Shamon.


    He thought about this again in his mind, but there was no countermeasure. In the end, Hiruzen sighed: ¡°Now we can only hope for their Third Kazekage to calm down.¡±


    But is it possible?


    He is young and vigorous, as a vige leader, immaturity is likely to lead to the destruction of the entire vige.


    ¡°They can shame us, and we can also announce the news of Madara, let the whole world know that Madara is not dead, and also him awakening the Rinnegan.¡±


    Gekko Yaha said after indulging in a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Seeing is believing and hearing is not. No one will believe our words.¡±


    Hiruzen shook his head.


    He had discussed this n with Danzo, but in the end, he did not choose to implement it.


    In a short time, announcing the news will not only be believed by anyone but may change the attitude of ck Zetsu and Madara, which is not a good thing for Konoha.


    ¡°We can only see what the Sand Vige thinks.¡±


    ¡­


    Sand hidden vige.


    A group of people sat together, but the atmosphere was extremely heavy.


    Their Second Kazekage was kidnapped from the vige, and they didn¡¯t even see the other side¡¯s shadow, and they didn¡¯t even know what method or process the other side used.


    This is the most humiliating thing in the history of Sand Vige!


    Zack was angry but extremely calm, full of contradictions.


    Beside him, Ebizo read a piece of information: ¡°We found traces of Konoha¡¯s secret jutsu three days ago and found that ites from the moon dance of the Gekko family from the Konoha¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder, we have studied these several times, and it must be Konoha.¡±


    One Jonin said in anger.


    Chiyo looked at Zack but did not express her opinion.


    ¡°Kazekage-sama, we can¡¯t let Konoha go, we must let Konoha¡¯s Gekko¡¯s n give an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let the Gekko n go.¡±


    The rest of Sand Jonin moured angrily.


    ¡°enough!¡±


    Zack patted the table angrily and nced around coldly.


    ¡°Kazekage-sama, I think that the Second Kazekage is probably controlled by someone, and the other side uses a method that is like disappearing out of thin air. From this point, Konoha with Flying Thunder God Jutsu is very doubtful. ¡°


    Chiyo got up and bowed, finally expressing her thoughts.


    ¡°Elder Chiyu, please continue.¡±


    Zack nodded.


    He heard that Chiyo clearly had a different view, and there must be a ¡°but¡± behind her words.


    ¡°But everyone knows from the Gekko n¡¯s lurking abilities that it is impossible for them to assassinate the Second Kazekage at the border.¡±


    Chiyo nced around, then took a deep breath, ¡°I suspect that a third party is instigating us to have a war with Konoha.¡±


    In an instant, the audience was silent.


    Those Jonin looked at each other, they themselves had hatred with Konoha, and the clues all pointed to Konoha. Adding some ic factors¡±, they immediately suspected Konoha¡¯s side.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the Flying Thunder God Jutsu mentioned in the manga, everyone would never have known that Konoha had such a terrible Space-Time Ninjutsu.


    However, Konoha did not banics.


    As everyone knows, this may also be deliberately nted by a ¡°third party¡±, and the premise of the existence of a ¡°third party¡± seems equally reasonable.


    ¡°But, who would do this?¡±


    ¡°Personal guess, maybe it¡¯s an organization simr to ¡®Akatsuki¡¯, they are eager to have a war, and even expect our viges to use out Jinchuriki to kill us all at once.¡±


    Ebizo said his analysis at this time.


    In fact, Chiyo¡¯s words were also discussed and directed by him.


    Logically, these can be exinedpletely.


    After hearing this, the Jonin nodded, pondering one by one for a moment, and then they were puzzled-


    In that case, why are we holding this meeting? Shouldn¡¯t we find the real murderer in the first ce?


    ¡°Elders, I understand what you mean¡­ I see it turned out to be like this!¡±


    Zack¡¯s eyes lit up, and he understood the meaning of Ebizo and Chiyo.


    How can a fish be caught without bait?


    Besides, it is impossible to pass this matter, and it is not necessarily that they can¡¯t get some benefits from Konoha, so why not do it!

 Chapter 284

    <h4>Chapter 284</h4>


    ¡°Jiraiya, don¡¯t stare at that bird all day.¡±


    ¡°You now even want to peek at a bird bathing? Are you still a human?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A group of ninja caught Jiraiya outside the small room and kicked him. Jiraiya also repeatedly asked for forgiveness, and finally rolled and ran to the deck.


    After running away, he said unyieldingly: ¡°I am observing the ability of the devil fruit while studying the art of alien creatures. Do you know what art is?¡±


    ¡°Damn art.¡±


    Everyone rolled their eyes, but although they said that, a bug flew in silently, the Byakugan of the Hyuga n was activated, the dogs of the Inuzuka family, etc., were all watching in secret.


    The Petrel bird ate the Human-Human Fruit, and after a day of adaptation, it has slowly mastered part of its abilities.


    It has already begun to transform into ¡°human¡±.


    Not only that but from its transformed appearance, she is still a ¡°female¡± birdman, which is why Jiraiya also took a peek with interest.


    But what really shocked everyone was its origin.


    A strange bird came to their ship inexplicably and slowly transformed into a human form¡­


    ¡°Jiraiya, don¡¯t stare at that bird all day!¡±


    At this time, a girl¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°I did not see!¡±


    Jiraaiya said innocently. He ran on the deck, so how can he peek?


    ¡­


    ¡°Damn art.¡±


    At this time, another voice sounded.


    Everyone nced at each other and then pointed inside the room.


    It¡¯s the bird!


    And it is learning from us!


    Of course, many summon beasts can do it just by talking, but the next second, the ninja of the Hyuga n saw this bird flying around in the room and then opened the door with its ¡°weird¡± wings.


    Creak¡­


    The door was opened.


    There is no doubt that the Petrel bird that turned into a ¡°Half-human- Half-Bird¡± was caught again.


    Although it has advanced intelligence, it obviously doesn¡¯t have the ability of ninjutsu, and it can/be done with a mere restraint.


    Everyone locked up the birds again and added a cage with a sealing technique.


    Then the group of Ninja gathered again to discuss it.


    There is no doubt that there are devil fruits in the wild, so the Bat devil fruit they were looking for may also exist in the world!


    Jiraiya still looked ufortable, but there was more thought in his heart.


    He has read theics, and he knows exactly what power the bat devil fruit poses, and it¡¯s none other than immortality!


    Even if the rest of the people don¡¯t necessarily know its ability, they may not be able to control the temptation of the devil fruit. If he wants to get it then, he must be cautious and wary, and not let any outsiders or even creatures approach the fruit!


    Akabane who is in Konoha of course doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening on the ship.


    However, for the follow-up situation after redeeming the Human Devil Fruit, his shadow clone made aprehensive preparation before, and the Genjutsu that wasst on that Petrel Bird is not only as simple as controlling it to eat the fruit but also changes part of its memory, making it think that it ate the devil fruit on an ind.


    Even if it possesses high-end wisdom, it will be convinced of the memory of when it was in its Beast Period, and the memory of the Beast Period is chaotic and unclear, so even the Yamanaka n cannot find the truth.


    In this regard, Akabane is not worried at all as he is more concerned about another thing now.


    The Hidden Sand Vige.


    What will those people do?


    Chiyo and Ebizo have nock of wisdom. Akabane will not underestimate them, but to Shinobi, the truth is often not important, and there are many times when the benefits of the truth override the truth.


    No one knows whether the Sand Vige will dere war. In addition, once the deration of war was dered, Konoha had no other choice but to also dere war¡­


    As a member of Konoha, Akabane is very worried.


    But he was just worried about it for a few seconds¡­


    Since it¡¯s useless to think about this kind of thing. The decision is still in the hands of Sand Vige.


    If they really want a war, Konoha is definitely not afraid of things.


    As for Madara, the worst case is him redeeming the Rinnegan. If Madara summons the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, he will then just summon it back.


    So there is no need for him to worry.


    Therefore, he doesn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Akabane took the woodcarving and was about to talk to Kosuke about his hand-made things.


    His knife craftsmanship of this wood carving can be said to be perfect, only the colouring has some problems, which affects the overall beauty, but this has nothing to do with Kosuke since it¡¯s the people from Uchiha who did poor work on it.


    This time he is going to talk to Kosuke about cooperating things.


    Kosuke Maruboshi used to be a subordinate of Senju Hashirama, and he has also learned a lot of secrets.


    Therefore, even though he was just a Genin, his strength and status were not low, even Akabane couldn¡¯t force a threat, so he could only negotiate well.


    If the other party does not agree, he can only give up.


    Kosuke lives in the civilian area of the vige, and his home is easy to find. It is not far from Might Duy residence, but Duy is definitely not at home, and Akabane is not looking for him and walks directly to Kosuke house.


    When he arrived at his residence, Akabane saw a man exercising a sword.


    Kosuke¡¯s dress is ordinary, and he carries arge pot on his back all the year round-usually, he will be the one who cooks and prepares food in the team.


    But as soon as Akabane appeared, he found him out immediately.


    ¡°Hello, Senior Kosuke, my name is Kurama Akabane.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t afford to be called a senior, I¡¯m just a Genin.¡±


    Kosuke was flustered.


    Akabane smiled and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know your strength at the beginning, but thanks to this woodcarving, I knew that our vige still has a master like you, so you don¡¯t need to hide it, senior.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out the wooden sculpture that he had been holding in his hand.


    When Kosuke saw it, he immediately recognized that it was a wood carving he had carved, so he couldn¡¯t help but pick it up and stroked its wood texture.


    But he showed a trace of regret.


    The colour is a little different¡­


    ¡°Senior, I am looking for you this time, it is also rted to wood carving.¡±


    Akabane bowed and saluted and stated his purpose.


    And of course, it¡¯s about the creation of the wood carving.


    The cooperation method is equally simple, and the ie is divided between fifty-fifty. If he is not satisfied, he can adjust it.


    Comics are cheap, and everyone can afford them even if they are not a ninja, but that¡¯s not the case with figures.


    Therefore, a hand-finished wood carving is definitely a very high price.


    Kosuke did not answer but stared at the wood carving for a long time, and then he couldn¡¯t help but said with emotion: ¡°Youric¡­It¡¯s so good, but to think that wood carvings can sell for a price. And from your tone, the price should not be low, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any need for money.¡±


    ¡°Senior, anyone has a need for money. For example, you. Money does not have a need for you, but with it, you can set up a charity fund to support many orphans who lost their parents in the war, help families who lost their homes, and so on.¡±


    Akabane had already thought about his excuses.


    Fame and fortune are not important to Kosuke, and he knows it, so he persuades Kosuke in other ways.


    A Charity fund?


    Kosuke was stunned for a moment. In fact, his qualifications were not top-notch, but he was not bad, and he worked very hard, so he has today¡¯s strength.


    But¡­


    He thought for a long time, and finally didn¡¯t think about what the charity fund is, but pondered the second half of Akabane¡¯s sentence.


    To help orphans and disced families is to do good deeds.


    This is a way.


    ¡°In this case, you can make all my ie into some kind of fund. Anyway, I don¡¯t need any money.¡±


    What?


    Akabane was stunned for a moment.


    So generous¡­


    It seems that it is not good to eat all the remaining benefits.


    After thinking about it, he said, ¡°In this case, take out 70% of the total profit and set up a charity fund.¡±


    It¡¯s not that Akabane wants to earn profit from it since money is just a number for him. But the remaining 30% will be distributed to all levels since the benefits of other people are already promised.


    Kosuke nodded in agreement, then Akabane put down a bunch ofics.


    Theseics will be given to Kosuke for free, so he can read more so that he can figure out the spirit and personality of the characters and sculpt more perfect figures.


    He didn¡¯t care aboutics originally.


    However, after turning a few nces on the page, Kosuke couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth in surprise!


    lowest ranking¡­


    A familiar term.


    Among the people who received the attention of the Second Hokage, he is considered the lowest ranking, a Level 1.


    After he started to readics, the more he read it, the more I couldn¡¯t stop.


    Originally, Kosuke only nned to read one volume, and then continue to train his swords or go out to pick up quests, but after reading one volume, he was even more curious about the plot behind, so he continued to read.


    But when he saw the beginning and the ending of the plot in the Land-of-Waves, the more he became fascinated by it¡­


    Comics are not just stories, but the spirit of the characters.


    Naruto¡¯s strength and his sunshine deeply moved him, and the shouts of his dream seemed to sound from the bottom of his heart, touching the knot in his heart over and over again.


    After reading the Chunin exam¡­


    Unconsciously, tears appear in his eyes¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but cry. The sin in his heart could never be redeemed.


    Especially with such a character as Kosuke, once he makes any mistakes in the team, he will take many me that is not his own.


    What touched him the most was the death of the Third Hokage.


    Kosuke thought of his dead teammates, the Second Generation Hokage after his death, and many ninjas who died in the war.


    At this moment, a voice rang from not far away.


    ¡°Hey, Kosuke, how long do you have to carry these on your back!¡±


    Kosuke looked up and saw Hiruzen standing not far away.


    He opened his mouth, finally wondering what to say.


    Is it his fault?


    But what can he do? Because he is eager for quick sess, he made amand that caused everyone to¡­


    Without waiting for him to think about it, Hiruzen continued to scold: ¡°Everyone has mistakes, and I will make mistakes too, but just because of one mistake doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the end for you. Are you worthy of the teacher¡¯s training? Does he just want you to do these tasks? ¡°


    ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    Kosuke had the intention to refute, but he looked down and saw the peaceful and contented expression of the ¡°Third Hokage¡± when he died, and he had nothing to say for a while.


    Yes.


    In theics, the mistake of the Third Hokage is that he let go of Orochimaru.


    ¡°If you really feel guilty and sorry for your former teammates, then make up for your own faults and use your rich experience to save more ninja in wars and missions instead of running from it.¡±


    Hiruzen said loudly.


    He wanted to say these words a long time ago, but he had always been afraid that Kosuke had a grudge. But at this time, Kosuke was touched by the plot of theic. And it was also the best time to convince Kosuke.


    ¡°Now Konoha is in a critical period, Konoha needs you.¡±


    ¡°Critical period?¡±


    Kosuke froze for a moment and looked up at Hiruzen.


    After that, Hiruzen recounted the story of the Hidden Sand Vige and Madara.


    Kosuke¡¯s expression changed drastically and his thoughts were also struggling.


    Being Genin forever is his vow.


    but¡­¡­


    He also felt that Konoha really needed him right now.


    No, what Konoha needs is not Genin Kosuke, but Jonin withmanding ability.


    He opened his mouth and finally said: ¡°I, I will think about it again, let me think about it for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Hiruzen felt that Kosuke was not as determined as before.


    And this is a good thing.


    Originally, he just used his Crystal Ball Jutsu to see what Akabane was doing, but unexpectedly discovered Akabane was visiting Kosuke, so he came to take a look.


    If he can solve Kosuke¡¯s knot, Akabane will have done a great job¡ªeven if the kid probably doesn¡¯t know what he has done.


    After that, Hiruzen left.


    Kosuke sat on the ground, thinking about the words just now.


    ¡°Think again, think again¡­¡±

 Chapter 285

    <h4>Chapter 285</h4>


    It is not that Akabane is unaware that he is being tracked. He has great perception and also Observation Haki. So the Third Hokage Crystal Ball Jutsu can no longer avoid his perception.


    But what he was doing is not worth concealing. Since the Third Hokage wanted to see it, he didn¡¯t bother doing anything.


    of course.


    The Third Hokageing to Kosuke house himself exceeded his expectations.


    Back at theic shop.


    Thinking about it carefully, he is not surprised if the Third Hokage wants to invite Kosuke toe back.


    Since Kosuke is really strong.


    Although he is only a Jonin-level ninja, as far as Konoha is concerned, his strength andbat experience are one of the very best, but his psychological endurance is a bit poor.


    Heart disease also requires heart medicine.


    In theics, Kosuke has been sinking into regret for his whole life and has not been able to get out of the nightmare of killing his teammates.


    So he hopes in this life he can change.


    ¡­


    Akabane sat down and thought about the plot.


    After finishing the updates of One Piece today, the Sky Ind chapter will officially end. After a boring plot, they will arrive at the part of Franky¡­


    The City of Water Seven.


    A very exciting story in One Piece.


    ¡­


    The most important thing is that in this episode, CP9 will bring out the navy six-style ability of the Navy, and there are also very powerful fruits such as slow fruit, frozen fruit and door-door fruit.


    And at this stage the appearance of ability is quite strong.


    Leaving aside the devil fruit, if he can redeem the Six-Style of the Navy, and if it can be integrated into the Taijutsu of Konoha, it can greatly enhance the strength of Konoha.


    Especially with Eight-Inner Gates!


    I hope Duy can master it¡­


    Akabane was a little excited. Thinking about it.


    The Eight Gates+Ox Devil Fruit+the navy six styles, and ifter he learns the armament haki, won¡¯t Duy be overpowered!?


    ¡­


    There are a lot of peopleing and going inic shops today.


    The encounter between Sasuke and Sai made many readers very concerned. As soon as theics were updated, they rushed to buy theics.


    But looking at it, everyone cares about Sasuke and Sai instead of the main characters¡­


    Naruto at this time started to train his Wind-Style Chakra Nature Transformation.


    To be frank.


    Although Naruto¡¯s strength is very strong, and his talent seems to be very powerful, everyone still has a bad impression of his aptitude, and the only ones he is good at are the shadow clone and the Rasengan.


    But mastering Wind-Style Nature Transformation is different.


    Mastering the Chakra Nature Transformation, Naruto can master a series of Wind-Style Ninjutsu, and his battle method and ability will definitely be greatly enhanced.


    Not only that.


    With his shadow clone cooperating to speed up his speed of training, this kind of method waspletely unexpected before everyone.


    Although the Third Hokageter thought of this method based on Akabane, due to the characteristics of the shadow clone ninjutsu, he did not disclose this method but only revealed the secret that the shadow clone can elerate the speed of training in the middle and upper ninjutsu ss.


    therefore¡­¡­


    When this book was released, many ninjas tried this method of training using their shadow clones.


    And as a result, the hospital traffic increased significantly that day.


    In this regard, Akabane said that he would not take the pot-the side effects and needs of the shadow clone practice. He has clearly stated in theics that someone will die. So what can he do?


    There is really no cure for a fool.


    However, the points ie of these two days has decreased significantly. On the one hand, the ninja tasks began to increase. On the other hand, the Second Generation Kazekage of the Hidden Sand Vige has disappeared. And the war is about to start. Many Jonins were sent out for missions to monitor the Land-of-Wind.


    That¡¯s why the flow of people has decreased a lot.


    Akabane thought about it for a while and used 6,000 points from more than 30,000 points in exchange for five points of mental power.


    With his current mental power, the impact of five points is not great, but it can somewhat relieve the strong fatigue caused by the dissipation of the four shadow clones at once.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I have updated ten more chapters today. This update will involve the plot of Asuma¡¯s encounter with the undead duo, right?¡±


    Akabane nced at the manuscript of the clone, and then fell into deep thought¡ªAsuma seemed to have not been born yet.


    Well, it¡¯s not a big problem.


    Thinking about it carefully, he even ¡°killed¡± the Third Hokage, and the mere ¡°Asuma¡± was nothing, and there was no need to report.


    Since War was about to start, the Third Hokage should have been very busy these days and has no time to readics.


    So the next day, the moment after theic came out¡­


    Almost all of the Sarutobi family knew that Asuma¡¯s about to die, and only Sarutobi was still in the dark.


    Until the afternoon, when the office door was knocked.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Hiruzen said, then Danzo opened the door and walked in slowly.


    He held two things in his hand, one was the information about the events of Ye Wu, and the analysis of Kakuzu and Madara, while the other hand was a book ofics.


    This is today¡¯s update.


    ¡°We have found out that the memory of Ye Wu has been tampered, and we can be sure that Uchiha Madara controlled her with illusion on that day, and then let her enter the kingdom of the wind all the way, and killed several sand hidden vige ninjas at the border.¡±


    Danzo sat down unceremoniously.


    Hiruzen also read it while listening, frowning slightly after reading, sinking into his thoughts.


    There is not much information in Ye Wu¡¯s memory, but it is especially crucial for them to know that Ye Wu strength is not weak, but to be honest, she is at most Elite Chunin or Special-Jounin.


    In terms of Genjutsu, few in the Konoha can resist Madara¡¯s control. With Madara¡¯s ability, it is easy to make a ninja-like Ye Wu avoid the ninja at the border, but Madara did not do so.


    So why is that?


    Hiruzen was a little puzzled. After thinking for a long time, a smile appeared on his face and said: ¡°It seems that they are not on good terms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I think Madara is very wary of ck Zetsu. This action is probably a test of Madara.¡± Danzo¡¯s view is the same as that of Hiruzen.


    However, he had a meeting with the Anbu, and he thought of more than Hiruzen.


    He paused, and then said, ¡°I think the Sand Vige must be able to guess it too, but they are likely to still start a war.¡±


    Hiruzen was silent for dozens of seconds and then nodded heavily.


    Yes.


    Even if they know it, war is still inevitable, and the difference is only in scale.


    However, once the fuse of the war is opened, no one can predict what will follow!


    Hiruzen sighed and put this information aside.


    Konoha has nothing to do with this war.


    Others want to nt stolen goods, and the Sand Vige vaguely wants to make a fortune. They can only cope with the changes, and soldiers will stop the water.


    But then¡­


    He nced at theic next to his eyes suspiciously and looked at Danzo strangely.


    Bring meics?


    The rtionship between Hiruzen and Danzo is very good, but at the same time also very bad. Danzo brought himics, isn¡¯t it a weasel giving a New Year greeting to the chicken!


    He thought to himself-is this book special?


    ¡°Hiruzen, I know you are very busytely, so I bought a book for you to rx.¡±


    Danzo smiled slightly.


    Hiruzen felt something wrong in his heart and took a look at theic.


    There was no problem at first.


    Wind-Style: Rasengan.


    It turns out that Rasengan can still centralize Nature Transformation. If it seeds, this Ninjutsu will definitely be S-Rank Ninjutsu.


    During the period, Asuma also appeared on the stage, instructing Naruto training Wind-Style Chakra, everything was fine.


    However,


    In the next second, Hidan and Kakuzu appeared.


    He doesn¡¯t know why, but Hiruzen feels very upset.


    He turned page by page and then saw the plots of the Twelve Guardians, ¡°Earth and Land¡± etc., and the bad feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    Sure enough, Asuma was dispatched.


    Son, your path is narrow!


    Hiruzen sighed and basically saw the future of Asuma¡ª¡ª


    In Kakashi¡¯s words, your future is only death!


    Hiruzen gave Danzo a fierce look.


    Danzo chuckled and stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any troubles in this regard, and I can¡¯t understand your feelings, but Hiruzen, you should pay more attention to Shinnosuke and don¡¯t let tragedy happen.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Hiruzen waved impatiently and couldn¡¯t help lighting up a cigarette and taking a sip.


    After his Chakra Weapon Pot was made, Shinnosuke left the vige and his destination was basically the same as that of Asuma in theics.


    Of course, there is no such thing as a guardian twelve yet.


    His heart is very troubled.


    As the son of Hokage, allowing Shinnosuke to be in danger outside, especially on the eve of this kind of war.


    Not every time can Akabane save people from thousands of miles away.


    But if he let hime back¡­


    Hiruzen knows that this is basically impossible.


    Shinnosuke is very persistent and has his own ideas, and it is impossible to follow his advice ande back.


    ¡°Shinnosuke, I hope you can find the answer in your heart.¡±


    Hiruzen stood up and turned to look at Konoha.


    All his love is dedicated to the vige. As a father, Hiruzen knows that he is not qualified.


    ¡°Sigh~*


    ¡­


    Because it takes a littleter to get theic elsewhere in Land of Fire, Shinnosuke, who is listed in the protection of ninjas from Daimyo Prefecture, saw thetestic veryte.


    After reading it, he was silent for a long time.


    After today, Shinnosuke is officially fourteen years old.


    His birthday is still not celebrated with his father, but he is used to it, and it has been the same for the past fourteen years.


    but¡­¡­


    ¡°Shinnosuke, happy birthday!¡±


    A woman rushed out from behind with a cake in her hand.


    Shinnosuke turned his head back, his face was full of consternation.


    ¡°Sister Rias, why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°From your ninja profile, I know that it¡¯s your birthday today. Well, it¡¯s not pretty. Don¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    Rias has signature red hair.


    She is a member of the Uzumaki n, but she is not keen on training and ninjutsu. Compared to fighting, she prefers a peaceful life without waves.


    In her hands, there was something that he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a cake or something.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Rias!¡±


    Shinnosuke had some tears, his voice choked unconsciously.


    This is the first time in his memory that he heard birthday wishes and gifts from someone other than his mother.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Let¡¯s go to the yard to eat it, I will pick you some fruits.¡±


    Rias took him to the yard.


    As soon as he went out, the loud ¡°Happy Birthday¡± sounded.


    The children of the Uzumaki n and teenage ninjas are all here, all with smiles on their faces, and in the middle are the fruits and snacks they collected.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, everyone!¡±


    Shinnosuke was very moved, and at the same time seemed to experience the ¡°Jade¡± mentioned by Akabane in the manga.


    What is jade?


    Not a daimyo, nor Hokage, but something that I care about, the person I want to protect.


    Vigers, citizens, and peace.


    As long as these are what I want to protect, there is no such thing as identity or status.


    Shinnosuke got the answer in his heart, and at the same time, he had the happiest birthday in his life, and Rias seeing it also felt happy.

 Chapter 286

    <h4>Chapter 286</h4>


    ¡°Hahahaha, LogueTown is in front, we are back to LogueTown.¡±


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Long live LogueTown~¡±


    On the river of the Country of River, a huge pirate ship slowly drove up. On the pirate g was a heart. Judging from its appearance, this pirate ship should be very powerful and domineering.


    But now it is very shabby, and the pirate gs are already broken.


    Kakuzu appeared on the bow.


    ¡°Move everything out, ready to go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Boxes were moved out of the Ship warehouse, and Kakuzu looked back at these boxes, with satisfaction in his eyes.


    Although no devil fruit was found on this trip to the sea.


    But Kakuzu didn¡¯t care, he ransacked a small sea country and grabbed a pile of gold.


    This is the pleasure of pirates.


    ¡°Boss, what shall we do next? Should we go back sellingics, or set sail again?¡±


    His subordinates, who tasted the sweetness of sess, asked eagerly.


    Although life on the sea is hard, they can get some profit after disembarking. Although transportingics can also make money, there is no way it can bepared to a handful of gold and jewellery they have right now.


    ¡°Take a break and we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    ¡­


    After going out to sea, Kakuzu was very satisfied.


    Before, he really didn¡¯t know that there was still so much money to make at sea. If it wasn¡¯t for Akabane, how could he make so much money in one go?


    When he disembarked, his first thought was to go to the tavern and see if Akabane was there, so that he could share his experience at sea with him.


    But as soon as he entered the pub, he turned his head and saw an old man sitting on a table near the door.


    He frowned slightly, then suddenly thought of something in his mind, and walked back calmly.


    Uchiha Madara!


    How can such a character still survive in the world?


    Kakuzo¡¯s heart was shocked, and the thought ofpeting with Uchiha Madara didn¡¯t even appear on his mind at all!


    Because he knew that he was not Madara¡¯s opponent at all.


    The opponent is a terrible guy who is on par with the First Hokage!


    He exited the tavern and walked calmly to the other side of the Ship, pretending that he didn¡¯t see Madara.


    However,


    When he walked to the dock, the old man appeared not far from him again.


    There is no murderous intent, chakra fluctuation, and he just nces over, but Kakuzupletely confirmed that this old man is the same famous Madara, Senju Hashirama rival back then!


    And he can¡¯t be wrong with his judgement!


    Back then, he had seen Uchiha Madara from afar, those terrifying eyes that instil fear in everyone.


    ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect anyone in the world to recognize me as Uchiha Madara, but it is strange¡­¡±


    Madara looked at him.


    He had seen too many people, but a character like Kakuzu, he really couldn¡¯t remember him for a while.


    Kakuzu¡¯s heart was beating fast as he saw Madara getting closer. And although he looks like a normal old man, his sense of danger keeps beeping that he knows he won¡¯t survive if Madara attacks him!


    But he quickly adjusted his state quickly.


    As he found that Madara in front of him was just a shadow clone.


    If he is just a clone¡­


    ¡°Interesting, you actually have five hearts, this kind of technique¡­ I remember it should be a kind of Secret Jutsu from Hidden Waterfall Vige.¡±


    Madara¡¯s eyes have unconsciously revealed the Eternal Mangekyo pattern.


    The strength of Kakuzu is quite strong.


    Even Madara didn¡¯t have the confidence to easily subdue Kakuzu in this situation, but he didn¡¯t embarrass Kakuzu this time, he just waited idly for opportunities and found someone who recognized him.


    ¡°As expected of Senior Madara, Yes, I am a Rebel Ninja of the Hidden Waterfall Vige.¡±


    Kakuzu took a deep breath and didn¡¯t choose to do it.


    Because the opponent is not hostile for unknown reasons.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your name. Have you found the devil fruit when you came back?¡±


    Madan asked indifferently.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kakuzu shook his heads, feeling ridiculous at the same time¡ª¡ª


    Although he said this trip was going to the sea to find devil fruit, he himself didn¡¯t really believe it.


    On the contrary.


    He didn¡¯t think that a strong character such as Uchiha Madara would believe that there will be such nonsense that there will be devil fruits in the world.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Even the strong are unavoidably stupid in the face of the unknown.


    Madara nced at him and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t use your stupid ideas to infer me, especially if you give me words like¡¯stupid¡¯ if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Ugh¡­¡­


    Kakuzu was stunned for a moment, and his heart felt a little hairy.


    How does Madara know what he thinks?


    But soon, Kakuzu calmed down and asked, ¡°Senior Madara, you shouldn¡¯t be looking for me just to ask about these boring things?¡±


    ¡°This question is not boring at all, do you think there is really no devil fruit in the world?¡±


    Madara said lightly.


    After hearing this, Kakuzu was stunned for a moment, and then thought of one thing-


    ording to the news from the sea, the Jashinists had a devil fruit that was snatched away, and that person¡¯s strength was very strong, and arge Earth Release: Earth Flow River washed away everyone.


    So to say!


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Kakuzu¡¯s face turned pale, then he felt for a moment and understood one thing better.


    The moment he saw Mangekyo Sharingan just now, he was hit by Genjutsu. That meant that he was in the world of Illusion. And killing him with Genjutsu is definitely easy with Madara¡¯s strength, but the other party did not do so¡­


    So he couldn¡¯t help but ask; ¡°Do you want to cooperate with me?¡±


    ¡°No, what Ick is a subordinate, you are willing to live as my subordinate, otherwise you will die.¡±


    Madara¡¯s use of the Shadow Clone and Genjutsu, are all for concealment.


    Although that guy is not back yet from the Land-of-Wind, that guy has strong perception, reconnaissance and hiding abilities, and he might reveal his secrets if he is not careful.


    At the same time, because of his loss, Madara has to find a suitable subordinate to help him do something that is not suitable for him to do.


    And Kakuzu is considered to be an object with good ability.


    ¡­


    From the moment he knew that Madara didn¡¯t n to leave the Land of River, Akabane was fully prepared for the situation here.


    A polishedmander can¡¯t do big things.


    but¡­¡­


    Judging from the news reported by the clone of Orochimaru, although something happened in the Land of River, but after Kakuzu came back, Kakuzu didn¡¯t stop any transaction happening in the LogueTown, but he still kept it.


    That means that there is no problem on the surface.


    It is difficult for Akabane to guess the truth of the matter, but he simply put Kakuzu into the untrustworthy areas¡ª¡ª


    There is no such thing as a strong rtionship between himself and Kakuzu. And there is nomitment and loyalty between them. Moreover, people like Kakuzu can only talk about benefits.


    ¡­


    In the past two days, his updates have slowed down, but the appearance of Hidan strength has caused some lunatics to pay attention to Akabane.


    ¡­


    At the Country of Water, the base of the Jashinists.


    A group of believers put some blood and corpses into the vessel, muttering words, and among them are fruit-like things.


    It¡¯s the Fake ¡°Devil Fruit¡±.


    After a long time, the sacrifice was over.


    Everyone stopped, and an old man said: ¡°Recently, Konoha¡¯sics mentioned our Lord Jashin. They probably have some information¡­¡±


    ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t we go to the Land of Fire next time to hold a ceremony, I believe that Lord Jashin must like the blood of Konoha atheists.¡±


    Someone suggested.


    These fake devil fruits be an element to spread their Jashinists.


    Since thest sale, many ninjas have been added to the Jashinists Cult. Some of them are qualified experimental subjects to gain the power of Jashinists regeneration ability, but the cost is that the umted Jashin power is very expensive and needs to be supplemented.


    The old man smiled slightly and said: ¡°Recently, the Second Kazekage of Sand Vige has disappeared, but the Sand Vige is afraid to do it, so let¡¯s do it first and give them more courage.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°FOR LORD JASHIN!!¡±


    Howled all the cultists, and the look on their eyes can only be described as Crazy!


    Although the people here are high-level people, they are more inclined to management and research, but they are equally obsessed with killing.


    Fear?


    It¡¯s not in their vocabry!


    That night, a group of heresy cultists arrived in thend of fire from the water country by boat¡­


    When Konoha got the news, it was already the next day.


    Akabane¡¯s newic has been updated.


    In this update, Naruto has only five chapters, but in these five chapters, Asuma is officially dead.


    And he died from ack of intelligence.


    Like in the previous life, the readers were very surprised by Asuma¡¯s death, but unlike in the previous life, most of the readers of Naruto were ninjas, and everyone understood this situation well.


    Intelligence.


    The battle between ninjas is not just apetition of strength, but also apetition of intelligence. The collection and understanding of intelligence on both sides is really important.


    This is the case with Asuma and Hidan.


    If Asuma knew that Hidan has this kind of ability, would Asuma let Hidan get his blood so easily?


    Impossible.


    Taking this opportunity, the Hyuga n once again conveyed to the vige the demands of the city¡¯s formal reconnaissance department.


    There is no doubt that the Hyuga n wants to be the minister of the reconnaissance department.


    Those who have white eyes do have a great advantage here. If a reconnaissance department is really established, unless Uzumaki Mitoes out of the mountain, the position of the minister must be the head of the Hyuga n.


    However¡­¡­


    From thest war to the present, Hiruzen has not expressed his views.


    Until morning.


    This time not only the Hyuga n, including Inuzuka, Aburame and other ns who are good at reconnaissance, were all called to the office.


    In addition to them, there is Akabane.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    Akabane arrivedst-if it hadn¡¯t been for Anbu¡¯s reminder, he might still be asleep.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re just right.¡±


    Hiruzen pointed to the seat and let Akabane sit down by himself.


    Afterwards, he sent down the copied notes.


    Akabane got one of them, and it said that the whole vige of XX was ughtered, and there were traces of some kind of ritual on the scene. Then looking at the people nearby¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the copy near them, the location name of each note is different!


    Jashinists!


    Everyone turned their heads at the same time and looked at the Third Hokage.


    Hiruzen was silent for a moment and then said: ¡°The Jashinists are here, and they are frantic¡­Akabane, you have been in contact with the Jashinists a lot. Tell me about what you know.¡±


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t know much about those Jashinists, but one thing can be confirmed. They have the technology to transform the human body with the Jashin Chakra. And the artificial devil fruit is one of the examples of their use of Jashin Chakra.¡±


    [Ps: Jashin in English is Devil God]


    Akabane exined.


    ¡°So, what is our task?¡±


    Mazazu Hyuga looked solemnly.


    ¡°Within a week, wipe out all the Jashinists in the Land of Fire.¡±


    The tone of the Third Hokage was cold.


    Konoha is in an eventful autumn, and a turmoil like this must be dealt with quickly, otherwise, it will easily be the fuse for the rest of Shinobu Vige.


    ¡°I gave an order to formally establish a reconnaissance department with Mazazu Hyuga as the minister. It is temporarily responsible for investigating the whereabouts of the members of the cult. Once the cult is found, they will be killed as much as possible while preserving your own safety. And Kurama Akabane is in charge of Support.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane got up and took the task.


    The supporter means that he has extremely fast speed and the ability to change the battlefield.


    He has this abilitypletely.


    These heretics are crazy.


    They had been active in the country of water before, and everyone ignored them, but since they entered the Country of Fire, they should be prepared to be killed!

 Chapter 287

    <h4>Chapter 287</h4>


    What exactly is Jashin?


    Don¡¯t talk about the people of Konoha, the Jashinists may not understand it themselves.


    They make killings, enjoy killings, and gain strength in the killing rituals. From the perspective of Akabane¡¯s understanding, they are a group of lunatics who have mastered a certain research ability.


    of course.


    They are iparable with the Viin Orochimaru in theics.


    In theics, Orochimaru is also a lunatic defined by Akabane, but he is a lunatic with reason and pursuit.


    And for Jashinists¡­


    In short, Jashinists must die.


    Akabane is notzy, leaving two shadow clones to be responsible for the update-one to update Naruto and the other to update One Piece.


    Although he really wanted to get the Navy Six Style as soon as possible, the first task at present was to solve the Jashinists problem.


    As a coordinator, he needs to maintain a considerable amount of chakras. For this reason, only two shadow clones are left, which means that each volume in his update today has only five chapters.


    but it does not matter.


    If the Jashinists cult can be resolved quickly, it is the same toe back and continue to update.


    Although the Jashinists Cult has a variety of abilities, none of them threaten Akabane. Even if they create a second Hidan, it¡¯s still useless for him.


    There is no Armament Haki in this world, and using the elementalization of his devil fruit alone can solve all problems.


    It is worth mentioning that after Orochimaru learned the news, he quickly volunteered to participate in this hunt for Jashinists.


    ¡­


    Since they are living experiments for him


    Human experiments are very inhumane, but are the Jashinists still humans?


    For this, the Third Hokage allowed it by default.


    The group set off from Konoha and quickly went to the border area of the country of fire near the country of water. In addition to the reconnaissance team, many promising guards also participated in this operation.


    In total, there are about three to four hundred Chunins and more than fifty Jonin.


    but¡­¡­


    Before leaving, Akabane saw an unexpected person.


    It¡¯s Kosuke.


    He still carried the big ck pot, with a sword hidden in the ck spot, and he didn¡¯t look like a Chunin or Jonin in his costume.


    Like Akabane, he is also a supporter.


    When he was distracted, Kosuke and Akabane walked together, holding a knife in his hand, distracted and carved wood while running.


    With his sword skill reaching a certain level, it can indeed be done.


    But¡­


    Only him can do it like this.


    For the samurai family-like Hatake Kazemi, they would not do this.


    When they arrived at the border, Kosuke had already finished engraving a wood carving.


    This is a statue of the Second Hokage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle down here. This is the central area which can support any location around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Kosuke.¡±


    Akabane has no doubts.


    He is definitely much stronger than Kosuke in terms of strength, but he is better when ites to battlefield experience¡­


    And ten Jonin are not Kosuke¡¯s opponents when ites to experience.


    Kosuke sat down, put down the cauldron behind him, and then created a Shadow Clone as they went out looking for food.


    While he sat himself, continuing to sculpt the unfinished work.


    Akabane at his side also sat down and nced at it.


    The wood carvings of Senju Tobirama are very exquisite, with almost perfect details and facial features.


    It can be seen from the woodcarving that he holds a very high position in Kosuke¡¯s heart.


    Kosuke stopped halfway through, seeing no one around him, he asked: ¡°Akabane, you said in yourics that¡­ Genin and Jonin are both ninjas, and both can contribute to Konoha. But why must we have to have a role like Genin and Jonin? What is the point of having different positions if all can contribute to Konoha?¡±


    ¡°Senior, in my humble opinion, Jonin and Genin are mainly divided intomanding abilities. The rich experience of Jonin can correctlymand everyone to fight and avoid unnecessary casualties, while Genin just acts ording to other people¡¯s ns¡­¡±


    Akabane said nothing more here.


    Kosuke is a well-known Eternal Genin. Although no one would despise him except for the New Generation in this era, but everyone still looks down on him somewhat.


    Obviously, it¡¯s because although he has the strength of a Jonin, he still wants to be a Genin.


    From the point of view of Shinobi, Kosuke wasted his abilities and failed the coaching of the Second Hokage.


    ¡°Command ability, like Kakashi?¡±


    Kosuke asked thoughtfully.


    Three yearster, Kakashi was actually not much stronger than Naruto in strength, but hisbat experience was a crushing levelpared to Naruto.


    Experience,mand.


    It is these two points that Genin is definitelycking.


    Afterwards, Kosuke told him about what he had done back then.


    The content is simr to that in theics, but the leader made a mistake in the past, which caused the tragic death of two of his teammates, and then vowed to the Second Hokage¡­


    Akabane listened carefully.


    After Kosuke finished speaking, he thought for a second or two before he said, ¡°Senior Kosuke, if I must give advice¡­you understand the consequences of inadvertentmand.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kosuke knew Akabane¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Now that you understand, you must be brave enough to take it.


    To endure for a lifetime is just evading responsibility.¡±


    This is also what the Third Hokage wants to say.


    He sighed and didn¡¯t know how to answer, so he continued to carve the wooden sculpture in his hand.


    The next second.


    ¡°Senior, there are two chakra fluctuations, one is eight miles away to the south, and the other¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the nearer northeast, you go to the south to help, and after the battle, return here to meet.¡±


    Kosuke made a decisive decision.


    Each team carries a special kunai, and Akabane must be much faster than him.


    Akabane set off quickly.


    The next second, with the use of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu Akabane, appeared on the battlefield.


    The enemies are five very tall guys, and they seem to have the ability to grow bigger than the cultists have performed before.


    ¡°Akabane, be careful¡­¡±


    The Jonin leading the team reminded him.


    However,


    In the next second, all five huge cultists were sluggish in ce. They suffered various injuries, then copsed to the ground and fell into aa.


    Genjutsu!


    Although it doesn¡¯t work on Madara, it ispletely a spiked level for these Cultists-even if they have the evil god Chakra in their bodies, they still can¡¯t resist the illusion of the Kurama n.


    ¡°You take care of it.¡±


    After Akabane said that, he activated his perception and soon noticed another battle.


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu, illusion.


    In an instant, the enemy fell to the ground.


    Within a few breaths, Akabane solved three or four enemies on the battlefield.


    Seeing is believing, hearing is not.


    Although everyone knows that Akabane is very powerful now, there is no concept of how powerful he is. Until today, this group of Chunin and Jonin finally know how strong Akabane is.


    Simply put, he can kill them in only one thought!


    And it¡¯s not an exaggeration at all!


    What worries the Jonin most is that, if Akabane is this strong, then how powerful Madara is if Akabane can¡¯t defeat him!?


    No one has the answer, because, except Akabane and Uzumaki Mito, the others who have seen Madara are dead.


    A few secondster, Akabane returned to the meeting point.


    Before Kosuke came back, he sat down to recover his Chakra.


    With the physique of the Uzumaki n, it does not take too long to recover the lost Chakra. After recovering his physical condition, Akabane pondered for a while and sat down to paint.


    This chapter is called Naruto and the Old Soldier.


    It is a shback story of Naruto. But after hearing the story of Kosuke, Akabane decided to draw it in advance.


    And there are many reasons for him doing it¡­


    On the one hand, Kosuke¡¯s experience is very touching.


    on the other hand¡­¡­


    He hopes this plot can give Kosuke a choice.


    And he began to draw.


    Since he is on the battlefield, Akabane couldn¡¯t concentrate on his drawing, so his speed was rtively slow, but after drawing page by page, due to the speed of the hand, he quicklypleted the story.


    Kosuke is an anime character. His plots are very fragmented, and most of them are spent in memories, but his ability to survive is really strong-from the Second Hokage period to the fourth Ninja War.


    Akabane thought for a long time and continued to draw the next sentence.


    To change an anime plot into aic requires some adaptations, especially this one belonging to Kosuke¡¯s plot story.


    The plot, memories, and battles.


    When Kosuke returned, Akabane had already finished all the plot.


    And there are five chapters in total.


    The content is not too much, but it incorporates some things Akabane wants to draw, like the Shinobi¡¯s duty, and the Will of Fire.


    ¡°So fast¡­ Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that when I go to support, you have alreadypleted the other side¡¯s support, and you havee back to draw a bunch ofics.¡±


    Kosuke smiled.


    He was stained with blood, and he obviously experienced a terrible battle.


    ¡°It just happens that my ability can restrain them.¡±


    Those cultists have strong resilience, but they have no resistance to the illusions of the Kurama n, not to mention Akabane¡¯s mental power has reached 215 points.


    It is too simple to kill them!


    ¡°Senior, this book¡­I hope you will be the first to read it.¡±


    Akabanepiled theic ording to the number of pages into a book from beginning to end and then handed it to Kosuke.


    Kosuke nced at the cover.


    Naruto and the Old Soldier.


    He knows that this book is not in the regr plotline, but it is also rted to the plot of theics. It belongs to a kind of thing called ¡°shback¡±.


    Kosuke took it and started reading it.


    The beginning of the story is on the eve of Konoha¡¯s copse n, the Third Hokage asked Kosuke to do something, and then the plot came after the copse n.


    The squad travels and is responsible for monitoring the movements of Stone Ninja.


    And in this story, he is here.


    From the beginning to the end, Kosuke became more and more silent. After reading it, he returned the stack of manuscripts to Akabane, and then sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful story.¡±


    ¡°Adapted to your situation, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Akabane put it away.


    Kosuke shook his head without saying anything.


    Afterwards, the shadow clone came back and brought back a lot of food such as mushrooms and bamboo shoots. He put down the big pot, lit a bonfire and started cooking.


    Halfway through the cooking process, Kosuke continued, ¡°Child, you want to say that Jonin has power, but he also has to charge first and sacrifice first, and Genin¡­¡±


    ¡°Genin is the future of Konoha, they belong to the protected ss, at least¡­the Second Hokage-sama means that.¡±


    Akabane said.


    Why did Senju Tobirama founded the Shinobi Academy?


    The original meaning was to keep children away from war.


    After all, in those days, most of his brothers died in the war at an early age, and Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama were not willing to repeat the same mistakes.


    In the manga, Kosuke has a strong strength, but there is a Genin like Naruto, so under themand of Jonin, the rest were killed and wounded, but he and Naruto are still safe.


    Of course.


    The other reason is it¡¯s due to. Naruto and Kosuke¡¯s strength, but Genin belongs to the lower position in the sacrifice priority.


    Kosuke understood this, so he began to wonder whether his approach was correct-is bing a Genin for a lifetime is the right way for him to atone for his wrong decision?

 Chapter 288

    <h4>Chapter 288</h4>


    ¡°Come and support me.¡±


    A snake came out from the cuffs of Akabane. This is the snake clone arranged in advance by Orochimaru, which is mainly used for contact and help.


    Don¡¯t look at Orochimaru who has been in theboratory for this period of time, but under all kinds of strange ninjutsu, his strength has not been reduced at all, but it has been improved.


    So he can solve ordinary enemies without asking for help.


    But when it¡¯s to the point where the distress signal is released¡­


    Akabane didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and said to Kosuke, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go to support first. Please pay attention to safety.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry.¡±


    Kosuke nodded slightly.


    He has also dealt with the Jashinists. Although their strength is strong, their attack method is very simple. So ninja above Chunin just need to be careful, and there will be no danger in their life.


    What¡¯s more, he is not an ordinary ninja.


    The next second, with the use of Flying Thunder God Jutsu, Akabane came to Orochimaru¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hahahaha, feel the power of Lord Jashin, right¡­I have to thank Kurama Akabane from your vige. If it weren¡¯t for him, how could Lord Jashin give us invincible power in advance.¡±


    Not far away, a Jashinists cultist was covered with evil lines, and under his feet were painted with patterns simr to Hidan.


    Behind him, there are other Jashinists.


    ¡°One has immortality, the other is fast and has healing ability, we can¡¯t kill them.¡±


    Orochimaru quickly exchanged information.


    ¡­


    Akabane nodded slightly, feeling clear.


    This lineup, indeed, Orochimaru and other ninjas who are good at reconnaissance, ninjutsu, and physical attacks cannot do anything to them. To kill these people, they must start from other aspects, like using Illusion, or sealing jutsu


    More than that, the opponent has already taken the blood of a certain Konoha ninja, and will soon be able to activate the technique.


    At this moment¡­


    Thunder Fruit instantaneous speed!


    Without anyone noticing, Akabane disappeared on Orochimaru¡¯s side as he instantaneously appeared beside the Cultist who had his body full of ck lines!


    Bang!


    There was a loud roar, and the burst of impact destroyed all the drawn patterns.


    ¡°So you want to crack it like this?¡±


    Orochimaru can see that if he knows this method, he doesn¡¯t need to call Akabane over, and he canplete the battle by himself.


    This is the role of intelligence.


    ¡°Damn it, you bastard, go to hell¡­¡±


    The undead cultists shouted.


    His costume was familiar, Akabane vaguely remembered that he appeared in the previous counterfeit devil fruit meeting, and the opponent¡¯s weapon was also a sickle imitating Hidan.


    In terms of appearance, he is simply a replica of Hidan.


    But when the cultist stared at himself, the illusion was already activated.


    ¡°Akabane, don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Orochimaru shouted immediately.


    Immortal, is there any other person in the world who is more suitable for experimentation than this guy?


    If it were so destroyed, it would be a pity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t die.¡±


    A Ninja from Nara n cooperated with Akabane who was using his Kekkei Genkai to subdue the cultist who had an immortal body without any difficulty under the condition of mental power crushing.


    To a certain extent, the result of turning fictitious into reality was that the cultist was dismembered and could not be connected together, but he did not die immediately as every limb of his was struggling.


    At the same time, he was still yelling and cursing frantically which is quite disturbing, to say the least.


    As for the other one¡­


    Unlike the one who has an immortal body, his destiny was very miserable, he was ageing dozens of times in an instant-after the evil god Chakra was exhausted, his ability would draw a lot of vitality. Therefore, after leaving the phantom, he immediately exhausted his vitality and died.


    ¡°As soon as this ability appeared in Akabane¡¯sics, they have already studied it by reference. This Cultist is indeed terrifying.¡±


    Walking with Orochimaru is a ninja from the Aburame n, Aburame Chihei.


    It stands to reason that Aburame ns Parasitic Insects can destroy the limbs on the other side and absorb Chakra, thus achieving the effect of defeating the opponent, but Jashin Chakra is too evil, and his Parasitic Insects immediately fell into madness after eating the chakra.


    This made him afraid to use his full strength against the Cultists.


    ¡°You only looked at the front, right? Later I will draw on how to deal with this kind of immortality. It is a pity that your researcher doesn¡¯t know this, otherwise he shouldn¡¯t be so careless.


    Akabane kicked the head, and then looked at Orochimaru and the others.


    These four ninjas don¡¯t seem to know how to use sealing jutsu¡­


    Forget it, good people do it to the end.


    Separate the limbs with seal scrolls and seal them, and then hand all these seal scrolls to Orochimaru.


    Anyway, among Konoha, the one who needs them is Orochimaru.


    ¡°For this kind of ability, should I just split him up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Akabane nodded.


    It can be seen from the original story that after Hidan¡¯s head is separated from his body, his body does not have the ability to move, so he needs Kakuzu to help him stitch his limbs.


    The Cultist¡¯s abilities are modelled after the abilities of Hidan in theics, so it can be targeted in the same way.


    The more Orochimaru listened, the more his eyes shone with excitement.


    Jashinists¡­ really interesting.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh, making the rest of his teammates feel a chill.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I will support others.¡±


    Aftering out, there happened to be an enemy within his sensing range, Akabane didn¡¯t mind going to support them.


    Anyway, it won¡¯t take a while.


    Moving within a short distance does not consume much of Chakra. With his current Chakras, teleporting to the markers of surrounding people is simply a breeze.


    Before long, all the enemies found in this area were emptied, and the efficiency was frightening.


    At this rate, they can clear the Jashinists in this area in just one day. This is the credit of the reconnaissance team, but Akabane¡¯s credit is also not small.


    Until the evening, everyone is still working- in the Ninja World, it is easier to move at night. Akabane is no exception.


    Of course, he worked so hard just hoping to go back soon.


    At the Hidden Sand Vige side.


    When they got the news that the Land of Fire was invaded by Jashinists, it was already that night.


    So a High-level personnel urgent meeting was issued.


    of course¡­¡­


    In order to reduce wrangling time, the high-level staff here did not involve the Daimyo, only the Third Kazekage of the vige and the two advisors Chiyo and Ebizo.


    ¡°Elder Chiyo, Ebizo, this is the message that has just been transmitted directly by the Jashinists through our Ninja Eagle.¡±


    Zack spread out this information.


    The ability to find their Ninja Eagle is enough to show that the Jashinists cult is excellent. On the other hand¡­ the above information is quite important.


    ¡°The Jashinists attacked the eastern part of the Fire Country?¡±


    When Chiyo nced at it, her eyes lit up and said, ¡°This is our golden opportunity.¡±


    ¡°These Jashinists words are not credible.¡±


    Ebizo muttered a momentter, repeating some information about the Jashinists he collected. He is the Anbu Commander of Hidden Sand.


    Zack listened carefully, and then he meditated for a moment and said, ¡°So, the purpose of the Jashinists is to fight Konoha. Is it possible that the person who murdered the teacher is the Jashinists?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. I think the other side may be in Land-of-Rivers and Hidden Rain Vige. Jashinists have no manpower in this area, so Jashinists just want to use us to kill and please their God ¡®Jashin¡¯.¡±


    Ebizo analyzed.


    Located in the west, Sand Vige is barren and rtively closed in intelligence.


    Although there are many Sand Anbu¡¯s lurking outside, to be honest, a considerable part of his understanding of Jashinistses from Akabane¡¯sics.


    To treat manga as a fact, it is them.


    But this was also after a series of analyses by Ebizo that Akabane did not make up his story, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t date to say it in front of his sister and Zack.


    Zack pondered for a moment and said: ¡°The opportunity is not to be lost. Let¡¯s pretend to attack the country of the river and see Konoha¡¯s reaction. If there is a third party¡­ it is not impossible to join forces to target the people behind the scenes.¡±


    After being a Kazekage for a while, he understood some of Shamon¡¯s policies to a certain extent.


    There are no absolute enemies in the world.


    Hidden Sand Vige has hatred with Konoha, but when they have amon enemy, they can also dissolve their hatred unanimously.


    ¡°Okay, then I will immediately order our ninja to let Jonin lead the team and go to the country of River.¡±


    Ebizo did not hesitate.


    The reason why the country of the river is poor is because of this.


    When there is a gap between Hidden Sand Vige and Konoha Vige, they will use the buffer in the middle to move the knife and see how the other side reacts.


    ck Zetsu had actually fled the country of River long ago, but Shamon¡¯s corpse was indeed in the country of River.


    With Shamon being transformed into a half puppet, he basically had no ability to resist against ck Zetsu possession ability.


    The purpose of this guy is simply to hope that Madara will be discovered.


    At first, ck Zetsu pinned his hopes on Madara, but after discovering that Madara could not be controlled by him, he changed his mind.


    Instead of cing hope in Madara, it is better to let Madara die earlier and get his Rinnegan.


    Anyway, Indra and Asura will continue to reincarnate¡­


    ck Zetsu¡¯s n was good, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that Madara had found another partner-Kakuzu.


    Compared with Madara, Kakuzu is very weak.


    But in fact, he is already at a Kage Level strength now. He has five hearts and few people can kill him, so he can be called a very strong partner.


    However,


    As far as the angle is concerned, being a ¡°subordinate¡± is not what he wants.


    If he bes Madara subordinate, his foundation and ie must be handed over to Madara. Isn¡¯t all of this in vain?


    That¡¯s why Kakuzu now is more anxious than Akabane.


    ¡°Boss, the newics have arrived. Will they be sent out as before?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can do it this time, but temporarily suspend Land-of-Wind for the time being. Land-of-Wind has not been safe recently.¡±


    Kakuzu said very impatiently.


    Although he likes money, is money more important than his life?


    Also, why isn¡¯t that guy Akabaneing yet? If he doesn¡¯t ask about what¡¯s going on here, he will take the money and run away!

 Chapter 289

    <h4>Chapter 289</h4>


    ¡°Kakuzu was caught by Madara, but¡­ he seems reluctant to cooperate with Madara, I hope we can find a way,¡± Orochimaru whispered.


    His subordinate in the Land of River possesses the ability to use a summed snake, so they canmunicate remotely.


    He was hunting the Jashinists before, and he had no time to solve these things. It is only now that everyone has gathered together that he has the opportunity to discuss it with Akabane.


    Reluctant to cooperate with Madara?


    Akabane was surprised for a moment, then fell into thought.


    It seems that Madara¡¯s conditions are not very good, and it doesn¡¯t suit Kakuzu¡¯s own interests, but would it be Madara¡¯s trap?


    It¡¯s worth considering.


    He did not answer immediately but made a ¡°know¡± gesture.


    Next, Mazasu Hyuga the leader of the operation said: ¡°Most of the cleaned up today are weaker, but the experimental subjects encountered at night have obviously be stronger, and I guess that the Sand Hidden Vige in the west may also be moving¡­¡±


    ¡°Once the Sand Vige moves, the Jashinists cult may temporarily retreat. At that time, most ninja can retreat temporarily and go to the country of the river to support. Then the remaining group of ninja will monitor the situation at the border.¡±


    Orochimaru said as his voice became lower.


    It stands to reason that he is only a Chunin and has no right to speak here, but on the one hand, he is the Third Hokage disciple, and on the other hand, he is the power holder of the research institute. So hisbined status is not too low.


    So after hearing this, Mazazu Hyuga thought for a while, and then said, ¡°If you were to take care of this, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°In one day¡¯s battle, we have basically understood the methods of the Jashinists. Fighting will not be as dangerous as today. As long as half of the ninja are left here, I have the confidence to keep the Jashinists away from the fire.¡±


    Orochimaru said with confidence with his piercing eyes.


    Normally, he would not take the initiative to take the job, but the Jashinists cult is all the best experimental subjects for him, with their strong recovery ability and weird physique.


    ¡­


    The most important thing is this group of people do a lot of evil, even if they are locked up, it is not too much to die a hundred times, and they don¡¯t necessarily care about certain aspects of the problem.


    Therefore, he must holdmand.


    Everyone fell silent, including Akabane.


    Orochimaru is only over thirteen years old now, and maybe fourteen years old in some time.


    Such a child can directly control a war?


    It¡¯s too messy.


    Kosuke thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hyuga-sama, I have somebat experience. Why don¡¯t I stay here to assist Orochimaru and provide some empirical help.¡±


    ¡°If Senior Kosuke is willing, that would be great.¡±


    Hyuga Masazu was ecstatic.


    Although something happened in the past, Kosuke¡¯s strength and experience are trustworthy, and there is absolutely no problem with his strength. As for the ability on the battlefield¡­


    Don¡¯t even look at this person as a Genin, whose actual ability is even higher than him, that is to say, he only called himself with honorifics because he was polite.


    If they really want to talk about seniority and strength, Kosuke is at the level of an uncle.


    After everyone understands the methods of Jashinists, it is rtively easy to deal with them, and there is no need to ask Akabane to help.


    After seeing Akabane¡¯s strength, everyone has a good understanding of Akabane¡¯s strength, and him dealing with these groups of lunatics is simply asking for a beating.


    but¡­¡­


    To Jashinists, the news here is not good.


    In just one day, 80% of the believers who entered the country of fire died, and only 20% remained lurking and waiting for the opportunity.


    However,


    In front of the Byakugan, it is not so easy to hide themselves.


    The next day, when the people of Jashinists received the news, most of the followers were caught and killed. This was the power of the scout made of the best reconnaissance team in Konoha.


    of course.


    At this moment, Akabane has returned to Konoha.


    The frontline doesn¡¯t need him, isn¡¯t he a fool to stay?


    Although Kosuke wild food is delicious, if you can lie down at home and eat well, why bother toe out and eat these¡­


    The first thing he did when he returned to Konoha was to send the five chapters of the special chapter of Kosuke.


    Yamano Izumi and the others adapted to the update of twenty or thirty chapters a day, so when it suddenly reduced to a total of ten chapters, it made them dissatisfied for unknown reasons. So these five chapters just filled the vacancy.


    So to the next day.


    All the updates are delivered, and Kosuke¡¯s name is on fire.


    of course.


    This ¡°fire¡± refers to the younger generation. The new generation has never heard of Kosuke¡¯s name, let alone Konoha who has such a hidden master.


    ¡°I also took wood carvings from him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a master.¡±


    Uchiha Ryo was shocked.


    When he saw Kosuke, he only thought that the other party was a good swordsman, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so powerful.


    ¡°That kind of wood carving can¡¯t be carved by anyone. Only by immersing in the sword technique for more than ten years can you make such attainment.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho nced at his son.


    In terms of character and strength, he is always a little bit worse.


    He thought for a long time and asked, ¡°My child, if Senior Kosuke is promoted to a Jonin, would you like to go under his hands?¡±


    For ordinary people, thisic is just a simpleic, but they know very well that Kosuke¡¯s strength has already reached the Jonin level.


    The extra chapter of this book is probably a signal for the promotion of Kosuke being a Chunin to a Jonin.


    ¡°What?¡±


    After hearing this, Uchiha Ryo was dumbfounded and then hesitated a bit.


    Kosuke is indeed strong.


    But from theics, this man has many ws. If he bes his subordinate, in case he is not careful¡­


    ¡°Konoha-Style Kenjutsu is the Sword Art created by the Second Hokage-sama. And you are the most suitable Kenjutsu user for Uchiha. If you really don¡¯t want it, then forget it.¡±


    Uchiha Ensho sighed softly.


    Why did Uchiha befriend Kosuke?


    They just hope that if Kosuke bes a Jonin in the future, Uchiha can let their younger generationse under his hands and learn his strongest swordsmanship ¡°Yanagi¡±.


    Uchiha has a family of swordsmanship and illusion skills, but they do not have their own illusion swordsmanship. And although Uchiha Kagami has also mastered this trick, he died, and this trick could not be passed down.


    ¡°No, I¡­I do!¡±


    Uchiha Ryo gritted his teeth and agreed.


    Although it is dangerous, if he can learn this trick ¡°Yanagi¡±, everything is worth it!


    At the same time, many families also began to find rtionships to n for their children, among which the Gekko and Shimura ns were the most.


    However, ording to the new 4-Man Team rules, only one of the three Genins can be from a n, one is to be selected from themoner, and the third is to be selected from the ninja who masters Medical-Ninjutsu.


    That is to say, among so many ns who are enthusiastic about being the first generation disciples of Kosuke, only one can join the Kosuke¡¯s team.


    In fact, not only them, but even Kurama Wuhe the patriarch of the Kurama n had a slight move, but Akabane persuaded him to withdraw.


    A group of sick seedlings wanting to be Kosuke¡¯s disciples.


    But¡­


    For the Third Hokage, although this extravaganza is important, it is the regr plot that makes him more concerned.


    Akatsuki.


    In this volume, Asuma officially ¡®retires¡¯, but at the same time, Akatsuki¡¯s ¡°purpose¡± is also expressed through Pain¡¯s mouth to control the war and control the world.


    In addition, he can also see from this book where the suitable soil for Akatsuki to take root.


    A small country.


    Only those small countries need Akatsuki, and they need this power to break the existing rules.


    When everything is reshuffled, the small parliament regains the right to speak, because everyone is equally weak except Akatsuki.


    Based on the plot, Hiruzen can conclude that Akatsuki¡¯s leader must be from a Small Vige¡­


    Hiruzen nced at the map on his table.


    Hidden Rain Vige, Hidden Waterfall Vige.


    These two viges are almost the only ces that have the ability to train powerful ninjas.


    of course.


    In fact, there is no need to guess at all. From the background of the ¡°Akatsuki leader¡± in theic, he is definitely from the Hidden Rain Vige.


    Hidden Rain Vige is isted from the world, but the rest of the vige knows a lot about what it is.


    ¡­


    In Hidden Rain Vige at this time, Hanzo was sitting in his office with a bunch ofics on hand.


    This is the Narutoic he has just captured from his subordinates.


    One volume, two volumes¡­


    Seeing the end from the beginning, Hanzo¡¯s heart was raging.


    In his eyes, this is undoubtedly aic advocating Konoha as a big country, and like their Rain Vige, the only ones who appeared on the scene were only those extra who were shot by Gaara.


    Uneptable!


    Of course, what angered him the most was-why is Akatsuki leader from Rain Vige?


    The Akatsuki Leader¡¯s words are not unreasonable. As the leader of Rain Vige, Hanzo agrees with some aspects, but the current strength of Rain Vige is simply not enough topete with other great powers, so he can only choose to stay dormant.


    The Land-of-Whirlpools war originally had nothing to do with Hidden Rain Vige, but Hidden Rain Vige was dumbfounded and lost thend on the Land-of-Birds side.


    To be honest, Hanzo sending troops to Land-of-Whirlpools is really just to make money.


    But now the problem is that Konoha poured a bucket of dirty water on them. Akatsuki¡¯s first stage is to make money, the second stage is to control the ¡°weapon¡±, and the third stage is to control the world.


    Participate in the Land-of-Whirlpools war, which is First-Stage, and collect Sealing Jutsu at the same time.


    If the leader of Hidden Rain Vige is not Hanzo, everyone will not be so sceptical, but Hanzo¡­¡­


    He is called a demigod!


    Today, the First and Second Hokage have passed away, and Hanzo¡¯s strength can be called the pinnacle of the current Ninja world. In addition to having no Rinnegan, he is fully capable of aplishing what the ¡°Akatsuki¡± is doing in theics.


    Once theic came out, who wouldn¡¯t doubt it?


    Not to mention other people, Hanzo himself almost believed it, which is why he looked gloomy.


    ¡°Chief, should we send a letter to Sand Vige to exin it?¡±


    ¡°Exnation? Sand Vige does not listen to exnations now, and the more we exin, the more trouble we have. We can only wait for Sand Vige¡¯s response to see what they n.¡±


    Hanzo has a headache.


    Now the Hidden Sand Vige is like a mad dog, who is caught and bitten, and this mad dog knows in their heart that the disappearance of Shamon has nothing to do with most of their opponents.


    This is an excuse to start a war and seek benefits!


    Originally, no one would have thought of the Hidden Rain Vige, but as soon as theics came out, it didn¡¯t matter and became relevant.


    Althoughics areics, the reality is reality, but Hanzo, who has the title of ¡°Demi-God¡±, canpletely take the half-crippled Shamon out, and there are quite hands-on reasons for this.


    The most disgusting thing is that Hanzo can¡¯t exin it yet.


    After all, the Sand Vige didn¡¯t say that it was rted to Rain Vige. Son of he took the initiative to jump out, isn¡¯t it like having a guilty conscience?


    Damn those hateful Konoha!

 Chapter 290

    <h4>Chapter 290</h4>


    To be honest, Akabane himself didn¡¯t expect any impact on this volume.


    He just copied itpletely from his memory¡­


    However,


    In the afternoon, the Third Hokage approached him and discussed whether the Hidden Rain Vige might be associated with Madara and ck Zetsu. And that¡¯s the moment Akabane realized that the Hidden Rain Vige had some trouble.


    The disappearance of Shamon has nothing to do with Rain Vige, but it is hard to say how the Sand Vige thinks.


    Compared with Rain Vige, Konoha is better to deal with Rain Vige, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether the Hidden Rain Vige did it or not-doesn¡¯t the Sand Vige know that that is not the work of Konoha?


    They just want a reason.


    The reason for the Third Hokage to look for Akabane is very simple-step up efforts, and don¡¯t stop the Rain Vige.


    ording to the original plot, the subsequent Akatsuki plot will also seal the Three-Tails and Hidden Cloud Vige Jinchuuriki Yugito Nii, followed by the Two-Tails and next was the fight of InoShikaCho and Kakashi to y abination of Kakuzu and Hidan.


    However, since the Third Hokage has requirements, he must create conditions if there is no condition.


    Akabane went back to theic shop to think for a long time, and finally decided to draw another extra volume-the content of this volume is the section where Kakashi sneaked into the Rain Vige to find Hanzo of the Smander.


    This plot took ce in the new Chunin Exams after Tsunade was on top. Kakashi went to Hidden Rain Vige to investigate the situation inside Hidden Rain Vige.


    The Third Hokage has asked for greater efforts and he can only proceed from this aspect.


    However, there were many readers in the vige discussing Akatsuki¡¯s ¡°purpose¡±, and even these readers were gathered in Akabane¡¯s newly renovated refreshment cafe, where they could talk about these things while eating and drinking.


    Here, even an ordinary person can talk about Hidden Rain Vige, Hidden Sand Vige and other Ninja Viges, but it¡¯s a pity that Hidden Rain Vige cant hear these remarks, otherwise it must be quite exciting.


    In addition,


    ¡­


    Akabane learned from Third-Kage that Hidden Sand Vige has officially increased its manpower to Land-of-Rivers.


    But obviously, they didn¡¯t know the news that Uchiha Madara was in Hidden Sand Vige, so¡­Konoha didn¡¯t say either.


    Logue Town is located on the west side of Land-of-Rivers by the river, close to Land-of-Wind. When the Hidden Sand Vige invades Land-of-Rivers they must go in the direction of LogueTown.


    Seeing is believing, hearing is fictitious, all of them thought that Madara is not in this world anymore, so let the Sand Vige witness it by themselves.


    While thinking about the plot, Akabane thought about the plot of One Piece.


    The story of One Piece is still on Long Ind, Akabane had considered deleting it. After all, from the perspective ofposition, this story is really boring,parable to the original anime.


    However, it is really the plot of aic.


    More than that, in this chapter, a very important role, one of the three Admirals, the Frozen Devil Fruit owner, Aokiji appeared.


    Akabane liked this character quite a bit when watching anime in his previous life.


    Aokiji is very powerful and can be regarded as a powerful candidate topete for the next generation of Fleet Admiral, and the definition of ¡°justice¡± is not as extreme as Akainu.


    If he could be a Fleet Admiral with Issho on his side, perhaps the Navy would be very different.


    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s Akainu who bes the next Fleet Admiral.


    It just so happened that today he finished the plot of Long Ind without attending work, and it just happened to let the plot enter the City of Water 7 quickly.


    CP9 is on the stage, and the Navy Six Style can be redeemed.


    The Navy Six Style is very powerful, and it is quite practical even in the Naruto World. If it weren¡¯t for Chakra, he could maintain four to five shadow clones to work together at the same time.


    In that way, there is no need to worry about update issues at all.


    Unlike now.


    There are three shadow clones and one real body. Although the number is not small, Akabane is responsible for the update of Naruto, while the others do other things like the update of one piece etc¡­, which is still a bit exhausting and tiring.


    ¡°Is Akabane here?¡±


    A sound came from outside, listening to the sound, it should be Gekko YeWu.


    ¡°You go in and have a look, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Kurama Yung sighed.


    Since Akabane learned the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he has a difficult time determining whether he is there or not. After all, he does not go back to the main gate¡­


    ¡°Come in¡±


    Akabane stuck his head out and beckoned to her.


    Ye Wu carried something in her hand, and went into the room, seeing the ¡°four¡± Akabane posture, she couldn¡¯t help being startled.


    Afterwards, she couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°You are really good at keeping so many clones working at the same time.¡±


    The shadow clone training method is now popr, but after experimenting, everyone understands how much this training method requires chakra and spiritual will.


    Therefore¡­¡­


    Maintaining a shadow clone to elerate training is so burdensome. But Akabane maintains three or four shadow clones to participate in the painting work every day, which shows how heavy the head is and the burden is.


    Ye Wu looked at them and then at herself. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sceptical about life. Theye from the same family that has a frail and sickly body but looking at Akabane, she really couldn¡¯t help doubting her life.


    ¡°No need to think too much. Our Kurama n has much higher mental power than normal.¡±


    Akabane said humbly.


    Ye Wu rolled her eyes hearing it as she didn¡¯t believe what he said, she sat down unceremoniously and then handed over the small package in her hand.


    Akabane didn¡¯t bother to pick it up, and while drawing, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t save you because I was expecting an exchange. Or are you not treating me as your friend?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s nothing like that. My father must give it to you, besides¡­ it¡¯s not a valuable thing, you justck these.¡±


    Ye Wu spread out the package.


    These are two title deeds.


    ¡°I am n¡­¡±


    Akabane originally wanted to refuse. After all, his original intention was really to save Ye Wu, but seeing the location of the twond deeds, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Thend deed is very valuable, especially one of these two is almost the best shop in the Konoha area, and thisnd deed alone is worth a lot of money.


    The other is and deed to a forest in a remote location.


    It can be said that the twond leases are of high value.


    But if it¡¯s just and deed, he doesn¡¯t necessarily need it, but recently he just happened to need shops and forests-trees from the forests to be used to make wood carvings and shops that will be used to sell figurines.


    He suddenly felt a little tangled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, besides, without you, even if I didn¡¯t die in the Land-of-Wind, I would be half disabled.


    Besides¡­what kind of politeness between friends, you just need it, our family just has it, then you just ept it.¡±


    Ye Wu is very clear.


    Although her strength is much stronger than before, it is at most Special-Jounin.


    Located in the Land-of-Wind interior, it is impossible for her to escape only by herself.


    ¡°It seems that Uncle did some research on me.¡±


    Akabane gave a wry smile.


    Speaking of this, it seems hypocritical if he doesn¡¯t ept it.


    But when Ye Wu said this, she suddenly rubbed her hands embarrassedly and said: ¡°Also, please help me ask Senior Kosuke to make a Zoro figurine with his three-sword style version.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Akabane agreed that the new store was originally a shop that sold figures. It is normal to give some gifts in the early stage to increase poprity, not to mention that the twond leases of Ye Wu are quite expensive.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    In Ye Wu¡¯s eyes, the value of the first batch of figures may be more than and lease, and she will definitely be a proper Ninja otaku in the future.


    Akabane thought for a while and then asked, ¡°Is Uncle interested in wood carving?¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    Ye Wu wanted to refuse but thought of her father¡¯s weakening body because of the injury, so she fell into deep thought.


    In the past, he would definitely not be interested in it.


    But now¡­


    She remembered that yesterday, she saw a lot ofics in her father¡¯s room. So it is probably possible.


    Thinking of this, Ye Wu thought for a second or two and replied: ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask, if he wants, I wille over and tell you right away.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Akabane responded to his efforts andpleted another page ofics.


    umte moreics updates, and he can spare some time to paint the wood carvings before the opening of the Figurines Comic Shop, but this is the first batch of Figurines Comic Shop and requires the greatest effort toplete.


    But besides these, there is one more thing.


    On Jiraiya¡¯s side, Akabane nned to send a shadow clone to see what happened, especially the bird that ate Human devil fruit. He doesn¡¯t know if it died or was raised by Jiraiya.


    But this has to wait for theics to be updated.


    By the evening, when the update was basically finished, Akabane sent a shadow clone with someics to the sea Jiraiya.


    And this time, he doesn¡¯t need to hide.


    The shadow clone appeared directly next to Jiraiya. At this time, Jiraiya was also sitting outside a small room. And there was a gap where he was directly opposite, and the situation in the room could be seen from the gap.


    Inside the room is a human-shaped bird, and Jiraiya has a painting of ¡°Bird Lady¡± in his hand.


    The figure has been drawn, except for facial features, hands, etc.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, your taste became so strong!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡­¡±


    Jiraiya was about to refute, and suddenly reacted-isn¡¯t this Akabane¡¯s voice?


    He turned his head quickly and saw Akabane as expected. When he saw theics in Akabane¡¯s hands, he even forgot about Akabane and quickly snatched theics.


    This is all his treasure on the sea!


    Turning it over, he couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Master Shinnosuke hasn¡¯t updated his book yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Wow, a lot ofics, I¡¯m so happy, Akabane, you are a saviour!¡±


    Jiraiya is going crazy too.


    For almost a week, theics he had on hand had been turned into tatters. In the vast ocean, it is normal to sail for several days without seeing people, and all he can do is stare at this bird.


    Anyway, she is a humanoid female, and regardless of her origin, she looks pocket-sized and cute after transforming into a human form, with a different kind of beauty.


    The shadow clone took a look, nodded approvingly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else, your drawing skills have improved a lot. Hasn¡¯t your goal been achieved?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Listen, is this human?


    Locking you at sea, seeing no one for more than a week, and only focusing on something, can also make rapid progress.


    To put it ugly, what¡¯s the difference between him and thebour camp now!


    Jiraiya alsoined in his heart and took thoseics to one side and read it for himself. With theics in hand, the ¡°bird Lady¡± was left behind.

 Chapter 291

    <h4>Chapter 291</h4>


    The shadow clone squatted down and looked in through the gap.


    The petrel was not killed but kept in a room.


    From the outside, it seems to be a female bird. She has been staring at the crack of the door warily, surrounded by a fence with sealing technique.


    but¡­¡­


    When the shadow clone lowered his eyes, it suddenly met the Petrel gaze that was looking through the gap.


    And It was suddenly terrified upon seeing Akabane gaze!


    The body that was originally noisy suddenly became afraid to move.


    At this time, this Pretel was even more frightened.


    The illusion changed its memory, but its animal instinct memorized the pair of eyes of Akabane, perhaps even she herself did not know why she was so afraid.


    Akabane squatted down and stared at the little one.


    From a ninja point of view, its strength is not strong. If the hit rate is high enough, even a Genin can kill it.


    but¡­¡­


    With wisdom, it is even better than the Sand Eagle in Sand Vige, and it is definitely the leader in delivering information.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the changes in your body are because you have eaten the human devil fruit, and gained a human-shaped body and a high level of wisdom, so you must understand what I said?¡±


    Akabane stared at it.


    The Petrel felt the killing intent.


    So she said in fear: ¡°I¡­I understand, but I don¡¯t know how to say it.¡±


    ¡°Very good, we canmunicate. We are Konoha¡¯s ninjas. I know Petrel longs for freedom and does not want to be restrained, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I want to live.¡±


    Before Akabane finished speaking, she spoke first.


    The voice is nice, but she is also very flustered. In just a few days, she has learned a lot of human words through a series of methods such as eavesdropping and spection.


    Freedom is one of them.


    Everyone on the Ship was surprised when they heard it talked, even Jiraiya who put down theic on his hand consciously.


    This petrel was locked up and did not cooperate with them no matter what they did, but when Akabane came¡­


    Does it surrender depending on people?


    ¡°In this case, you are now a member of Konoha, and you have to help us do things, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Petrel nodded frantically, for fear that she would be slicedter.


    Akabane fell silent.


    This answer was beyond his expectation. Didn¡¯t Petrel all advocate freedom and unyieldingly resist fate?


    Sure enough.


    Art is always mixed with the author¡¯s personal ideas and cannot be imposed on the persons involved.


    Themunication with Petrel ended briefly.


    ¡°Okay, done.¡±


    The Shadow Clone efficiently releases the Sealing Jutsu on the fence and releases the bird.


    After she came out, she didn¡¯t change into a human form, but kept the appearance of Petrel, only using her ability to make herself bigger. Akabane understood it very well because she was not used to this kind of power.


    Many people hope that Akabane can take it away.


    As a ninja, everyone understands how important a bird with wisdom is. With a little training, it is the bestmunication agent!


    But this is just a shadow clone, it can¡¯t be done at all.


    After chatting for a while, the shadow clone was exhausted and disappeared automatically.


    Konoha¡¯s side.


    Akabane got feedback from the shadow clone and roughly understood the follow-up situation on the other side¡­


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t kill the bird so the problem was not big.


    Birds have the benefits of birds.


    Anyway, for the ninja, this fruit is not very useful, and the weak has its advantages. Like Petrel, she does not dare to resist after eating the devil fruit. In the end, she has to cooperate obediently.


    Because she understands that only cooperation can help her survive.


    Early the next day.


    Izumi Yamano sent theic to Konoha, and many other authors¡¯ works have appeared in this batch ofics, such as Shin Y¨±hi, Uzumaki Mito and the others.


    But the best selling is Akabane¡¯s ownic.


    In the Naruto update, it¡¯s when Kakashi leads the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ Trio to take revenge against the undead duo, while One Piece continued the boring Long Ind plot, and the key character ¡°Blue Pheasant¡± appeared.


    Although many ninjas went out to do missions, after theics were updated, the newly renovated small tea shop in front of them was still full of readers.


    But there are exceptions¡­


    For example, Gekko Yaha, YeWu Father.


    Since Akabane rescued Ye Wu, he has also joined the ranks of readingics, and because he has retired, he has a lot of time to readic.


    So early in the morning, he sat in front of the door and read.


    Like Ye Wu, he also liked theic book One Piece very much. The many imaginary swordsmanships in it made him very excited, and he wished to experiment with the sword, but unfortunately, he could no longer do it.


    ¡°Frozen fruit is so strong¡­ Devil fruit is really something that disrupts the bnce.¡±


    Gekko Yaha can¡¯t help but envy.


    Although their n also has Dance of the Crescent Moon, most of their abilities can only be used for assassinations, and due to these reasons, their physique is rtively weak.


    But Devil fruits are different.


    Its side effect is fear of ¡°seawater¡± at best.


    If he had Devil Fruit, he would definitely want to have the Zoan devil fruit!


    Gekko Yaha dreamed in his mind.


    If he has a Zoan devil fruit, he would not have been injured because ofck of physical strength, and he would not face the problem of retirement when he is only in his 30s.


    Of course, these are just thoughts.


    If there is a devil fruit, he will probably give it to Ye Wu first, after all, children are the future of the family.


    of course.


    He came here not only to readics but also to wait for Akabane¡¯s arrival.


    Theics are incidental.


    After reading One Piece, he picked up Naruto and continued reading.


    In Naruto, he also saw the death of Gekko Hayate. To be honest, as the patriarch of the Gekko n, he was quite critical of this segment.


    It¡¯s a fact that the Gekko n is weak in physical strength, but they won¡¯t be lost in a few minutes in a fight!


    Unreasonable, really unreasonable!


    Gekko Yaha felt even sadder when he saw the following plot.


    This sickly Hayate turned out to be the only character in the Gekko Family¡­


    But reading thetest update, he gradually forgot about Gekko Hayate.


    It¡¯s a fact that the Gekko family is weak, no wonder others have hacked them, but the plot is good, but when he saw Kakuzu¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but stop for a few seconds.


    Gekko Yaha was still very young when the First Hokage was still alive, and he vaguely remembered that there seemed to be such a thing, but isn¡¯t it a wooden clone that fought with Kakuzu?


    Gekko Yaha suddenly felt strange when he thought of this.


    Of course, he was not the only one who discovered this, but the other two people also found this problem in the remote Land of River.


    Like Kakuzu, Madara.


    Land-of-Rivers and Land of Fire are rtively simr, so theic update speed is also faster, and they can basically be obtained the next day.


    therefore¡­¡­


    When Madara and Kakuzu received the update at the same time and after reading all the plots, Madara fell into deep thought, and then looked at Kakuzu suspiciously.


    And Kakuzu felt cold all over his body.


    The matter of ¡°fighting with the First Hokage¡± was originally his rhetoric to the vigers for the purpose of dealing with each other, andter it became his mantra to set off his own strength.


    When he fought with Akabane, he seemed to have mentioned it.


    But now sitting in front of him is Uchiha Madara.


    So he was embarrassed.


    ¡°Have you ever fought Hashirama? I can¡¯t tell at all, but it should be a wooden clone. If it is Hashirama himself, even if you have a thousand hearts, you won¡¯tst a second against Hashirama.¡±


    Madara took a look, then said unceremoniously.


    Kakuzu was silent and couldn¡¯t help but curse on his five hearts.


    Do you think I¡¯m that weak!


    Madara who sense his thought sneered, and said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be convinced. Although Hashirama clone has a considerable part of its body¡¯s power, it can¡¯t use Sage Mode and some powerful ninjutsu. If that guy really does it¡­ a single blow can make a thousand hearts Shattered at the same time.¡±


    As the first pir of Ninja World, he knows Senju Hashirama best.


    That guy is so kind.


    Only when he is angry and serious will he reveal his true power. With the strength of Kakuzu, Senju Hashirama is probably just holding a yful attitude.


    ¡°Mr. Madara, I didn¡¯t say this, it¡¯s all from theics!¡±


    Kakuzu said feeling ufortable.


    Sure enough, he was still not quite used to being someone else¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t have a choice before, but now he even wants to be a businessman, but it¡¯s a pity that trouble alwayses to him.


    Kakuzu admitted that he missed the time when he was cooperating with Akabane.


    He doesn¡¯t have to look at Akabane¡¯s faces, he doesn¡¯t need to be forced to do things, he doesn¡¯t need to be trained as a subordinate¡­


    Madara did not continue to mock.


    After reading theic, he just put it away, then sat for a while, got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard time for you recently. Next, I will leave the Country Of River. So you don¡¯t have to be so cautious anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Kakuzu is a little surprised.


    Madara is leaving?


    This was unexpected, but thinking about it carefully, Madara¡¯s trip to the Country of River no longer caused a lot of trouble. The country of River no longer was rtively stable and chaotic again, and Madara was indeed unsuitable to continue staying here.


    But, where will he go next?


    Kakuzu thought in his heart, but slightly nodded on his face and asked, ¡°If Mr. Madara leaves the Country of River, do you have any instructions for me?¡±


    ¡°Order? Oh, children don¡¯t y adult games, you can¡¯t help me with what I¡¯m going to do¡­ But if you want to talk about the task, pay attention to any suspicious Uzumaki tribe.¡±


    Madara got up, and he disappeared in the next second.


    Suspicious Uzumaki people?


    Kakuzu frowned slightly, thinking of the person the other side had entrusted him to find.


    After Madara left, he took out the drawing paper.


    The appearance of an Uzumaki tribe is drawn on the paper, with red hair that is very eye-catching, and the bottom is specially marked-the target is likely to have a weird ability to manipte others.


    ¡°It seems that Madara and Akabane are looking for the same person.¡±

 Chapter 292

    <h4>Chapter 292</h4>


    Kurama n, Akabane¡¯s house.


    A snake crawled silently from outside his house. Its chakras were already quite small.


    Obviously, it took a lot of energy to crawl from the research institute where its summoner is.


    Akabane woke up immediately upon hearing the movement.


    Seeing the snake¡­


    This is themunication method of Orochimaru, which is essentially a variant of reverse summoning jutsu.


    The little snake looked up and spit out a message scroll.


    ¡°Madara intends to leave the country of the river, and also asks Kakuzu to supervise the search for the child of the Uzumaki n?¡±


    Akabane was a little surprised by the news.


    At the same time, he was sceptical about the news.


    Kakuzu may have already surrendered to Madara, and this news is all Smoke Bomb that Madara ordered him to release.


    Of course, this is just spection, not necessarily so.


    At the bottom of the message scroll, there is a message from Orochimaru


    ¡°We must first determine the position of Kakuzu.¡±


    ¡°I understand, go back.¡±


    Akabane touched the body of the snake, and the snake disappeared and returned to Ryuchi Cave in the next second.


    After the snake disappeared, he held the note and fell into deep thought.


    The situation of Kakuzu and Madara is unknown. Whether Kakuzues to him ormunicates through tavern channels is untrustworthy, he must take a trip to Land-of-Rivers in person.


    but¡­¡­


    It¡¯s too tiring!


    After considering it for a moment, he thought of a way¡ª¡ª


    He can let the caravan help and bring the Flying Thunder God Jutsu mark into the Land-of-Rivers!


    As long as there is a Space Marker for Flying Thunder God Jutsu over there, he can consume some Chakra to arrive there in a second!


    As for Uzumaki Mito and the Third Hokage, he first needs to find out Kakuzu¡¯s position and Madara¡¯s movements before deciding whether to tell them this information.


    After making a decision, Akabane left home.


    It was already noon, and the new updates for theics should have arrived, and YeWu went backst night, but he didn¡¯t know how shemunicated with her father¡­


    He was thinking about this, and at the same time used Flying Thunder God Jutsu to teleport to the manga shop.


    However,


    As soon as he got here, he felt a familiar chakra breath.


    It¡¯s Gekk¨­ Yaha.


    Did hee in person?


    Akabane was surprised, and quickly left four shadow clones to work, and went out to check the situation by himself.


    Sure enough, when he walked out the door, he saw Gekk¨­ Yaha sitting next to the small tea shop-this small tea shop was transformed from Nara n¡¯s small warehouse¡­


    The small tea shop not only picks up takeaways but also makes things on its own.


    For example, fruit juice, fruit tea, fruit fishing, etc. The guests praised these drinks and snacks, and gradually more people came here to sit and readics.


    Unfortunately, there is no ice, otherwise, the fruit smoothie business can be developed¡­


    But if he redeems the frozen devil fruit, he can make a smoothie, but it seems a bit too luxurious to consume 20,000 points just to eat a smoothie.


    Akabane thought wildly in his mind and walked to the small tea shop unconsciously.


    He did not go directly to Gekk¨­ Yaha but ordered a cup of watermelon juice and colourful fruit tea from the counter, and brought two drinks to Gekk¨­ Yaha and said, ¡°Uncle Yaha, I did not expect you toe here. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter, I just happened toe to read theics.¡±


    Gekk¨­ Yaha smiled.


    Seeing the fruit tea that Akabane handed over, he was a little bit resistant at first, but after watching it for a second or two, he took it and thanked him.


    Afterwards, he said: ¡°Yourics shop is really good. A group of people can sit down and eat snacks and talk about the plot of theics. It is more interesting than reading it alone at home.¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is Big Brother Yung¡¯s idea.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t take credit for it-although many designs of the tea house came from his hands, it was indeed Kurama Yung who originally proposed it.


    As for his design style¡­


    Entering from the main entrance, you can see that the counter and the seats and decorations on both sides form a perfect symmetry.


    Gekk¨­ Yaha was drinking while looking around, chatting with Akabane.


    After talking about it, he saw the caricature almost, and then he said: ¡°Ye Wu went back to ask me yesterday if I am interested in carving these characters¡­ Do you n to let me participate in wood carving production?¡±


    ¡°You have a high level of knowledge on the sword. There should be no problem with carving wooden figures.¡±


    Akabane even exaggerated and praised-


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even know what Gekk¨­ Yaha sword skills were. He just felt that the Gekk¨­ n inherited the family with the Crescent Moon Dance, and him being a Patriarch of the n, he should have some attainment in the way of the sword.


    Gekk¨­ Yaha smiled and did not expose Akabane¡¯s words.


    He thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to carve wooden statues, but my speed is definitely not as fast as Kosuke.¡±


    As the patriarch of the Gekk¨­ n, he was still a little confident in his sword skills.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay, the treatment issue¡­¡±


    ¡°Just like Kosuke.¡±


    Gekk¨­ Yaha said lightly.


    Akabane was stunned for a while, then his face was a little strange.


    Do you know Kosuke¡¯s conditions?


    In order to prevent the other party from feeling that he was pitting him, Akabane considered it for a long time and told him in advance: ¡°Senior Kosuke intends to use all the wood carving ie to establish a charity fund for the poor to help families and orphans disced by war and poverty.¡±


    What?


    Charity fund¡­Does it mean to donate withoutpensation?


    Gekk¨­ Yaha was stunned. After a few seconds, he said: ¡°It is right to help the poor and the orphans. They have given a lot to the war. Let¡¯s follow Kosuke¡¯s n.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Akabane didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this, nor did he mention the contract agreement.


    Although the hand-run money is not cheap, for a family like the Gekk¨­ n, they really didn¡¯t have a shortage with this kind of money. If he says it like that, he will definitely not regret it.


    But Gekk¨­ Yaha actually regretted it!


    Although their family doesn¡¯t care about the money, he cares about it. As the head of the family, he doesn¡¯t have as much money as outsiders imagined. Every time he goes out, he has to apply for funds from his wife!


    Although some of the money for woodcarving has to be handed over to the father-inw, who doesn¡¯t want to have money secretly!?


    What a pity!


    He was bleeding in his heart, but for the face of their family, he could only swell his face and fill up the fat man.


    Akabane was drinking watermelon juice.


    He could ¡°feel¡± the strong emotions in Gekk¨­ Yaha through his Observation Haki.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he whispered: ¡°Otherwise, you and I will donate 60% of the revenue, and the remaining half will be given to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Money is like a river, it flows away as it goes, it is not worth chasing¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Akabane stopped persuading.


    Anyway, the wooden sculptures are only sold to wealthy people, and he has only 30% of the benefits. He originally wanted to give Gekk¨­ Yaha half of it, but now¡­


    Since you want to be like that, I have no problem.


    After drinking the watermelon juice, he got up and went back to work.


    Most Konoha readers do not have a great response to Hidden Rain Vige. At most, they think Hidden Rain Vige is weird, not as simple as it seems on the surface.


    But for Hidden Rain Vige, this extra chapter is a bit interesting.


    Hanzo, known as the ¡°demi-god,¡± was killed, and some other people became the leader of Hidden Rain Vige and took control of Hidden Rain Vige in another direction.


    There are no such people as Yahiko and Konan, and the background of these two people is not mentioned in the story. Most of them are spection and association.


    In this way, this idea is logical-


    The leader of the Akatsuki and the paper ninja do not represent Hidden Rain Vige but refer to people in Hidden Rain Vige and Waterfall Vige who are unwilling to be crushed and bullied by the great power.


    They wanted to change their status and yearned for power, so they came together one by one.


    Although it is only aic, this is a problem in reality. Theic only exposes it for everyone to see, and at the same time makes the people in Ninja Vige realize that they can unite, instead of letting themselves be like they are now.


    of course.


    No matter how many sheep there are, but there is a ninja named Hanzo in this era, he happened to be born in Hidden Rain Vige, in Small Ninja Vige.


    Hanzo had this idea, but unfortunately, most of the so-called alliances in the Ninja World were not reliable.


    Such as Konoha and the Sand Vige.


    Obviously, Konoha was being framed, but Hidden Sand Vige turned a deaf ear to it, and insisted on putting up a posture for Konoha to give an exnation, showing that it is beneficial to pretend to be blind.


    As for the thought of ¡°Akatsuki¡±¡­


    Hanzo is very clear that this is totally undesirable.


    Although he is known as a demigod, there is an extra ¡°Demi¡± character, which ispletely different from that of the ninja God Senju Hashirama.


    Senju Hashirama was able to suppress the Ninja world by himself, but he can only make the surrounding Ninja Vige jealous of Hidden Rain Vige somewhat.


    Unless there are people in the world who can organize a group of ninjas that areparable with Five Kages and collect all Tailed Beast¡­


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Unless Senju Hashirama or Uchiha Madara resurgence, who in the world can create an organization like Akatsuki¡­¡±


    However,


    At this moment, a dark shadow appeared in his office silently. While Hanzo wasughing, the man who suddenly appeared said lightly: ¡°What if Uchiha Madara is really alive?¡±


    What?


    Hanzo suddenly smiled stiffly and instantly looked over, but he saw nothing but a strange ck shadow.


    This shadow is too weird, maybe not even a life form, more like weird ninjutsu.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Hanzo¡¯s guards showed up in an instant with a vignt look.


    ¡°I am Uchiha Madara.¡±


    The shadow said coldly.


    Hanzo didn¡¯t believe it, instead, he let out a sneer and said, ¡°Are you, Uchiha Madara? Is there any evidence!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t need evidence, and I don¡¯t need you to believe it. One day you will know that I am still alive. By that time, I will create a peaceful world with me¡­ I hope you can make a choice. ¡°


    As soon as the voice fell, the shadow faded quietly.


    Hanzo yelled a few times and no one answered, knowing that the other party had already left. He was stunned for a while, and then took a seat with aplicated look.


    He didn¡¯t even notice how the other party came and went.


    Is this ability really Uchiha Madara?


    If the opponent is Uchiha Madara, the reason for finding him is most likely to create a realistic version of Akatsuki, but the purpose is¡­


    Is it World Peace or maybe something else¡­


    ¡°Chief, what was that just now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s Madara Uchiha, but it doesn¡¯t matter to us. Just keep watching the excitement. The Hidden Sand Vige should not be messed up this time.


    Hanzo sneered.


    The situation in Sand Vige is probably inseparable from this ¡°Madara¡±.

 Chapter 293

    <h4>Chapter 293</h4>


    After talking about the cooperation, Akabane returned the cup to the front desk.


    He was nning to go back to theic lounge to work, but when he turned around, he thought of what he had exined yesterday, and immediately asked: ¡°Brother Yung, did you talk to Mr. Yamano about the Kunai?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the special kunai has been handed over to Mr. Yamano. He exined that he will arrive at Land-of-Rivers with the caravan tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The Kunai is marked with space jutsu.


    As long as Yamano Izumi arrives in the Land-of-River, he can immediately use Flying Thunder God Jutsu to rush to Land-of-Rivers to check the situation in LogueTown.


    Speaking of which, theic sent tomorrow should go to Kakuzu¡­


    Is this a meeting ceremony?


    Maybe if he delivers theic to another person, Kakuzu will be so angry that he will kill people. That guy is never a good thing.


    But with his current strength, he doesn¡¯t need to use his Mangekyo Sharingan and psychological tactics to defeat that guy.


    He only needs to use his Thunder Devil Fruit to defeat Kakuzu, so even if he goes to meet Kakuzu, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    It is not a big problem to be ambushed by Madara, as long as his Yin seal is unlocked, and he can use Flying Thunder God Jutsu fast, he can escape from them just fine.


    When he returned to the lounge, it seems his clone was working hard as they had already painted a lot.


    Two Clones are responsible for the update of One Piece and another two Clones for the Naruto update.


    Since there are no additional tasks today. It is expected that two books should be updated with ten chapters each.


    There are not many things happening in ten chapters.


    The next ten chapters of Naruto just happened to advance the plot to Sasuke¡¯s anti-killing Orochimaru, and then Konoha also got the news and set out to find Sasuke Uchiha.


    This is a small over-drama.


    Starting from Sasuke¡¯s anti-killing of Orochimaru, the plot of Shippuden has really spread out, and some of the ninjutsu and abilities involved in it are also quite worth redeeming.


    Such as the technique of Hydrification.


    The Hohzuki n¡¯s Hydrification technique is equivalent to an elemental Secret Jutsu. Although it is restrained by a part of Ninjutsu, it is very useful in most cases.


    Previously he caught a Hohzuki nsman, but unfortunately, the Hydrification technique was sealed by the Hohzuki n with a Secret Jutsu. Forcible cracking may cause death on the other side.


    However, he had the fruit of thunder, so his desire for Hydrification was not so great.


    As for Jugo¡¯s Sage Body¡­


    Forget it.


    The most worthy of redemption is probably Obito¡¯s intangibility ability, but that is included with Mangekyo and cannot be redeemed at fixed points.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to improve my attributes.¡±


    Akabane shook his head lightly.


    ording to the matchup between Itachi and Sasuke, the Sharingan¡¯s immunity to illusion is notpletely immune.


    That means it¡¯s the same for Madara¡¯s eyes.


    Illusion in the ordinary sense is difficult to work on Madara, but as long as one¡¯s mental power is strong enough, he can also damage Madara from illusion.


    Therefore, the most important thing is mental power, in addition to Eternal Mangekyo and Rinnegan.


    The Eternal Mangekyo first appeared in the duel between Itachi and Sasuke.


    And the plot is not far away.


    While painting, Akabane was thinking about these things in his mind, and when he thought about it, he had already finished the half-talk in the story.


    Of course, his speed is actually not fast, because the clones have alreadypleted theirs and on to the next chapters.


    ¡°But I am afraid the Uchiha n will have a little trouble with the Eternal Mangekyo.¡±


    Akabane thought to himself.


    The mystery of the Eternal Mangekyo is probably not even known to Uchiha Yuan¡­


    Forget it, I can let them read it first and think after that¡­


    He continued to use his chakra pen and fished in secret while drawing. Because of someone¡¯sziness, it was not until the evening that everyonepletelypleted all the update tasks¡ª¡ª


    The content of theics is updated, and some productions of covers, promotional posters and bonus posters.


    In each volume, he still stuffed ten small posters.


    After a long period of rules, no one would use such nasty ninja abilities to find these ten posters. They all look for them one by one, and asionally some lucky civilians will get them and sell them to readers who are willing to buy them at a high price.


    Some readers who are willing to buy at a high price can get the seller a lot of Ryo.


    But he did not prohibit this.


    The civilians have the same way of living as the civilians, and there is no need to force them in this regard.


    Sending theseics over, he stopped by to visit the Third Hokage to learn about the battle situation on the front line-although the above allowed him to rest in Konoha, he was actually still responsible for supporting the mission.


    The action against the cult was smooth, and the ability of Orochimaru was fully demonstrated.


    Under his design and nning, no cultist could escape from the country of fire.


    As for the West Side River Country¡­


    It¡¯s a bit worth paying attention to here. The Hidden Sand Vige has entered the country of the river, and this time it¡¯s not like a joke, but they actually sent a lot of Jonin to fight against the country of River.


    Today, the Land-of-Rivers border has entered a lot of Jonin teams.


    And the Hidden Sand Vige may really have to do it.


    After learning all of it, Akabane came back to his room and had some thoughts in his mind-anyway, since he is going to the country of the river tomorrow, he should also check the situation.


    The Next Day.


    The caravan arrived in the Land of River as scheduled. Theseics were dyed by a day, unlike in Konoha, but the readers from the Land of River didn¡¯t care about it.


    As long as they can read it, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is first-hand or second hand.


    ¡°Boss, how do we deal with this Kunai?¡±


    The caravan¡¯s escort took out a Kunai.


    This kunai is what Yamano Izumi told them that they brought to the Land-of-River, and Yamano Izumi solemnly warned them of taking care of it so they didn¡¯t want to be careless on it¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it in the store. I believe the ninja from Konoha will have an idea about what to do.¡±


    The leader of the caravan ordered.


    This Kunai is very special, with a strange mark imprinted on it. He felt that it was probably rted to that mark.


    What to say¡­


    It is a bit like the kunai given to Kakashi by Fourth Hokage in theic. Although the shape is different, the imprint of the handle is almost the same.


    Therefore, the leader of the caravan judged that this was probably a Kunai with the mark of Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    He was thinking of this, and the next second¡­


    ¡°Ah! Who are you!¡±


    The guards shouted in panic from the room, and the leader entered. After seeing it, after a bit of surprise, he immediately saluted and said: ¡°Akabane-sama, I didn¡¯t expect you are really here.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite, this time I would like to thank you for helping me bring this kunai to the Land-of-River, otherwise it would be really troublesome to run by myself.¡±


    Akabane flexed his muscles.


    Afterwards, he ate a Food Pill and asked the caravan for some dry food to recover while eating.


    It took a lot of chakras to teleport to the Land-of-River. At this time, if a battle urred, he could only use the chakras in the Yin Seal to escape.


    After a long time, his Chakra finally recovered.


    At this time, he thanked him again, made a disguise of his appearance, and left the shop and walked into the street. As he walked, he released his perception ability to check the positions of Kakuzu and Madara.


    Although Madara is strong, it is difficult to avoid Akabane¡¯s perception and observation ability.


    but¡­¡­


    Searching all over the town of LogueTown, there is no presence of Madara.


    ¡°It seems that Madara is really not in LogueTown, but he may still be in the Land-of-River now, waiting for the war to happen¡­ The next target may still be the tail beast from the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Akabane thought to himself.


    With Madaras ability, sealing Shukaku is not difficult for sure, but he has a guess that Madara won¡¯t summon the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.


    Summoning the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path requires a lot of Chakra, and such a huge body is bound to be hidden in a ce to settle down.


    Besides,


    I¡¯m afraid Madara doesn¡¯t trust ck Zetsu, and ck Zetsu should be aware of this, and the two have probably parted ways, otherwise, Madara wouldn¡¯t recruit Kakuzu to be his subordinate with his pride.


    Akabane thought secretly, and after a moment of indulgence, he went to the corner.


    Making sure that there is only one person on the other side, then it is time to see Kakuzu and rify some things.


    Kakuzu are in the tavern.


    When Akabane goes to the tavern, the Bartender recognizes his boss, and he knows how to bring him to Kakuzu.


    When he went to the basement, Kakuzu saw Akabane, and he secretly rxed in his heart, and then said with a sneer: ¡°You are finally here, I thought you didn¡¯t care about the Land-of-Rivers, so I would run away as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°How can that be. It¡¯s just I have something to deal with, like those crazy cultists, that¡¯s why I have been dyed until I have time toe over.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly and found a stool to sit down on.


    Dealing with the Cultist is naturally an excuse.


    Why he didn¡¯te before, the two knew in their hearts, but the rtionship between each other was not so ironic, so there is no need to say these things too clearly.


    Kakuzu didn¡¯t bother with this, but went straight to the point: ¡°Madara left temporarily, but he will definitelye backter. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that Madara has awakened the Rinnegan?¡±


    ¡°Rinnegan!?¡±


    Kakuzu¡¯s heart jumped, and his face unconsciously showed shock.


    For ninjas like him, it is difficult for them to be so gagged by ordinary news, but Rinnegan has only appeared in Sage of Six-Paths so far.


    Madara has awakened such a terrifying power, no wonder he dared to reappear in the world.


    Kakuzu became more grateful that he hadn¡¯t done anything to Madara- or else, even with a thousand, he will surely die. And what Madara said seems not a joke but a real treat!


    Thinking of this, he was covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°Yes, I fought him with Mito-sama before in the Naga River. Madara was defeated and fled from Naga River to the Land of River. Also, the disappearance of Shamon in Sand Vige was nned by them.¡±


    Akabane then exined.


    Mito-sama?


    Kakuzu naturally did not think of Mitokado Homura, that scum was not worthy of standing in front of Madara, it could only be the Wife of the First Hokage, Mito Uzumaki!


    The same powerful female ninja from the legend.


    but¡­¡­


    Madara actually lost to Akabane and Uzumaki Mito, really?


    He couldn¡¯t believe it, but from another angle, if Madara could defeat his opponent, he didn¡¯t need toe to the Land-of-River. First, he would go to Konoha more than anything else.


    After all, Kyuubi is the strongest tail beast.


    So after specting, Madara may have really fought Akabane and Uzumaki Mito.


    Kakuzu took a deep breath, suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his mind, and then asked: ¡°Just tell me, what are your ns?¡±


    Akabane shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It depends on how you n, not me.¡±


    ¡°Me? Oh, I don¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s dog, even if the other person is Madara Uchiha.¡±


    His tone was cold.


    The days when he was called to drink, he had enough at Hidden Waterfall Vige. If he had a choice, he could make money and live his life, so why bother to follow Madara.


    of course.


    This sentence refers not only to Madara but also Akabane.


    In addition, Kakuzu dared to say this, mainly because the news brought by Akabane gave him some confidence-Uzumaki Mito is still alive and has considerablebat effectiveness.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

 Chapter 294

    <h4>Chapter 294</h4>


    Akabane poured a ss of fruit wine, and then raised it: ¡°I¡¯m very d that Kakuzo-senpai can agree with me and toast to our consensus again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to celebrate, but a toast is forbidden. I don¡¯t drink with little kids.¡±


    Kakuzu took a drink on his own, apparently dissatisfied with Akabane¡¯s failure to save him.


    He pondered for a moment and then said: ¡°Since we have reached an agreement, then some things must be agreed first. I will inform you of the information that Madara has given me, but if I am in danger, you have toe and save me. .¡±


    The longer you live, the more they are afraid of death, especially now that Kakuzu has a happy life and wants to live a few more years in this world.


    However, further cooperation with Akabane means that he will lose some aspects of independence.


    This is what they will talk about next.


    Akabane knew well that Danzo must have guessed that he was cooperating with Kakuzo. With sufficient information, the old fox had a very good brain.


    Therefore, such requirements as information exchange must of course be mentioned.


    There is no problem with these for Kakuzu. Collecting intelligence itself is the work of the people under his hand. It does not require any effort from him. More than that, intelligence is also a very valuable item in some cases.


    From this perspective, collecting intelligence can be developed into a business.


    ¡°The other thing is, you can¡¯t target Konoha Ninja-at least you can¡¯t shoot them dead.¡±


    This is also no problem.


    Konoha is afraid of Kakuzu, but Kakuzu is also afraid of Konoha¡¯s strength, especially if Akabane has the Flying Thunder God Jutsu and that kind of weird Genjutsu, if he wants to really anger Konoha, his foundation on the Land-of-Rivers will definitely be burned!


    Of course, it would be best if there is no need for war. Akabane and Kakuzu reached an agreement, and then Akabane left Loguetown.


    After not sensing Akabane¡¯s presence, Kakuzu saw today¡¯s update.


    It¡¯s nothing more than the One Piece update.


    Arriving in the Water 7 Inds, the plot of theic officially cuts into the chapter of the City of Water, and the plot is rtively exciting.


    but¡­¡­


    What the hell is happening in Naruto!?


    After reading the smuggled Narutoics, Kakuzu resisted the urge to find Akabane.


    After his conclusion, in the plot ¡®he¡¯ will definitely die!


    of course.


    As far as the plot is concerned, he doesn¡¯t think it matters, but no one will speak out all his weaknesses in front of the enemy, right?


    Only those mentally handicapped characters will do it!


    In addition¡­


    Akabane has written down all his life stories and weaknesses, how will he walk on the Ninja World in the future!?


    Kakuzu¡¯s face turns ck from anger.


    After turning page by page, he figured it out.


    He is a stepping stone for the ¡°protagonist¡± to improve his strength. Don¡¯t look at the Rasenshuriken that missed him, but in the follow-up plot ¡°he¡± must have died of this move.


    After recognizing the reality, he always felt that the ¡°him¡± in theic was full of ¡°tragedy¡± when he read it. At the same time, he seemed to see Akabane saying ¡°I have foreseen your death¡± to him.


    It is a warning?


    It is difficult to judge from this angle, and he doesn¡¯t want to make these boring judgments.


    He believed that both Akabane and Madara would need his efforts, as long as he showed sufficient value, they would not kill him.


    That¡¯s right.


    When they meet again, Kakuzu feels that he can¡¯t beat Akabane at all!


    Since he can¡¯t beat the opponent, of course, it¡¯s easier to talk.


    Akabane left Logue Town and headed west along the route. While moving, he released his perception to check the possible location of Madara. His current range of perception is veryrge. As long as Madara enters a certain range, he can be spotted immediately.


    As far as the border, Akabane felt Madara¡¯s whereabouts.


    However,


    In the next second, Madara quickly approached, but after a few breaths, he was already beside him.


    He is already old but he is still getting stronger and stronger, what a monster! Akabane curse.


    Hashirama cells are really awesome!


    It¡¯s a pity that its sess is 1 to 1000, otherwise, it is estimated that the Third Hokage who was getting older would definitely want to transnt Hashirama Cell on his body.


    Akabane guessed maliciously in his heart, and at the same time he was more curious about what Madara wanted to do, so he stopped.


    If it¡¯s going to be a fight, at worst, he can just summon the Ape Demon from the scroll given to him by the Third Hokage and then use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to run away, and even if Madara uses Rinnegan ability, it is impossible to stop him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Madara to get in front of him.


    He stared at Akabane and said, ¡°Although you have used the transformation technique, I can find your traces from the vast sea of people at a nce.¡±


    ¡°How can I conceal it from a person as strong as the First Hokage?¡±


    Akabane smiled humbly.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t.¡±


    Madara didn¡¯t notice that Akabane was saying unpretentiousness, after all, what Akabane said was the truth.


    He sucked a stone with one hand, and then sat on it and said unperturbed: ¡°But you are very simr to us when we were young, vigorous, talented, and most importantly, not afraid of death.¡±


    Akabane raised his brow slightly.


    Not afraid of death?


    How could this sound ufortable!


    ¡°Putting many of the secrets of Ninja Vige intoics, beautifying the experience of ninjas, and making the civilians read and watch it is a very bold and fatal idea.¡±


    Madara ignored Akabane¡¯s expression and said to himself.


    Akabane did not speak and listened to Madara to continue speaking quietly.


    He knows what Madara means.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, ninjas are mysterious and powerful, and it is difficult for them to touch this field, so even a ninja has a very high status in front of ordinary people.


    But thisic reveals the ss of ninjas.


    There are also ninjas who are also high and low, strong and weak, good and bad, and there are countless fights.


    Ninjas are not noble, but they are just stronger than ordinary people.


    The strong are supreme, and having a strong bloodline is supreme.


    This is the essence of theic in Madara¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Not only the blood but also the country¡­ No matter how many small countriese out, they can¡¯t defeat the big countries, because when the small countries try to challenge the rules, the big countries join forces to defend their status.¡±


    Madara nced at Akabane.


    In fact, he originally wanted to talk to Akabane about the Thunder Devil Fruit, but after reading the update a few days ago, he has a lot of unpleasant things, plus a vague thought in his heart¡­


    In fact, Akabane understood this feeling very well.


    The lonely old man has been alone for a long time, and suddenly a guestes to the house, always wanting to talk to the guest about his usual thoughts.


    And Akabane is that poor guest that he caught.


    Akabane used Earth-Style to create a stool and he sat on it.


    Madara was very excited, and he could say one, two or three in various categories. To live in Akabane¡¯s era, he must be a big knower, but now he only has an audience like Akabane.


    After listening for a long time¡­


    Akabane couldn¡¯t help but interrupted and said, ¡°Lord Madara, you waited here for so long to catch me just to say this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I just want to see, when you can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Madara said lightly.


    The voice is irritable, but the boy¡¯s mood is very t¡­


    Then, he got up and kicked the stone away, and then said: ¡°Your lightning ability should be the power of the devil fruit right?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Akabane looked at Madara with a look of surprise appropriately.


    ¡°The Fruit of Thunder allows a person to control the power of thunder and lightning that is almost a god. It is because of this and the Flying Thunder God Jutsu that you dare toe here even knowing that I am in the Land-of-Rivers and dare toe here to save people.¡±


    The voice was surprised, but his mood remained the same.


    But at this moment, Akabane gradually guessed Madara¡¯s intention.


    This guy ate the whisper devil fruit. Although this fruit can only hear the whispers that others are willing to share in the anime, but Madara¡¯s ability is obviously not the same as the one the girl has in the anime!


    Chatting with him was false, but his true goal was to probe him!


    The series of conversations just now made Akabane let go of his guard step by step, making himself think he just wanted to ¡°chat¡±¡­


    Wanting to understand this, he quickly came up with a solution.


    For a person who is proficient in illusion like him, it is not difficult to control his emotions and thoughts in his heart, so he amplifies the ¡°shocked¡± emotions at the right time and says: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to guess it¡­ Indeed, it was my carelessness. I shouldn¡¯t use abilities from theics.¡±


    Madara frowned slightly.


    This is a bit different from what he guessed.


    He paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°No, I only guessed it because I also got a devil fruit, which happened to be the frozen devil fruit that appeared in yourics.¡±


    ¡°Frozen Devil Fruit?¡±


    Akabane was ¡°surprised¡± and ¡°worried¡± again.


    In the next second, he stopped and ran away directly using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    Madara didn¡¯t catch him, frowning and thinking about Akabane¡¯s emotions just now, it was t at first, and then suddenly fluctuate sharply¡­


    That kid tricked me!


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just an experiment anyway. But to even know that I¡¯m probing him¡­this kid is too cautious.¡±


    Madara thought inwardly.


    In terms of mental power alone, ck Zetsu is definitely better than Akabane, but Kakuzu never knows that Madara possesses this ability, and he can easily detect his emotions without precaution, but his whisper devil fruit hits a wall here¡­


    Maybe¡­this kid knows his abilities?


    Madara pondered for a moment, somewhat uncertain.


    No wonder he was suspicious, Akabane was the creator of One Piece, and that kid might have a way of distinguishing the abilities of devil fruits.


    After thinking for a while, he turned his head and left for the Land-of-Wind.


    ck Zetsu definitely has a lot of secrets he was hiding from him, but one thing is real, and that is that the Third Kazekage of the Sand Vige is indeed worth using.


    On the other side, Akabane appeared at the caravan¡¯s shop.


    He just disguised his emotions, but when he came back, he thought that he was too flustered when facing Madara. I am afraid Madara could see something wrong.


    However, he is not to me.


    At first, Madara acted like a lonely old man on the street, Akabane didn¡¯t think about that at all, and it was a bit toote for him to react.


    Akabane sat for a while, not knowing where to startining.


    After thinking about it for a while, the intelligence here is almost the same as what the Third Hokage received from the Anbu, and he thinks he should go back soon.


    Anyway, the situation in the country of the river and Madara¡¯s whereabouts can basically be guessed, and there is no point in staying, so it is better to go back safely.

 Chapter 295

    <h4>Chapter 295</h4>


    ¡°Smelly brat, you didn¡¯t even say anything when you went out?¡±


    Just after returning to the vige, the Third Hokage came to his door immediately.


    Akabane smiled awkwardly, and then exined: ¡°I went out for something¡­¡±


    The Third Hokage wanted to smoke but noticed that there were papers everywhere in the lounge. He put the pipe back in a daze, and said grimly, ¡°Go to the office and talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Akabane has nothing to say.


    Originally, ording to the rules, any ninja who left the vige had to report to the guard, or find the Third Hokage to exin the reason.


    But this time, he knew very well that he had to tell the boss or they would definitely not let him go.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    There is something in it that is not suitable for telling others.


    The two went to the office, and the Third Hokage took out a scroll and said, ¡°This is a letter from Rain Vige. It is Hanzo. He ims to have met Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Madara?


    Impossible!


    Akabane was startled slightly, then took it and took a look.


    The description of Madara above was not clear. Obviously, Hanzo didn¡¯t really see Madara. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you talk about this with Danzo-sensei, not me?¡±


    Hiruzen nced at him coldly and said angrily: ¡°Danzo is in charge of the Sand Vige. And he said I should talk to you!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Okay, if you want me to say it, the Madara Hanzo saw is definitely a fake, because the real Madara was in the country of the River some time ago, and I had a face-to-face with Madara before I came back.¡±


    Akabane talked about the situation of his own trip.


    Of course.


    He temporarily skipped the Kakuzu incident.


    ¡°You know that Madara is in the country of River, but you deliberately go there to find Madara, are you not afraid that your life will not be long enough?¡±


    Hiruzen is very angry.


    To put it bluntly, Akabane is a very important cornerstone in Konoha¡¯s future. He and Danzo will be very sad if anything happens to him.


    Therefore, from his perspective, it is absolutely impossible to agree to things like meeting Madara in person.


    It is precisely because of this that Akabane did not exin to the Third Hokage in advance, but chose to go to the country of the river alone.


    In the face of Hiruzen scolding, he can only nod and bow his waist. After all, Hiruzen is not willing to let him take risks, that¡¯s why he became so excited after knowing this.


    After a burst of madness, Hiruzen¡¯s anger subsided a little¡­


    He sat smoking his cigarette pipe while thinking about the intelligence that Akabane brought back in his mind. After a long time, he said: ¡°The Sand Vige has sent more than 20 teams. Our reconnaissance team has found them, but Madara is still in the Country of River¡­¡±


    ¡°Now he should go to the country of wind.¡±


    Akabane added.


    Whether Madara¡¯s goal is the First Tail is still unclear, but the Land-of-Wind is definitely one of the most suitable countries for Madara.


    It is vast and sparsely popted, suitable for hiding.


    Of course, the environment is indeed quite bad.


    Hiruzen nodded, he also considered this point. ording to this, the one that appears in Rain Vige is not Madara, and there is a high probability that it should be ck Zetsu.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little worried.


    The origin of Hanzo¡¯s title of ¡°Demi-God¡± is not based on prestige and reputation, but on solid strength. Once this person stands on the side of Madara and ck Zetsu, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Although Hanzo is still sending them information, it is too decisive and stupid to determine the Hidden Rain Vige¡¯s position based on this information.


    Akabane observed it again.


    What happened to ck Zetsu, he really didn¡¯t expect it¡­


    Even if they are on each other¡¯s throats, he was still ¡°enthusiastically¡± pulling sponsors to Madara.


    Although this move to win over the Hidden Rain Vige seemed to help Madara increase his strength, on the other hand, it also revealed the news that Madara was still alive.


    When this news spreads, everyone will notice this legendary figure in the world of forbearance.


    When this news spreads, everyone will notice this legendary character from Ninja World.


    Looking at it this way, ck Zetsu probably really wants to abandon his n for Madara.


    He thought for a few seconds, and finally shared his conclusion with the Third Hokage, which was praised by the Third Hokage.


    This viewpoint may not be unexpected for Hiruzen if he thought about it clearly.


    It¡¯s just that his thoughts were more on Hanzo¡¯s issues, instead of thinking about the information implicit in ck Zetsu actions.


    After some talk, Akabane was about to leave the office.


    At this time, Hiruzen suddenly remembered something: ¡°By the way, Orochimaru will go back to Konoha today. You are responsible for answering back, lest the Jashinists find this time to do something.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The manpowering back is certainly not all. Although everyone already knows how to deal with the Jashinists, there are too many cultists but on their side, they have insufficient manpower.


    So cohesion is necessary.


    However, Akabane remembered that he seemed to have ¡°painted to death¡± Orochimaru in theics.


    This¡­¡­


    After the meeting, Orochimaru might not look good.


    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I propose to let Tsunade go with me and fight against Jashinists. Some of the injuries suffered by the ninjas may not bepletely resolved with emergency treatment.¡±


    ¡°Well, go and contact her yourself.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded.


    With Tsunade on his side, it shouldn¡¯t be bloodyter, although the Eight-Headed Serpent Jutsu is really ugly and disgusting, but those are indeed the proud Forbidden Jutsu of the Original Orochimaru.


    Tsunade is now in the hospital almost every day. She is not too old, but she is truly talented in medical ninjutsu, and her attainments in this area may be slightly higher than that of Utatane Koharu.


    Meeting her again after a while, Akabane could feel the changes in her.


    Her Chakra aura weakened, while the Yin Seal aura strengthened a lot. Obviously, the forbidden research on Creation Rebirth has not been put down recently.


    After talking to Tsunade, she readily submitted a leave as she agreed to it.


    The next second, his Flying Thunder God Jutsuunches.


    Seeing Akabane, Orochimaru was indeed full of resentment.


    Although they were on their mission, it was not difficult to buyics in the Land of Fire, so he not only read theics but also made up the plot to thetest stage.


    then¡­¡­


    Like Kakuzu, Orochimaru witnessed the death of ¡°himself¡± with his own eyes.


    Kakuzu died at least under the beating of a bunch of strong ninjas. Although the death was extremely bitter, at any rate, it was full of excitement, but what about Orochimaru?


    After devouring Sasuke, his mental will was not as good as his apprentice who was taught by his hand, causing his consciousness space to be invaded and killed.


    That¡¯s stupid!


    Only after reading the ending in theic, Orochimaru only had these words in his mind, nothing else.


    of course.


    This is Orochimaru¡¯s current thinking, as for whether there will be a reversal of ¡°Orochimaru¡± in the future, even he himself is not sure.


    But there is a line Orochimaru agrees with.


    He is eager to know all the truths in the world, hoping to understand all the unknown, and wants to understand the meaning of all existence.


    From this perspective, the pursuit of longevity is not iprehensible.


    Due to Tsunade¡¯s existence, Orochimaru didn¡¯t get too entangled in this matter. After a brief greeting, Orochimaru was excited to take Tsunade and Akabane to ¡°visit¡± the spoils of this trip-a bunch of living, sealed cultists.


    Undead Cultists are the most important, but they also collected those cultists who can berger and also those who have stronger recovery capabilities.


    Akabane saw this undead again, and many of them had been reassembled and stitched together, but without exception, they had no limbs, and they were kept like human sticks in small cages constructed by sealing technique.


    Orochimaru exined: ¡°Their immortality is slightly different from Hidan. Their limbs can be separated for a long time, but they will die if their head is separated for more than half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Most of them are old, maybe they are just a semi-finished product.¡±


    Akabane quickly found the difference.


    These people are a lot older thanst time. It seems that the price of such immortality is also life.


    This is also normal.


    To Jashinists, life is just the least valuable thing.


    ¡°What is his ability?¡±


    Tsunade pointed at a cultist who was simply tied up.


    ¡°Self-healing, his self-healing abilityes from Jashin Chakra. If you want to maintain this ability, you must follow the rules of the Jashinists Cult and perform rituals in the process of using it. It is the ability we have encountered the most times, like this¡­¡±


    As Orochimaru said that, he also stabbed the guy for her to see.


    The cultist was clearly in aa, but after the knife was pulled out, his body began to recover automatically.


    As early as Chunin Exams, Akabane and Orochimaru met this ability.


    But now, these Jashinists Cult have obviously improved.


    Its power consumption is lower.


    But for Tsunade, this ability has a very high research value. After observing for a long time, she finally said excitedly: ¡°These cultists are really interesting¡­¡±


    Then she took out a scalpel and stabbed it a few more times.


    Then, Orochimaru led Tsunade to ¡°visit¡± various cultists, and each time the two of them started ¡°practical¡± drills.


    Thepanions who followed and watched didn¡¯t feel excited at all. The conversation and actions of Orochimaru and Tsunade made them feel like they have one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Is this ninjutsu research?


    How Horrible!


    Orochimaru noticed their expressions, and after thinking about it for a while, he said, ¡°With Akabane, half of you can choose to go back to the front line, plus border defence, to prevent cultists from crossing the border and disturbing our country of fire.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A group of ninja shouted excitedly.


    But then everyone thought of a question, the quota is only half, who will go and who will stay?


    The other side is a genius lunatic.


    During this period of time, Orochimaru¡¯s obsessive research on the various abilities of cultists has made many of his associates afraid and terrified, and he himself knows this.


    So seeing this scene, he thought and said again: ¡°Leave a few escorts, and the rest will go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The selection of the escorts was simple-ten elite Genins were left behind.


    As for the question of whether the cultists will cause trouble, Orochimaru is not worried at all.


    Thank you so much for trusting me!


    As everyone knows, Akabane hates work and troubles the most, especially this kind of delicate work, he will never take it if he has a choice.


    But Orochimaru said so, what else could he say?


    Yes, you are the boss today.


    Akabane silently epted, then activated his perception ability and checked the surrounding conditions to avoid idents.

 Chapter 296

    <h4>Chapter 296</h4>


    In terms of research, Orochimaru and Tsunade have quite a lot of topics inmon, but Akabane has no interest in these cultists.


    When you have time to study cultists, it is better to draw moreics.


    After all, Madara is going to the Land of Wind.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what Madara is going to do, even Obito can control the Fourth-Mizukage to make Hidden Mist Vige disorganized. So for Madara, manipting the Kazekage of the Sand Vige is as simple as drinking water.


    Even if there are Chiyo and Ebizo, Madara will not be so stupid to think that Zack will fight Konoha directly in a wave. So it¡¯s possible that Madara will inevitably guide himyer byyer to make the Hidden Sand Vige and Konoha really fight.


    War maye at any time.


    Akabane must step up the update, quickly redeem the Navy Six Style, Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, and also Rinnegan. In addition, his attributes must be improved as much as possible, so that he has the capital to fight against Madara.


    Also,


    With so much information and a perfect experimental body, Tsunade may soon be able to develop Creation Rebirth.


    Akabane thought for a moment.


    The reason that Tsunade was not allowed to learn it before was that she didn¡¯t understand the harm of this technique, but after observing so many ageing materials, she must understand the side effects of Creation Rebirth.


    He promised Uzumaki Mito that he would not take the initiative to teach Tsunade this ess control technique, but if Tsunade developed it near, he would not be considered a vition of the rules.


    So back in the vige, he wrote a key point of Creation Rebirth development, and then each minding their own business to draw.


    Akabane wants to update the One Piece as soon as possible until the Navy¡¯s Sixth Style appearance.


    After updating the ten chapters today, he was only twenty episodes away from the goal.


    I wenty chapters is a lot, but there are four shadow clones and one main body working at the same time. In fact, their speed is quite fast. In just over two hours, theypleted all the updated content of One Piece.


    Next, they drew ten more chapters for Naruto¡­


    The content of these ten chapters is not critical. Most of them are just forcible plots to show Sasuke¡¯s progress over the past three years.


    They are all battle scenes, which are quite difficult to draw and take a lot of time. When Akabane got everything done, it was already evening.


    In the Country Of Wind, Hidden Sand Vige.


    Quietly, a figure crossed the line of defence of the ninja of Sand Vige from the air andnded in the Kazekage Building in Sand Vige.


    ¡°Sand Vige is too weak, it¡¯s surprisingly easy to sneak in.¡±


    Madara walked all the way, just avoiding Anbu¡¯s patrol route, all the way to the Kazekage office and at this moment Zack had not left the office.


    Knock~


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Zack frowned slightly.


    Who wille to the office at this time, Elder Ebizo?


    As he was thinking, he suddenly felt a trance¡­


    Unconsciously, Zack got up, got up from his position, walked to the door and opened the door, his eyes were dead as if he didn¡¯t see the old man standing in front of him at all.


    Madara stared at him, and then he couldn¡¯t help but sneered softly: ¡°The strongest Kazekage? Sure enough, being a puppet is your greatest value.¡±


    Hearing the word puppet, Zack¡¯s face was a bit hideous. Obviously, the plot in theic wasbined with reality, which gave him great agitation.


    Although he is known as the Third Kazekage of the Sand Vige, the truth was it is the two brothers and sister Chiyo and Ebizo who are in power now.


    Under the fluctuation of his will and agitation, the illusion seems to be broken.


    however¡­¡­


    The Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan emerges, and his pupils move under the rotating pattern.


    In the next second, Zack was controlled again.


    Afterwards, Madara¡¯s hands made a hand sign, and his fingers flicked a curse mark into the heart of Zack.


    The imprisoning curse.


    In this Jutsu, the people who have this Jutsu can only obey the caster¡¯s words. Even if Zack grows into a real Five Kages level in the future, he still cannot break away from the curse seal, just like a living Human-Puppet without freedom.


    If he wants to get rid of control, he can only rely on external forces.


    At this time, Zack also plunges from Madara Mangekyou Genjutsu, unable to get rid of the control, and could only wait to be imnted with the spell seal.


    ¡°You want to gain power. The strongest power in the world is the Jinchuriki¡¯s power, so¡­you have to be Shukaku¡¯s Jinchuuriki.¡±


    In the illusion, Madara¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°Yes, I want to be a Jinchuriki. My next goal is to get Shukaku from Bunpuku.¡±


    Zack responded nonchntly.


    ¡°Very well, go and aplish your goal.¡±


    After Madara finished speaking, he returned and left.


    Zack bowed his head respectfully, this was an unconscious movement.


    After Madara left, half of the illusion was lifted, and the remaining half was hidden in his subconscious. With the imprisonment curse, Zack could unconsciously do what Madara said.


    He was stunned for a moment, then he was in a daze, and sat down in thought.


    ¡°As the Kazekage, my strength is far from enough now. Although Maic Escape is strong, it can¡¯t make me stronger quickly¡­ so the best way to be stronger fast is to be a Jinchuriki and obtain Shukaku power!¡±


    Several thoughts shed in Zack¡¯s mind.


    These are not only Madara¡¯s Genjutsu and hypnosis but also the thoughts that exist deep in his own consciousness.


    Thest time the monk Bunpuku smashed the mountains and rivers with his own power, he was very envious as a witness at the time. And Madara just brought out that hidden thought.


    Akabane didn¡¯t know Madara¡¯s actions, but after Konoha got Madara¡¯s information, he could guess some information.


    Konoha thought about informing the Hidden Sand Vige, but what if the people in Sand Vige are also controlled?


    Danzo pondered for a moment, he couldn¡¯t contact them through official channels and needed to exchange information through some abnormal channels, such as the hidden son of Chiyo hiding in thend of fire.


    Akabane¡¯sic is updated as usual, and even a few more have been added.


    After finishing the work at hand, Danzo moved his muscles and bones a bit and picked up today¡¯sic by the way.


    If he said that he was curious, scrutinized, and skeptical when he saw theics at the beginning, then he has gradually developed the habit of chasing after changes, just thinking about reading it, rather than trying to get something out of theics.


    But when he read the update of One Piece, he developed a strong curiosity about this Navy Six Style.


    The navy six styles are physical skills.


    Although the system of One Piece ispletely different from that of ninjas, some things such as physical skills, force skills and so on are interlinked. As long as there is a principle, it is not impossible to achieve.


    It¡¯s like pointing a gun.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Danzo decided to visit Akabane, and by the way, he should prove some of his guesses.


    ording to Anbu¡¯s news, Akabane had gone to the country of the River during this period of time, but after he came back, he was stuck in theic room without leaving the room. It can be said he is quite diligent.


    Generally, when Akabane showed this situation, it meant that this kid felt fear and urgency.


    But this performance is very strange and suspicious.


    Danzo walked while thinking in his heart until he reached the Comic Shop, he saw Akabane in the lounge.


    In order to avoid publicity, he transformed into the appearance of the others.


    But this can¡¯t be hidden on Akabane.


    Danzo also knew very well that Akabane¡¯s current perception ability is very evil now, his own perception ability is strong, and he has also developed observation haki. So he doesn¡¯t need to actively let go of his transformation, as long as he gets closer, he knows Akabane can automatically sense him.


    So Danzo didn¡¯t enter the shop, and Akabane took the initiative toe out to meet him.


    Since his teacher had his one eye gone blind, he seldom walked around, unless necessary things like hot pot or barbecue, otherwise even buying juice, he would send someone to the store.


    As the Minister of Anbu, he still has this power.


    Akabane came to the door, bowed slightly and was about to say something, but Danzo made a gesture and asked him to follow him out to talk.


    Originally, as long as he activates his Flying Thunder God Jutsu, they can go directly to a secluded ce, but Akabane knows that this Teacher of his have been traumatised when he first experiences his Flying Thunder God Jutsu, so he didn¡¯t mention it but followed to walk outside the woods.


    Danzo walked to the woods, and then silently asked for a long time: ¡°Have you developed the Navy Six Styles?¡±


    What?


    Akabane was sluggish.


    You regard me as a ninjutsu ATM, and you think I can develop it if you want to develop it?¡­ Although he does have the navy six styles but if he just sent it, it feels strange.


    He didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment.


    After hesitating for a long time, Akabane nodded and said: ¡°The Navy Six Style is the use of physical exercise muscles, which I developedprehensively based on medical ninjutsu and many materials from Orochimaru and Tsunade.¡±


    ¡°Well, the paper painting is very simr to Orochimaru¡¯s soft Taijutsu.¡±


    Danzo nodded lightly.


    ¡®Sure enough!¡¯ Danzo thought inwardly.


    But he did not ask in-depth questions, but skipped the specific development process of the ¡°Navy Six Style¡± and said: ¡°After our analysis, physical exercises may have a certain effect on Madara. I hope these tricks can be poprized quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°It may be more difficult to teach it to all of them.¡±


    Akabane shook his head.


    Not everyone can learn the Navy six styles, although almost all soldiers in the new world can use armament haki, but they need to keep training to be able to use the next six styles.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be all, we should first prioritise all the Jonin first.¡±


    After talking, Danzo pondered for a moment, and then mentioned a few more names, ¡°In addition, let Might Duy and Uzumaki Tomiko learn it¡­¡±


    It¡¯s obvious why he wants Duy to learn it, and why he wants Uzumaki Tomiko to learn, it¡¯s because she is the next generation Jinchuriki in the eyes of Danzo, so she also has to learn these things.


    But obviously, Akabane refused.


    Akabane looked up quickly and said, ¡°Teacher, Mito-sama can live for a while. Also, even if Tomiko became a Jinchuriki, with her ability, she can¡¯t stop Madara, so let mee!¡±


    Danzo was silent for a long time, and then he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, but Duy must learn it, maybe he will be our future trump card.¡±


    There were always four students in the Taijutsu training ss, but only when Duy quickly grasped the sixth door, the others barely opened the second door.


    Duy¡¯s brain iscking and he is not qualified to be a ninja, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if he fights.


    Akabane nodded and said, ¡°The Six Styles were developed only after I got the Thunder Fruit some time ago, so it is not very popr at the moment. Let me try it on Duy first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Danzo nodded, and then prepared to leave.


    He took a step or two, then stopped and said, ¡°Akabane, I am not as capable as the Second Hokage-sama. I am not as courageous as Hiruzen, but I am very sensitive to some things¡­ Regardless of what you have, as long as you can ovee Madara and protect the Konoha, I will protect you.¡±


    As long as I am alive.


    Danzo added a sentence in his heart, and he disappeared with the use of the instantaneous technique.


    Akabane was stunned for several seconds, and then nodded heavily-sure enough, the more things he took out, the faster the vest fell.


    First, it¡¯s Uzumaki Mito, now Danzo¡­


    Forget it, it¡¯s not important.


    He is already quite strong now, he doesn¡¯t need to worry a lot like before, and the situation with Konoha has beenpletely reversed.


    Everyone has a secret.


    As long as he continues to treat Konoha well, Danzo and the Third Hokage will not investigate him in depth. As for whether he can still hide his secret after defeating Madara¡­not to mention whether the Third Hokage and Danzo can investigate him, by then, few people in Ninja World will be able to kill him, so what is there to be afraid of?

 Chapter 297

    <h4>Chapter 297</h4>


    The navy six style is very strong, and through the navy six styles, many Taijutsu skills can be derived,


    therefore¡­¡­


    The price to exchange for the six styles is rtively expensive, each of which requires 1,000 points.


    However, this price is nothingpared to his current ie-even if affected by the war, Akabane still has more than 8,000 points every day.


    Especially today, there is a big outbreak, estimated to be more than 10,000.


    No need to hesitate, Akabane directly redeems the Navy Six Style.


    The essence of the Six Style is the use of muscles and physical strength. Akabane is indeed negligent in physical exercises, but it doesn¡¯t mean he is weak when ites to physical strength with his high attributes, so he has also reached the requirements of using the Six Styles without any difficulty.


    Akabane tried it.


    All the moves are not too burdensome for him, and he can train them easily, but it is not the same for ordinary ninjas.


    Such as Gekko YeWu.


    With a body like her, it would be extremely difficult to practice navy six styles. At most, she could train Shaved and Moon Steps. But Iron Blocks would definitely not be for her.


    At the moment it is only experimental teaching, Akabane does not intend to call too many people.


    After thinking for a while, he came to the Hatake n.


    Sakumo is good at speed, his body strength is also quite high, he is extremely qualified, and he should be able to quickly learn the Navy Six Styles.


    Plus Duy and Orochimaru¡­


    Well, Orochimaru has just arrived with a group of cultists, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have much time to train the Navy Six Styles.


    After thinking for a moment, he vetoed Orochimaru and changed it to Tsunade.


    With Tsunade¡¯s physical fitness, there is nothing to say. If she can use the Navy Six Styles, plus with Chakra Enhanced Strength, her physical strength will definitely soar high.


    Sakumo had a mission during this time, but he happened toe back two days ago and is currently practising in the n.


    Judging from the training situation, Sakumo should be practicing the two skills of Chidori Flow and Chidori Sharp Spear. One of the two is considered to be an offensive and defensive one, and the other can attack at medium and long distances, which is a good Chidori variant.


    Of course, Akabane himself didn¡¯t need to study these at all. It¡¯s because his Thunder Devil Fruit was much more powerful than these variants of ninjutsu.


    In the beginning, Akabane asked him to train together, and Sakumo was still reluctant because his Chidori Flow was almostplete.


    But as soon as he heard the ¡°Navy Six Styles¡±¡­


    Sakumo agreed without hesitation, the rapid change of his face was staggering.


    After using Flying Thunder God Jutsu to bring Sakumo to the training stadium, Akabane dropped by the research institute to find Tsunade.


    Tsunade was indeed in the research institute, and she and Orochimaru were studying these cultists together. She was so dedicated to her work, but she still was able to put down her work temporarily.


    Plus counting the Taijutsu D


    Counting the Taijutsu Specialty ss, there are six people in total besides Duy, there are three students, and Akabane didn¡¯t let them go.


    These three students have been practising hard recently and have been able to open the second door.


    Akabane wanted to see if a Genin, who opened the second door, could master the superhuman technique of the Navy Six Style.


    The six-style distance itself is rtively simple, and the knowledge attached to the system exchange involves arge number of training methods. He only needs to follow the text and does not need to make any changes.


    Tsunade was not interested at first.


    Because she hadn¡¯t seen thetest plot of One Piece, she didn¡¯t know what the Navy Six Styles were. If Akabane hadn¡¯t asked for it himself, she wouldn¡¯t have given up her precious research time to learn it.


    but¡­¡­


    Every time she listened to the content and exercise method of a move, her eyes brightened.


    In the end, she became more active than anyone else.


    Akabane sat aside, he directly mastered the Navy Six Styles, so he didn¡¯t need to train at all, just observe their training status.


    Mastering the Navy Six Styles is a long process, and it is basically impossible toprehend it overnight.


    Akabane took out the drawing tools and prepared for a protracted battle.


    He drew an update of Naruto.


    The Naruto plot hase to Sasuke vs. Deidara. These ten chapters did not cause much disturbance.


    There are also a small group of people like Uchiha. They are amazed by Sasuke¡¯s growth and are proud of the potential of Uchiha.


    Apart from this, no one cares about Sasuke¡¯s situation.


    Even Akabane himself.


    Sasuke almost pretended to fail and perished together. The way this plot ended was really a bit of joy. As for the plot itself, he didn¡¯t feel much.


    What really matters is the next plot.


    After Sasuke¡¯s battle, next was Jiraiya¡¯s plot. It¡¯s when Jiraiya went to the Hidden Rain Vige to find the secret of ¡°Pain¡±-he will be buried in Rain Vige, and there will be no more Jiraiya in this world.


    Akabane is drawing exactly this section now.


    When reading the manga and anime in his previous life, this passage gave him the deepest impression.


    Jiraiya is also very charming, but he has to say that he is a great person, for a lifetime living in the prophecy of Mount Myoboku, diligently teaching many outstanding disciplines.


    The Fourth Hokage, Nagato, Naruto, and even Yahiko. If he didn¡¯t die, he may also be a powerful ninja.


    Unfortunately, his life was not as good as he wanted.


    Failed to save Minato¡¯s life, died at the hands of the disciplines he taught, failed toe back to the partner he valued.


    Hey, he is not dead!


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but wish for the Great Toad Sage an early death, lest he lives in the world and harms the world again.


    Akabane began to draw.


    While painting, he asionally paid attention to the training status of the rest of the people.


    Tsunade and Sakumo have the strongest background and quickly mastered some skills, but they have different main attack directions.


    Sakumo gave priority to Shave, and Tsunade focused on Tempest Kick and Finger Pistol.


    By the afternoon, Tsunade was able to initially use Tempest Kick and Finger Pistol with her Chakra Enhanced Strength, but if she did it without using the Chakra Enhanced Strength, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    But this is already fast.


    After all, Sakumo who had more experience was only at the preliminary stage of training Iron Body and Finger Pistols, let alone the other three children.


    But Duy is very hardworking.


    Particrly after getting the Ox devil fruit, his resilience elerated. Basically, except for a short time to sleep and eat, he basically does exercise every day.


    The next day, after confirming that Izumi Yamano sent the new update, Akabane came to the training ground to check the situation.


    Yesterday, the content of his painting was not updated, because Naruto was only updated to the period when Jiraiya also returned to Konoha and did not leave for the Hidden Rain Vige yet.


    It¡¯s because he wants to change something.


    The friendship between Jiraiya and Tsunade is actually a bit like that in theic.


    But here, he changed the friendship between partners.


    This is also the reason why only five chapters of Naruto were updated yesterday. He wanted to revise the manuscript and could not send it out immediately.


    There are disadvantages and advantages.


    Counting the content of his paintings here, he can finish the plot of the Rain Vige in one breath today.


    It¡¯s a pity that Jiraiya is not in Konoha¡­


    Akabane was full of emotions, and if Jiraiya was also here. It was interesting to see the plot of his ¡°death¡± for the first time.


    ¡°Iron Body! I have be an iron, ooohhh! I will practice the finger Pistol before this evening, otherwise, I will run a thousandps around the training ground!!¡±


    Not far away, Duy¡¯s voice came.


    He finally learns to use the Iron Body.


    Akabane is not surprised. Among all the people, Duy is undoubtedly the strongest in physique, even if he looks very different¡­


    But on the other hand, Sakumo and Tsunade alsopleted the Shaved and Tempest Kick as their main attack.


    ording to this rhythm, by tomorrow, the three of them may be able to fully master one or two abilities. This speed is already quite fast. After all, normal people are at the speed of the other three¡ª


    So far, they still haven¡¯t been able to master any of the Navy Six Styles.


    But they are not incapable of this.


    After Duy was sessful, the three of them also began to focus on Iron Body and wanted to master the Iron Body first.


    ¡°After they have mastered some, I can arrange a wave of Illusory Domain trials to familiarize them with the ability¡­¡±


    Akabane said in his heart.


    His abilities are now rising, and he doesn¡¯t need to use those simple maps anymore in the illusion trial.


    Well, let¡¯s wait for them to master it first.


    Thinking of this, he continued to paint.


    In these dozens of chapters, many abilities are involved, and Akabane draws quite focused.


    Their training here is full of enthusiasm, but in the Country of River, Kakuzu ¡°finding people¡± operation is not smooth.


    It¡¯s because the country of rivers is too chaotic.


    Konoha and Sand Vige all sent people into the country of the river, and the war was about to start. The rebels living in the country of the river were very nervous, including Kakuzu himself.


    Once the war started, his trade was all over.


    However, at this time, the Hidden Sand Vige has not yet determined whether tounch an attack.


    Originally, there was a meeting today to discuss the matter, but¡­


    Now the discussion is about Shukaku.


    It¡¯s because Zack wants to be a Jinchuriki by himself.


    ¡°I disagree, Shukaku is involved, in case you can¡¯t quickly grasp it¡­¡±


    ¡°I can!¡±


    Zack got up and stared at Ebizo solemnly.


    He was very serious, with a stand by one¡¯s word tone, he looked at Ebizo for several seconds, then he looked towards Chiyo again.


    Chiyo masters the sealing technique. She is the key to deciding whether he can be a Jinchuriki. Zack thought for a second or two, and then said: ¡°Elder Chiyo, I don¡¯t need your advice, I am the Kazekage, listen to me! ¡°


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    Ebizo looked at Chiyo with an awkward expression.


    Zack, is this¡­rebellious?


    Chiyo was also a little bit at a loss because although Zack was tempted to obtain Shukaku power before, he did not intend to be a Jinchuriki.


    Perhaps it was the disappearance of the Second Kazekage, which shocked him too much¡­


    Chiyo thought for a long time and finally sighed heavily, ¡°Master Bunpuku has good control over Shukaku. In you, you may not be able to adapt quickly¡­ But you are the Kazekage, if you insist on doing this, then I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Chiyo.¡±


    Zack got up and bowed, and then softened his tone to exin, ¡°I know my attitude is wrong, but Hidden Sand Vige wants to be strong and must resort to some abnormal means. And the Tailed Beast is the fastest force we can master now.¡±


    ¡°Konoha has nine tails.¡±


    Ebizo reminded.


    ¡°They have nine tails, but their Jinchuriki is already the same as the deadwood, unless they change to a new Jinchuriki like us, but is this possible?¡±


    Zack¡¯s thoughts are clear.


    There are credits suggested by Madara, but he thinks of these more.


    Chiyo frowned slightly.


    To put it this way, the Jinchuriki is indeed the dominant power in the vige of Sand, but she always feels that it is not right-their original purpose is not to force Konoha to make concessions to benefit right?


    Howe now, with the tail beast, the situation ispletely different.

 Chapter 298

    <h4>Chapter 298</h4>


    However, without Shamon, the former Second Kazekage, after Zack made a decisive decision, Chiyo and Ebizo couldn¡¯t help it.


    Chiyo was hesitant in her heart.


    The tail beast has always been called the strongest weapon by the major viges, and Zack has a maic style and ninjutsu that are very powerful. If you add Shukaku, then he is definitely the strongest Kazekage in history.


    With this kind of power, they may indeed have a chance for war against Konoha.


    Like many ninjas in Sand Vige, she is not reconciled to the status quo and is eager to rise one or two from their weakest position in the five Major Viges.


    therefore¡­¡­


    After thinking for a while, she agreed to Zack¡¯s choice and was willing to help transfer the Shukaku seal together and make Zack the new generation of Jinchuriki.


    As for the original monk, no one cares about his life or death.


    Because that guy could master the power of the tail beast, but he stubbornly believed that the tailed beast power would harm the world, and he didn¡¯t want to use that powerful power.


    Last time in the Bird Kingdom War, they had exhausted all sorts of thoughts and rhetoric before Bunpuku agreed to make a shot.


    In this case, she has had enough.


    But Ebizo was very worried.


    Although he made the initial decision in the Sand Vige, but now everything has deviated from the original trajectory, making him feel lost.


    Back to Anbu, he sat down to think about countermeasures.


    At this moment, an Anbu appeared.


    ¡°You are the one in charge of the Land of Fire¡¯s movements, so howe youe back to the vige?¡±


    Ebizo frowned slightly.


    The Anbu Ninja knelt down and said with great shame: ¡°My lord, I was exposed, Danzo found me, and he wanted me to let me bring you a word.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He said, the story of Sasori is very exciting.¡±


    Sasori?


    Isn¡¯t that the character in theics?


    His first reaction was¡­Is this taunting me?


    The Anbu Ninja was at a loss and didn¡¯t understand why Danzo wanted him to bring this sentence.


    However, on second thought, Danzo is psychologically gloomy, but not so bored to find the Anbu Ninja of the Hidden Sand Vige just to convey this sentence.


    Ebizo found the Narutoic books in the closet, and after looking through them one by one, he finally found the chapter where Sasori appeared on the scene.


    At this time he looked up and said, ¡°You can go back first. Since they found you, it¡¯s not your fault. Take a good rest. The vige still needs your efforts.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Anbu Ninja then left.


    Ebizo began to re-read the plot from the beginning, from appearances, strength explosions, memories and deaths, he did not miss a page of content.


    After reading it several times, he frowned slightly.


    This chapter is¡­ very exciting?


    Indeed, from the perspective of the reader, this plot is quite good, and the character, strength and emotion of each character are well depicted.


    but¡­¡­


    From the perspective of Sand Vige, having the Third Kazekage made puppets by his men. This is definitely not something to celebrate.


    When he thought of this, he was stunned for a moment.


    Puppet!


    Is this what Danzo wants to say?


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t make such a decisive conclusion. This is probably Danzo¡¯s strategy, trying to separate me and Zack!¡±


    Ebizo took a deep breath.


    He kept telling himself that he should not be fooled or believe in Danzo, but what Zack was doing today came to mind¡­


    Damn it!


    That sinister and cunning Danzo!


    This guy didn¡¯t say anything directly, but it was just a reminder, coupled with Zack¡¯spletely different front and back performance, that made Ebizo think of the word ¡°puppet¡± by himself.


    Of course.


    This puppet has many meanings, not directly referring to the original intention. It may be spiritual or thinking, or it may mean that the two of them are monopolizing power, making the Third Kazekage look like puppets.


    Different interpretations have different meanings.


    But the Hidden Rain Vige did not give the same news to Hidden Sand Vige, because the two arepletely hostile and there is no possibility of mitigation.


    As a result, he didn¡¯t know that Uchiha Madara might still exist in the world, so Ebizo didn¡¯t have a clue for a while.


    Danzo doesn¡¯t expect him to understand it all of a sudden, and it is also not realistic to expose the truth directly.


    It¡¯s not so easy for viges to trust each other, especially those ying tricks like Danzo and Ebizo, each of them is even dirtier than the toilet, and they will not believe what others say directly.


    If Danzo told him directly that Madara is still alive, and now he is nning on doing something in the Land-of-Wind, Ebizo may actually think Danzo is nning a slow-down strategy and wants the Hidden Sand Vige to retreat.


    Besides¡­


    Danzo also didn¡¯t want the Sand Vige to understand the truth too quickly.


    The more the Hidden Sand Vige loses, the better it will be for Konoha. As for whether Madara will benefit from it, he hasn¡¯t bothered about it for the time being-no matter what Madara has gained, Konoha will not be able to beat him.


    Therefore, he hopes that Madara can make things bigger scenes, and the bigger the better, and after that, the best ninjas from all over the world can join hands so that Konoha can minimize its loss.


    Now Danzo is in the Anbu training ground, quietly practising the Navy Six Styles method that Third Hokage got from peeking through his ¡°telescope technique¡±.


    Among these six techniques, the Moon Walk, Shave, and Tempest Kick all need to be trained in a wide space, so what Danzo is now developing is Paper Art and Iron Body.


    But he is mainly focusing on Paper Art.


    Because Danzo feels that this ability is more useful, no matter how high the Iron Body defence is, it can¡¯t stop Madara¡¯s attacks and ninjutsu.


    In the past two days, he felt that he had already trained ¡°Paper Art¡± and ¡°Iron Body¡± to the fullest, so he could go out and practice the other four.


    But before that, he wanted to see how Sakumo and the others were doing.


    So it didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at the reserve training ground.


    However, without waiting for Danzo to meet Akabane, he found a strange power enveloping him.


    Genjutsu?


    No, it seems to be an Illusory Domain!


    He felt something unpleasant and wanted to use his own means to cancel the Genjutsu enveloping him, but he found that he couldn¡¯t resist it at all!


    In the next second, Danzo was pulled into a dream.


    ¡°Akabane, what the hell are you doing!?¡±


    Danzo yelled angrily. He knew Akabane could hear it because this was a dream he created with the dream of a tapir¡­


    Speaking of which, isn¡¯t the Summoned Scroll of the Dream Tapir family mine!?


    Thinking of this, he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Teacher, please help y the role and test the effectiveness of Sakumo training.¡±


    Akabane said as he appeared.


    It was originally going to be his job, but now that Danzo has arrived, he happened to be able to sit down and rest.


    ¡°y a role?¡±


    Danzo frowned slightly, not quite sure what it meant.


    ¡°Now the background is the City of Water Seven. And you are going to be the CP-9¡¯s Li. And you just have to follow theics and y normally.¡±


    Akabane exined what role-ying is.


    Substituting a role can not only use its own abilities but also automatically equip the role¡¯s original moves.


    After Danzo listened, his eyes lit up slightly.


    This is an interesting thing!


    So far, the number of CP-9 shots is not veryrge, mainly for Li scenes, so one Danzo is enough to y this plot, while the rest can be reced by fantasy characters.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After Danzo agreed, he immediately came to another venue.


    This is the story of Li and his group in the hospital, forcing the mayor to surrender the ¡°Pluto¡±.


    Originally Danzo only wanted to fight, but after taking on the role, he became very yful and really yed as in the plot.


    Not long after, Luffy arrived.


    but¡­¡­


    The next second, Luffy¡¯s head was stuck on the wall and couldn¡¯t move.


    He yelled, ¡°Everyone,e and help me, I have found Robin.¡±


    Everyone?


    What the hell, isn¡¯t it only Luffy in the plot!


    When Danzo was puzzled, he saw the wall crashing, and followed Sakumo, Duy and Tsunade rushing in. The three of them did not immediately save Luffy, but they yed around for a long time before putting Luffy down from the wall.


    Afterwards, Luffy rushed up bravely, and the rest of CP9 shot entangled Luffy¡­


    Probably, you¡¯re about to call ¡°help everyone¡± again?


    Danzo thought as he nced at Luffy and Sakumo, and then at the ¡°Mayor¡± on the ground, suddenly lost in thought.


    He always feels like he is ying an unknown role.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll handle the other assassins, and you can help me kill the person who wants to harm the Mayor and me us!¡±


    Luffy shouted.


    Danzo wants to lift the table, this damn story, isn¡¯t it totally different?


    He just agreed, so he still can¡¯t attack, and can only follow the plot.


    then¡­¡­


    ¡°Damn Assassin! You actually want to me us! OHHHH~ MY YOUTH IS BOILING!!


    With a loud roar, Duy directly opened the Eight-Inner Gates First Gate directly.


    Then, whoosh~


    Fortunately, Danzo reacted fast enough, using Paper Art to control his body to avoid Duy¡¯s shadow dance attack.


    And Duy didn¡¯t stop¡­¡­


    With a formidable enemy in front of him, Duy also activated his drip fruit ability, which made him quickly expand and erge as he became a Bison, and the Chakra in his body was also rapidly increasing!


    But he didn¡¯t stop from that as he also opened the Third-Gate, Gate of Life of the Eight-Inner Gates!


    At the same time, Tsunade and Sakumo made their moves as they disappeared with Shave, followed by a Tempest Kick, a Three-Sword Style, and a Chidori, fast enough to dazzle Danzo!


    If it weren¡¯t for this body¡¯s quick response and extremely high mastery of the Six Styles, Danzo might be defeated at this moment!


    But with Duy opening the Third Gate, the Gate of Life of the Eight-Inner Gates, with Sakumo and Tsunade bombarding him with a full-force attack¡­


    A minuteter, Danzo left the illusion without expression.


    It¡¯s because, instead of a test of strength he only became a target that got beaten one-sidedly as he used the Navy Six Styles, while the other sidebined ninjutsu with the Navy Six Styles. So how can hest like that!


    Such as Tsunade.


    She not only mastered Shave, but she also mastered Finger Pistol, Tempest Kick and Moon Step and alsobined it with the terrifying Chakra Enhanced Strength technique, so he didn¡¯t know anymore where she was going to kick him next.


    But the most abnormal thing is still that kid Duy.


    Previously Danzo didn¡¯t care about Duy. He thought he was just a silly boy with better Taijutsu skills, but when he really faced it, he realized that these ¡°some¡± are not just a little bit!


    In the end, he was beaten to death by Duy.


    The result of the Finger Pistol of that kid Duy added with Morning Peacock¡­


    Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s quite terrible¡­


    ¡°Teacher, hehe¡­this¡­what do you think of the training effect?¡±


    Akabane left a shadow clone on Sakumo¡¯s side, and the main body came to see Danzo.


    ¡°Very good, keep working hard.¡±


    Danzo was expressionless.


    ¡®You¡¯re asking how?¡¯ Danzo couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    He was beaten like that, didn¡¯t you see it as the master of the dream?


    Brat, I will arrange work for you when I go back!


    As the war is about to start, the Reserve Department must step up training¡­


    Thinking of this, he had a n of revenge in his heart.


    Akabaneughed for a while, and could only watch Danzo leave.


    of course.


    He understands Danzo¡¯s mood very well. There is at least an excuse for not using ninjutsu that he got beaten. Isn¡¯t it even more embarrassing to be beaten by those children who were like his grandson after using ninjutsu?

 Chapter 299

    <h4>Chapter 299</h4>


    ¡°That was¡­¡±


    Sakumo hesitated.


    Although their enemy didn¡¯t use ninjutsu, he was very familiar with that kind of fighting style after observations. He didn¡¯t think about it at that time, but now he remembers that it seems to be the fighting style of his teacher Shimura Danzo.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an illusion role y.¡±


    Akabane coughed slightly and winked at him.


    Sakumo understood.


    The teacher is also a decent person, and he certainly doesn¡¯t want to say that he was beaten so badly.


    He regrets it a little bit. In the fantasy world, he should start with a lighter hand, and he shouldn¡¯t have use full firepower and no reservations to test his abilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cool!¡±


    Tsunade kicked and leapt.


    Although it¡¯s just a dream, the feeling is real, and the crispness of a kick out and destruction is really intoxicating.


    Sakumo stared at her for a few seconds, then looked at Akabane with some sympathy.


    ¡°OHHH~, my youth is boiling again, Akabane-senpai, Sakumo-senpai, I want to continue to train.¡±


    Duy yelled, then got up and went for a run.


    He still felt the pain caused by opening the Sixth Gate. Although he is in a dream state, under the control of the Kurama Kekkei Genkai ability, Duy will feel the same pain after using Sixth Gate in reality.


    While running, Duy grimaced and sucked in a cold breath.


    ¡°What a fierce person!¡±


    Sakumo sincerely admired such terrifying willpower, no wonder he could open to the Sixth Gate at a young age.


    But he is wrong about one thing.


    Judging from the situation of this guy, I am afraid that not only the Sixth Gate, but maybe he can already open the Seventh Gate.


    ¡°Fortunately, Akabane found him, otherwise this kind of genius might be buried.¡±


    Tsunade sighed sincerely.


    Before everyone had not seen the formidable power of Eight-Inner Gates and only felt that this technique was very strong, and it was definitely not easy for Duy to reach the sixth Gate in a short time, but at the same time, they had no idea how strong it was.


    But after the fight, now everyone understands.


    Although Danzo didn¡¯t use ninjutsu, with that amazing destructive power, the Morning Peacock,bined with the Finger Pistol in a split second, has pierced dozens of blood holes on Danzo¡¯s body!


    So you can imagine how powerful it is!


    If Duy can open the Eight-Gates, maybe even Madara will be suppressed and beaten in a short time!


    ¡°The next step is to help him further develop the Devil Fruit. If it seeds in awakening¡­ Maybe the cost of opening the Seventh Gate will be much lower.¡±


    Akabane whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    Sakumo said with emotion.


    Devil fruit is indeed an incredible power.


    ¡°Do you want Akabane to get one for you?¡±


    Tsunade nced at him as she asked as she joked.


    ¡°No, I believe in my Swordsmanship and myself more, one day I will be the number one swordsman in the Ninja world.¡±


    Sakumo is full of longing.


    Swordsmen and samurai thrived in ancient times, but they have long since declined. Only the country of Iron still has some inheritance of Samurai.


    But he believes that sooner orter, Sword Dao will flourish in Ninja World again.


    ¡°The number one swordsman in the Ninja world huh.¡±


    Another Zoro fan.


    Akabane said in his heart.


    But now he is bored to talk about this, and his attention is all on Danzo¡¯s side because he knows that Danzo will find a way to take his revenge on him.


    Be lenient on me teacher!


    ¡°Then I will continue training it first. I haven¡¯t fully mastered Paper Art and Tempest Kick. I have to master it as soon as possible.¡±


    Sakumo said as he got up and began to train.


    He didn¡¯t develop the Iron Body but mainly refined the other Five styles to maximize flexibility and attack.


    ¡°Ye Wu is on the same path as yours. After you return, you can also teach Ye Wu along the way. I won¡¯t go there.¡±


    Akabane got up and stretched.


    Teaching two or three is so strenuous, and if there are more, his head will be big from stress. Now, the rest of the Taijutsu Special ss will be led by Duy, and for Ye Wu, he will let Sakumo take care of it, Tsunade on Orochimaru¡­


    What a perfect n, it saves me a lot of time.


    He apanied Tsunade to the research institute and asked her to teach Orochimaru.


    When leaving, Akabane saw Kato Dan in anotherboratory.


    He is still studying the ¡°Mecha¡±.


    I should be careful of this guy, he definitely has a bad intention foring to the research institute every day. It¡¯s best to get him away soon¡­ Well, since the war is about to start, how can such a useful ability of spiritualization be idle in the rear.


    Akabane thought carefully.


    As if feeling something, he turned his head and looked at the door. When he found that it was Akabane, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then greeted him enthusiastically: ¡°Hello Akabane-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Dan, don¡¯t call me senpai, I am younger than you¡­¡±


    ¡°But you are in a higher position than me and have more experience than me. You are my predecessor as a ninja.¡±


    Dan stubbornly said.


    ¡°You continue to study, I have to leave beforehand.¡±


    Reaching out his hand not to hit the smiling man, Akabane felt a little guilty for the maliciousness thought he had just now.


    However, after a few steps, the plot in theics appeared in his mind, and his thoughts quickly turned into ¡°The one who hides the knife in their smile is the most terrifying enemy!¡±.


    I really should send him to the battlefield!


    Danzo and Akabane, they are really masters and disciples, many things are ofmon origins¡­or it should be birds of the same feather, so they cane together and talk together.


    Back at theic shop, he handed in his manuscript to his clone.


    Counting the two chapters from yesterday, it happens to be five chapters.


    It¡¯s really urate calctions, and he is reallyzy to control these just right.


    However, thanks to this, their Naruto update has reached fifteen chapters-the content of these fifteen chapters directly promoted the plot to Jiraiya¡¯s death.


    From sneaking into Hidden Rain Vige to his death, there is no rest in the middle of updating in one breath, so that the plot can achieve the most perfect coherence.


    It is a pity that the person involved is not here.


    While Akabane was reorganizing, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Jiraiya. The fleet has been out at sea for more than half a month, and the time is not short, but if he released the Bat Devil Fruit too quickly, I am afraid it will attract some people¡¯s suspicion.


    Therefore, he thought about it and did not choose to release it yet, but sent the disappearing shadow clone to the ship to see the situation.


    ¡­


    The Half-Human Half-Bird Petrel has cooperated obediently.


    Now she is equivalent to an aerone, with a detonation talisman and other endurance tools, it can carry out efficient aerial strikes against ships-this is a method that Jiraiya hase up with.


    of course.


    The most important thing is not the ability to strike in the air, but the humanoid Pretel possesses a high IQ. With its flying ability, it can survey the surroundings and discover dockable inds in advance.


    Even the captain, an uncle from the Yamanaka n, praised the bird¡¯s ability one after another.


    Knowing that this is going well, Akabane feels relieved.


    This Ship¡¯s mission is to deliver the Bat Devil Fruit, and it can¡¯t make mistakes easily. If something goes wrong and the tragedy of the Titanic happens to them, he will definitely lose out. It is indeed a great thing to have a bird to navigate.


    But that petrel was not at all so cooperative. The reason why she would obediently help the Konoha ship and not dared to flee is only because the ninja of Yamanaka n gave her a kind of Secret Jutsu that¡¯s all.


    After learning the news from the clone, Akabane nced around.


    The other avatars have sorted out theics and handed them to Kurama Yung. As long as Yamano Izumi sends the update, Kurama Yung will be responsible for transferring the updated content to Yamano Izumi.


    He has done this kind of work many times, so he is very skilled.


    but¡­¡­


    Akabane originally nned to seize the time toze around, but Yamano Izumi sent theic within an hour, but Konoha¡¯s side came first.


    And when he was sent toe to the Third Hokage office, Akabane¡¯s first reaction was that Danzo deliberately retaliated.


    But after thinking¡­


    It shouldn¡¯t be so fast, it¡¯s likely that something really matters.


    When he came to the Hokage Building, Akabane saw a group of people sitting in the office. This group of people were all figures of Konoha status, including Kurama Murano, the Kurama eldest Elder.


    But Danzo alone is not here.


    Which is a little strange¡­


    The Third Hokage coughed and said, ¡°Danzo is away because of something, so let Akabane take his ce in the meeting temporarily. There is no objection?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Masazu Hyuga spoke first.


    The Hyuga n didn¡¯t deal with Akabane, so he wanted to be the first to speak. This was a tacit understanding between each other.


    As for why he agreed¡­


    Danzo made it clear to train Akabane as his heir. If they dare to say no, then they can wait for Akabane to take his position.


    The heads of the patriarchs have quite a good understanding of Akabane, especially Masazu Hyuga and Uchiha Yuan. They know that Akabane is essentially a smart and careful person.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not scary to be careful, but what¡¯s scary is those smart and talented.


    Akabane was thoughtful, it shouldn¡¯t be because he was beaten in the Fantasy World that his teacher didn¡¯t attend the meeting. So it must be true that there are important things.


    So without a choice, he sat down.


    Subsequently, the Third Hokage began to talk about the purpose of this meeting.


    It¡¯s still rted to Madara.


    The difference this time is that the news did note from the Hidden Sand Vige but from the Hidden Rain Vige in the north.


    A betrayal appeared in Hidden Stone Vige, and it was the mysterious expert called ¡°Uchiha Madara¡± who induced the ninja to betray.


    Undoubtedly, this is the work of ck Zetsu.


    but¡­¡­


    The purpose of everyone¡¯s meeting is naturally not to simply discuss ck Zetsu and Madara, but to discuss whether to spread the news about Madara and ck Zetsu.


    They didn¡¯t do this before because no one would believe it but only made the other Viges feel that Konoha was doing something.


    But it¡¯s different now.


    Once it is made public, it is likely to cause a series of fluctuations and even wars. Therefore, it is necessary to meet in advance to consult every n in the vige.


    Of course, everyone has no opinion.


    Danzo has decided to go out and arrange it in advance. You already have ns, but do you still need to ask for our opinions?


    It¡¯s typical formalism.


    But they just think about these words from the bottom of their heart. If they really say it, they won¡¯t end well, including Akabane, who won¡¯t say bad things without understanding, but is very cooperative and nodded in agreement.


    But instead, he was secretly guessing the reason why ck Zetsu did this.


    So the only answer was Madara and ck Zetsu broke off!


    ck Zetsu instigated many Ninja Viges to madly hate Madara, so his goal should be to kill Madara!


    If that is the case, ck Zetsu¡¯s n should be to wait for the next generation of Indra?


    It¡¯s not impossible.


    After guessing ck Zetsu¡¯s n, Akabane then took a look at the information scroll. The message above was from Hidden Stone Vige. It says they hope Konoha can help them pay attention to the whereabouts of the Rebel Ninja in the Land of Fire. The time for the ninja to defect should be the day before yesterday.


    But why is the Hidden Stone Vige so shaken for one rebel ninja?


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    Akabane looked up and found that the Third Hokage happened to look over.


    The Third Hokage nodded slightly, and secretly made a gesture to make Akabane stop talking.


    It means that his guess is right!


    The identity of this traitor is obviously not simple, and it is likely to be the Jinchuriki of the Hidden Iron Vige!

 Chapter 300

    <h4>Chapter 300</h4>


    Hidden Stone Vige has two Tailed Beasts, the Four-Tails Son Goku and Five-Tails Koku¨­.


    These two-tail beasts are quite powerful, but he doesn¡¯t know which one was abducted this time¡­More than that, ck Zetsu also controls a member of the Uzumaki n.


    Thinking of this, Akabane couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath.


    This means that the escaping Jinchuriki really fell into the hands of ck Zetsu, and maybe he also nned to pull out the Tailed Beast and then re-seal it to that kid that he also abducted from Uzumaki n.


    But ck Zetsu shouldn¡¯t have this ability now.


    After several fights, Akabane discovered that ck Zetsu¡¯sbat power is actually quite weak. Unless he can control a ninja who is good at sealing, ck Zetsu will not have the ability to extract the beast and re-seal it.


    ¡°So that means that the Jinchuriki is safe in a short period of time. And the Hidden Stone Vige conceals it because they don¡¯t want Konoha to know that it¡¯s their Jinchuriki that was lost¡­ But they should also know very well that the Konoha should guess it.¡±


    Akabane said in his heart.


    ck Zetsu¡¯s concealment ability is quite terrifying, even with the Jinchuriki fused and wrapped by him, even Sensor Ninja cannot find him immediately.


    So the more effective way is to see the other side with your own eyes and identify it by appearance, etc.


    The Third Hokage talked more about it, and then the patriarchs of many small families began to disperse.


    These patriarchs knew that this matter could not be so simple, but the next thing is not that they should listen to it. So it is the wisest choice to take the initiative to leave.


    In the end, there were only a few people left in the meeting room.


    The Third Hokage, Akabane, Uchiha Yuan and Hyuga Masazu.


    Mitokado Homura was supposed to have a ce, but that old fellow frantically encouraged everyone to form the ¡°Root of Konoha¡± and was imprisoned by the Third Hokage and Danzo in a prison deep in Anbu Base.


    In a short time, he didn¡¯t think about it.


    As for Utatane Koharu¡­


    She is now fully researching medical ninjutsu, but it is not that she is indifferent to fame and fortune and never cares about the position of the Elder Consultant, but that she cares too much about the power of the medical department and does not want the medical department to fall into Tsunade¡¯s hands too quickly.


    Butpared to Mitokado Homura, she is at least doing things, which has increased her reputation and praise among the vigers.


    After everyone left the Hokage Building, the Third Hokage confirmed that there were no people outside, and then passed down a picture: ¡°This is the image of a betrayal sent from Hidden Stone Vige. From the outside, he is a 10 years old child.¡±


    ¡°So young?¡±


    Masazu Hyuga frowned.


    Obviously, he thought of strange things.


    If it¡¯s just a normal child, how could it be possible to have the ability to defect? In addition¡­ if this Genin escapes, the assassination troops can chase and kill it, there is no need for fanfare.


    ¡°It seems to be a Jinchuriki, but I don¡¯t know which tailed beast¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said solemnly.


    The formidable power of a Jinchurikist time in the War of the Bird Kingdom was perfectly demonstrated by the Hidden Sand Vige. Everyone knew how terribly destructive this war weapon was.


    Therefore, he has to know some information in advance, otherwise, if the guard follows it rashly, he may lose a lot of manpower.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know, but Hidden Stone Vige said that this group of people may have escaped to the Land of Fire. I hope that the two of you can do your best to find the strength of the child.


    After the Third Hokage finished speaking, he then stared at Akabane. He pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Akabane, if you deal with the Jinchuriki¡­ are you confident?¡±


    I knew it was not simple!


    Akabaneins from the bottom of his heart.


    Looking at the photo, from the outside, this guy looks a bit like Roshi in the anime, but in the photo, he is a child without a beard and long hair.


    But from his hair alone¡­


    So, it should be Four Tails Jinchuriki R¨­shi!


    Four Tails Jinchuuriki are good at melting and escaping. This ability is restrained by Water-Style. With his own abilities such as Flying Thunder God Jutsu and Thunder Devil Fruit, it is not difficult for him to deal with.


    However, he only offended his teacher in the afternoon, and now he already wants him to amend it!


    In addition¡­


    ¡°Dead or Alive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if he is alive, as long as we catch him, we can get a lot of benefits from Hidden Stone Vige through their Jinchuriki.¡±


    The Third Hokage whispered.


    Uchiha Yuan thought for a while and said: ¡°We Uchiha n also have the ability to manipte tail beasts. If I meet him¡­I can temporarily control the tailed beasts, but to be on the safe side, I hope Akabane can help as soon as possible.


    ¡°Very good, then start moving.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Uchiha Yuan and Hyuga Masazu responded, and then left with Body Flicker Jutsu.


    But Akabane stayed for a while.


    It¡¯s not that he has something to say, he is just thinking about things.


    Danzo is not here, and the Third Hokage demanded that the child must be captured alive. It seems that Danzo will go to Hidden Stone Vige for Early-Stage negotiation, and Jinchuriki will be the key bargaining chip afterwards.


    Then the next second, he used Flying Thunder God Jutsu to leave.


    In terms of arresting people, Akabane is responsible for rushing to help. Although he does not need to follow everyone to search, but if someone finds the Stone Rebel Ninja, he must rush to the battlefield immediately.


    So, he went back to get a box of Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡¯s special kunai.


    These Kunai were all engraved with marks, and after re-reinforcing them one by one, he personally sent them to the Uchiha and Hyuga n.


    Convenience to others is convenience to yourself.


    This is a win-win move.


    After finishing the business, he can rest at the Headquarters of the Konoha Guards.


    The guards have many strongholds in the Fire Country, and each stronghold is equipped with Yamanaka ns nsman and short-range Wireless Electronics. As long as there is news from the frontline, they can pass information to the headquarters through these means.


    This method is born out of the mes.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Akabane¡¯s handwriting.


    Most ninjas go out on missions, but there are still some young Ninjas who don¡¯t need to go out.


    For Konoha now, there is no need for these children to go to the battlefield for the time being.


    Of course, Akabane and Orochimaru are also children, even if they are all fourteen years old during this period¡­


    But who makes them strong?


    If you get resources and power, you have to pay more than others.


    Akabane was lying in the surveince room of the Guard Headquarters. This is the ce where his Dad, Kurama Isamu usually sits, but today he is also on a mission.


    Due to the scarcity of personnel, it is rtively quiet here.


    He was about to sleep when he heard amotion outside, and then a figure opened the door unceremoniously.


    ¡°Huh, have you been assigned to the guard department?¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was.


    Based on what he perceives from the other party chakra alone, he can determine the identity of the visitor.


    Nara Shimi, a guy who is very sensitive to data.


    After special training in the Reserve Department, he has be a qualified elite Genin - perhaps now, after his family training, he has the strength of Chunin or even elite Chunin.


    The difference between a n and amoner is that a ninja from a n can quickly obtain aplete andprehensive ninjutsu system as long as they reach a certain level of strength.


    ¡°Ah, I am responsible for the collection and processing of criminal search and reconnaissance information.¡±


    Nara Shimi said as he sat down.


    He holds thisic in his hand, this is today¡¯s update.


    Obviously, he knew that Akabane was here, so he came here to alsoze around.


    This kind ofziness is in the same line as Shikamaru.


    But Shikamaru¡¯s father is Shikaku, but that kid hasn¡¯t been born yet. Is it possible that Shimi will die on the battlefield?


    ¡°cough¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is anyone here?¡±


    Shimi was a little surprised as he closed the book vigntly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just an itchy throat.¡±


    Akabane exined forcibly, and at the same time secretly med himself, it was not very good to arrange his friend secretly.


    Shimi was toozy to guess, opened it in a second or two and continued to read.


    His life is simple.


    Readingics, processing information, locking criminals¡¯ hiding ces, and getting off work, basically, if it weren¡¯t for the special training before, he would probably be at the top of his life.


    Character dictates it all.


    Akabane nced at him, thought about it, and asked, ¡°Shimi, don¡¯t you want to be stronger?¡±


    ¡°Bing strong? It¡¯s troublesome. You can stand tall when you have enemies. I can¡¯t help you if you can¡¯t stop them. For example, your battle with Uchiha Madara¡­Well, that seems to be confidential, but you should have on-site experience.¡±


    ¡°From the destructive power of the scene, that battle had already surpassed the Kage Level.¡±


    Shimi said lightly.


    He is not strong, not even the smartest in their family, but is the most sensitive to various data. Thanks to some information from Akabane and Orochimaru, he can roughly judge the strength of Uchiha Madara from its destructive power.


    of course¡­¡­


    The premise is that there are traces of damage, and illusions cannot be quantified.


    ¡°Shimi, a genius like you shouldn¡¯t be buried. Come to my Reserve Department.¡±


    Akabane said seriously and sat up.


    Shimi¡¯s criteria for judgment are quite simple, because his own strength is not up to the standard, and hecks knowledge of the abilities above Jonin and Kage Level.


    With the help of data from him and Orochimaru, he can definitely be a humanoid data instrument.


    He is very important to the Reserve Department.


    ¡°The Reserve Department?¡±


    Shimi shivered when he heard the name as he remembered some unpleasant memories there¡­


    ¡°Cough, what do you think, you used to be Genin, if you agree, you can be a mentor instantly. You are the only one who teaches others, and how can others teach you.¡±


    Akabane knew from his expression that the training left a shadow on himst time.


    Shimi nodded reluctantly after hearing these words, but his attention quickly shifted to theics.


    Judging from the plot¡­Jiraiya is also going to die¡­


    How miserable!


    He doesn¡¯t have much association, but he feels more and more weak. Even theic version of Jiraiya will die from the task¡­


    That means that being in the Reserve Department is better than being on the battlefield and he can even ck off!


    Shimi was secretly shocked when he thought of it!


    If Akabane knew his thoughts, he would clearly understand why Shimi would not appear in the future, because he was afraid of trouble and was clever, and he did not meet leaders such as Asuma.


    And slowly be ordinary.


    But now, he has encountered a personzier than him that made him embark on a different path.


    At this time, a signal lights up.


    They got the news.


    The signal shed, and then a voice came from the wireless phone.


    ¡°Akabane-sama, the target was found on the northern border of the country of fire, and the opponent is escaping quickly, requesting support, requesting support!¡±


    ¡°I go first.¡±


    As soon as Akabane¡¯s voice fell, he disappeared in ce.


    The next second, somewhere in the north of the country of fire, when he reappeared, he immediately saw a burning me not far away.


    ¡°Akabane-sama I¡­¡­¡±


    The ninja from the guard department was about to introduce, but in the blink of an eye, there was no one else in front of him.


    What a fast speed!


    A group of guard ninja were surprised,pletely unaware that Akabane¡¯s speed had reached this level, and Akabane on the other side quickly discovered R¨­shi position by virtue of his perception ability.


    R¨­shi¡¯s presence ovepped with ck Zetsu highly. Obviously, ck Zetsu contributed a lot to his escape.


    but¡­¡­


    ¡°Run.¡±


    ck Zetsu yelled, pushing his abilities to the extreme-if he hadn¡¯t carried R¨­shi, he would have slipped away, but how can R¨­shi speed outrun Akabane¡­


    Damn you Kurama Akabane!


    ck Zetsu cursed as he wanted to kill Akabane but couldn¡¯t do it.


    Every time he did something, this kid was always on his tail!


    But it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t do anything!


    ck Zetsu knew that they can¡¯t outrun Akabane, so before he left, he had to flicker and say: ¡°Use the power of the tail beast, it can make you invincible. Now you have to believe in the power of the tail beast and release him from your body.¡±


    ¡°Tailed beast? Yes, I also have a tailed beast. This is the power that everyone in the Ninja world fears. You said that as long as I control him, no one can beat me!¡±

 Chapter 301

    <h4>Chapter 301</h4>


    R¨­shi believed in ck Zetsu words.


    On the one hand, ck Zetsu rescued him from the Hidden Stone Vige he hated, allowing him to see the sun again.


    On the other hand, ck Zetsu seemed very reliable¡ªat least for a ten-year-old.


    Therefore, he started tomunicate with the four tailed beast in his body while running.


    However, ck Zetsu knows that Akabanes Water-Style attainments are equally terrifying. That kid is aplete genius, and R¨­shi¡¯s current attributes are not an opponent at all.


    He knew that R¨­shi couldn¡¯t run away, so he wanted to use R¨­shi as a decoy for him to flee.


    If R¨­shi takes the initiative to free the tail beast, or even release itpletely, Konoha has to re-seal the four tails.


    And at that time, the tail beast belongs to¡­


    hehehe, can Hidden Stone Vige and Konoha still be at peace?


    As for R¨­shi, he is just a tool, anyway, it can¡¯t be taken away, and the waste utilization can be regarded as thest effort.


    ck Zetsu secretly said in his heart.


    Akabane didn¡¯t know ck Zetsu¡¯s thoughts, but he knew that this guy wouldn¡¯t just watch him catch R¨­shi easily, and the turbulent chakra he felt from R¨­shi¡¯s body was also not right.


    From his turbulent chakra, he will probably forcibly use the Tailed Beast Transformation!


    F¡Áck!


    He cursed inwardly.


    In the past, Akabane may have no other way except to use his Mangekyo Sharingan to control the enemy, but now it is different. And R¨­shi is only a ten-year-old child and it is not difficult to control him with illusion.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t do it by himself.


    No matter how strong his Kekkei Genkai Genjutsu is, it is only Genjutsu in the end.


    With the tailed beast and ck Zetsu interfering at the same time, his sess rate is not going to be high, so he has to rely on the power of the Dream Tapir.


    Summoning Jutsu!


    The Little Dream Tapir emerged from the Summoning Jutsu and found himself running.


    ¡°Akabane, are you taking me for a run?¡±


    Little Tapir asked naively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, immediately use the secret technique, and use Genjutsu with me to control the three goals in front.¡±


    Young R¨­shi, the Four-Tails and ck Zetsu, exactly three.


    Akabane mobilized his mana, and after feeling the spiritual connection of the ck Tapir secret technique, he quickly took out the drawing board and ran while painting.


    Although he can directly use Genjutsu, but if there is a medium, it can increase a lot of power, especially since his brush and drawing board are chakra weapons.


    In the next second, young R¨­shi was slightly startled, and the Chakra in his body stagnated.


    And ck Zetsu also fell into the illusion.


    His illusion is very peculiar, it seems to be an anime-like thing. The beginning is a mountain falling from the sky, suppressing a woman under the mountain, and then a child keeps crying¡­


    What does it mean?


    ck Zetsu felt that if Akabane had something to say, he vaguely guessed about the content of this illusion. He originally wanted to leave the illusion directly, but when he saw this opening, he couldn¡¯t help but want to know the content behind it and wanted to continue watching it for a while.


    but¡­


    It¡¯s Gone!


    The illusion is gone!


    ck Zetsu was stunned and quickly cancelled the illusion.


    This is not difficult. After all, his physique is very special, and the effect of illusion on him is not so strong. Moreover, Akabane controls three by one person, and he doesn¡¯t use much energy here, most of which are controlled by the Little Tapir.


    Because of this, the story of ¡°Rabbit Goddess¡± needs to be dyed.


    But there is no need now.


    Because Akabane had already dealt with young R¨­shi and was dealing with the four tails in his body with all his heart.


    Originally, the four tails had been subjected to heavy sealing techniques. Previously, because young R¨­shi wanted to let him out, there was a little looseness. But now that both are controlled by Genjutsu, there is no room for chaos.


    ck Zetsu gritted his teeth.


    ¡°What the hell did you show me?¡±


    This was the first time he spoke in front of Akabane.


    The damn guy, not only disturbed his n, but also gave an endless story, but he still wanted to know the content of that story.


    ¡°Want to know? Guess it.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly, and he was already in front of the stunned young R¨­shi.


    He separated a shadow clone, the main body was responsible for the suppression of illusions, and the shadow clone used the five-element seal to disrupt the chakra inside R¨­shi¡¯s body.


    however¡­¡­


    At this time, ck Zetsu began to control the Chakra in R¨­shi¡¯s body.


    Fire, Earth-style Chakra.


    Combine¡ª¡ª


    Lava Release: Burning River!


    Akabane frowned slightly, and the shadow clone temporarily changed its seal, changing from a sealing technique to a water prison technique.


    Before ¡°R¨­shi¡± spewed out magma, a huge water prison trapped him.


    Then¡­


    Thunder Devil Fruit: Thunder and Lightning!


    This kind of mentally retarded belief in others requires a professor¡¯s power!


    The water prison technique itself has a certain imprisonment effect, not to mention that Akabane used it to cooperate with the power of the thunder devil fruit, but for a moment R¨­shi let out a mournful scream, and he also broke away from Akabane Genjutsu.


    In the next second, Akabane quickly made a seal.


    Thanks to his daily drawing, his knot printing speed is very fast, and hepleted the sealing technique knot in a short time.


    Five-Elements Seal!


    With a sealing technique, the Chakra of the tail beast inside the R¨­shi body was imprisoned.


    ck Zetsu saw something bad and wanted to escape from R¨­shi. But how could Akabane make him go so smoothly, his arm turned into thunder and lightning, and he reached out to grab it.


    Zi Zi Zi~


    ¡°Damn you, kid, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    ck Zetsu¡¯s physique is very special, the devil fruit of thunder can hurt him, but it cannot be lethal. After all, he can integrate with the earth and use the earth to dissipate the power of thunder and lightning and reduce damage.


    therefore¡­¡­


    ck Zetsu still ran away.


    But Akabane didn¡¯t care. It was never easy to catch ck Zetsu anyway. That guy was slippery as a louch, but there might be some hope if Uzumaki Mito was the one to seal him with her Sealing Jutsu.


    As for him¡­


    Forget it, unless he used the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, he couldn¡¯t touch ck Zetsu shadow.


    Akabane cherishes life very much and doesn¡¯t want to die with ck Zetsu using the forbidden Jutsu, so he can only watch that guy leave.


    However, using the illusion technique to make ck Zetsu feel sick, and then using ¡°electrotherapy¡± to make ck Zetsu feel pain for a moment, it is already a worthwhile trip, and the goal has beenpleted


    ¡ª¡ª


    The four-tailed Jinchuriki is alive and breathing.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, contact other people, you can retake the team and return to the vige.¡±


    Akabane maintained the water prison technique, and at the same time stretched out his hand and electrocuted R¨­shi several times. R¨­shi¡¯s hair was scorched and his muscles trembled.


    The guards who arrivedter swallowed their saliva, seeing the scene¡­


    So cruel!


    That¡¯s the Jinchuriki. If it¡¯s them who was being electrocuted, they may lose half of their life.


    After continuing the electrotherapy for a few seconds, Akabane let go and deactivated the effect of the Water Prison Technique.


    The young R¨­shi was lying on the ground. He had passed out, but his muscles were quivering unconsciously. This was because he had been electrocuted for too long.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this technique is useless for Madara, otherwise I want him to experience the power of Professor Me.¡±


    Akabane sighed regretfully.


    of course.


    The fruit of thunder can not only bebined with the Water Prison Technique, in fact, but most Water Styles can also bebined with the Fruit Of Thunder, because the fruit of thunder is not a ninjutsu ability, and it does not need to be used through the seal.


    It¡¯s not easy for everyone to search, but it¡¯s easy to go back.


    Through the guards, sentry booths and other strongholds, all the areas were notified in a moment. As for Akabane, he had already brought R¨­shi back to Konoha.


    To do this, he activated the Yin Seal so that he had enough chakra to appear at the Konoha.


    Back in Konoha, Akabane was still thinking about ¡°Rabbit Goddess¡±, and he wondered if ck Zetsu understood this story¡­


    But from his hostility, he should have understood something from it, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so angry when he left.


    That guy has lived for a thousand years, and he has already practised his emotions and anger. Only the things that he cares about will make him do this.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to elerate things, my Eternal Mangekyo ising out soon. When I redeem the Eternal Mangeky¨­ sharingan, then redeem Hashirama cells and Rinnegan¡­ I can get Rinnegan without side effects. And as long as I don¡¯t use Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, How can I be afraid of ck Zetsu?¡±


    A trace of coldness appeared in Akabane¡¯s eyes.


    Smart people are not easy to deal with, especially ck Zetsu who is calm and capable. He must lose his calm before revealing a fatal w.


    And Rinnegan¡­


    Akabane is a little different from Madara. Madara does not have the physique of the Uzumaki family, but he has the physique of the Uzumaki family and the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. So it shouldn¡¯t be painful fusing Hashirama cells


    So he can definitely obtain the Rinnegan!


    He dragged R¨­shi like a broken bag, regardless of whether it was midnight, and went to Anbu Headquarters. Within a second, an Anbu Ninja appeared.


    ¡°This guy is the Four-tailed Jinchuriki, who will be assigned to a sealing team to guard him. Later you will ask Hokage-sama how to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Anbu Ninja didn¡¯t dare to be careless and quickly called hispanions with a secret signal. Not long after, many Anbu Ninjas appeared and brought the unconscious R¨­shi into the Anbu cell.


    The Five-Elements Seal has been applied to R¨­shi so there is no need to worry about him waking up temporarily to escape.


    If they can¡¯t even deal with this kind of captive, then these Anbu would have been killed by Danzo himself.


    Akabane was a little tired.


    Continuous use of ultra-long-distance with his Flying Thunder God Jutsu, anding back with a Jinchuriki consumes a lot of his chakra, plus he is not a hardworking person, and now he just wants to go back to sleep.


    It was the first time since he became a ninja when he left on a mission in the middle of the night.


    He didn¡¯t think he was in a fight before, but when he returned to the vige, he was very sleepy and he wanted to go back to sleep right away.


    In fact, he knew that the Third Hokage probably didn¡¯t sleep at the moment.


    A Jinchuriki flees to the country of fire, this can be a big or a small matter, but Konoha¡¯s determination to capture it alive means that he is very important to Konoha¡¯s strategy. As a decision-maker, the Third Hokage will of course be extremely nervous.


    If there is no news tonight, he might have difficulty falling asleep.


    But there is no need for Akabane to worry about this, those Anbu will immediately report the arrest of Jinchuriki, and this matter will definitely be quickly passed to Danzo who he does not know where.


    The Four tailed beasts belonged to the Hidden Stone Vige, and Konoha¡¯s desire to seize it was unrealistic. This would lead to the hatred of most Ninja viges, leading to the War in advance.


    The high probability is still an exchange of benefits.


    But for the price of Jinchuriki, Onoki will definitely feel distressed for a while.


    Akabane returned home, exined it to his mother in a short sentence, took a hasty bath, and theny down to sleep.


    Get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡­


    The Next Morning.


    When he wakes up the next day, he thinks the update from Yamano Izumi will arrive¡­


    So I should start preparing for the next update¡­


    Why did he think of it the moment he woke up?


    It¡¯s because in the update tomorrow, ¡°Jiraiya¡± uses a lot of amazing things.


    For example, Sage Mode, Sage Arts.


    What the Third Hokage and Danzo want most now are these two abilities. After the update tomorrow, they may guess what the ¡°Three Big Unexplored ¡®Sage¡¯ Regions¡± mean¡ª¡ª


    Each Sage Region contains the method of Sage Mode!


    By that time, Jiraiya and Orochimaru finally had time to shine!

 Chapter 302

    <h4>Chapter 302</h4>


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 303

    <h4>Chapter 303</h4>


    In the past moments, the Great Toad Sage woke up, his eyes opened faintly, looking around as if he had lost his memory, seeing the people below, he was about to use the old question¡­


    ¡°Great Toad Sage-sama, there is no time to crack a joke, a major event happened.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage knows what the old Sage is going to say, it is nothing more than a joke like ¡°who are you¡±, but now there is no time to say this.


    The Great Toad Sageughed a few times, neither slow nor hurried, and said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, it makes you so panicked.¡±


    ¡°Please read thisic.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage walks up quickly and presents theic in front of the Great Toad Sage.


    Thisic book is really small for the Great Toad Sage, but it doesn¡¯t get in the way. He is old, but he is not blind, and he can barely see the words and pictures above.


    Fukasaku Sage turned pages for him, and Great Toad Sage did not say anything, but read quietly, quite calmly.


    When he finished reading, Fukasaku Sage took a deep breath and said: ¡°Great Sage-sama¡­what shall we do? The leaked prophecy is one of them and the second¡­ ording to Jiraiya, Uchiha Madara is alive and also has a Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Oh~ That¡¯s really a big deal, ha ha ha ha~¡±


    The Great Toad Sage, Fukasaku Sage doesn¡¯t know if it is his old age or it¡¯s just hard, that even hisugh is apanied by drag, and his mouth is serious, but his expression is not at all worried.


    Had it not been for Madara¡¯s news, perhaps he would not have said this.


    The Great Toad Sage paused for a long time, and said slowly: ¡°I called the young manst time, didn¡¯t you understand it already?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fukasaku Sage was puzzled and immediately became confused.


    ¡°The future has long been vague. I may have seen countless things. Something that won¡¯te true can¡¯t be called a prophecy. If it leaks, it leaks¡­¡±


    The Great Toad Sage lying on the chair said he looked extremely indifferent.


    He never called himself a ¡°prophet¡±. It was the content of the dream. It might or might note true. The prophecy is just the result of Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage¡¯s own spection.


    However, Fukasaku Sage understands it right. The known is obviously more important than the unknown.


    From this perspective, it may be a good thing to eliminate variables and let the known happen as normal.


    However, the Great Toad Sage is not as he understands it. After a few seconds of pause, he said slowly: ¡°The future has been changed. If you want to alter it, you can take action as early as the first dream disorder, but you, How do you know that your corrected path will be on the right track?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage froze for a moment and then had some clearprehension.


    ¡°Thest time I met that child, he possessed the aura of Homura in his lineage, and his potential is very high. Even if he is not the child of prophecy, he will have the ability to fight against Madara. If that is the case, there is no need to pursue a misty future. ¡°


    The Great Toad Sage continued to exin.


    Fukasaku Sage is ashamed.


    He knew that he had misinterpreted the meaning of the Great Toad Sage in the past. Fortunately, Akabane was indeed strong enough¡­


    But after another thought, he felt something was wrong again.


    The aura of the Sage of Six Paths¡­ Does Kurama n have anything to do with the Sage of Six Paths?


    Fukasaku Sage was sluggish and then looked up towards the Great Toad Sage.


    ¡°Ha Ha Ha Ha~¡±


    The Great Toad Sageughed softly, and fell into a deep sleep in a blink of an eye, and no longer paid attention to him.


    Fukasaku Sage closed theic and fully understood the meaning of the Great Toad Sage.


    Of course, the abolished prophecies are not counted.


    Then let it be leaked, if Akabane publishes this content, then he must have made ns for Uchiha Madara and his potential enemies, and Mount Myoboku does not need to interfere.


    ¡°Old man, how is it?¡±


    ¡°The Great Toad Sage-sama said Akabane may be another Child of the Prophecy, and Kurama n¡¯s ancestor may have the Sage of Six Paths bloodlines, that¡¯s why he has such a powerful spiritual energy.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage said, full of nonsense.


    Shima Sage is a little dumbfounded. The Kurama n has something to do with Sage of Six-Paths!?


    This secret¡­ is amazing!


    But if you think about it carefully, Ido, powerful spiritual energy, and Kekkei Genkai seem to have some simrities with Uchiha¡ªof course, only a little bit.


    ¡°So Akabane might really be a descendant of Indra¡­ Then what shall we do next?¡±


    Shima Sage was confused and couldn¡¯t think of a way for a while.


    Fukasaku Sage muttered a momentter and said: ¡°I will go to Konoha.¡±


    Madara¡¯s ability and talent are on par with Indra and even surpassed. In any case, Akabane is Mount Myoboku¡¯s primary goal, and everything else is not important.


    For example, the truth about Akabane¡¯s mysterious bloodlines.


    Konoha Comic Shop.


    Akabane finished today¡¯sic update and was about to leave the shop and go out for a while.


    After theic was updated today, a bunch of people came to ask about Sage Mode and Sage Arts.


    As for the death of Jiraiya, everyone should just read the plot and the excitement.


    After all, the real Jiraiya is veryfortable living abroad, there is no danger at all, so they don¡¯t need to worry about sadness.


    But what follows is another highlight.


    Itachi and Sasuke¡¯s love and killing each other.


    At present, Sasuke does not have a Mangekyo Sharingan. So he is definitely inferior to Itachi in terms of strength.


    It is not so much that Sasuke finds Itachi, it is more that Itachi survives until Sasuke arrives, and induces Sasuke to find his trace. Before meeting Sasuke, he even went to see Naruto and buried a key trick.


    This section is not easy to draw.


    ¡°Fortunately, I stand on the shoulders of giants¡­¡±


    Akabane got up and stretched.


    He walked out of theics shop, nned to eat something in his own hall, and then want to go home to sleep for an afternoon, but not long after sitting down, a toad jumped in front of him and sat down in his own position.


    Since Jiraiya was not here, Fukasaku Sage had toe by himself.


    Now in Konoha, everyone is not surprised by the toad family, and there is nothing to see on the road. It just feels that the toad they saw today is a bit old and looks unusual.


    But some people who have read theics recognize him.


    This is Fukasaku Sage!


    ¡°Fukasaku Sage¡­well, what would you like to drink?¡±


    Akabane was a little surprised but quickly understood the key points, turned the menu, and let Fukasaku Sage order it himself.


    Fukasaku Sage ordered a ss of juice casually.


    Before the juice came, he squatted and said, ¡°Akabane, today the Great Toad Lord has a new prophecy.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Akabane raised his eyebrow, and the start of the conversation was unexpected.


    ¡°The Great Sage said, you may be the new Child of the Prophecy, and¡­you may have the bloodline of Sage of Six Paths on your body, I guess it should be from Indra descendants, perhaps rted to the Kurama n¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage said in a low voice.


    But his words made Akabane very shocked and couldn¡¯t help but curse in his head.


    F¡Áck! What a Big Fart Indra Bloodline!? The Indra Bloodline you¡¯re saying was what I obtained with great effort!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked, the Great Toad Sage and Sage of Six-Paths was never wrong. You must have a bloodline of Sage of Six-Paths, but it¡¯s hidden deeply and the bloodline is rtively thin. ¡­¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage said.


    ¡°So¡­Is that so? I don¡¯t know at all. The history of the n doesn¡¯t record this.¡±


    Akabane muttered to himself.


    Okay, it¡¯s all done. This means that thest time he went to Mount Myoboku to face the Great Toad Sage, he found the cryptic aura on his body¡­


    However, the Great Toad Sages¡¯ attitude is simr to Danzo¡¯s remarks, as long as it is beneficial to the Konoha, it doesn¡¯t matter what he is hiding and they turn a blind eye to it.


    This is the hidden meaning expressed by Fukasaku.


    Because Akabane knows that the Great Toad Sage will not help him make up lies, at most he will pretend to be confused.


    What a good toad!


    ¡°Ah, when Indra left, no one knows what happened afterwards. Asura lineage is biased towards Sage Body, and your n spiritual energy is strong. It should be of Indra lineage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage whispered.


    Sure enough, as long as your strength is enough, some details will be ignored and can be passed through with eyes closed.


    But the underlying meaning is obvious. It doesn¡¯t matter if there are any problems in the bloodline. Mount Myoboku is fighting on one shoulder, but Uchiha Madara¡¯s problem, Akabane, will also go up.


    At least the identity of this ¡°son of prophecy¡±, he can¡¯t escape.


    Akabane took a deep breath and said in ¡°shocked¡±: ¡°The Great Toad Sage said that I am Child of the Prophecy, which is a bit hard to believe for me¡­ But please rest assured, Uchiha Madara is the enemy of Konoha. Whether it¡¯s Konoha or for Ninja World, I will destroy him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, if nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first, there are still a lot of things to do in Mount Myoboku.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage got up, pondered for a moment and took a sharp sip in the ss of juice.


    Delicious!


    So, he sat down, drank the juice, and hopped away.


    After thinking for a while, Akabane got up and went to the Uchiha n.


    With the banner of Mount Myoboku, of course, he will use it and asked Uchiha Yuan about Mangekyo and Eternal Mangekyo.


    If he really wants to fight with Madara for life and death, how can he ignore the origins of Sharingan and Rinnegan?


    Of course, it is a matter of life.


    Now, Mount Myoboku is taking this to express its position, just to pull the g on a tiger skin.


    In this way, in the future, if he ¡°identally¡± awakened his Sharingan, Uchiha wouldn¡¯t doubt him, and the rtionship between him and Uchiha will not be as embarrassing as Kakashi and the Uchiha in theic.


    ¡­


    Uchiha Yuan has been very busy these two days, and rarely rests in the n, so he can go to the Guard Headquarter.


    Akabane had a very widework of contacts in the guard, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to contact Uchiha Yuan.


    Uchiha Yuan knew Akabane quite well.


    This person wouldn¡¯t leave his castle if it¡¯s not important, and if he takes the initiative toe to his door, something definitely will happen, and it is usually a major event.

 Chapter 304

    <h4>Chapter 304</h4>


    Of course, this kid has a lot of maniption in his mind.


    When Uchiha Yuan went back to the office from the outside, he took a deep breath before entering the door and stabilizing his mind.


    This is his experience after dealing with Akabane.


    Before chatting with this kid, you have to calm your mind first, because there may be some shocking newsing out of his mouth¡ªfor example,st time, when he heard their n founder Uchiha Madara is alive.


    Next, he forced a smile.


    As soon as he entered the door, Uchiha Yuan instantly smiled and walked over cordially and enthusiastically: ¡°Akabane, I have to go to you if you don¡¯t find me. The guards are really thankful for your help in designing things, otherwise, there is no such thing as aprehensive construction n.¡±


    ¡°You jest, these are all the credit of my father.¡±


    Akabane smiled slightly.


    Uchiha Yuan smiled and said nothing, whose credit he hasn¡¯t counted yet?


    However, in the team, it did im that it was Kurama Isamu¡¯s idea so that Isamu could sit more firmly in his position.


    Akabane greeted for a while, and went straight to the subject and said: ¡°Uncle Yuan, I am here¡­ I want to prove some spections about the Sharingan, and I will use it in the next update.¡±


    ¡°For the next update¡­Are Itachi and Sasuke next?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan was stunned for a second or two.


    Some things will be used for Sharingan. There is no doubt that it is the story of the Uchiha family. In theics, Uchiha only has brothers and ¡°Madara¡±.


    Combined with the recent plot, there is no need to think too much.


    ¡°Yes, Itachi will die and will tell Sasuke a bunch of secrets about the Sharingan, including¡­Mangekyo Sharingan, and the kind of eye above the Mangekyo.¡±


    Akabane lowered his voice.


    Even if these contents will be updated tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, they are still very hidden secrets and can¡¯t be said loudly.


    But Uchiha Yuan¡¯s eyes widened after hearing this.


    The Mangekyo is nothing more than a secret, but the eyes above the Mangekyo, he is not even sure about it as the patriarch of the n!


    After a long period of silence, he said: ¡°This¡­ the eyes above the Mangekyo are just spection at the moment, and we don¡¯t know what its ability is, I¡¯m afraid it will cause amotion!¡±


    ¡°The Sage of Mount Myoboku found me after learning about Uchiha Madara and revealed some secrets. And they revealed that Indra¡¯s Sharingan evolution was finally six tomoe¡¯s Sharingan.¡±


    Akabane has no pressure right now. And no matter whates out of his mouth, he can just toss the pot to the Toad Sage in Mount Myoboku, and it is impossible for Uchiha Yuan to go to Mount Myoboku to verify it.


    Besides¡­


    It doesn¡¯t matter even if he verifies it, because what he said are facts.


    ¡°Six Tomoe!?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly thought of many things.


    Madara, Izuna.


    What happened back then has been passed down to the present, no one knows the truth, except that after Izuna died in the end, Madara became stronger.


    If it is because of 6 Tomoe¡­


    Uchiha Yuan thought of a bad thing.


    Is it a Brothers fight?


    So that means after the fight between Sasuke and Itachi, will a 6 Tomoe Mangekyo Sharingan be born!?


    ¡°Previously we guessed that Madara¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan may not decrease his vision, so I temporarily named it Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.¡±


    Akabane said.


    ¡°Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, wouldn¡¯t Madara kill you if he read it?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan thought for a while, after releasing this news, Uchiha¡¯s side will inevitably cause an uproar, and Uchiha Madara should have the biggest impact. After all, this is a secret that belongs to him alone.


    As a result, Akabane¡¯s risk of being assassinated further increased.


    ¡°Madara is getting older. So he wouldn¡¯t take a shot himself with Grandma Mito here. Also, the Fukasaku Sage said that I am¡­¡±


    After Akabane finished speaking, he ¡°carelessly¡± mentioned Fukasaku Sage¡¯s words.


    His tone seemed as if he didn¡¯t believe it, but he simply shared this rather ridiculous thing with Uchiha Yuan, and by the way,ughed at the ¡°Mount Myoboku Sage¡± who said it.


    But although Akabane ¡®didn¡¯t believe¡¯ it, Uchiha Yuan couldn¡¯t do so.


    Is it really possible that the Kurama n are also descendants of Indra?


    The news is a bit breaking news!


    Uchiha Yuan¡¯s first reaction was that it was impossible, but after thinking about it, but after thinking about it, Mount Myoboku has a very big background. ording to him, he understands that the Great Toad Sage inics is real!


    The Great Toad Sage who has lived for a thousand years is an exaggeration to say that he knows everything, but he definitely knows more than Uchiha!


    In addition, the Kurama n is indeed good at illusion, and their Kekkei Genkai are born with strong spiritual energy, which is simr to Uchiha.


    It is said that the Kurama n will also generate negative spiritual monsters¡­Ido!


    So it¡¯s not impossible!


    The more Uchiha Yuan thinks about it, the more he feels that Fukasaku Sage¡¯s words have a certain probability. It could not be said that the Kurama n had something to do with Uchiha very, very long ago.


    of course.


    Just like Senju and Uchiha, they were rtives dating back to the oldest period, but these rtives have been passed down for hundreds of years and thousands of years.


    At most¡­


    Coincidentally, you also have the blood of Indra.


    Moreover, it seems that all the talents of the Kurama n to the generation of Akabane belong to Akabane, and none of the others awakened the Five Senses Controls.


    Such a n, even with Indra bloodline, is very thin, otherwise, it would have Awakened Sharingan.


    But Akabane is different.


    This kid is so talented that he swallowed Ido in one bite, and his attainments in their Kekkei Genkai even surpassed his ancestor. And if he really had the blood of Indra, he might continue to surpass Madara¡­


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t helpughing wryly.


    When that dayes, I am afraid he can¡¯t help but cheer. After all, Akabane¡¯s strength has been improved, and his confidence in dealing with Madara will increase a bit.


    ¡°Oh¡­ the more I understand this, the more I feel insignificant.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan sighed.


    When he first awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan, he felt that he was not far from Madara, but reality told him that he was at least one Akabane away from Madara.


    The high mountains stand up.


    After ventting with Uchiha, Akabane was satisfied, with no expression on the surface, just as if he had told a normal story.


    Uchiha Yuan knows the general plot of tomorrow in advance, and has some ideas in his mind-it is best to let everyone read it alone tomorrow.


    If they read it together, some emotions can¡¯t burst out.


    He still wants to use these plots to awaken a few three tomoe sharingan from his nsman, and it is best to be the younger generation of 13 or 14 years old¡­


    As for what¡¯s above the Mangekyo Sharingan, he doesn¡¯t want to think about it for now, since he will know it when he reads the updates.


    About what Fukasaku Sage said, he didn¡¯t tell it within his n.


    Although the Kurama n has cleared up a wave, but because their Kekkei Genkai awakening is rtively low, there are many people who will ponder all kinds of ways, and it is true that these stupid things may be true.


    Which made it difficult for him to tell his n!


    When Akabane returned to the shop, he was naturally condemned again, because he actually onlypleted two or three chapters, and most of the work was done by his clones.


    His clonepleted creating 7 updates for Naruto that made it a total of 10 updates for tomorrow, and its content which justpleted the battle between Sasuke and Itachi, and at the same time, there are some preparations and transitions for the next plot.


    For One Piece, because he already redeems the Navy Sixth Style, its update got lessened.


    However, with ten chapters a day, the speed is still very good, and he is fully satisfied.


    ¡­


    Since Akabane¡¯s four clones worked, Yamano Izumi has been overwhelmed every day. Recently, he has been instructed to expand, reorganize, and upgrade the publication factory, which has caught up with Akabane¡¯s progress.


    Their delivery time became more and more fixed, and they arrived at Konoha basically at noon, and went back after the delivery, instead of staying at Konoha.


    Akabane is no longer responsible for the delivery.


    As everyone knows, as long as there is no war, he never leaves his house before noon, so Kurama Yung takes over all these matters.


    Uchiha Yuan did not wait for Akabane.


    Anyway, he was just buyingics. There was no need to wait for thiszy pig to get up, but to ensure that no one would peek in advance, he made a special trip to buy today¡¯sics update.


    Taking it to the n back, he first summoned all the children.


    Before handing out theics, Uchiha Yuan talked about family, brothers and separation, etc.


    If you stay in peace for too long, children will not feel too deeply about these, but the turmoil in this era has never stopped, even children know what it is like to leave and lose brothers and partners.


    However, in order to maximize the effect, Uchiha Yuan used Genjutsu techniques to relive the sweet life of Sasuke and Itachi.


    Everyone does not know what the situation is.


    But when the Genjutsu is over and after getting theics, all the children understand that Itachi and Sasuke will be separated.


    How sweet the illusion scene is, and now the plot of theics is so cruel.


    Obviously, he is the elder brother who loves his younger brother so much, but because of all sorts of hardships, he gradually induced him to take his own life¡­


    This feeling can no longer be anxious.


    Even the mystery of Mangekyo and Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan cannot attract these children¡¯s attention, they pay more attention to the plot itself.


    Watching thest scene, Itachi wobbled weakly, walked to Sasuke from a distance, and poked his forehead in Sasuke¡¯s desperate eyes.


    At this moment, all the children couldn¡¯t hold back, some were crying silently, and some were crying in a low voice.


    Itachi is the elder brother in theics, but in the minds of these children, he may be a parent, uncle, or elder brother in the family, etc.


    The identities are different, but how it reaches their heart is the same.


    As a result, Uchiha Yuan found excitedly that many children had awakened their eyes and some of the children who had awakened their eyes further enhanced the power of their eyes.


    Among those who awakened their eyes this time, the youngest was only seven years old, and the oldest was eleven.


    Maybe not everyone in this group can awaken three tomoes, but even if there is only one tomoe, it is already a great force for their family.


    In Uchiha Yuan¡¯s eyes, all children¡¯s eyes are treasures.


    Children are the future of the family. They are young and there are too many uncertainties.


    Take Obito for example.


    Before he awakened his Sharingan, who could know that the eyes of Obito are so powerful?


    Cool!


    He was so excited that his hands were shaking slightly.


    Knowing part of the plot for a long time, he is not so keen on the plot of theics. The only thing on his mind was, the children, the future of their n.


    Of course.


    Older people have different points of susceptibility, but it doesn¡¯t matter, Uchiha Yuan thought of a full set of Genjutsu content yesterday.


    Don¡¯t even think about running today, just readics obediently!

 Chapter 305

    <h4>Chapter 305</h4>


    ¡°Itachi is a great ninja.¡±


    In the Hokage Office, Hiruzen gave a long sigh, unconsciously thinking of a reliablepanion before.


    Uchiha Kagami.


    He was the first person to advocate integration into Konoha, and now Uchiha Yuan is, in a sense, he is the sessor of the Kagami will.


    Like Itachi, Uchiha Kagami dedicated his all to Konoha.


    Even when he died, he was arranging Sasuke¡¯s life-


    If he dies in the hand of his brother, Sasuke, who kills the S-rank rebel, can return to Konoha, and Konoha will get a powerful ninja with an eternal Mangekyo.


    That¡¯s what Itachi thought.


    Before the change, Hiruzen would very much approve of Itachi¡¯s idea, but now, the example of ¡®Orochimaru¡¯ in theics makes Hiruzen reject this approach.


    The more people are arranged to walk ording to their expectations, the more they will have different ideas.


    The same is true for Sasuke.


    He was not a simple child, he had his own thoughts and ideas, so how could he obediently follow Itachi¡¯s expectations?


    In the end, it may be counterproductive.


    But the Eternal Mangekyo, Konoha would be terrific if they could tinker with this thing!


    Of course, it¡¯s only his delusion.


    Everyone knows it is too difficult to get these kinds of eyes. Even Madara has to rely on his younger brother¡¯s eyes to evolve his Mangekyo. Uchiha now only has Yuan and Ensho who can use Mangekyo. Even if Uchiha wants to try, Konoha will not agree.


    At this moment, there were a series of footsteps outside, followed by a Chunin who hurriedly entered his office in panic: ¡°Hokage-sama, no¡­it¡¯s not good!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Hiruzen frowned slightly. He remembered that this Chunin was a teacher at the Ninja Academy, responsible for the education of those children.


    ¡°Those children are holding a funeral for Uchiha Itachi on campus. We can¡¯t help bute over and ask you.¡±


    The Chunin teacher said ashamed.


    The Third Hokage shouldn¡¯t be asked for such trivial matters, but they really can¡¯t persuade the children.


    This time, it¡¯s Hiruzen¡¯s turn to be shocked.


    A Funeral?


    He immediately asked again: ¡°Who is taking the lead?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­yes, it¡¯s Uchiha Fugaku.¡±


    The Chunin teacher covered his face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing it, Hiruzen has a weird face.


    Uchiha Fugaku, this child seems to be the father of ¡°Itachi¡± in theic. From this aspect, is it okay for him to be the one leading the funeral?¡­


    No, Itachi is aic character, so they can have a funeral!


    But why Fugaku?


    He thought for a while and said, ¡°You find Yuan and let him solve the child¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°This¡­Yuan-sama said Uchiha has important things today, and he said he respects his son¡¯s decision.¡±


    The Chunin Teacher said weakly.


    After hearing it, Hiruzen had a headache. Yuan, this guy also made trouble for him that made him scratch his head. As a result, a few more white hairs were scratched off¡­


    Damn it!


    Recently, I returned from recuperation but it started to fall again!


    He had a headache for a while and waved his hand and said, ¡°Since they are willing, so let them make trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Chunin Teacher bowed his head and prepared to leave.


    At this time, Hiruzen¡¯s brains glowed with a sh of light, and he immediately shouted, ¡°Wait, you go to the Kurama n to call Akabane and let him go to preside over the funeral. That is my order.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, all right.¡±


    The Chunin teacher didn¡¯t quite understand, but he did what he said and ran to the Kurama n after going down.


    Itachi is the light in the dark. Although he is at dawn, his heart is on Konoha¡¯s side. All thoughts are for Konoha¡¯s sake.


    If children want to hold a funeral, it means that they approve of this spirit.


    It deserves encouragement.


    As for the reason that the Chunin teacher asked Akabane to get up and preside over it¡­


    Why did these things happen?


    The root was in Akabane. The kid had a lot of spooky ideas, so it would be best to let him take charge of the solution.


    Hiruzen sat down and looked at the scene where Itachi pokes Sasuke again.


    It was touching, and he even cried.


    but¡­¡­


    The thought that the five-year-old Fugaku was holding the funeral of his unborn child, felt very strange.


    ¡­


    In the Country Of Wind, in a dark cave.


    Uchiha Madara took the newly acquiredic and slowly flipped through page by page.


    He has two volumes in his hands, one is Jiraiya and Pain battle, and the other is Itachi and Sasuke¡¯s battle.


    The Six-Paths of Pain¡­


    Madara stopped at these pages.


    Jiraiya vs Pain, theics are interesting, but it is more about making Madara have different ideas-he just thought about creating a puppet to fight to avoid the main body from suffering.


    As a result,


    When he was just thinking about it, in today¡¯sic, Kurama Akabane drew such a content, as if he had guessed what he was thinking!


    Damn!


    In the dark, a strange shadow swayed, seeming to beughing.


    Madara snorted and turned the page over, not clinging to the Six Paths of Pain, but continued to read.


    He also understands the Sage Arts and the Sage Mode.


    Back then, the strongest technique of Senju Hashirama was the Sage Mode. With one move of the Sage Arts with thousands of hands, his Susanoo and Nine Tails were hammered to death.


    Even though he has his Shadow Limbo, but against Hashirama Sage Mode and Arts, it bes useless.


    If Konoha gets the power of the Sage Mode¡­


    He didn¡¯t dare to think further, just as Akabane said, Madara is old after all, with little life span left, and his physical function will decline a little every time he fights-


    At this point, Uzumaki Mito is the same.


    Unconsciously, he read the whole volume.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ck Zetsu sneered.


    Madara ignored him and picked up another volume to read.


    This book is a newly updatedic. If ck Zetsu didn¡¯t send it to him, he might not get it until tomorrow or even the day after tomorrow.


    Seeing the title page, Madara couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    On the title page, Itachi and Sasuke stand on two sides, and in the middle is a wild and unruly man with a strange Six-Tomoe in his eyes.


    This is Madara himself.


    He had some guesses about the plot, and he understood ck Zetsu¡¯s intentions better, but at this moment Madara didn¡¯t say a word and opened the cover to read it.


    Itachi¡­


    Madara has a special sentiment towards this role.


    If Izuna was still alive, his life might be the same as Itachi, and he would do anything for his brother even if he was an enemy of Senju Hashirama.


    However, many things in the world often backfire.


    Madara failed to save his brother Izuna and even gave up revenge¡­


    He put his hand on the page of theics and did not turn to the next page for a long time. It took a full minute or two before turning to the next page in silence.


    So simr!


    Whether it is Itachi or Sasuke!


    Turn page by page¡­


    Even though he lived for decades, this scene really touched the softest part of Madan¡¯s heart.


    It was precisely because he can rte that he understood better how painful Itachi¡¯s choice and mood were. This feeling¡­ it felt like it was when Senju Hashirama asked himself to give up his hatred and join hands to build Konoha.


    A painful choice.


    Like Itachi, he loves his brother very much, but for the sake of peace, he gave up revenge and made Senju Tobirama the hero of Konoha, and failed to personally sh his enemy.


    But when it turned to Itachi to exin the ¡°experience¡± of ¡°his¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    I killed Izuna for the sake of his eyes?


    So that¡¯s how Senju Tobirama and his n, full of losers, told the next generation!


    ck Zetsu could feel how Madara suddenly exuded a terrifying murderous aura, and Madara¡¯s eyes were like a sword. He pursed his mouth but said nothing, and continued to read it.


    The mystery of the Six-Tomoe Mangekyo is drawn on this, namely the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Will not lose light, the strongest pupil¡­


    Without mentioning the specifics, it is estimated that it is all that kid¡¯s own guesses. Of course, it is estimated that there are some masterpieces of Senju Tobirama in it.


    The Senju n did not spend much time studying the Sharingan, especially the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Upon reading it, Madara¡¯s movements of turning over the page became faster.


    However, ck Zetsu could feel that Madara¡¯s mood swings were very intense, and this story had a great impact on him-not just about the eternal Mangekyo, but also the story of Itachi and Sasuke.


    After he read it, Madara felt like Sasuke was Izuna.


    Back then, Izuna, like Sasuke, had vowed to surpass him since childhood, saying that one day he would definitely defeat him, but he could not beat himself until the day Izuna died.


    In thest scene, Itachi walked towards Sasuke strenuously.


    But Itachi can¡¯t kill Sasuke¡­


    Madara knows this very well but seeing Itachi poke Sasuke¡¯s forehead with his finger, he felt a little fuzzy in his vision¡­ as if he was short-sighted.


    Seeing it, ck Zetsu was surprised, but at the same time, he kept thinking about what words he would use to convince Madara. Madara under the mood swings was slightly better than usual.


    At least he thought so.


    therefore.


    ¡°Madara, that Kid in Konoha knows too much, now even the mystery of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    As soon as Madara raised his hand, a Shinra Tensei directly flew ck Zetsu out of the cave.


    ck Zetsu could avoid it with power, but he didn¡¯t dare.


    At that moment, Madara¡¯s killing intent was too zing, and he felt that if he said one more word at this moment, Madara might really kill him - even if he couldn¡¯t kill him, sealing him would be enough.


    The Rinnegan has many sealing techniques, such as the Phantom Dragons Nine Consuming Seals!


    At this moment, there are only Itachi, Sasuke, and Izuna in Madara¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I should let Izuna¡­¡±


    As a big brother, shouldn¡¯t it be right to let your little brother win?


    He covered his face as tears streamed down.


    As an older brother, Itachi is better than him.


    ck Zetsu didn¡¯t dare to enter the cave. He knew he was wrong. That guy didn¡¯t trust him at all. In this mood, he shouldn¡¯t say these things.


    Just when ck Zetsu was about to leave, a voice came from the cave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your purpose is, and I won¡¯t hold you ountable for activities in my name, but you must show the value of letting me cooperate with you. Otherwise, get out early, or I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know the secret about the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.¡±


    ck Zetsu said as he entered the cave again.


    Madara had calmed down and put theic aside, but he obviously didn¡¯t intend to return it to ck Zetsu. He stuck his head with one hand and stared at ck Zetsu with his head tilted, waiting for him to tell the ¡°secret¡±.


    ¡°The old man should have recorded that the essence of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path is the body of Ten-Tails, but did you know that the Ten-Tails were actually the only sacred tree in the world before ancient times.¡±


    Madara immediately sat upright after listening.


    The story of Ten-Tails and Nine-Tails is recorded on the stone tablet, so he is not surprised, but the second half¡­


    Divine Tree?


    How is this possible, what tree can be such a powerful tailed beast!


    ck Zetsu sneered at his heart seeing his expression but still said: ¡°Everyone knows that the old man is the ancestor of the ninja, so he is honoured as the Sage of Six-Paths, but where did the power of the Sage of Six-Pathse from? I searched for half a lifetime and finally found some clues.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be¡­ the Divine Tree.¡±


    Hearing it, Madara shines with excitement on his face.


    It turned out to be so!


    No wonder¡­ so to speak, ck Zetsu¡¯s hidden intention is the Divine Tree, and he wants to rely on the Divine Tree to restore his ¡°pre-life¡± power.


    Madara understood it thoroughly.


    He looked at ck Zetsu and sneered and said, ¡°You tell me this, so you are not afraid that you will never be able to recover your strength?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t merge the ten tails alone, let alone the Divine Tree. Compared with this, I hope to destroy all the descendants of Asura.¡±


    ck Zetsu¡¯s tone was desperate and crazy at the same time.


    But Madara became silent when he heard it.


    Judging from his ability, ck Zetsu didn¡¯t seem to be lying-of course, even so, he still had a considerable defense against ck Zetsu.


    If ck Zetsu relies on the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path or Divine Tree to restore its ¡°previous-life¡± power, it will be troublesome.

 Chapter 306

    <h4>Chapter 306</h4>


    Madara and ck Zetsu, neither of them willpletely trust each other.


    However, after ¡°revealing¡± some of his goals, ck Zetsu gained a fairly limited amount of trust, enough to stop Madara from being passive.


    He would choose to do this because it had nothing to do with Akabane¡¯s ¡°Genjutsu¡± before.


    It¡¯s just the beginning, but when he saw it, ck Zetsu unconsciously thought of himself and his ¡®Mother¡¯.


    So Kurama Akabane shall die!


    The two reached a cooperation and started discussing the next goal in the cave. ck Zetsu wanted to guide Madara to deal with Akabane, but Madara was obviously not fooled.


    He has his own n.


    The Land of Wind at the moment hasn¡¯t got the update today, but their main goal this time is not Konoha¡¯sic or anything, but the Tailed Beast.


    Right now, their Jinchuriki is Bunpuku monk, a true monk, with the love of Buddhism.


    As long as they can use Shukaku power, they don¡¯t need to kill Bunpuku.


    But when the tail beast is required to participate in the war, Bunpukus character bes a stumbling block for Hidden Sand Vige. Many hated the monks for his viewpoint. Therefore, the news that Zack is going to be a new Jinchuriki to participate in the wares out. Almost all the higher-ups agree.


    Including Ebizo.


    The substitution of Jinchuriki is already the general trend, and he cannot oppose it, otherwise, it will backfire.


    But after a few days of observation, he determined that there was a problem with Zack.


    He hasn¡¯t found out what¡¯s going on for the time being, but there are drastic changes in his personality and style. It is certain that someone has induced him, but Zack¡¯s decision has been recognized by the majority of ninjas. Before there is evidence, even to his sister Chiyo, he can¡¯t say it.


    After hesitating for a few days, he finally decided to turn to Danzo for help.


    Obviously, Danzo knows something.


    Danzo is not in Konoha.


    After being pitted by Akabane and severely beaten that day, Danzo had nned to go back to training hard to take his revenge in the future. As a result, news from Hidden Stone Vige came.


    Compared with the bizarre situation of Hidden Sand Vige, Danzo felt that the Hidden Stone Vige is believable since they also have a grudge against Hidden Sand Vige, so theyout on Ebizo is temporarily put down, and it is better to set off to Hidden Stone Vige immediately.


    The Anbu is not in a hurry to find Danzo.


    Danzo had an order before leaving, that if Ebizo sent a letter to see him, they could let him wait for a while. And if Danzo does not return in a few days, they can ask Akabane to solve the matter.


    So today, the Anbu has nothing to do.


    ¡­


    Akabane on the other side is not as free as the Anbu. It¡¯s because a Teacher from Ninja Academy came to him with the Third Hokage ¡°oral instructions¡±, and he could only obediently listen to get up ande to Ninja School with him.


    The funeral was veryrge.


    As soon as he entered the school gate, he saw a group of children on the big training grounds-these children were neatly dressed in ck attire, but they were very neat and united.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. There is also a portrait and a flower basket in front, which make it look like the real thing.¡±


    The teacher whispered.


    Akabane walked to the front with a weird look and saw the ¡°Leader¡± from a distance.


    It¡¯s Uchiha Fugaku!


    He was stunned for a moment when he saw him.


    To organize a funeral for your unborn child, Fugaku, you are also a talent! For sure, after this transpires, his eldest son will not be called Itachi anymore.


    Some children noticed Akabane, and they trembled every moment.


    They are not afraid of their teacher.


    If something really happens, Uchiha Fugaku the Eldest son of the Patriarch of the Uchiha n is their leader. They are aplices at most so they are not afraid.


    But Akabane is in charge of the Reserve Department.


    The first batch of special training is over, and the special training of the Reserve Department is said to be like hell. No one will be allowed to enter the Reserve Department in the future.


    When everyone thinks of the fear that their brothers and sisters had when they mentioned it, all of them were very scared.


    ¡°Itachi ughtered his whole n and killed his parents. With the same surname Uchiha, he is undoubtedly sinful, but he didn¡¯t hate the vige. In front of the vige and the family who tried to make trouble¡­¡±


    Fugaku read aloud.


    The children listened quietly and deeply agreed with it.


    The role of Itachi is veryplicated. At first, everyone thought he was very bad butter found him to have a difficult and hard life. Maybe he was not a good tribe member, family member, nor a great ninja.


    But as an older brother, he is the best.


    His Brother Complex is terrible.


    Akabane had originally nned to go up, but when he heard these words, he immediately stopped and listened intently.


    Thest time they met, he knew Fugaku was smart and precocious.


    Looking at it now, he doesn¡¯t know how this guy will be in the future, but Uchiha Yuan¡¯s son really has learned a lot.


    Obviously, Uchiha was the one who suffered from the disaster in theic. But a result, he can say this paragraph without changing his expression.


    If it¡¯s just like this, it¡¯s fine, but he can be called ¡°tears down¡±, and his words seem to be from the heart and deeply identify with Itachi¡¯s actions.


    Under the extremely suggestive and immature voice, there are many children sobbing.


    This scene really cannot be stopped.


    Moreover, the Third Hokage order is not to prevent the funeral, but to ¡°lead the funeral.¡± It seems the Third Hokage also supports it.


    But Akabane was secretly praising Fugaku¡¯s high psychological quality, but this little guy stopped speaking-he saw Akabane and was a little stuck in fright, forgetting what to say next.


    Upstairs in the distance, Hiruzen was also watching the scene, andughed out loud when he saw how frightened those kids were and said jokingly: ¡°Hahaha¡­he should be a teacher with how those kids are afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°What should we do, Hokage-sama?¡±


    The Jonin on the side asked.


    Hiruzenughed and then said, ¡°I will go down and join in the fun.¡±


    ¡­


    On the yground, the atmosphere suddenly became silent.


    For several seconds, no one spoke.


    Akabane was stunned for a few seconds to react, then coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good. Keep talking.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Fugaku facing Akabane has his mind nk.


    Keep talking¡­but what should I say?


    Finally, after thinking about it he said: ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    When Akabane heard this he had to walk up.


    Looking at the stage, the portrait of Itachi is very eye-catching and familiar, as if it was cut from theic¡­


    The problem is that there are fewrge personal drawings of Itachi in theics.


    It¡¯s too shabby.


    Akabane separated a shadow clone for him to paint, then turned around.


    ¡°Fugaku said very well, I will simply add one point.¡±


    ¡°The role of Itachi is moreplicated. He has made countless choices, and many choices are not well done. But in his position, all he can do is destroy everyone together, or save Sasuke and the vige. this approach is great.¡±


    From the perspective of the vige, Itachi¡¯s behaviour is of his great love, but if you change it to other ces¡­


    Others don¡¯t know, so they can¡¯t do it anyway.


    They can¡¯t do what they love so much, so Akabane only said that Itachi is great, and didn¡¯t even say that the children should follow suit.


    of course.


    Few children can understand his words.


    Everyone simply readsics and has no experience or in-depth thinking. How can they understand these deep things, including those mentioned by Fugaku, are all things his father often said that he remembered.


    After saying this, Akabane looked back.


    The clone has already finished.


    After all, it¡¯s just a ck and white portrait painting, it doesn¡¯t require much ink, it is not difficult to paint, it only takes a moment toplete.


    Akabane took it out and reced the front portrait.


    Everyone cheered. The portrait was veryrge and delicate, dozens of times better than the previous one.


    Afterwards, he looked around for a while, coughed lightly and said: ¡°Everyone, go back and continue your ss, don¡¯t dy your ss for these things.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Akabane¡¯s eyes flicker dangerously so that the children didn¡¯t dare to look at his eyes, and nodded frantically.


    Seeing it Akabane was satisfied and got up to leave.


    Fugaku looked at Akabane¡¯s back and swallowed his saliva. After he left, he let out a long sigh of relief, and then¡­ in his mind, there were many more things he wanted to say in an instant.


    There was another voice in the yground.


    Akabane is very helpless, these guys seem to have some misunderstanding about themselves.


    Forget it, I¡¯m toozy.


    He still has some jobs today, such as Narutoics, and his goal today is still ten chapters.


    Because the content of the next ten chapters is connected with the content of yesterday and today, it seems iplete if it is broken in half, especially the one where Naruto and Tsunade know that Jiraiya is dead¡­


    In addition, One Piece¡¯sics began the Judicial Ind chapter.


    Both sides are busy.


    But today he was called and woke up early, and there is still a lot of work time.


    Akabane returned to theic shop, separated four shadow clones, and assigned the task and he drew a couple of chapters and illustrations, and most of the work was done by the clones.


    When painting, he often heard the vigers outside talking about Itachi and Sasuke.


    Unlike children, everyone¡¯s feelings about Itachi are veryplicated. It is difficult to distinguish good from bad at a time. It can only be said that Itachi is extremely sessful as a big brother.


    In addition, the most discussed is the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Before, the Vigers only thought that the Three-Tomoe was the strongest, but some knew that there was a Mangekyo after it, but now they broke out something even more impressive- Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan!


    At this moment, many people were very envious of Uchiha.


    Before the change, Uchiha had to float, and most of their arrogance came from this way.


    But now, no one in Uchiha is like that.


    On the one hand, everyone was beaten and knew that their situation was not good. On the other hand, Uchiha Yuan was well educated, so that everyone should not be proud and must be approachable and get along with the vigers.


    Therefore, not only did the Uchiha people have no opinion on the plot of theics, but they discussed intensively with everyone and asionally revealed some mysteries rted to the Sharingan.


    Such as pupil power, who is the most genius in the family, etc.


    In this way, it seems that the Sharingan are not so superior to ordinary people.


    So firstly, Sharingan doesn¡¯t seem to be so aloof and remote to ordinary persons. Although they don¡¯t think of them well, they didn¡¯t hate Uchiha for that. Instead, they think many Uchiha nsmen are very interesting.


    Akabane listened in secret while drawing.


    He was in charge of Naruto and currently painting the moment Tsunade heard that Jiraiya died. The content of these chapters is the mostplicated for emotional expression and requires a certain degree of meticulous expression.


    The content is rtively small, so the hardest part is left to himself.


    And painting this made it a little bit difficult for him.


    It needs to express emotion. So when he drew a page or two. He felt dissatisfied in many ces. So he changed it several times before reluctantly acknowledging it.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Hokage-sama, today¡­¡±


    A group of ninjas did not return to Konoha until the next day, and Uchiha Yuan came in with a batch of reports, ready to talk about the results of the guards yesterday and the promotion of the sentry booth.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the Third Hokage sitting in a chair, looking at theics in a leisurely manner.


    Compared with his anxious appearance yesterday, it¡¯s like he ispletely a different person.


    Hiruzen waspletely amazed, and he raised his head when he heard the sound.


    After looking at them, he pointed to the seat and said, ¡°Yuan, sit down, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you see that this is some actual situation regarding the contact of the guards yesterday, you see¡­¡±


    Uchiha Yuan nced curiously.


    He just came back from outside, and he didn¡¯t know that theics had been updated, but judging from the title page and the plot of the previous volume, this volume should be the main plot of ¡°Jiraiya¡±.


    Well, it¡¯s the exit lead.


    Uchiha Yuan itching curiously, but unfortunately, there is something important now, so he can¡¯t immediately go to the store to buy a copy.


    ¡°Cough, let me hear it.¡±


    Hiruzen closed theic in a little embarrassment and epted the report.


    After all, people live and die outside. But here, he was caught readingics in the office and was caught on the spot.


    Uchiha Yuan sat down and waited for the Third Hokage to finish reading the report.


    From the beginning to the end, Hiruzen put away the report and meditated for a while and said: ¡°It seems that Akabane¡¯s thinking is very useful for the security of the country of fire, but if you want to spread it on arge scale, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°May have to ventte with the daimyo, and most of our guards spread out and even affect the rule of daimyo, so¡­they will probably send someone to do it together, right?¡±


    Uchiha Yuan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiruzen nodded and did not conceal it, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the Patriarch of Uchiha, let alone the need to conceal it.


    Then Uchiha Yuan said without hesitation: ¡°We Uchiha have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°You Uchiha are at a loss, but since you took the initiative to raise this matter after we discussed it with the Daimyo and the Vige, we will not forget Uchiha¡¯s credit.¡±


    Hiruzen smoked a cigarette without going around.


    Konoha wants to deal with Madara, Uchiha¡¯s information is very important, so the Hiruzen are very friendly.


    ¡°Uchiha¡¯s foothold in Konoha is now recognized by everyone. This is already a great blessing, and the credit is second.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan said.


    ¡°Well, you are also tired. The Jinchuriki¡¯s follow-up tasks will be taken over by Danzo and the Anbu. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Hiruzen rushed to see off the guests. He hasn¡¯t finished reading theic yet, and since Uchiha Yuan already finished what he was going to report, how can he let him continue to stay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uchiha Yuan also wanted to rush to buy theics after leaving the office and wanted to go back to the guard department to direct the overall situation, and there was no time to stay here. And since the Third Hokage said so, he got up and left.


    After seeing him off, Hiruzen reopened the page.


    He had already seen all of Pain Six Paths and Jiraiya had his arm broken before, and then¡­death!


    Yes.


    How can one beat Rinnegan?


    Even though Jiraiya has Sage Mode and is assisted by two Mount Myoboku Sages, he still can¡¯t win against the Rinnegan.


    All the reasons areck of intelligence.


    It is precisely because there is no intelligence that a strong ninja-like Jiraiya is needed toe and investigate since those weaker ones will only die aimlessly.


    Unsolvable problem.


    Turn page by page¡­


    When in the end, Jiraiya sank into the sea, Hiruzen unconsciously shed tears.


    This scene is too sensational for him.


    Without a doubt, Hiruzen¡¯s favourite is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is recognized. He most hopes to inherit his Will is still Orochimaru.


    As for Jiraiya¡­


    He is a wanderer and a ronin, at least Hiruzen sees it this way.


    However, at the end of theics, it was precisely Jiraiya who also inherited the Will of Fire. He devoted his entire life to a period of ethereal ¡°prophecy¡± and protection and recovery.


    Currently, Jiraiya has alsopleted the first half well.


    He tried his best.


    ¡°Jiraiya, sigh~¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, his mood was very strange. Obviously, this is only aic, but when he reads it, it feels like it will happen tomorrow.


    It¡¯s as if¡­ these are all true.


    Of course, this is simply impossible.


    No one can foresee the future, even the Great Toad Sage only knows some undetermined future through dreams. In Hiruzen¡¯s eyes, this is not so much a ¡°prophecy¡±, but a guide.


    But he has to admit.


    Regardless ofic or reality, without Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya would not be as good as it is now.


    Except for Hiruzen, many people also have mixed feelings.


    Such as Tsunade.


    In theics, Jiraiya also went away, she seemed to be the lone star in the sky, and there was no one of her peers by her side, but several scourges older than her were still alive and making trouble in the world.


    More than that, Tsunade¡¯s rumours about how bad she is at gambling also spread throughout Konoha. Although she has a high status, some close friends and elders will still make fun of her when they meet.


    Especially today.


    After the update, everyone had to ask if there was such a thing when they met her, so Tsunade was so angry that she almost demolished the hospital, so no one dared to ask.


    There is also Mount Myoboku.


    Ever since Mount Myoboku opened a worm meal shop in Konoha, the weird worm meal was unpopr at first, and even people who passed by were hiding.


    Butter, the toads adapted to local conditions and learned some tricks from Akabane¡¯s gourmetics. They used various techniques such as deep-frying and stir-frying,bined with fragrant condiments, Mount Myoboku special ingredients, side dishes, etc., and gradually attracted a lot of fans.


    Eaters who eat this kind of unusual food.


    Due to the booming business, the ties between the toads and Konoha are getting deeper.


    Basically, there will be one or two toads suitable for stationing in the store every day.


    These two toads can get the updatedics firsthand, after reading theics¡­


    But today was different, before they could finish reading theic, a toad was sent back to Fukasaku and Shima Sage for them to see it. After all, today¡¯s content involves a lot of stuff.


    Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage each hold aic, they read it, and then stare at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    The plot is well drawn and sentimental.


    When they are in different ces, they have to fight side by side with Jiraiya and watch Jiraiya die. Perhaps it is also a mixed mood.


    But the most important thing now is something involved in theics.


    Sage Mode, Sage Art, Mount Myoboku inheritance, prophecy, especially thest one¡­


    The Prophecy!


    This is the most amazing ability of the Great Toad Sage. It can see the future. In the eyes of the Mount Myoboku group, this is the secret to saving the world.


    But now, all those secrets have been exposed in theseic books!


    The old couple stared at each other for a long time. Then after a moment, Shima Sage was full of anger, and angrily said with a paw of her ws: ¡°I¡¯ll go find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    ¡°Come on, olddy, you know we can¡¯t do it. Remember what happened when we ignored the Great Toad Sage warning.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage let out a long sigh.


    People who disrupt dreams may also disrupt the future.


    ¡°Last time, the Great Toad Sage met that kid, so why didn¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to take that kid¡¯s life?¡¯


    Hearing it, Shima Sage choked for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although Sage Shima Magical Powers is strong she is physically old, it is really inappropriate for her to deal with Akabane. The rest of Mount Myoboku is probably not the opponent of that youngster.


    After all, that guy¡¯s Genjutsu attainments¡­


    Thinking about this, Shima Sage has a toothache.


    She thought for a long time, and tentatively said: ¡°Use Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°No, he is an expert in illusion. Moreover, judging from some ninjutsu that appeared before, this kid has already begun to study voice ninjutsu. We may not be able to crack his illusion, plus his Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­¡±


    Fukasaku Sage continued to sigh.


    No way!


    ¡°Jiraiya said that Uchiha Madara is still alive, and he had a fight with Akabane and Uzumaki Mito before, and was beaten and run to the Land-of-Wind.¡±


    Gamabunta said nonchntly.


    What!?


    Fukasaku Sage was slightly surprised to learn about Uchiha Madara, but immediately¡­


    ¡°Bastard boy, dare to eavesdrop on us!¡±


    ¡°Asshole old man, now is the time to care about this? Gamabunta, please tell me more about Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Shima Sage¡¯s tone is very solemn.


    In the dream of the Great Toad Sage, Uchiha Madara appeared.


    Previously, she and Fukasaku were puzzled hearing it, but if Uchiha Madara did not die, all of this would be very possible. But firstly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Madara might have Rinnegan?


    ¡°Jiraiya is also not very clear about it, he is floating in the sea right now.¡±


    Gamabunta took a mouthful of cigarettes calmly. But seeing Fukasaku and Shima, was so angry that they wanted to tear him, he put down his cigarette in a panic and continued, ¡°But he can be sure that Akabane is very strong now, and Madara is said to have Rinnegan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it before!?¡±


    Fukasaku Sageplexion is gloomy and uncertain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know about such important news. Isn¡¯t this cheating?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Gamabunta said badly.


    He was drinking with Jiraiya at the time, and both were very drunk, how can he remember it clearly¡­ Besides, if he was not drunk, would Jiraiya tell him the news?


    Jiraiya, that kid, looks no-brainer but is actually very clever.


    Fukasaku Sage thought for a while, anyway, there was no conflict with Kurama Akabane, the problem is not too big.


    In addition¡­


    He rolled his eyes and said cheerfully: ¡°Perhaps Kurama Akabane is the Child of the Prophecy in the mouth of the Great Toad Sage-sama we found out through Jiraiya. Akabanes potential, and Jiraiya, through his own influence, guide Akabane on the path of confronting Madara¡­¡±


    Gamabunta rolled his eyes and thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed saying it?


    ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Shima Sage was a little bit frustrated, it was indeed too forceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to discuss with the Great Toad Sage.¡±


    Fukasaku Sage shook his chair leisurely after thinking about it, and got up hurriedly after being kicked by Shima Sage and went to where the Great Toad Sage was.


    The Great Toad Sage is sleeping, but Fukasaku Sage feels that he is about to wake up.


    This is the experience of hundreds of years ofpany and service.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!